《Richest Mogul》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter <b>1</b>


    My sh Romance With the Richest Mogul


    Chapter 1


    Bedridden in a filthy room, Skr Sullivan glowered at the two people on the couch. She had lost her limbs due to a car ident, and she was paralyzed on a narrow bed.


    The two on the couch paid no heed to her at all¨Cor was it more urate to say that they didn¡¯t even regard her as a human being?


    Christopher Fowler said, ¡®I¡¯ve never liked her. She¡¯s the one who has been clinging to me. Maisy, I¡¯ve liked you ever since I was in college! You¡¯re the love of my life.¡±


    Maisy Williams giggled. ¡®Will she feel bad if we do this? Should we get someone to help her?¡±


    ¡°As if anyone would be aroused given the state she¡¯s in!¡±


    Skr felt like cursing them for their brazenness, yet she could barely utter a word due to prolonged


    starvation.


    No one had tended to her since she had be crippled. Bedsores had eventually scarred her body, and her skin had begun to rot, emitting a foul odor.


    Christopher had been her boyfriend for seven years, <b>and </b>she had known him since she was young. Maisy had grown up with her parents in her stead, imposing on her position as the scion of the Williams family.


    Skr¡¯s gaze lingered upon the countless needle marks on her arm, She remembered how her blood had been incessantly drawn to be transfused into Maisy. Yet, this was how they repaid her.


    ¡°Skr, you shouldn¡¯t even be alive! Your sole existence reminds me of my background. So what if you¡¯re Mom and Dad¡¯s biological daughter? They still didn¡¯t treat you like one. Instead, they used you as my personal blood bank.¡±


    Maisy pecked Christopher¡¯s lips, her condescending gaze looming over Skr. ¡°Even your man belongs to


    me now.<i>¡±</i>


    *Her existence means nothing. She should be honored that she¡¯d been able to serve as your blood bank. Otherwise, how could we have possibly let her live until now?¡± Gazing at Maisy with deeply infatuated eyes, Christopher tightened his embrace around her.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But now that I¡¯m cured, I don¡¯t need her anymore. Why isn¡¯t she dead yet, even though we¡¯ve


    starved her for <b>days</b>?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s force some meds down her throatter. It¡¯ll only be a matter of time before she dies!¡±


    Tears filled Skr¡¯s emaciated face. Overwhelmed by hatred, she red at them as an intense burning sensation <b>began </b>coursing through her <b>body</b>.


    She felt like she was being burned alive by the overdose. Blood gushed from her face, and life seeped out of her, drowning her in regret as she passed.


    Chapter 1


    ¡°Skye, just endure this for a bit more. We only need another 14 ounces anyway. Won¡¯t you feel guilty if anything happens to Maisy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve brought you back after all. You¡¯ve already taken everything from Maisy, and she¡¯s been dutiful to us in your stead all these years. We¡¯re only asking you to give her some more blood. Don¡¯t be so


    petty!¡±


    A middle¨Caged couple, Jeffrey Williams and Sadie Coleman, barked at Skr, the loathing in their tone


    evident.


    They scowled at Skr, whose head hung low in silence. The disdain in their expressions mirrored each


    other.


    Maisy, however, was cradled in their arms. The way they were so protective of her in front of Skr made


    thetter seem like their enemy inparison.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t pester Skr anymore. She¡¯s mad at me because I haven¡¯t done well enough,¡± Maisy pleaded, her face losing color.


    Jeffrey and Sadie were distressed. Once again, they hollered at Skr, ¡°You¡¯re as fit as a fiddle! Why can¡¯t


    you have some pity on Maisy?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need her consent. We¡¯re her parents, and we¡¯ll decide for her. Just carry on with the procedure,


    they ordered the nurse.


    All of a sudden, Skr sprang up. She sneered at her biological parents, finally realizing that she had been


    reborn.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She <b>had </b>spent the rest of her life desperately trying to please them after they had brought her back home.


    Since she had the same extremely rare blood type as Maisy¨CRh¨Cnegative¨CJeffrey and Sadie had taken Maisy home with them by mistake.


    They had often told Skr to donate blood to Maisy. Never once <b>had </b>she turned down their requests; after all, she had wanted to please them.


    Whenever she had done so, she had been bombarded with reprimands. Still, she had thought that she hadn¡¯t done her best to impress them. Despite her health rapidly declining after each transfusion, she hadplied with their request.


    The way Maisy had constantly feigned obedience and innocence in front of them had made Skr look bad.


    Skr had endured a jarringly long period of torture before she died. In fact, she had bled to death!


    ¡°What are you looking at? Stop being so jumpy! You¡¯ll scare Maisy. I really can¡¯t expect any basic courtesy from a country bumpkin like you,¡± Sadie chastised.


    Jeffrey furrowed his brows. ¡°Skye, you¡¯re not behaving yourself today. I¡¯m very disappointed! Tell me if you need anything, but don¡¯t make a scene at the hospital.¡±


    Chapter <b>1</b>


    ¡°Skr, I¡¯ll give you my birthday present, okay? It¡¯s a Ferrari I received from Dad yesterday. I really need your blood. I promise I¡¯ll give you everything nice I have in the future. Don¡¯t be mad at me,¡± Maisy pleaded, holding Skr¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What on earth are you saying? That¡¯s your present! Why would you give her a car when she doesn¡¯t even know how to <b>drive</b><b>?</b>


    ¡°Skye, you¡¯re absurd! Why are you always coveting Maisy¡¯s stuff? You¡¯ve already taken us away from her, and now you¡¯re snatching her things away from her as well? Sadie was outraged. She raised a hand to strike Skr.


    A triumphant glint flickered in Maisy¡¯s eyes. So what if Skr was Jeffrey and Sadie¡¯s biological daughter? She was still inferior to her.


    kr¡¯s indifferent gaze slid up to


    Sadie¡¯s.


    Sadie froze, feeling somehow unsettled. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Sit down! Stop making a scene!¡± Jeffrey bellowed..


    Skr asked grimly, ¡°Will she die without my blood?¡±


    ¡°Skr, a¨Care you trying to kill me?¡± Maisy staggered backward, seemingly taken aback by Skr¡¯s words.


    ¡°How can you be so <b>cruel</b>? Are you actually trying to kill Maisy? How did I ever give birth to a monster like you? You¡¯re <b>a </b>disappointment. I regret bringing you back into our family!¡± Sadie shrieked, her face puce with anger.


    Sadie genuinely detested Skr. <b>She </b>was constantly awash in embarrassment whenever she went out with Skr. [1]


    Frankly, Skr wasn¡¯t an obedient and considerate child at all. What was


    some of her blood?


    the big deal about donating


    ¡°Skr, Mom¡¯s health isn¡¯t that great. Please don¡¯t upset her, okay? It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Maisy sobbed.


    Jeffrey¡¯s expression hardened as he berated Skr like he always,did. ¡°Skr, apologize to your mom and Maisy!¡±


    In her previous life, Skr had apologized obediently whenever Jeffrey had roared at her for an apology after they had thrown all sorts of usations at her. Still, it hadn¡¯t been enough to satisfy them.


    They hadined that she was only pretending to be weak after every transfusion, which resulted in very little blood being extracted from her.


    ncing down at the needle marks on her arm, Skr snapped, ¡°You should be the ones apologizing. But even if you apologize, I won¡¯t ept it. I will settle the scorester.¡± Her tone grew resolute.


    As herst word fell, she strode out of the hospital. All of a sudden, a jolt of pain shot through her as she took her first step


    Her eyes reddened as she stared down at her feet. It felt so good to be able to walk again. She would settle the score with themter. Right now, she had something more important to stop.

 Chapter 2

    hapter 2


    ¡°Skr, don¡¯t bothering back if you step out of the door!¡± Sadie gaped at Skr in shock, who had just left decisively.


    The veins on Sadie¡¯s temples throbbed with rage, Skr was extremely out of line today!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    *How dare she? Jeff, <b>what </b>are we going to do now?¡± Infuriated, Sadie swerved toward Jeffrey.


    Jeffrey trailed after Skr solemnly. His expression darkened when he saw how she left the hospital without a hint of hesitation.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any money with her, so there¡¯s nowhere she can go. She¡¯ll apologize to us tomorrow. Then, we can proceed with the blood transfusion.¡±


    ¡°A


    *A troublemaker, that¡¯s what she is! We can¡¯t just forgive her easily, even if she apologizes to us tomorrow. We can¡¯t spoil her anymore,¡± Sadie chimed in, utterly exasperated.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be mad! It¡¯s not good for your health. Maybe Skr¨Cwill return tonight,¡± Maisy said, her eyes glinting.


    Skr couldn¡¯t shy away from her responsibility to donate her blood to Maisy. She might have thrown a huge tantrum earlier, but she would show up all docile and submissive again tomorrow.


    Maisy was determined to prove her utmost significance in the family to Skr. Everyone cherished her<b>, </b>and even Skr¡¯s identity as the Williams family¡¯s biological daughter couldn¡¯t change that.


    Skr rummaged through her bag for her phone after she left the hospital. Her hand quivered slightly as she dialed a number. 1


    She had to make this decision quickly.


    ¡°Grandma Gloria, I¡¯ve changed <i>my </i>mind. I will marry your grandso


    A smile spread across her features <b>as </b>she imagined Gloria Hinman¡¯s delighted smile on the other end of the phone.


    Skr mused over her past after she hung up. Gloria was an old friend of Vi Zindel¡¯s, who was neighbors with Skr¡¯s adoptive mother, Janine Yancey.


    Vi had moved to the countryside around three decades ago. Skr had thought that Vi must have been lonely, so she had kept Vipany during her free time. In return, Vi had taught her many things.


    Later, Skr had left the countryside for college. One time, when Vi had visited her at her college, she had brought Gloria with her as well. Skr had kept in touch with Gloria since then.


    One day, Gloria had suddenly brought Joe Martin to meet Skr at a restaurant. She had intended for Joe to marry Skr.


    Churptel 2


    It had been Skr¡¯s first time meeting Joe. Dressed in an impably tailored suit, Joe had stood out in the crowd. She hadn¡¯t dared to meet his eyes, for she feared the indifference in his gaze.


    He had said that he was fine with Gloria¡¯s proposal. Gloria had been waiting for Skr¡¯s response since


    then.


    However, Skr had beenpletely besotted with Christopher back then. She had told Gloria that she had a boyfriend, and Gloria had been extremely disappointed.


    Joe had called her the next day, saying that Gloria was ill and that she only had three years left to live. Their marriage was her only wish.


    He had said that if Skr agreed to marry him, he would fulfill all of her demands, as long as they were


    reasonable. Nheless, she had refused his proposal.


    She <b>had </b>gotten into an ident not long after, and she had needed an exorbitant amount for the surgery fees. Jeffrey and Sadie had refused to save her back then, thinking of her as a burden after she had been


    amputated.


    But Gloria had happened to learn about Skr¡¯s situation. She paid for Skr¡¯s surgery and the subsequent rehabilitation expenses.


    Skr hadter discovered that Sadie and Christopher had put <b>on </b>an act in <b>front </b>of Gloria. Sadie had


    bawled her eyes out, saying that she would treat Skr well from then on.


    Gloria had fallen for it. She had even had Joe assist Jeffrey¡¯spany through their crisis.


    After that, Christopher and Maisy had dismissed Gloria¡¯s attempts to visit Skr.


    Skr¡¯s soul had lingered around for a bit after she had died. Gloria had visited her, and she had seen Glora weeping over her body.


    Revenge wasn¡¯t her only purpose in this life; she also wanted to repay Gloria¡¯s kindness.


    The odds weren¡¯t in her favor, though. She had just rejected Joe the day before she had been reborn. She


    was worried that she would appear fickle and that he would turn down her offer.


    Skr stowed her phone away in her bag and marched toward the bus stop. Her phone rang once she


    reached the stop.


    Joe¡¯s cool voice echoed from the other end of the line. ¡°Ms. Williams, why did you change your mind<b>?</b>¡±


    <b>Skr¡¯s </b>gaze fell on the bus stop sign. ¡°Your proposal sounded great, Mr. Martin.¡±


    Joepsed into silence. Shortly after, he said in aposed manner, ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the courthouse at 3: 00 pm today.¡±


    In Martin Group¡¯s building, Joe signaled to his assistant, Paul Ziegler, to continue speaking after he hung up.


    ¡°The Williams family brought Ms. Williams back six months ago. She¡¯d been living with her adoptive


    parents in the countryside since she was young.


    ¡°She met her boyfriend, Christopher, in high school. They started dating in high school, and they went to different colleges after they graduated. I¡¯m still looking into other details.¡± Paul reported the findings of his brief investigation on Skr


    Several pictures of her were ced on the desk. Looking at her photos, Joe noted the intimacy between her and Christopher in a <b>picture </b>where their arms were interlocked with each other.


    Both of them seemed youthful, but <b>Skr¡¯s </b>youth didn¡¯t hinder the fact <b>that </b>she was a dazzling beauty.


    ¡°By the way, Ms. Williams has been donating blood to the Williams family¡¯s adopted daughter, Maisy, for the past six months,¡± Paul added.


    Joe nced at his watch, confirming the time. ¡°Prepare a three¨Cyear covert marriage agreement.¡±


    Paul was slightly surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected Joe to be so decisive about marrying Skr, who already had a fiance. Wasn¡¯t he worried that Skr had a trick up her sleeve?


    Skr arrived at the courthouse at 2:55 pm after taking the bus and the subway.


    She had her personal documents in her bag<b>, </b>she nned to proceed with the process of officially separating from Jeffrey and Sadie after donating blood that day.


    Her eyes glinted coldly. She would never be part of the Williamses again in this life.


    Joe arrived promptly in five minutes. Skr met his gaze the moment she nced up.


    Indifference shrouded his eyes, and he exuded an air of sophistication. As he stared at her, the scrutiny in his piercing gaze was evident.


    Skr wasn¡¯t surprised. If she were him, she would wonder why she had changed her mind as well.


    ¡°Sign this agreement before we register for marriage.¡± Joe withdrew his gaze swiftly <b>and </b>handed two documents over to <b>her</b>.


    As she skimmed through the documents, Skr noticed that it was clearly stated in the agreement that they were to be divorced after three years.


    Their marriage was to remain a secret during those three years. Aside from disying their <b>married </b>status in front of Gloria, it was mandatory for Skr to keep their rtionship a secret in public.


    ¡°I have no objections to your terms. I won¡¯t pester you once we get a divorce after three years.¡±


    Joe stopped her when she was just about to sign the agreement. ¡°There will <b>be </b>no room for regrets after you sign this. Have you thought this through<b>?</b>¡±


    Skr nodded briskly. ¡°Yes.¡°.


    ¡°What are your conditions?¡± Joe inquired.


    Realizing what he meant, Skr suddenly reined in her words just as she was about to say that she had

 Chapter 3

    Chapter <b>3</b>


    ¡°I know Grandma Gloria asked you to help the Williamses, but¡­¡±


    Joe raised his brows, wondering if Skr thought the Williamses deserved a higher status.


    Though Jeffrey simply wasn¡¯t fit for it, <b>Joe </b>would still agree to her terms if that was her condition for <b>the</b>


    marriage arrangement.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll stop helping them.¡± Skr dropped her gaze, fearing the malice in her eyes would throw him


    off.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Joe was slightly taken aback. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t question any further.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Skr had signed the documents, he nced at his watch. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The courthouse wasn¡¯t busy, so they managed to obtain their marriage certificate quickly. Everything still felt unreal to Skr as she strode out of the courthouse <b>and </b>stared at the certificate.


    Joe¡¯s voice rang from beside her. ¡°Let¡¯s exchange our numbers. I¡¯ll send you my address; you <b>should</b>


    move in with me in two days.¡±


    Before Skr could refuse, he left promptly. She had nned to move in with Gloria. Not once had she ever considered <b>living </b>with Joe.


    However, she wasn¡¯t against this particr arrangement. A harmonious facade of their loving marriage life would put Gloria at ease<b>, </b>after all.


    Skr checked the time. It was 3:30 pm, and she could still head back to Williams Residence to retrieve her belongings. She wouldn¡¯t even step into their house again if it weren¡¯t for the valuable items Vi had


    given her.


    Her phone rang on her way to Williams Residence. Without checking the caller ID, she answered the call


    swiftly.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Babe, Maisy called me earlier. She said you got into a fight with Jeffrey and Sadie at the hospital over her


    blood transfusion.


    ¡°I feel like it¡¯s quite inappropriate of you to do so. You¡¯ll upset them, and Maisy needs your blood as well. Your rtionship with them will be strained if you leave them right away.


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle find you, and you have to apologize properly to Jeffrey and Sadieter! We¡¯ll head to the hospital tomorrow early in the morning.


    ¡°Also, do you want to go watch a movie together after you¡¯ve donated your blood?¡± Christopher coaxed her from the other end of the phone.


    Skr clenched her phone. She had loved Christopher with all her heart back then, and her feelings


    toward him had been unwavering from high school to college.


    The day he¡¯d <b>graduated</b>, he¡¯d imed that she was the love of his life and said he wanted to marry her.


    At this point, Skr hade to the conclusion that men¡¯s promises were nothing but bullshit. Everything she had experienced in the year she had been paralyzed felt just like yesterday to her.


    Christopher was slightly enraged by Skr¡¯s <bck </b>of response. ¡°Babe, are you there? Is the signal bad on your end? Should I text you on WhatsApp instead?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m breaking up with you, dumbass.¡± Skr could no longer bear being acquainted with Christopher. She hung up swiftly.


    Her phone began buzzing with notifications, yet shepletely ignored them. She hadn¡¯t blocked Christopher yet because it wasn¡¯t the right time to do so.


    Soon, Skr arrived at Williams Residence. Jeffrey and the others hadn¡¯t returned because of the rush hour traffic. They probably wouldn¡¯t be back for another 30 minutes.


    Since Skr had only moved in there about six months ago, she didn¡¯t have a lot of things. One suitcase. was enough for her to pack her things


    When she descended the stairs, she saw an antique painting hung in a corner of the living room.


    The painting was hung in an extremely inconspicuous spot. Skr had spent three long months restoring it so she could give it to Sadie as her birthday present, but Sadie hadn¡¯t been impressed.


    She had told the maid to hang in the least conspicuous ce in the living room.


    Skr had felt glum back then. Sadie had even looked impatient when Skr had offered to exin the origin and significance of the painting. In contrast, she had gleefully epted the designer bag Maisy had


    given her.


    Sadie certainly


    didn¡¯t deserve the painting, nor did she deserve Skr¡¯s sincerity.


    Skr strode toward the painting and took it off the wall carefully. After rolling it up meticulously, she stowed it away in her suitcase.


    Jeffrey, Sadie, and Maisy returned after 40 minutes. ncing around and realizing that Skr was nowhere to be seen, Sadie frowned. ¡°Lucy, has Skre back?¡±


    The maid, Lucy Sanders, set her work aside <b>in </b>a haste and replied, ¡°Ms. Skr returned half an hour ago, then she left again with a <b>suitcase</b><b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Left with a suitcase?¡± Sadie screeched.


    ¡°<b>Yes</b>, Mrs. Williams.¡± Lucy nodded.


    Maisy was taken aback. She had assumed she would be greeted with a sheepish¨Clooking Skr and her apologies. Hadn¡¯t Christopher said that <b>he </b>would deal with her?


    ¡°Did she run away <b>from </b>home?¡± Maisy inquired<b>.</b>


    Jeffrey was outraged. ¡°If she has the guts to run away, then she shouldn¡¯t bothering back! Such


    30


    insolence! I¡¯m terminating her credit card now!¡± Skr had really brought shame upon him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check her room now. Maybe she¡¯s just trying to scare us by running away. I bet she wants a car as well. She¡¯s hopeless!¡± Furrowing her brows, Sadie dashed upstairs into Skr¡¯s room.


    She rarely went into Skr¡¯s room. When she opened the door, she was momentarily startled by the empty and in room. A sense of uneasiness prickled at her.


    ¡°Mom, I think I¡¯ll leave. I don¡¯t think Skr wants to see me at home. She¡¯lle back once I¡¯m gone.¡± Maisy said, approaching Sadie. She noticed that Sadie was lost in her thoughts.


    Maisy


    sensed that things were spiraling out of her control. She should be the only one pampered in this family! Skr was always meant to be inferior to her.


    Snapping back to her senses, Sadie <b>turned </b>toward Maisy and said warmly, ¡°Just imagine what it would be like if she were as sensible as you are. Just ignore her. She can go whenever she wants.¡±


    ¡°Skr grew up in the countryside, after all. It¡¯s normal that shecks basic courtesy since her adoptive mom only graduated from middle school.


    ¡°Mom, she¡¯ll be more sensible after we teach her. She¡¯lle to respect you and Dad just like I do,¡± Maisy chirped.


    Sadie grew annoyed whenever she heard about Skr¡¯s past.


    ¡°Skr¡¯s been studying in college for a few years now, hasn¡¯t she? By right, she should be sensible and mature. The truth is, she¡¯s just a narrow¨Cminded and ungrateful whelp!


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about her. Let¡¯s go down and eat,¡± she said.


    In the cab, Skr took in the view of the bustling streets outside the window. Everything felt like a dream- she had really been reborn.


    ¡°Miss, your phone has been ringing.¡± The driver chanced a nce at her through the rearview mirror. He thought she looked pretty. She appeared to be only in her 20s, but the sullen look in her eyes said otherwise. Had something happened to her? Her phone had been ringing incessantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s the scammers,¡± Skr replied, looking down at her phone. Christopher had been spamming her on WhatsApp.


    She could imagine how agitated he was right now, but that image in her mind soon ovepped with the image of him devouring Maisy. Her grip on her phone tightened, and the ringing stopped.


    Another call came in instantly.


    Skr¡¯s <bshes </b>fluttered slightly when she saw that it was from Joe.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Skr picked up the call. ¡°Mr. Martin.¡±


    ¡°Grandma would like to meet you tonight. Do you have time?¡± Joe¡¯s cool voice <b>echoed </b>from the other end


    of the phone.


    Just as Skr was about to reply, the cab had already made its way into Gxy Vi.


    ¡°I¡¯ve arrived at Gxy Vi. I¡¯d like to meet Grandma Gloria as well.¡±


    She had only gotten married to Joe for Gloria¡¯s sake. Now that Gloria wanted to see her, she would


    certainly set aside other affairs to meet her.


    The call went silent for a few seconds before Joe¡¯s voice rang through again. ¡°Wait at home for about half an hour. Paul will pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Thanks.¡± Skr hung up and entered the vi. Joe had given her the vi¡¯s password, so she didn¡¯t encounter any issues.


    Just as she had changed into slippers, her phone suddenly rang again. Amidst the silence that hung in the vi, the noise of her ringtone was deafening.


    Skr took her phone out and realized it was a call from Sadie. She sneered and declined her call. Frankly, she was in no mood to entertain those scumbags since she was going to meet Gloria tonight.


    Upon realizing that Skr had refused her call, Sadie¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Jeff, Skye actually rejected my call!¡±


    Jeffrey lost hisposure immediately. Infuriated, he bellowed, ¡°What are you calling her for? You should¡¯ve just let her be<b>!</b>


    ¡°She¡¯s been out of college for three months, and <b>she </b>hasn¡¯t even secured a job. She¡¯s literally penniless. Don¡¯t give her any money either. Let¡¯s see how long she can hold up!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. She didn¡¯t grow up with us, after all. That exins why she isn¡¯t close with us, and she doesn¡¯t understand us either. Maisy is much more sensible.¡± At that thought, Sadie grew even fonder of


    Maisy,


    ¡°I¡¯ve terminated her card. Ignore her, and she¡¯lle back in two days.¡±


    ¡°Once she¡¯s back, I¡¯ll definitely teach her a lesson.¡±


    It was already dark out. A Maybach MPV pulled up in front of Pearlhall Residence, the Martin family. residence, and Skr emerged from the car. She thanked Paul swiftly.


    Paul was slightly surprised. During their journey to Pearlhall Residence, Skr hadn¡¯t asked about Joe¡¯s


    insolence! I¡¯m terminating her credit card now!¡± Skr had really <b>brought </b>shame upon him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check her room now. Maybe she¡¯s just trying to <b>scare </b>us by running away. I bet she wants a car as well. She¡¯s hopeless!¡± Furrowing her brows, Sadie dashed upstairs into Skr¡¯s room.


    She rarely


    rarely went into Skr¡¯s room. When she opened the door, she was momentarily startled by the empty and in room. A sense of uneasiness prickled at her.


    ¡°Mom, I think I¡¯ll leave. I don


    I think Skr wants to see me at home. She¡¯lle back once I¡¯m gone.¡± Maisy said, approaching Sadie. She noticed that Sadie was lost in her thoughts.


    Maisy sensed that things were spiraling out of her control. She should be the only one pampered in this family! Skr was always meant to be inferior to her.


    Snapping back to her senses, Sadie turned toward Maisy and said warmly, ¡°Just imagine what it would be like if she were as sensible as you are. Just ignore her. She can go whenever she wants.¡± [1]


    ¡°Skr grew up in the countryside, after all. It¡¯s normal that shecks basic courtesy since her adoptive mom only graduated from middle school.


    ¡°Mom, she¡¯ll be more sensible after we teach her. She¡¯lle to respect you and Dad just like I do,¡± Maisy chirped.


    Sadie grew annoyed whenever she heard about Skr¡¯s past.


    ¡°Skr¡¯s been studying in college for a few years now, hasn¡¯t she? By right, she should be sensible and mature. The truth is, she¡¯s just a narrow¨Cminded and ungrateful whelp!


    down and est


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about her. Let¡¯s go down and eat,¡± she said.


    In the cab, Skr took in the view of the bustling streets outside the window. Everything felt like a dream- she had really been reborn.


    ¡°Miss, your phone has been ringing.¡± The driver chanced a nce at her through the rearview mirror. He thought she looked pretty. She appeared to be only in her 20s, but the sullen look in her eyes said otherwise. Had something happened to her? Her phone had been ringing incessantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s the scammers, Skr replied, looking down at her phone. Christopher had been spamming her on WhatsApp.


    She could imagine how agitated he was right now, but that image in her mind soon ovepped with the image of him devouring Malsy. Her grip on her phone tightened, and the ringing stopped.


    Another call came in instantly.


    Skr¡¯sshes fluttered slightly when she saw that it was from Joe.


    Chapter 4


    <b>1/4</b>


    Chapter 4


    Skr picked up the call. ¡°Mr. Martin.¡±


    ¡°Grandma would like to meet you tonight. Do you have time?¡± Joe¡¯s cool voice echoed from the other end of the phone.


    Just as Skr was about to reply, the cab had already made its way into Gxy Vi.


    ¡°I¡¯ve arrived at Gxy Vi. I¡¯d like to meet Grandma Gloria as well.¡±


    She had only gotten married to Joe for Gloria¡¯s sake. Now that Gloria wanted to see her, she would certainly set aside other affairs to meet her.


    The call went silent for a few seconds before Joe¡¯s voice rang through again, ¡°Wait at home for about halfCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    an hour. Paul will pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Thanks. Skr hung up and entered the vi. Joe had given her the vi¡¯s password, so she


    didn¡¯t encounter any issues.


    Just as she had changed into slippers, her phone suddenly rang again. Amidst the silence that hung in the


    vi, the noise of her ringtone was deafening.


    Skr took her phone out and realized it was a call from Sadie. She sneered and declined her call. Frankly, she was in no mood to entertain those scumbags since she was going to meet Gloria tonight.


    Upon realizing that Skr had refused her call, Sadie¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Jeff, Skye actually rejected my call!¡±


    Jeffrey lost hisposure immediately. Infuriated, he bellowed, ¡°What are you calling her for? You


    should¡¯ve just let her be!


    ¡°She¡¯s been out of college for <b>three </b>months, and she hasn¡¯t even secured a job. She¡¯s literally penniless. Don¡¯t give her any money either. Let¡¯s see how long she can hold up!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. She didn¡¯t grow up with us, after all. That exins why she isn¡¯t close with us, <b>and </b>she doesn¡¯t understand us either, Maisy is much more sensible.¡± At that thought, Sadie grew even fonder of


    Maisy.


    ¡°Ive terminated her card. Ignore her, and she¡¯lle back in two days.¡±


    ¡°Once she¡¯s back, I¡¯ll definitely teach her a lesson.¡±


    It was already dark out. A Maybach MPV pulled up in front of Pearlhall Residence, the Martin family residence, and Skr emerged from the car. She thanked <b>Paul </b>swiftly.


    Paul was slightly surprised. During their journey to Pearlhall Residence, Skr hadn¡¯t asked about Joe¡¯s


    whereabouts.


    Both of them had just registered their marriage this afternoon. In fact, it would only be natural for Skr


    to wonder where Joe was.


    Women in Jipsburg had coveted Joe for years. To be honest, Paul had thought that Skr was using


    Gloria to <b>get </b>close to Joe.


    Other women just weren¡¯t as fortunate as Skr had been when it came to winning Gloria¡¯s favor. Now, he was intrigued to find out whether Skr would inquire about Joe¡¯s whereabouts.


    As Skr trailed after the butler, Edgar Quinn, <b>who </b><b>greeted </b>her at the entrance, Paul arched his eyebrows


    in surprise.


    However, Skr called out to him as he turned to leave. ¡°Mr. Ziegler.


    Paul halted his steps. As expected, she was going to ask about Joe¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°Is your emerald charm a family heirloom, or was it a gift from someone else?¡± Skr stared at the emerald charm resting on Paul¡¯s neck, a glint flickering in her eyes.


    Paul was stunned. ncing down on the emerald charm he wore, he replied, ¡°It was <b>a </b>gift. I quite like it,


    so I¡¯ve been wearing it a lottely. I heard it¡¯s from around 1368 to 1644 AD.¡±


    A faint smile spread across Skr¡¯s face. It was still bright out when Paul hade to pick her up, so she


    had been able to see the charm clearly.


    The engraving on it resembled the style of the impressionist painter, Clyde M. It exuded an air of


    sophistication.


    Since Skr had to repay Gloria¡¯s favor and she was already married to Joe, she couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch Joe get sabotaged by the people around him. They were bound together by a contract, after all.


    Her gaze fell on a spot on the charm. There was a dark mark there, indicating that blood had seeped in.


    ¡°The charm is indeed from 1368 to 1644 AD.¡± Skr nodded. However, it wasn¡¯t auspicious at all.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from it the moment I saw it. Ms. Williams, is this your forte?¡± Paul stroked his charm. Indeed, the charm was breathtakingly gorgeous.


    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m not an expert, though,¡± Skr replied.


    *The person who gave this to me mentioned that it was carved by a famous painter from 1368 to 1644


    <ol>


    <li>AD. It¡¯s definitely worth collecting.</li>


    </ol>


    ¡°Forgive me for being blunt, but I think your charm was probably looted from a dead body. It¡¯ll bring


    misfortune to the wearer and those around him.


    ¡°Mr. Ziegler, you haven¡¯t worn it for more than ten <b>days</b>, right?¡± Skr said, unbothered by the fact that Paul would probably be scared out of his wits.


    He was always around Gloria. Given Gloria¡¯s current health condition, she was prone to falling ill.


    Paul was bbergasted. ¡°Looted from a dead person?¡± His hands, which were sped around the charm,


    quavered.


    ¡°How do you know, Ms. Williams?¡±


    Could it be that she was trying to scare him? Was it just because he hadn¡¯t informed her about Joe¡¯s


    schedule? Still, it was unlikely


    <ul>


    <li></li>


    </ul>


    Skr nced at her watch. ¡°I have to meet with Grandma Gloria now. If you trust me, take it off and return it to the person who gave it to you. Otherwise, don¡¯t see Grandma Gloria for a <b>month</b>.¡±


    He would naturally believe in her after <b>a </b>month. Even though Joe, who was often with Paul, would <b>have </b>a


    streak of bad luck, Skr <b>was </b>unfazed. She would be content as long as Gloria remained well.


    With that, she promptly followed Edgar into the mansion.


    Paul, on the other <b>hand</b><b>, </b>was left in a daze at the entrance. Still spiraling in turmoil, he was caught in a


    dilemma about whether to continue wearing the charm or not.


    Gloria¡¯s face broke into a warm smile <b>as </b>she walked over to Skr. Tears glistened in her eyes.


    *Skye, I couldn¡¯t sleep all night after you rejected my proposal yesterday. Fortunately you changed your


    mind! Hurry up and show me your marriage certificate.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma Gloria. Skr¡¯s heart ached as she saw Gloria weeping.


    ¡°Stop calling me ¡®Grandma Gloria¡®. You¡¯re my granddaughter¨Cinw now, so just ¡®Grandma¡® will do.¡± Gloria brushed her tears away,menting that she could no longer hold back her emotions due to old age.


    Skr handed the marriage certificate to Gloria. ¡°Alright, Grandma.¡±


    Taking <b>the </b>certificate from her, Gloria broke into a wide grin. ¡°This is great,¡± she murmured. ¡°Skye, you¡¯ll


    Gloria scrutinized the certificate carefully, as if she would never get enough of it.


    Skr nodded in agreement. Despite having seen Joe only twice, she could tell that he was a reliable


    man.


    The fact that he had even sacrificed his marriage for Gloria¡¯s sake was enough proof of respect for her.


    ¡°Oh <b>yeah</b>, Skye. I remembered that Vi <b>had </b>left a letter with me before. She told me to pass it on to you if you got married within a year.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t, I was supposed to pretend that I¡¯d never received anything like that. Seeing that you¡¯re


    already married to Joe, it¡¯s about time to pass the letter to you.¡±


    Gloria took a letter from the table beside her and passed it to Skr.


    Upon hearing about Vi, Skr asked hastily, ¡°Grandma, do you have any news regarding <b>Grandma </b>Vi?¡±


    ¡°<b>You </b>can¡¯t find her if she doesn¡¯t want to be found. She called me a year ago, before she left, asking ust


    not to worry about her.¡± Gloria sighed, shaking her head.


    Skr felt a lump welling up in her throat. As she recalled how defiant she had been toward Vi in her


    past life, she felt distressed.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Ever since Skr had been young, Vi had warned her that she shouldn¡¯t put the skills Vi had taught


    her to use before she got married.


    That was the case for the knowledge Skr had learned from Vi¡¯s books as well. Vi had also told


    her not to disclose what she had learned to Janine. Otherwise, she would be in deep trouble.


    Back in Skr¡¯s previous life. Christopher¡¯s mother, Amelia Campbell, had needed roughly one million dors to cover the expenses for her kidney transnt.


    Unable to bear the sight of Christopher being distraught, Skr had secretly helped someone restore a


    painting. She had gotten exactly one million dors in return.


    A few days after that, she had gone shopping with Sadie. When she had seen a truck speeding toward


    them, she had shoved Sadie aside without thinking twice.


    That was how Skr had ended up being paralyzed from the waist down.


    Fortunately, none of those events had yet to happen in Skr¡¯s current life. She had not seen Vi again,


    not even before she had died in her past life.


    As Skr read the letter Vi had left for her, she couldn¡¯t contain her emotions any longer. The sense of familiarity in Vi¡¯s handwriting made the flood of tears give way.


    Skr learned from the letter that Vi had made onest divination.


    Vi had given thest of her fortune to Skr, having predicted that Skr would encounter a cmity


    in her life so great that it would probably kill her.


    She might not even live past three years


    In the letter, Vi also said that if Skr were reading this letter, it meant that she had survived that cmity, akin to the rebirth of <b>a </b>phoenix. Now, Skr knew no limits but the skies.


    Finally, Vi told her that they would eventually meet someday. Their reunion wasn¡¯t supposed to be


    forced.


    When Skr was young, she had wanted to learn divinations from Vi. Vi had turned her down,


    saying that it wasn¡¯t a gift to be able to read divinations.


    Though Skr wasn¡¯t as skilled as Vi was, she could still sense whether certain antiques were auspicious or inauspicious. Later, she had focused more on Vi¡¯s books instead.


    ¡°Oh, dear, Skyel Why are you crying? Is something wrong?¡± The sight of Skr crying made Gloria¡¯s heart


    ache.


    For some reason, she felt awash in anguish whenever she saw Skr¡¯s tears. Noting how aggrieved Skr seemed, she was suddenly reminded of something


    <b>¡°</b>Grandma, I¡¯m fine. I just miss <b>Grandma </b>Vi too much.¡± Skr¡¯s tears subsided, and she smiled. She didn¡¯t want Gloria to worry.


    After a while, Gloria called Joe in secret while Skr was in the bathroom. ¡°You brat, did you give Skye a hard time at the courthouse today?¡±


    Joe was about to leave afterpleting his <b>work</b>. He was stunned by Gloria¡¯s question. ¡°What did she tell


    you?¡±


    I


    Gloria snorted. ¡°She didn¡¯t say a thing. Have <b>you </b>forgotten how perceptive I am? I could tell she¡¯s upset.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± Joe strode toward the elevator, pressing his temples. What was Skr trying to gain from


    Gloria?


    He


    thought she would abide by the terms of their agreement when they had registered for their marriage


    earlier. Now, it appeared that she was quite shrewd,


    A cold glint shed across Joe¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s better not be you! Come over and pick her up tonight. Remember the task I gave you¨CI need a great-


    grandchild as soon as possible,¡± Gloria ordered before hanging up.


    Joe felt utterly helpless. Just as the elevator arrived, he noticed that Paul seemed disoriented. He had


    been distracted ever since he had dropped Skr off at Pearlhall Residence.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Joe asked.


    Sullenly, Paul produced the emerald charm, which was still on his neck. He told Joe about everything Skr had <b>said </b>in front of the mansion. They were the only ones in the elevator.


    Paul asked, ¡°Did I offend Ms. Williams in any sort? That would exin why she spooked me out. Such


    superstitiousness is absurd.¡±


    It was just an emerald charm. How could Skr possibly tell if it was looted from a dead person?


    Joe raised his eyebrows, <b>and </b>his expression hardened. He felt like Gloria had been tricked by Skr.


    ¡°Just ignore her,¡± he said coldly.


    Paul nodded fervently. ¡°Alright.¡±


    He finally felt at ease after being in turmoil for an hour


    he figured Skr must have intended to frighten him.


    or two. Now that Joe had told him to ignore Skr,


    As he marveled at how valuable the charm was, he thought it would serve as a great family heirloom. He nned to pass it down through the generations of his family.


    The elevator descended to the first floor rapidly. Just as it reached the 30th floor, it suddenly shook. violently. The lights in the elevator flickered thrice before returning to normal.


    They figured it was just a minor malfunction, but the elevator suddenly plummeted downward at an rming speed. Even Joe, who was usuallyposed, seemed slightly perturbed.


    <b>Paul¡¯s </b>eyes widened. ¡°Holy crap!¡± Was he going to die here today?


    The lights in the elevatorpletely died down.


    ¡°Mr. Martin!¡± Paul shrieked in terror.


    Eerily, the elevator came to a sudden halt just as it was about to <b>crash </b>to the ground. The lights that had gone out earlier illuminated the entire elevator again, as if their earlier predicament had just been an


    illusion.


    Paul gulped. He btedly realized he was sitting in the corner in a sorry state, whereas Joe seemed unscathed. His gaze seemed more intense than usual.


    After surviving the ordeal, he instinctively nced down at the emerald charm <b>resting </b>on his neck. Damn, this was creepy!


    Pulling the charm off his neck, Paul scrutinized it. ¡°Why do I feel like Ms. Williams wasn¡¯t joking with me?¡±


    Joe arched his brows. Not once had he ever indulged in <b>such </b>superstitious beliefs.


    He nced up at the ceiling of the elevator and said, ¡°Call the technicians over and have them thoroughly inspect and repair all the elevators in the building. The elevators must be usable tomorrow.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    As Joe strode out of the elevator, Paul remarked nervously, ¡°Mr. Martin, could you help me ask Ms. Williams whether she was joking or not? Can I still wear this thing?¡±


    Paul would never have been this conflicted if it hadn¡¯t been for the incident earlier.


    ncing over at the exquisite emerald charm in Paul¡¯s hands, Joe replied, ¡°Wear it. It was just an ident earlier.¡± He implied that Paul shouldn¡¯t give much heed to Skr¡¯s advice.


    Paul thought Joe made a lot of sense. ¡°I¡¯ll call the technicians now.¡±


    He figured the entire technical support team would seemingly lose their bonuses. How could they trap Joe in the elevator and have him experience a terrifying ordeal?


    It seemed like they would have to pull an all¨Cnighter to inspect all the elevators now.


    When Joe arrived at Pearlhall Residence, he noted how delighted Gloria looked.


    She hadn¡¯t <b>been </b>particrly warm to him for the past few years, but she was nowughing heartily with Skr as they watched a dating variety show on television.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    In the past two years, Gloria¡¯s favorite show had changed from dramatic soap operas to dating variety shows. The more scripted it was, the more she enjoyed it.


    It seemed that Skr indeed got along with Gloria.


    Joe¡¯s gaze intensified as he scrutinized Skr, who was engrossed in discussing the show¡¯s participants with Gloria. He had been standing there for some time, yet none of them had acknowledged his presence.


    Gloria saw him first. Startled, she raised her brows and asked, ¡°When did youe? You didn¡¯t even


    make a sound!¡±


    Skr nced at him, and the smile on her face vanished in an instant. She nodded at him politely.


    ¡°I just got here.¡±


    Skr¡¯s drastic change of expression slightly threw Joe off. He felt like he had overlooked something, but


    he couldn¡¯t be sure.


    ¡°How could you work until sote when you¡¯ve just gotten married today? You¡¯re still being held up at work for so long, even when you have so many people working for you!


    ¡°In that case, I think it¡¯s about time to restructure thepany. Hurry up and go back to Gxy Vi with Skye. Treat her well, okay?¡±


    Gloria rolled her eyes at Joe. She missed how adorable he had been as a child; his current aloofness


    upset her.


    Well, she preferred Skr a lot more now. She reveled in Skr¡¯spany because they could watch and discuss <b>dating </b>shows together.


    Joe let out a subdued response in agreement. He said nothing further.


    Sending daggers his way, Gloria said, ¡°It¡¯s a blessing that you were able to marry Skye! You better treat her


    well.¡±


    Joe frowned. He was curious about how on earth Skr had managed to appease Gloria.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve already <b>prepared </b>the herbs for your foot soak. Make sure to soak your feet before you go


    to bed, Skr reminded, worried that Gloria might be too engrossed in the variety show.


    Gloria nodded vigorously. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll do whatever you say. I¡¯ll soak my feet now.¡±


    <b>Joe </b>was rendered speechless.


    There was no traffic on the road, so they arrived at Gxy Vi within 30 minutes. They had been


    along </b>the way.


    When Joe entered the house, he noticed a small suitcase at the door. Its size left him in awe. A few


    things were propped on top of the suitcase, one of them being a rolled¨Cup painting. It seemed antique.


    ¡°There are four rooms on the second floor. One of them is mine; you can pick whichever room you like,¡± Joe said after changing into slippers.


    Although they were legally married, he had no intention of making love to her during the three years they would be together.


    Judging from what he had heard about her from Paul as well, she seemed to have ulterior motives.


    Skr concurred and also changed into slippers. Then, she went upstairs with her suitcase. Trailing after her, Joe pointed to one of the rooms. ¡°This is my room.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Skr continued walking and chose a room that was one room away from Joe¡¯s.


    She could tell that Joe didn¡¯t want to be acquainted with her. Thus, it would be better if they steered clear of each other. Thest thing she wanted was to cause any unnecessary misunderstandings.


    Joe was slightly surprised by her cold and distant attitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll get some rest first. Goodnight, Mr. Martin,¡± Skr said before disappearing into her


    <b>room</b>.


    The sound of her door closing snapped Joe back to his senses. Raising his brows, he realized that he had been way too attentive to her today.


    Her existence was probably somewhat meaningful since she made Gloria happy. The rest wasn¡¯t that


    important.


    An hourter, Skr took a shower after she was finally done with unpacking her suitcase and arranging her belongings. After drying her hair, she plopped herself down on the bed and picked up her phone.


    There


    were 99 missed calls and countless unread messages on her silenced phone. Lying in her bed, she still felt detached after everything that had happened,


    She had been reborn, and she had gotten married to Joe in a heartbeat. Then, she had also gotten to


    meet Gloria again.


    The number of Christopher¡¯s messages topped the rest. He was still sending her messages. There were also messages from Sadie, Jeffrey, <b>and </b>Maisy.


    Skr clicked on Gloria¡¯s mess first. Gloria had sent Skr a picture of her soaking her feet and a


    voicemail.


    *Skye, I¡¯ve already soaked my feet. It feels sofortable! You don¡¯t have to reply to me; I¡¯m feeling kind of sleepy, so I¡¯m going to head to bed now<i>.</i>


    ¡°Oh, yeah, let me know if Joe mistreats you. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson!¡±


    A surge of warmth flooded through Skr. Her fingers danced across the screen as she thanked Gloria and sent a goodnight GIF to her.


    ?


    Skr clicked on Christopher¡¯s chat. He had bombarded her with countless voicemails. Given all the time they had spent in high school until now, he certainly knew her very well.


    The emojis he sent depicted how aggrieved he felt. The texts from him also showed how sorry and


    remorseful he was, and he begged her to speak to him.


    Skr didn¡¯t listen to <b>any </b>of his voicemails, worried that she might throw up if she did. Just as she was about to close chat and check what Sadie had said, Christopher called again.


    She answered the phone.


    ¡°Skye, why have you been ignoring me for the entire day? I¡¯ve been restless and unable to eat ever since you mentioned a breakup. You know I can¡¯t live without you, <b>right</b>?


    ¡°Are you mad at me because I told you to apologize to Jeffrey and Sadie? Skye, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You¡¯ve just returned to their side, so you should get along with them.¡±


    Skr immediately recalled how Christopher had yed a vital role in influencing the way she had constantly sought approval from Jeffrey and Sadie. She sneered


    ¡°Christopher.¡±


    ¡°Yes, babe? I know you can¡¯t bear to see me <b>sad</b>.¡± On the other end of the phone, Christopher raised his eyebrows smugly. He had her figured out after all.


    ¡°There¡¯s so much to learn in this world, yet you chose to master how to be a jerk! If you don¡¯t want the cops to barge into your office, pay me back 100 thousand dors in ten minutes,¡± Skr hissed. She hung


    up promptly.


    A few days ago, Christopher had said that his family needed urgent money.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Without probing into the situation, Skr had transferred 100 thousand dors to him instantly. Janine had been sending her money over these years, and Skr <b>had </b>also saved up during college.


    Initially, she had intended to send the money to Janine. It wasn¡¯t until she had been paralyzed in bed that she had found out that Christopher had splurged the money on buying clothes and skin care products for


    Maisy


    Scumbags like them should be stuck with each other for their entire lives. However, he had to return her


    money!


    Christopher was bbergasted. Was Skr out of her mind? How could she make him return the money?


    He had promised Maisy that he would go shopping with her on Saturday, and 100 thousand dors might not even be enough for her to spend.


    He began to wonder whether he had been spoiling Skr <b>too </b>muchtely. She was delusional enough to think that she could just threaten him with a breakup. Did she think he really loved her?


    Christopher bet Skr would apologize to him in less than two days. By then, she would listen to whatever he said. He clicked on Maisy¡¯s chat.


    ¡°Maisy, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re meeting at Phoenix Mall¡¯s main entrance at noon.¡±


    Chapter?

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    14


    Skr waited for ten minutes, but she didn¡¯t receive the money from Christopher. She had known that he wouldn¡¯t return the money.


    Within ten minutes, she collected various records of her transactions to him and screenshots of every


    conversation where he had promised to pay her back.


    This evidence was enough to file awsuit against him, or result in even worse circumstances if she


    wanted. She decided to report it as a scam to the police first.


    Next, she clicked on the messages from Sadie and Jeffrey. Both of them had reprimanded her for being disobedient, and Jeffrey specifically mentioned terminating her credit card.


    Now that she thought of it, she indeed had a card that Jeffrey had given her when she had first returned


    to the Williams family. But she had never used the card.


    Maisy¡¯s messages were pretty straightforward; she had done nothing other than brag about Jeffrey¡¯s and


    Sadie¡¯s love for her.


    Her intention to mock Skr was unmistakable. In <b>Skr¡¯s </b>previous life, Maisy¡¯s gloating had often upset


    her.


    Fortunately, Skr now had a chance to start all over again. She would only acknowledge Janine, her adoptive mother, as her own mother from now on.


    Her adoptive father, Finn Sullivan, had passed away in an ident when she had only been three years- old. As a result, Janine hadboriously raised four children alone.


    Just as Skr was about to set aside her phone and drift off to sleep, she received another message.


    <b>¡°</b>Skye, are you getting used to life with the Williamses?¡± It was Steven Sullivan, her eldest brother who had always doted on her since childhood.


    Skr stirred. ¡°Steven, I¡¯ve missed you.¡±


    Steven sent a voicemail the next instant. ¡°Skye, juste back if you¡¯re homesick. Mom has been mentioning you a lot these days.<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Same. I really, really miss Mom. I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you once you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°How have you been doingtely? I remembered that <b>you </b>said you¡¯re going <b>to </b>publish a paper, right?¡±


    Steven fell silent. He let out a chuckle shortly after. ¡°I¡¯m doing fine.¡±


    After hanging up, Skr found a photo of her family in her album. Tears began to pool in her eyes as she stared at the photo.


    She hadn¡¯t seen them in ages<b>, </b>not since she had be paralyzed. She had been able to answer their calls sometimes, but only when the Williamses were in a pleasant mood.


    Cute 7


    2/1


    Jeffrey had refused to let anyone visit Skr. Meanwhile<b>, </b>everyone had thought that she had been well


    taken care of.


    People had assumed that Sadie must have taken good care of her since she wouldn¡¯t have had to amputate her leg if she hadn¡¯t shoved Sadie aside. Besides, Sadie was her biological mother, after all.


    Wiping her tears away, Skr switched off her phone. She needed to rest well since she couldn¡¯t show up with swollen eyes once she returned home.


    Skr¡¯s rm rang at six in the morning. Being used to waking up early, she went downstairs after a brief


    shower.


    When they had left Pearlhall Residence yesterday, Joe had told her that he didn¡¯t prefer having maids


    around.


    Instead, he had people from Pearlhall Residencee over to clean every day. He rarely ate at home as


    well.


    Skr went downstairs and rummaged through the refrigerator. Thankfully, there were some vegetables


    Inside.


    Seeing how fresh the ingredients were, she presumed that the people from Pearlhall Residence probably replenished and cleaned the refrigerator every day.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She spotted a pack of noodles in the fridge, so she decided to make chicken noodle soup.


    Already dressed in a suit, Joe made his way downstairs and caught a whiff of the tantalizing aroma.


    Still not used to his married status, <b>he </b>was momentarily stunned when he saw Skr cooking in the kitchen. The apron she wore couldn¡¯t hide her luscious curves.


    Skr also felt somehow uneasy when she left the kitchen with the noodles. She asked politely, ¡°Mr Martin, do you want some chicken noodle soup for breakfast?¡±


    She had added mushrooms and vegetables as garnish. In fact, she preferred a hearty breakfast over mere toast and eggs.


    ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m not used to having breakfast in the morning.¡± Joe refused tantly.


    He left a ck card behind before he left. ¡®Use this card for your daily expenses and household needs.¡±


    Skr nced at it and took it. She was capable of earning her own money, so she didn¡¯t need his card. However, refusing his offer would arouse his suspicions.


    She figured it would be better for her to ept it; she would return it once their contract hade to an


    end<b>.</b>


    At Martin Group, Paul brought <b>Joe </b>a cup of coffee as soon as Joe settled down in his office.


    Taking in the aroma of his coffee, Joe took a sip of it. As the liquid traveled down his throat to <b>his </b>stomach, he was suddenly reminded of Skr¡¯s steaming hot chicken noodle soup this <b>morning</b><b>.</b>


    Paul was in the midst of reporting that day¡¯s schedule to him, announcing that they were scheduled to visit the neighboring city in two hours.


    ¡°Go to the restaurant across the street and order a chicken noodle soup takeout.¡±


    Upon hearing an instruction that was totally unrted to work, Paul thought he must have misheard. Chicken noodle soup? Didn¡¯t Joe dislike having breakfast?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It turned out that Paul hadn¡¯t misheard at all. Still puzzled by Joe¡¯s sudden cravings, he went out to instruct someone to buy takeout.


    Joe was finally greeted with steaming chicken noodle soup half an hourter. He took a spoonful.


    The moment the rich aroma of the soup exploded on his taste buds, he felt nauseous. The taste of chicken noodle soup shouldn¡¯t be this indulgent. He set down his spoon.


    Paul was bewildered. ¡°Mr. Martin, is the soup too hot?¡±


    ¡°Take it away.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Paul was still spiraling in confusion when he took the noodles away. Had he lost his brain cells after experiencing the elevator ordeal yesterday, to the point that he could no longer decipher Joe¡¯s


    intentions<b>?</b>


    Nheless, the chicken noodle soup seemed delectable. He made a mental note to try it once he returned from the business trip.


    Skr visited awyer after she left Gxy Vi that morning. Then, she filed a report at the police station.


    Around noon, she took a cab back to Janine¡¯s house. Her entire family had moved to Jipsburg three years. ago when her younger brother, Harvey Sullivan, had scored first in his high school entrance exam.


    While she was in the car, Christopher kept calling her. She nced at her phone and silenced it Immediately.


    Meanwhile, two police officers at Williams Group were ring at Christopher, who kept making phone calls. His colleagues broke into a flurry of whispers, pointing at him as they spected about what had happened.


    Christopher realized that Skr had ignored all of his calls.


    ¡°Listen, this is a misunderstanding. Skr¡¯s my girlfriend; how would I possibly scam her? We had a fight, so she filed a fake police report,¡± Christopher stated calmly.


    *Pleasee with us and make your statement,¡± the police officers said.


    Christopher nced at the time, realizing that it was almost time for him to meet with Maisy.


    Chapter T


    He had finally mustered up the courage to get closer to Maisy after finding out about her rtionship with Skr.


    Maisy had always been his unrequited love during his college years. His feelings for Skr had long subsided after the sheer amount of time they had spent together.


    Skr was kind and considerate, and Amelia liked her as well. <b>Thus</b>, the thought of breaking up with her had never crossed his mind.


    Now that he had met with the police, it suddenly dawned on him that Skr really intended to break up with him. She had meant it when she had told him to return the money.


    Feeling defiant, Christopher video called Skr again but she ignored him. In the end, he could only follow the police to the police station..


    Fully dressed in designer clothes, Maisy nced at her phone impatiently at the main entrance of Phoenix Mall. It was already three minutes past the time she agreed to meet with Christopher.


    Just as she was about to call him, she noticed a few people striding out of Martin Group, which <b>was </b>just right across the street.


    One of them was Joe, the CEO of Martin Group, who constantly appeared in financial news.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    In Jipsburg, someone like Joe was way out of Maisy¡¯s league. Due to their status in Jipsburg, the Williamses would forever be in the Martin family¡¯s shadow.


    Maisy sighed. ¡°Oh, the things I¡¯d do to marry him!¡± Instinctively, she trotted toward Joe¡¯s direction.


    Just as she was about to cross the road, Joe got into his car and left promptly. Maisy¡¯s chest immediately


    swelled with determination.


    She would make Jeffrey create an opportunity for me. The way she saw it, she had the perfect looks and a great figure. Even Skr¡¯s boyfriend waspletely smitten with her. Perhaps Joe will fall for her once he saw her too!


    Speaking of Christopher, what was wrong with him? Why wasn¡¯t he there yet when they¡¯d agreed to go


    shopping? Had he gone to find Skr?


    A flicker of arrogance crossed her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m intrigued to find out how Skr is going to deal with all of this!¡± She snorted. ¡°How <b>dare </b>she give me a hard time at the hospital yesterday? Such audacity!¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling bored while waiting. Maisy took her phone out and called Sadie.


    ¡°Mom, I called Skr earlier. She¡¯s still ignoring me. Should I go find her and apologize to her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with her. Your dad terminated her card, so she¡¯ll probably be back in a day or two. She¡¯s really a nuisance! If only she was more like you, we would¡¯ve been more than grateful.¡°53


    Thinking about Skr¡¯s actions made Sadie¡¯s blood boil. She had been so furious that she hadn¡¯t been


    able to sleepst night.


    Maisyforted Sadie swiftly <b>and </b>called her eldest brother after ending hanging up on her.


    Maisy told him about everything that happened and sobbed, ¡°Kenny, should you and Peter give her a call instead? Mom and Dad couldn¡¯t sleep all night because <b>she </b>ran away from home. <b>And </b>she¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s also your biological sister, after all.¡±


    Kenny Williams was swamped with work. His experiments hadn¡¯t been sessful, and hearing about Skr¡¯s antics only made him even more overwhelmed.


    ¡°We only acknowledge you as our sister. If she wants to cause trouble, let her be.¡±


    Maisy chortled, ¡°Kenny, I know you¡¯re busy. Remember to take enough rest.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡±


    Skr had the keys to her home. She was greeted with a waft of an enticing aroma once she opened the door. Janine¡¯s cooking skills were divine, she could transform <b>even </b>the simplest ingredients into


    delectable dishes.


    Everything in front of Skr seemed so familiar to her that it felt like a dream.


    Her eyes reddened as she nced over at Janine and Steven, who were busy in the kitchen. Their conversation drifted out of the small kitchen.


    ¡°Skye loves this. Mom, you should make more.¡±


    ¡°If you can remember what her favorite dish is, of course I can as well. I¡¯ve already made more of her


    favonte dishes. When will Charles and Harvey be back?¡±


    ¡°They called me earlier, saying that they¡¯re stuck in traffic. But they¡¯ll be <b>back </b>soon.¡±


    ¡°Great. It¡¯s been so long since we had a meal together.¡±


    Just as Skr was about to approach them, a message popped up on her phone. She clicked on it and


    realized that Joe had texted her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be away on a business trip for a few days.¡±


    She replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Then<b>, </b>she put her phone away. Entering the kitchen, she eximed, ¡°Mom, Steven, I¡¯m


    back!¡±


    In the past, one of the reasons she had returned to the Wiliams family was to ask for their help. She had been aware that Steven and Charles Sullivan, her second brother, had encountered some difficulties in the past two years, yet they had no one <b>to </b>guide them in Jipsburg.


    However, Skr hadn¡¯t <b>had </b>the chance to speak about it. After all, Jeffrey and Sadie despised the


    Sullivans.


    ¡°Skye, you¡¯re back! Go sit in the living room and watch some television. The food will be ready soon,¡± Janine crooned, her eyes brimming with affection for <b>Skr</b>. She had really missed Skr.


    Steven also urged her, saying. ¡°The kitchen can only fit two people. You should go watch some television


    instead.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Skr beamed at them. Her family¡¯s affection flooded her with warmth.


    Joe was slightly surprised at Skr¡¯s brief response when he was on his way to the airport. He arched his


    brows.


    Paul didn¡¯t miss this subtle movement. ¡°Mr. Martin, are you not satisfied with the n? I¡¯ll have them redo


    it,¡± Paul said, about to send a message to the group.


    Joe looked at Paul. ¡°How can you tell that I¡¯m not satisfied?¡±


    <b>Paul </b>was lost for words. He couldn¡¯t possibly tell Joe that he could draw conclusions by observing Joe¡¯s subtle expressions through years of experience, could he?


    Thus, he let out an awkward chuckle.


    All of a sudden, the car, which was moving steadily on the road, came to an abrupt halt. Paul¡¯s newptop


    fell off his knee with a crash<b>.</b>


    He just bought hisptop, and it wasn¡¯t just a mediocre one¨Cit had cost him ten thousand dors! But theptop had broken in half.


    Paul¡¯s pupils were as wide as saucers. Just then, he heard the driver, Lucas Stokes, shriek, ¡°It¡¯s a chain


    ident!¡± His face paled with horror


    Their car had nearly been hit by a tanker. Joe nced over, realizing that the car in front of them had


    been crushed by the overturned tanker.


    Only the logo of the car could be seen, and its model was barely recognizable.


    The cars on the right and the ones in front were all affected. In an instant, chaos began to ensue as the


    elevated bridge became jammed with vehicles<b>.</b>


    Janine and Steven prepared a table full of dishes. By then, Charles and Harvey had alsoe back.


    They flocked to Skr once they saw her, yet they didn¡¯t dare bombard her with questions. They only


    wanted to know whether the Williamses had treated her well.


    ¡°Skye, tell us if they dared to mistreat you. We¡¯ll back you up!¡± Harvey detested the Williamses, including Maisy, his biological sister,


    During their first meeting, Maisy and the Williams had behaved so pompously, as if they were royalty. Harvey had decided that he would only acknowledge Skr as his sister!


    ¡°Harvey¡¯s right. Don¡¯t be intimidated if you encounter any trouble.¡± Charles had always doted on Skr. Seeing how much <b>weight </b>she had lost, he could tell that she hadn¡¯t had a good time with <b>the </b>Williamses.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. They¡¯re her family. How could they possibly mistreat her?¡± Janine took a few bottles


    of drinks from the fridge.


    She knew her sons despised the Williamses, but they were Skr¡¯s family, after all. Insulting them would


    probably put Skr in a <b>tight </b>spot.


    Skr smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve moved out of Williams <b>Residence </b>and found a ce to stay. I won¡¯t ever go back.


    again.¡±


    ¡°You moved out?¡± All four pairs of eyes stared at Skr with concern.


    Why had she suddenly moved out? Could it be that the Williamses had mistreated her? Otherwise, why


    would she move out?


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you to live alone. Why don¡¯t youe back and live with us I


    aly Harvey d are at home all the time. Steven and Charles are always busy anyway. I can stay in the living room,¡± Janine said in a haste.


    The rent in Jipsburg was too expensive, so she could only afford a two¨Cbedroom apartment. Steven and Charles were constantly busy, <b>and </b>they also had amodations provided by their respective


    Chapter


    asionally, the three brothers had to cramp together in one room when they all came back.


    ¡°I¡¯m a man, so I should stay in the living room instead. Skye, you can have my room!¡± Harvey offered his room without any hesitation.


    Just as Skr was about to decline, her phone rang. She had initially intended to reject the call, but she answered it promptly once she realized that it was from Gloria.


    ¡°Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Skye, Joe got into an ident!¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Worried that Gloria might be in a hurry, Skr asked immediately. ¡°Which hospital was he taken to? I¡¯lle over right now.¡±


    After Gloria told her the hospital¡¯s name, Skr hung up swiftly. Casting an apologetic look at her family, she said, ¡°Something happened to Grandma Gloria. I have to go check on her. I¡¯lle back in a few days once things settle down.¡±


    The Sullivans had all heard of Gloria. They knew she was Vi¡¯s friend.


    Janine sighed after Skr left. ¡°The Williamses probably mistreated Skye. As her mom, how could I not tell what has happened to her? She¡¯s keeping us in the dark because she doesn¡¯t want us to worry.¡±


    Steven was usually calm andposed, yet his expression turned grim at that moment. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her check in with her more from now on.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll also pay more attention to Skye, Charles chimed in.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight the Williamses if they dare toy a finger on Skye!¡± Harvey said haughtily. He was still a teenager, after all.


    Skr arrived at the hospital promptly. Spotting an anxious Gloria in the corridor, she hurried over to her.


    ¡°Grandma.<b>¡±</b>


    Gloria grabbed her hand hastily. ¡°Skye, you have no idea how horrifying it was! It was a chain ident! The car right in front of Joe was crushed. I was so close to not being able to see him again!¡±


    Skr had seen the news on her way to the hospital. She was aware that a very tragic chain ident had urred on the overpass, and more than a dozen cars had collided with each other.


    One of the cars had been crushed by an overturned tanker, and everyone inside had died on the spot. The other victims of the ident were also injured, and they had immediately been rushed to the hospital The news hadn¡¯t specified other details.


    Looking at how devastated Gloria seemed, it seemed like Joe had been badly injured.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. Joe will definitely be fine,¡± Skr crooned. Gloria nodded with teary eyes.


    Skr¡¯s soothing voice was the first thing Joe heard once he left the consultation room. Gloria seemed more at ease after Skr hadforted her.


    ¡°Joe! What did the doctor say?¡± Gloria inquired in haste. She scrutinized him carefully, worried that he might be injured.


    Joe patiently replied, ¡°I¡¯ve done all the necessary tests. The doctor said I¡¯m fine, so rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Thank god!¡±


    ?


    Finally relieved, <b>Gloria </b>suddenly recalled something. She took Skr¡¯s <b>hand </b>and said, ¡°Skye rushed over Instantly once I called her.


    ¡°You got into an ident just a few days after registering your marriage¨Cyou haven¡¯t even had your wedding yet. <b>Look </b>at how petrified Skye Is! Hurry up and treat her to a meal to calm her down.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, 1-¡°Skr intended to say that she wasn¡¯t the slightest bit petrified. She wasn¡¯t concerned


    about Joe getting into trouble, she was only worried about Gloria.


    Before she could continue, Gloria winked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m getting on in years, and rushing over to the


    hospital really wears me out. I want to go home and rest. Off you go, the two of you,¡±


    Indeed, Gloria had been distressed upon hearing about Joe¡¯s ident. But now that she saw that Joe


    seemed to be perfectly fine, she had to seize the opportunity to let him and Skr spend some time


    together.


    Thanks to her extensive years of experience, she could tell that they weren¡¯t close to each other.


    In that case, they should work on developing feelings for each other. Feelings took time, after all.


    Joe knew what Gloria was plotting. Still, he wouldn¡¯t mind treating Skr to <b>a </b>meal since they were already married.


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan, are you free now?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan? Skye is your wife! Even if you don¡¯t call her ¡®babe¡® or ¡®honey,¡® you should call her ¡®Skye¡°.¡±


    Gloria seemed displeased<b>.</b>


    She then shed a smile at Skye and continued, ¡°If you find calling him babe too cringy, you can just call


    him ¡®Joe¡®


    Joe raised his brows, ¡°Grandma, you should go back first.¡±


    Knowing that she shouldn¡¯t impose on them, Gloria left with Edgar.


    Once Gloria left, Skr said, ¡°Mr. Martin, you must be busy. I shall leave you to it.¡±


    She was well aware of the reason Joe had married her in the first ce, so she couldn¡¯t possibly listen to


    Gloria and go on a date with him.


    The indifference in Joe¡¯s gaze was reced by surprise when he heard her. Just as he was about to speak, Paul strode toward them.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, I¡¯ve booked the tickets for the two o¡¯clock flight this afternoon. We have to leave for the


    airport now.¡±


    Paul only noticed Skr once he got closer.


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan!¡± His eyes widened as he suddenly remembered something critical


    Grabbing the emerald charm resting on his neck, he asked, ¡°Ms. Sullivan, can I still <b>wear </b>this?¡±


    Skr¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Why are you still wearing it?¡±


    Chanter


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with this charm? Can you tell me more about it? I thought you were joking with me yesterday.¡±


    Paul felt like his hands had gone cold. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was just overthinking things, but he felt as if the chill of the charm had seeped into his hands.


    Joe stared at Skr with one of his hands tucked in his pocket. He had been silent for a while.


    ¡°This emerald charm <b>was </b>most likely stolen by tomb raiders. Considering its previous owner¡¯s tragic death and how much it was treasured, it carries the resentment and hatred of its previous owner,¡± Skr exined.


    Paul¡¯s eyes grew wide. This How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Would


    ¡°Would you believe me if I said it was all a guess?¡± Skr smiled and asked.


    Being reborn as her younger self again had its perks; she could clearly sense the aura emanating from antiques. With that, she was able to deduce their past


    However, such topics were too esoteric. Not many would believe it, and she knew Paul wouldn¡¯t heed her words easily either. Joe, who had been scrutinizing her, wouldn¡¯t believe her either.


    Thus, <b>she </b>chuckled and said, ¡°I have things to attend to. If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± She nodded at Joe and strode out of the hospital.


    Finally snapping back to his senses, Paul jerked the emerald charm off his neck. His hands quivered uncontrobly.


    ¡°This was stolen from a tomb! Is Ms. Sullivan kidding with me? She said it was just a guess, but it doesn¡¯t seem <b>like </b>it.¡±


    It was summer now, but he rarely felt hot after wearing the emerald charm. He couldn¡¯t tell whether he was hallucinating or not, but the charm felt somehow eerie to him.


    Joe was seemingly lost in thought. His gaze darkened as he shot a nce at the emerald charm in Paul¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Have someone look into it. That way you¡¯ll know whether she¡¯s joking with you or not.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±


    With a sullen expression, Christopher left the police

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    The police questioned had Christopher for <b>several </b>hours. Even though he had presented evidence of his rtionship with Skr, the police had refused to believe him.


    The evidence Skr had provided clearly stated that he had borrowed money from her. Seeing the 100 thousand dors lying in his bank ount, he loathed the thought of having to pay her back.


    Christopher had thought that Skr was just throwing a tantrum. He hadn¡¯t been attentive to hertely since he had spent most of his time apanying Maisy.


    She could just tell him if she missed him. Why did she have to cause such a scene? Was she unaware that such antics would only make him dislike her even more?


    Infuriated, Christopher called Skr again.


    Skr happened to be on the subway when he called. As she stared at the caller ID on screen, her heart throbbed in pain. Clenching her phone, she answered his call.


    Christopher had initially thought that she wouldn¡¯t answer his call. He had never expected her to pick up


    once he called.


    It was at that moment that he realized that she was just trying to put on an act to make him coax her.


    ¡°Babe, are you mad because I haven¡¯t been able to spend time with you? I¡¯ve been really busy at worktely. Where are you now? I¡¯lle and find you.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been together since high school; you should know what I¡¯m like by now. I¡¯ll be rewarded with a bonus of 300 thousand dors at the end of the year, and I¡¯ll give it all to you by then, okay?¡±


    By


    the end of the year, he¡¯de up with an excuse not to give her any money.


    I


    ¡°My mom has always been nice to you, and you know she¡¯s ill, right? Babe, I really love you. All the money.


    I earn in the future will be yours.¡±


    As Skr listened to his ttery, her eyes red with hatred. <b>She </b>snarled, ¡°Christopher, you better pay me back as soon as possible. Otherwise, mywyer wille and get you.¡±


    Christopher thought he had misheard. ¡°Babe? Did any rumors get to you? Since when do you care so much about money? How can our rtionship be measured by money?¡±


    His words were cut short by a sudden beep, indicating that the call had been disconnected. Skr had hung up on him.


    What Christopher had said earlier had nearly made Skr throw up.


    Realizing that Skr had hung up on him, Christopher¡¯s expression soured. His grip on his phone tightened <b>as </b>he muttered, ¡°Skr, what are you ying <b>at</b><b>? </b>Do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare to break up you?¡±


    with


    He inhaled sharply, his resolve strengthening. He figured he had to return the money to her. The police had already barged into his office today, and his career was going to be over if she decided to sue him.


    Chapter 10Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Christopher decided to pay her back first and then have Amelia call herter. Skr would definitely transfer the money back to him again by then.


    He texted Skr once he had transferred her the money.


    2


    2/3


    ¡°Babe, I¡¯ve transferred the money to you. Don¡¯t worry about Mom; I¡¯ll figure out another way. If you¡¯re not feeling well, I can take you out on a trip this weekend.¡±


    Skr received a notification about the transfer. Staring at the 100 thousand dors in her ount, she was momentarily stunned.


    She soon regained herposure. She transferred 90 thousand dors to <b>Janine </b>and kept ten thousand


    dors for herself.


    ¡°Mom, this is the money I¡¯ve saved up from working during school breaks and also from the money your usually give me. You probably need money now, so you can use it first,¡± Skr texted.


    When Janine <b>saw </b>the transfer notification and Skr¡¯s text, she was bbergasted. She called Skr right


    <b>away</b><b>.</b>


    ¡°Skye, you¡¯ve just graduated, and


    U don¡¯t have a job yet. You need money as well! I can still work, and I also get an allowance from Steven and Charles every month as well, I can¡¯t take your money.


    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer it back to you. You should spend it on clothes when you go shopping. I really don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Noting the genuine concern in Janine¡¯s words, Skr chuckled. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t need any money now. You <i>guys</i>


    can have it instead. I¡¯m getting off the subway now. Let¡¯s talk more when I go back in a few days.<b>¡±</b>


    Janine stared at her phone. While she appreciated Skr¡¯s thoughtfulness, she <b>had </b>a hunch that something had probably happened to her. How exactly did the Williamses treat her?


    Janine had to find out.


    She had Sadie¡¯s number saved in her phone, but she had never thought of calling her one day.


    Yet, this was about Skr. She had raised Skr, so she could certainly sense when something felt off


    about her. Drawing in a deep breath, she called Sadie.


    ¡°Janine? Why are you calling me?¡±


    Sadie had also saved Janine¡¯s number for Skr¡¯s sake. She had intended to delete Janine¡¯s number after that, but it had slipped her mind. It felt uncanny to have someone like Janine saved in her contacts.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big <b>deal</b>. I just want to khow what¡¯s going on with Skye.¡± Sensing the contempt in Sadie¡¯s tone,


    Janine frowned.


    However, <b>what </b>Sadie said next made her blood boil.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve asked, I must tell you. I have no idea how you <b>raised </b>her, but she¡¯s really disobedient and reckless. She talks back to us, and shecks basic courtesy.


    ¡°During my birthday, she gave me a painting that looked shabby, iming that it was an ancient painting. Look at her, lying so effortlessly!


    Chapter 10


    ¡°She has clearly been raised poorly since childhood. Did she think we¡¯re totally <b>clueless</b>? I don¡¯t expect her to be as sensible as Maisy is, but she really is an embarrassment!


    ¡°She ran away from home again two days ago. Did she <b>go </b>back to your ce? Tell her that we¡¯re not going to take her in again if she refuses toe back!


    ¡°Even if she doese back, she has to apologize to us properly! She must be sincere; otherwise, we won¡¯t forgive her easily this time.¡±


    As Janine listened to Sadie¡¯sints, her entire body quivered with rage. Her eyes turned bloodshot.


    She had always been kind and rarely spoke harshly to anyone. Yet, she could no longer hold back anymore upon hearing Sadiepare Skr and Maisy and belittle Skr as she rambled on¡­


    ¡°Skr has always been very sensible! You guys must have done something that made her run away from home. I raised her; I know her best! She would never do the things you said earlier! You should reflect on yourselves. And you owe her an apology instead!¡±


    Janine hung up promptly and wept. Judging by Sadie¡¯s attitude, she knew Skr


    at Williams Residence.


    Oh, her dear Skr!


    Probably had it tough


    Skr was on the antique street in Jipsburg. The street was lined with everything imaginable, and setting foot there felt like traveling back to ancient times.


    She had a huge bag with her today. The ancient painting she had retrieved from Williams Residence was stowed away in her bag.


    Back then, she had bought this tattered painting from an old man on this street for ten thousand dors. It hadn¡¯t been properly preserved, so it had been extremely worn out and fragmented. It had taken her nearly three months to restore the painting.


    The old man had said that his grandfather had left the painting behind and imed that it was from 1120 BC. Yet, it was impossible to determine the artist due to its poor state. The old man had been around this street for ages, and the highest offer anyone had made for the painting was merely a thousand dors.


    But Skr had recognized the painting as the work of a painter from 1120 BC who was known for depicting picturesque scenery.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    This artist¡¯s works were usually auctioned for around one million dors. If it were sold on this street, it could be sold off for approximately half a million dors instead.


    Skr had wanted it to be a birthday present for Sadie. She had never intended to sell it.


    Skr walked into an antique store. The owner nced at her coldly when he saw that she was just a


    young girl.


    Antique shop owners had sharp eyes. He could tell immediately that Skr wasn¡¯t there to buy anything.


    ¡°Excuse me, do you take any antique paintings from 1120 BC?¡±


    The owner, Daniel Zeller, raised his head quickly. ¡°An antique painting from 1120 BC?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Skr retrieved the painting from her bag and opened it up in front of the owner.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes widened when he saw that the piece had been restored to near perfection. He knew someone from Jipsburg who liked collecting antique paintings. The person loved paintings from around


    1120 BC, but they were rare. 1


    It was also rare to see such a badly damaged <b>antique </b>painting restored so perfectly. No w could be


    seen in it at all.


    Daniel said excitedly. ¡°Name your price! But you have to tell me something, youngdy. Who restored this


    painting?¡±


    He had two badly damaged paintings that he had bought at a low price. He had been looking for a restorer, but no one had been willing to take them. They had told him the paintings were too badly


    damaged.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about the money wasted on the paintings. He just thought it was a pity they were not


    restored<b>.</b>


    He couldn¡¯t believe this youngdy, who¡¯d shown up inadvertently, could solve his problem.


    ¡°I restored it,¡± Skr smiled and said,


    Daniel was surprised. He <b>asked </b>suspiciously, ¡°You were the one who restored it?¡±


    She looked really young. Art restoration was not an easy skill.


    ¡°<b>Yes</b>.¡± Skr nodded.


    <b>Daniel </b>observed Skr closely./He thought to himself, ¡°Young people nowadays tend to <b>make </b>things up.


    She must be bluffing. Look at how calm andposed she is!¡±


    Nheless, he <b>was </b>definitely going to buy her painting.


    ¡°I have two paintings here. I¡¯ve been looking for restorers to fix them. If they can be restored, I¡¯m willing to pay 500 thousand dors for each painting. If you know <b>anyone </b>who¡¯s interested, please let them know,¡±


    Chapter 11


    Daniel said.


    It would be best if she could bring the person to him.


    29


    To a restorer that was not industry¨Ccertified, 500 thousand dors was <b>a </b>good sum. It could even buy the painting before him.


    Skr was short on money. She was moved by Daniel¡¯s offer. ¡°Let me see the paintings.¡±


    Daniel thought there was no harm in trying anyway, so he took Skr to see the damaged paintings.


    They were almost as damaged as the painting she had brought in had been.


    But back then, she had been very busy, <b>and </b>she had to donate blood regrly. So, it had taken her a


    longer time to restore that painting


    Skr made her decision and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take this job.¡±


    Daniel realized that Skr was young and pretty, but she seemed honest.


    Daniel thought he had nothing to lose anyway. Since no one else was willing to take the job, he might as


    well let her try.


    The two of them signed a contract.


    Daniel took Skr¡¯s painting and paid her 500 thousand dors. Skr didn¡¯t bargain. The price was <b>fair</b><b>. </b>Even though it was a 1120 BC painting, it wasn¡¯t painted by a famous artist.


    When Skr left the <b>antique </b>street, it was already three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    From tomorrow onward, she would visit the store from 9:00 am to 3:00 pm to restore the paintings.


    She knew that Daniel didn¡¯t trust her. His suspicions would be dispelled tomorrow when she started


    restoring the paintings.


    She was confident in her skills after learning from Vi all these years.


    Joe walked out of Lindfield Airport and took a cab to the branch office.


    Paul sat next to Joe and opened <b>his </b>notebook. He looked through the materials and contracts he received and consulted Joe when he had questions.


    A phone call interrupted Paul¡¯s consultation.


    Joe picked up his phone. ¡°Grandma.¡±


    One could hear Gloria berating him from the other end of the call. ¡°Why <b>are </b>you in Lindfield? I asked you to have dinner with Skye and get to know each other better.


    ¡°<b>What </b>is <b>so </b>important that you have to attend to it after an ident? Are all Martin <b>Group¡¯s </b>employees useless? Can¡¯t they let their boss spend some time with his other half?¡±


    Even though the car was moving


    it was still too quiet. Paul heard everything clearly.


    Chante: 11


    He quickly put his head out of the window. He pretended like he hadn¡¯t heard anything. He really hadn¡¯t heard anything!


    Joe nced at Paul and massaged his forehead. ¡°Grandma, Ms. Sullivan is busy too.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Call her ¡®Skye¡®. You¡¯ve registered your marriage. You¡¯re husband and wife! ¡®Ms. Sullivan¡® makes her sound like a stranger.¡±


    Gloria was very unhappy with Joe. She feared that his arrogant behavior might scare Skr away.


    She¡¯d been watching reality dating shows. She¡¯d always felt like pping those arrogant male guests. It served them right when the girl they liked chose another person!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You shoulde back quickly once you¡¯re done. I think Skye has been hiding some problems. She tries to solve everything herself. I feel for her.¡± Gloria sighed lightly.


    Joe recalled the condition she¡¯d raised before they had signed the agreement when they were at the courthouse. He¡¯d acutely observed that her problems might have something to do with the Williamses.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    After Joe hung up, he looked at Paul. ¡°When you looked Skr up, was there anything about her rtionship with the Williamses?¡±


    ¡°The Williamses didn¡¯t seem too happy with Ms. Sullivan. Some families close to the Williamses don¡¯t even know about her existence,¡± Paul replied frankly.


    Joe looked like he was deep in thought.


    Perhaps Skr had made that condition just because of her unhappiness with the Williamses. Maybe they were just the concerns of a youngdy. However, Joe would keep his word since he¡¯d promised her.


    Skr went to the mall to get some daily necessities after leaving the antique street. There was a car dealership next to the mall. She thought of buying a car.


    As Gxy Vi wasn¡¯t in the city, it was hard to get around without a car. She could purchase a new energy vehicle. They only cost about ten thousand dors now.


    As she was in the middle of choosing a car, Skr saw Christopher and Maisy right outside.


    Their hands were intertwined, but Maisy looked angry. Christopher was coaxing her.


    They were quite a sight as they were both good¨Clooking. Passersby looked at them enviously.


    In contrast, Skr¡¯s expression was cold. The sight of Christopher¡¯s familiar and handsome face made. their


    past rey in her head like a movie.


    Finally, it stopped at the scene of Christopher¡¯s and Maisy¡¯s hands intertwined together. She raised her phone coldly and took a photo of them without any hesitation.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    After Skr paid the deposit, she arranged to collect the car tomorrow.


    As she was walking out of the car dealership, she received a call from Amelia.


    ¡°How have you been, Skye? Why didn¡¯t youe visit me in the hospital?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s voice made Skye remember how she had treated Amelia like her own mom in her past life.


    Whenever Amelia had been in the hospital<b>, </b>Skr had apanied her. The patients in the same ward had even thought she was Amelia¡¯s daughter.


    But in the end, she had found out that Amelia had known that Christopher and Maisy were together.


    After Skr had amputated her legs, Amelia called her and made her break up with Christopher, saying that she wasn¡¯t a good match for Christopher.


    She had said that since Skr was an amputee, she was an even worse match than she had been to begin with.


    Her harsh and sharp tone on that call waspletely different from how warm and polite she sounded


    now.


    In Skr¡¯s past life, she had cried after being hurt by that phone call.


    Now, she <b>was </b>numb.


    ¡°I¡¯ve broken up with Christopher like you hoped for. Stop calling me.¡±


    ¡°Wh-¡±


    Skr had already hung up.


    Ameliay on the hospital bed <b>and </b>looked at her phone. She was stunned.


    Skr had been trying to please her and Christopher so much. Why was she so angsty today? Wasn¡¯t she


    afraid that Amelia would be angry at her?


    She frowned and sent a voice message to Christopher. ¡°I just spoke with Skye. She <b>said </b>she¡¯s broken up with you. She even hung up on me! What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Christopher was enjoying his dinner with Maisy. When he received Amelia¡¯s voice message, he opted to


    convert it into text. He started to feel anxious after he read it.


    What was going on with Skr?,


    Joe stood looking at the night view of Lindfield at 10:00 pm from the top level of Jubnce Hotel¡¯s presidential suite<b>.</b>


    Paul knocked on the door and walked in agitatedly.


    Chapter <b>12</b>This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, Ms. Sullivan was <b>right</b>! My emerald charm has a tainted past! It¡¯s a stolen good!¡±


    He¡¯d sent someone to investigate, and he was shocked by the results.


    The previous owner of his emerald charm had been poisoned to death!


    No one knew what poison had been used. After the emerald charm had been stolen, it had turned ck and purple. It had only been restored to its <b>original </b>emerald color after some repairs.


    After he exined everything to Joe, he raised his arm. ¡°The hairs on my <b>hand </b>are standing, even now!¡±


    Joe raised the cigarette between his fingers to his thin lips. There was a hint of surprise in his unreadable gaze. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, return the emerald charm as she advised<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°I¡¯ve just sent it out! I don¡¯t want it anymore. It¡¯s caused me bad luck again and again. It¡¯s too scary!¡± Paul


    replied fearfully.


    Three dayster, Skr drove her new energy vehicle back from the antique street to Pearlhall Residence.


    She¡¯d received a call from Gloria 40 minutes ago. Gloria was feeling unwell.


    Skr gave her car keys to Edgar so that he could park her car in the parking space. Then, she walked into the mansion anxiously.


    Skr saw Joe as soon as she walked in. He was wearing a white shirt. He had broad shoulders, long


    legs, and outstanding physical features.


    When Joe heard her enter, he raised his head to <b>look </b>at her.


    His gaze <b>was </b>warm when he was caring for Gloria. However, when he looked at her, his eyes were void of


    any emotion.


    Skr paused when she saw that Joe was frowning slightly.


    Skr btedly realized that she was wearing a very in set of casual sportswear. Furthermore, her white T¨Cshirt was clearly spotted with stains. She had rushed to the mansion without changing her clothes before she had left Daniel¡¯s store.


    She raised her head again after ncing down at her appearance,


    ¡°How¡¯s Grandma<b>?</b>¡±


    Joe replied coldly, ¡°She¡¯s upstairs,¡±


    Skr didn¡¯t care about Joe¡¯s cold tone or how he treated her. She gave him a <b>nod </b>and went up the stairs.


    When she walked past Joe, he stopped her. ¡°Ms. Sullivan, let¡¯s talk about something before you see Grandma.¡±


    Skr stopped and tilted her head at him. ¡°What is it, Mr. Martin<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s not feeling well, and she needspany. She wants us to stay at the mansion for a few days.


    Chapter 12


    ¡°<b>Joe¡¯s </b>gaze turned serious.


    Skr agreed. ¡®I¡¯ve no problem with that. I can stay with Grandma here.¡±


    ¡°She wants us to stay in a room together.¡± Joe¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at Skr.


    sust


    Skr was slightly taken aback. Her long eyshes trembled. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll talk to Grandma-


    ¡°You know her health condition. We wouldn¡¯t have gotten married if it hadn¡¯t been for her. The doctor said we shouldn¡¯t upset her too much. So, we can just put up an act when we are in front of her,¡± Joe said.


    ¡°We don¡¯t love each other. <b>This </b>is just an act. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch you.¡±


    He went upstairs first after he <b>finished </b>speaking.


    Skr was left stunned on the spot <b>as </b>she looked at his well¨Cdressed figure. She quickly came to her senses. It was just an act. She would do it as long as it could make Gloria happy.


    However, Joe had intentionally mentioned that they didn¡¯t love each other. Was he reminding her that it was just an act and that she shouldn¡¯t fall in love with him?


    He was worried for nothing<b>.</b>


    If he hadn¡¯t left so fast, she would have told him he had nothing to worry about.


    When she reached upstairs, she saw that Gloria was lying weakly on the bed. She quickly went up to the


    bed ¡°Grandma.¡±


    When Gloria heard Skr¡¯s soft voice, she pushed Joe aside. ¡°Skye,e over quickly.¡±


    Joe¡¯s mouth twitched; he couldn¡¯t help but feel abandoned.


    Skr came to the bedside and asked gently. ¡°How are you, Grandma? Where are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Gloria shook her head weakly. ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m just feeling weak. I feel better after seeing you two.¡±


    ¡°Are you having a headache? I¡¯ll give you a massage. When I was in the countryside, Grandma Vi liked my head massages. I¡¯ll go wash <b>my </b>hands.¡±


    Skr walked out. She¡¯d forgotten to wash her hands beforeing up.


    Joe raised his brows silently. She was trying hard to please Gloria. He didn¡¯t believe that she had no ulterior motives..


    After Skr left, Gloria turned to look at the cold and unmoving Joe. She snorted inwardly.


    What use was he? He even had to rely on his grandmother to get a wife!


    When Skr returned after washing her hands, Gloria shook her head tiredly <b>and </b>said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going


    to take a nap. Skye, Joe has always had migraines. Why don¡¯t you give him a massage instead?¡±


    Skr froze.


    Joe hadn¡¯t expected Gloria to say that either.


    ¡°Edgar, observe and learn from Skye. She probably has better skills than any masseuse or physiotherapist


    Chapter 12


    out there. You can give me more massage sessions after learning from <b>her</b><b>.</b>¡± Gloria was sharp enough to ask Edgar to keep an eye on them.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Edgar understood Gloria¡¯s intentions. He had to obey her instructions, so he smiled immediately and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay attention, Mrs. Martin Senior


    What?


    Joe looked deeply at Skr and said, ¡°In that case, Ms. Su-¡± Gloria nced at him.


    ¡°Thank you, Skye.¡± Joe stopped addressing her formally.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but smile. Many people called her ¡°Skye¡°, but she felt awkward when Joe did it.


    At Williams Residence, Sadie received a call from the hospital. She was notified that Maisy was to g


    the hospital the next day and that the blood they had for her was no longer sufficient.


    go


    to


    ¡°Mom, do you think Skr has given up on saving me? She hates me, so she must want me dead. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done wrong. I¡¯m sick and hated by my sister, and my parents are my adoptive parents!¡± Maisy hugged Sadie as she cried.


    Sadie felt heartbroken when she saw the daughter she had raised cry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call her. I¡¯ve ignored her for three days; she must have realized she was wrong by now. I¡¯ll forget her


    past mistakes and ask her to go to the hospital to donate her blood.¡±


    Maisy looked carefully at Sadie. ¡°Will Skr really go? Will she <b>raise </b>any conditions again? I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you and Dad.¡±


    ¡°If she makes any excessive demands, she can forget abouting back! The day before, she made her adoptive mother call me.


    ¡°Maybe she regretted it immediately after leaving the hospital, but she was too embarrassed to say anything. She must be hoping I¡¯ll say something first,¡± Sadie said as her brows furrowed.


    The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to deny that Skr was her biological child!


    Skr behaved so poorly. Sadie felt embarrassed by her.


    Maisy smiled. The more Sadie hated Skr, the more Maisy felt superior to thetter.


    Sadie took her phone out to make a call.


    At the time, Skr was giving Joe a head massage at Pearlhall Residence under the ¡°supervision¡± of Edgar.


    It was the first time she and Joe had been so close.


    Joe had thought Skr was fooling Gloria and that she knew exactly what Gloria liked<b>.</b>


    But when her soft hands pressed urately on each acupuncture point around his head, it was like magic. He¡¯d always had problems falling asleep, but he was feeling sleepy now.


    Since Gloria had urged him to do so, Edgar was genuinely interested in learning. He understood that with


    Chapter 13


    every change in technique, Skr was targeting a new acupuncture point.


    Even though Skr had exined each point to him, he couldn¡¯t remember it!


    Forget it. Gloria wasn¡¯t serious about him learning from Skr anyway.


    Someone¡¯s phone rang at an inappropriate time.


    Edgar saw that it was Skr¡¯s phone. ¡°Someone¡¯s calling you, Mrs. Martin.¡±


    Skr finished up her massage session and walked over to pick up the call.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°So now you know how to pick up a call, huh? Is it because you know you¡¯ve made a mistake?¡®I can forget what happened a few days ago. I can teach you how to behave properly if you don¡¯t know how to. Come back right now so we can go to the hospital tomorrow,¡± Sadie said condescendingly.


    Skr nced at Joe, who was sleeping lightly on the couch. Then, she walked out with her phone.


    Once she walked out, Joe opened his eyes and looked at her icily.


    He could vaguely hear the scolding Skr was receiving from her phone.


    Were the Williamses treating Skr that badly?


    Sadie saw that her call was still ongoing, but Skr was not responding. She was already in a bad mood,


    but now it was worse.


    ¡°When did you be mute? Say something!¡±


    ¡°Are you asking me to go back and resume being Maisy¡¯s blood bank?¡± Skr asked.


    Skr¡¯s lukewarm voice made Sadie frown. Something felt off. ¡°Blood bank? Maisy¡¯s your younger sister. You¡¯re just donating some blood; why do you have to make it sound that bad? Come back now. I¡¯ll give you a new room that is as big as Maisy¡¯s.¡±


    Skrughed.


    Sadie got the false impression that Skr wasughing happily because she¡¯d achieved her goal.


    She frowned and said impatiently, ¡°Go with your <b>dad </b>to thepany after the hospital visit tomorrow He¡¯s set up a position for you as a clerk.¡±


    ¡°Are you done, Mrs. Williams?¡± Skr stoppedughing sarcastically..


    Sadie¡¯s true colors were too ugly.


    ¡°What did you call me? I¡¯m your mom! How dare <b>you </b>address <b>me </b>as Mrs. Williams?¡± Sadie was furious.


    ¡°Does a mother like you exist? Strangers would think I¡¯m your enemy.¡± Skr sneered.


    In her


    onevious life, <b>she </b>had been put in the smallest room in the whole vi. She had barely seen Sadie


    once in two weeks. Whenever Sadie had seen her, she had despised her for being a cripple.


    What a wonderful mother! Maisy could have Sadie all for herself.


    ¡°What are you saying?! Have you been hearing things from others? Is that why you¡¯re speaking to me <b>so </b>rudely?


    ¡°The money you¡¯re spending is ours. Your dad has canceled your credit card. If you don¡¯t want to be poor. and homeless,e back and admit your mistake now!¡± Sadie thought she¡¯d misheard Skr.


    Skr had moved her phone away from her ear before Sadie could reply. When Sadie finished yelling. Skr picked up her phone again.


    ¡°Neither you nor Mr. Williams are that old. I don¡¯t think you have Alzheimer¡¯s yet. Ever since you took me in, I¡¯ve never spent a penny of yours. 1


    ¡°Ask Mr. Williams to check his credit card records. You¡¯re always in the hospital with Maisy anyway. Why don¡¯t you get a CT scan to check your brain?¡±


    With that, Skr hung up.


    She knew there was a vineyard at Pearlhall Residence, so she headed there.


    After the call ended, Sadie¡¯s face was full of disbelief.


    Skr hadn¡¯t spent a single penny?


    That was impossible!


    People from the countryside were liars. Skr hadn¡¯t even worked after she had graduated. It was impossible that she hadn¡¯t spent their money.


    ¡°What did Skr say? You seem angry.¡± Maisy was very observant. She scoffed, Skr was no match for her!


    If she became Joe¡¯s girlfriend, Skr would have to look up to her.


    Sadie threw her phone angrily at the couch. ¡°She¡¯s noting back. How dare she talk back to me? She even said she didn¡¯t spend a penny of ours. How did Janine raise her? How could she lie so ungratefully?¡±


    Maisy¡¯s eyes flickered.


    She knew that Skr wasn¡¯t lying.


    Christopher had said that Skr spent her high school vacations working. She had also worked in her spare time when she had been in college. It wouldn¡¯t have been hard for her to save up some money.


    But¡­


    ¡°Skr has dad¡¯s credit card. How could she naively think that her lies wouldn¡¯t be exposed? Mom, don¡¯t let her get to you.


    Sadie got even angrier after listening to Maisy. ¡°She¡¯s outrageous!¡±


    After hanging up on Sadie, Skr went to Pearlhall Residence¡¯s vineyard to harvest grapes with the workers. After that, she went to <b>pick </b>strawberries.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 13.


    She was squatting there, picking strawberries, when Joe showed <b>up</b>.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    She looked up at Joe.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    His white shirt was tucked into his high¨Cend trousers. He looked tall and towering with his long legs. He exuded a noble air inside out, and he looked cool and handsome under the evening sky.


    Skr blinked. She had to admit that Joe had a very handsome face. He was even more <b>good</b>¨Clooking


    than her favorite movie star.


    Everyone appreciated beautiful things. She was no different.


    Joe looked at Skr as he said, ¡°Grandma is awake. Let¡¯s go have dinner.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but grimace when he noticed that she was looking at him like other women did. Had


    Skr and Gloria set him up with that head massage?


    Was Skr trying to make him see her strengths?


    He had known that she was a scheming woman when Gloria had made <b>him </b>marry her.


    Skr stood up. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ve picked some grapes <b>and </b>strawberries too.¡±


    She¡¯d tasted them when she¡¯d picked them. They were very sweet and tastier than the ones she bought


    from the supermarket.


    The workers said that this year¡¯s weather was good. There was enough sunlight, so the produce was


    sweeter than in past years.


    After Joe realized that Skr wasn¡¯t a simple woman, his attitude turned cold. He merely hummed in


    response.


    Skr didn¡¯t mind. She didn¡¯t think much about it either.


    Seeing that Gloria was awake, Skr walked over with the grapes and strawberries.


    ¡°You picked them yourself?¡± Gloria smiled as she asked.


    Edgar had informed her that Joe, who¡¯d always had sleeping problems, had fallen asleep after Skr¡¯s


    massage.


    Joe would know Skr¡¯s strengths soon.


    Skr treated others sincerely. Ten years ago, when Skr was still young, Vi had told Gloria that the little girl was kind¨Chearted. Skr had often spent time with Vi because she felt that thetter might feel lonely


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve nted grapes and strawberries before when I was in the countryside, but they were always not sweet. Some of them were even astringent.


    ¡°Now I know it¡¯s because of the seed quality and the light they receive. The ce I nted them had very little sunlight. I¡¯ll go wash these, Grandma.¡± Skr always had <b>a </b>lot to say to Gloria.


    Chapter 14


    Maybe it was because Gloria was like Vi. They both doted on her sincerely.


    Gloria chuckled. I¡¯ve heard about it from Vi. She <b>said </b>you¡¯ve always liked going to the fields. You could farm from a young age.¡± She felt like she could see the scene in her mind as she said that.


    A small child working on the fields like a little adult would have made <b>a </b>cute and heartwarming scene.


    Vi had told Gloria that Skr had always been a sensible child. She had gone to the fields to share the


    burden of farm work with Janine, Steven, Charles, and Harvey.


    Joe raised his handsome brows when he saw that Skr and Gloria hadpletely forgotten about him during their chat.


    A weird feeling arose in his heart again.


    Skr looked <b>pure </b>and pretty, but she thought too much. She had been staring at him at the vineyard, but


    now she seemed to be pretending to ignore him.


    After dinner, Gloria smilingly urged Skr and Joe to go back to their room.


    ¡°With the two of you apanying me here, I¡¯ll recover quickly! But it¡¯ste now; you should enjoy some husband¨Cand¨Cwife time. Get some rest early.¡±


    Skr and Joe could only go back to their room.


    When they saw that the door of their room had a huge ¡°married¡± sign, Skr was stunned.


    Gloria must have asked someone to put it up. It looked celebratory, but it was not suitable for her and Joe.


    She looked at Joe. ¡°Who¡¯s <b>taking </b>a shower first?¡±


    She¡¯d been busy all day. She¡¯d been so focused when <b>she¡¯d </b>been restoring the paintings that she hadn¡¯t even taken a break during lunch. Now that it was quiet, she felt slightly tired..


    Joe nced icily at Skr. ¡°Have you forgotten what I said? We don¡¯t love each other. This is just an act.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Martin, have you been thinking too <b>much</b>? Don¡¯t you shower before you go to sleep? An act is an act, but I have to shower before I sleep,¡± Skr replied.


    Joe was speechless for <b>a </b>moment.


    Skr went to the wardrobe to find some clothes. Edgar said he¡¯d prepared Skr¡¯s and Joe¡¯s clothes, so they didn¡¯t have to go back to Gxy Vi for anything.


    There were all sorts of clothes in the wardrobe.


    Edgar had <b>been </b>very meticulous. He¡¯d prepared everything.


    Skr picked out a nightgown. ¡°I¡¯ll go first, then. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be quick.¡±


    Very soon, Joe heard the sound of bath watering out of the bathroom.


    It was the first time he¡¯d heard a woman shower.


    The sound of water irritated him. <b>Joe </b>was just about to walk out when he met Edgar at the door.


    Chapter 14


    Edgar had a bowl of soup in his hand. ¡°Mrs. Martin Senior asked me to prepare this tonic soup for you. She said it¡¯s good for your health,¡±


    ¡°Tonic soup<b>?</b>¡± Joe frowned helplessly.


    Had Gloria been watching too much television? Why was she doing all of this?


    He couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d gotten Edgar to bring him tonic soup.


    ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll drink it inside.¡± Joe took the tonic soup from Edgar and closed the door with a m.


    He heard the sound of water from the bathroom again. Joe¡¯s eyes darkened. When he saw the tonic soup in front of him, he regretted bringing this disaster upon himself.


    His head had started to throb again.


    As he held a hand to his head, he recalled Skr¡¯s soft hands on his head before dinner. Every point she had pressed on had made him feel good.


    Just then, he received a WhatsApp text on his phone. He checked it and found that it was Paul.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, can I message Ms. Sullivan on WhatsApp?¡±


    Joe nced at the bathroom and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    hy are yo..


    After that, he felt weird about it, so he asked, messaging her? Are you interested in her?¡±


    Paul¡¯s


    eyes widened as he looked at the two WhatsApp messages. Interested in Skr?


    He wouldn¡¯t dare!


    Even though he <b>knew </b>that their marriage was fake, he wouldn¡¯t <b>dare </b>fancy his boss¡® official wife!


    Paul replied quickly, ¡®Absolutely not!!! I just wanted Ms. Sullivan to take a look at an emerald charm I¡¯m interested in. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good buy. I¡¯ll only buy it after Ms. Sullivan sees it.¡±


    He hoped Joe would notice the three exmation marks.


    Joe replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Pual received Joe¡¯s permission, he saved Skr¡¯s number and messaged her immediately.


    After ten minutes, Paul saw that Skr hadn¡¯t read his message, He hesitated, then sent Joe another message.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, Ms. Sullivan hasn¡¯t read my message.


    In a moment, Paul received Joe¡¯s reply. ¡°She¡¯s taking a shower.¡±


    It was a mere statement. But Paul couldn¡¯t help the utter shock that overwhelmed him.


    Were they sleeping together?


    Wasn¡¯t it a fake marriage?


    4/4


    Were they sleeping together just like that?


    In that case, Skr probably wouldn¡¯t respond to him tonight.


    Joe had always worked out. He had well¨Crefined abs and a well¨Cshaped figure. His physical strength was in excellent condition.


    So..


    Paul decided that he¡¯d ask for more photos of different emerald charms before bed so he could choose a few more to show Skr the next day.


    20 minutester, he noticed that Skr had read his message.


    Paul rubbed his eyes. Was he seeing things?

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    He was stunned for a few minutes. That was fast.


    He replied suspiciously, ¡°Are you there, Ms. Sullivan?¡±


    There was no reply.


    Paul stared at his phone for another ten minutes.


    There were no further replies from Skr. Paul breathed a sigh of relief. He must have been overthinking


    just now.


    Skr didn¡¯t know that Paul was overanalyzing her replies. After her shower, she was already feeling


    sleepy.


    She asked Joe whether he¡¯d prefer the left or right side of the bed. Then, sheid down immediately.


    Before she slept, she saw Paul¡¯s message when she was switching her phone to silent mode. She had


    checked it and set it aside.


    Joe brought his clothes into the bathroom. When he was closing the door, he saw that Skr was already


    asleep.


    He was slightly surprised.


    Was she pretending to be asleep?


    She looked pretty convincing. Her acting skills were so good, one would think she was a trained actor.


    After half an hour, he walked out of the bathroom, fully dressed. He saw that Skr still had the same


    sleeping posture.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think that she was quite persistent.


    He wasn¡¯t used to sleeping beside a woman. After hey down on the bed, he realized that Skr wasn¡¯t moving at all.


    When he heard her even breathing, his face fell. He couldn¡¯t believe she was really sleeping!


    When he turned to turn off the lights, he realized that there were two pillows in the middle of the bed. It divided the bed into two, making the boundaries extremely clear. He raised his eyebrows coldly.


    1


    Was she¡­ guarding herself against him?


    Joe pursed his thin lips.


    She was clearly overthinking! Her actions were totally unnecessary. Even if she had been naked before him, he wouldn¡¯t have even taken a nce at her.


    Joe fell into a dreamless slumber.


    Chapter 15


    201


    When he woke up, he thought it was still midnight. He <b>was </b>stunned for a moment when he saw a ray of sunlight seeping through the curtains,


    Had he slept through the entire night?


    At the same time, Skr turned over and woke up


    When she opened her eyes and saw Joe sitting in front of her, she was a bit dazed. She was really not


    used to her new marital status.


    She smiled awkwardly at Joe. ¡°Good morning,¡± she said.


    Joe paused for a second on Skr¡¯s pale face. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    I¡¯m going to change.¡± Skr got out of bed.


    Joe got up too. He put on his watch and looked at the time. It was 7:15 am.


    They took turns washing up. Then, they walked out of the room around the same time.


    Gloria had woken up early. She had heard from Edgar that Joe and Skr were still sleeping. She had waited for them from 5:30 am to 7:30 am. The more she waited, the happier she felt.


    She knew Joe very well. He was healthy when he was young, but after he¡¯d grown up, he suffered from


    insomnia for <b>no </b>reason.


    It was rare to see him sleep for such a long time! This had only happened after he¡¯d shared his bed with Skr. In the past, he would only wake up at this hour if he had jetg from working overseas.


    When she saw the two of them walking down the stairs, she smiled broadly at them and said, ¡°Come have breakfast. I¡¯ve prepared both Western and Chinese dishes.¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling better, Grandma?¡± Skr was concerned with Gloria¡¯s health.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling better. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Gloria was concerned that Skr would worry about her too


    much.


    She knew herself well, and she knew how much longer she could hold herself together.


    She wished that she could hold on until Joe and Skr were really together. Did Joe think that she didn¡¯t know they weren¡¯t an actual couple?


    She was a shrewd olddy!


    Gloria stared at Joe.


    He was good¨Clooking. He looked less cold today since he was well rested. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve had a <b>good </b>night¡¯s sleep!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it wasn¡¯t too bad.¡± Joe intentionally ignored Gloria¡¯s teasing gaze.


    ¡°Not bad? Didn¡¯t you fall asleep before 10.00 pmst night? You slept past 7:00 am this morning. Last


    night¡¯s sleep was more than you <b>had </b>in <b>a </b>week, right?¡±


    Gloria couldn¡¯t stand his cold face. He¡¯d slept for almost ten hours, but it was just ¡°not bad<b>¡°</b><b>?</b>


    Joe was speechless.


    Is she even his biological grandmother?


    Skr looked at Joe when she heard Gloria. Was his insomnia that bad?


    She¡¯d heard Gloria talk about it before. She hadn¡¯t paid much attention then, but now she felt slightly. rmed after hearing it in person.


    Hadn¡¯t he fallen asleep easily when she¡¯d given him a massage the day before?


    ¡°Skye, Edgar said he couldn¡¯t remember the acupuncture points you showed him. Could youe back. and demonstrate it for him again tonight?¡± Gloria asked Skr.


    ¡°Okay, Grandma,¡± Skr agreed happily.


    There were indeed a lot of acupuncture points on the head. It was hard to remember them after just one


    time.


    She¡¯d draw a diagram with all the acupuncture points marked clearly for him tonight.


    Joe¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw how readily Skr agreed. It made him believe that she was at


    scheming person. 1


    Not only was she trying to please Gloria, she was also taking the opportunity to get close to him.


    Perhaps he should ask Paul to investigate Christopher.


    Their three¨Cyear contract might need to be terminated earlier.


    He couldn¡¯t allow a scheming person to be around Gloria. He realized that he had been way too hasty when they had registered their marriage.


    Skr arrived at the antique street and parked her car. She took her, phone before she got out of her car.


    Only then did she notice the WhatsApp text message she received. <b>She </b>hadn¡¯t had the time to check her


    phone this morning.


    She saw that it was Paul. She asked, ¡°Were you looking for me, Mr. Ziegler?¡±


    Paul had just checked in at work. When he saw Skr¡¯s reply, <b>he </b>replied immediately, ¡°I need a favor from you. Are you free now?¡±


    Skr asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Paul quickly sent over <b>a </b>few photos of emerald charms. He¡¯d spent <b>a </b>lot of time choosing themst night.


    Paul said, ¡°I¡¯ve gotten rid of my old one. I returned it to the person who gifted it to me. Could you help me take a look and <b>see </b>which of these emerald charms are suitable for me?¡±


    Skr looked at the time. It was 8:55 am. She replied<b>, </b>¡°I¡¯m busy now. I¡¯ll let you know tonight.¡±


    Chapter 15


    4/4


    Doubts arose in Paul¡¯s heart when he saw Skr¡¯s reply.


    Tonight? Would she have time tonight?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He should be in Joe¡¯s office by now, but Joe hasn¡¯t arrived yet! They must have enjoyed themselvesst night¡­


    In a few minutes, Joe arrived and gave Paul his next task. ¡°Look into Skr and Christopher¡¯s current rtionship. I want to know every single detail.¡±


    Paul was shocked. ¡°You want me to investigate Ms. Sullivan?¡±


    ¡°B¨¨ thorough about it,¡± Joe replied coldly.


    He suspected that there must be a reason why she¡¯d agreed to marry him suddenly. Something must have happened to motivate <b>her </b>to approach him.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Paul answered, but his expression was one of utter confusion.


    Hadn¡¯t Joe and Skr spent the night together? Why did Joe want to investigate her today?


    Was his desire not satisfied? It didn¡¯t seem like it¡­.


    Before Paul had met Skr, he¡¯d suspected that she had <b>an </b>ulterior motive for marrying Joe. However, after meeting her, he didn¡¯t think that Skr cared about Joe that much.


    He asked hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Martin, do you suspect that Ms. Sullivan and Christopher are still together?<b>¡±</b>

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    If they hadn¡¯t broken up, it meant that Skr was cheating, and she¡¯d made Joe the third party.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He would be a third party with a marriage certificate.


    If that was the case, Skr <b>was </b>really a deceptive person!


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Joe didn¡¯t want to use Skr unjustly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Martin. I¡¯ll investigate it now!!


    ¡°Alright.


    Skr was busy from 9:00 am until noon. Daniel ordered takeout for lunch. It was fish and chips.


    Besides Daniel, there was another employee in the store, Caleb Gardner, an 18¨Cyear¨Cold boy.


    Apparently, he didn¡¯t like studying, so he¡¯d started working with Daniel after he¡¯d graduated from high


    school.


    There were always customers of various nationalities at the store. Caleb could switch between Albionian, Bierstadian, and Francorien easily when he spoke to them. He probably had a ir fornguages.


    Daniel gave him a monthly sry of 3500 dors. It included meals and covered basic welfare <b>and</b>


    Caleb was young, and he liked being on live broadcast. As he was handsome <b>and </b>spoke well, he sold goods online through live broadcasts. He was popr.


    He¡¯d sold a huge item yesterday. Hismission was a full 50 thousand dors. The live broadcast industry was really at its peak now


    ¡°Skr, let me treat you to stew tonight!¡± Caleb tried to ask Skr out as they had lunch.


    Before Skr could refuse, Daniel rolled his eyes at Caleb. He was too old to stand the youngd¡¯s


    frivolity.


    *She¡¯s spent the whole day restoring the painting. She must be so tired. How would she be in the mood to


    <b>have </b>stew?


    *Concentrate on your broadcast this evening. You¡¯d better sell all the <b>new </b>items from thest two days.¡±


    Skr smiled lightly. ¡°I need to go home to be with my grandma. She¡¯s sick and needs somepany.<i>¡±</i>


    Caleb was slightly disappointed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m done restoring the painting, I¡¯ll treat you and Mr. Zeller to stew,¡± Skr said.


    Caleb reminded her of Harvey. They were of the same age. She could introduce them to one another in


    the future.


    *Alright.¡± Caleb still felt disappointed upon hearing that they would be sharing <b>a </b><b>meal </b>with Daniel. He¡¯d


    wanted to have a one¨Con¨Cone date with Skr!


    When he¡¯de to work two days ago, he¡¯d noticed there was a woman restoring paintings in the store. At first, he¡¯d thought it was an olddy, so he hadn¡¯t been interested


    He hadn¡¯t been able to believe that she turned out to be such a pretty woman like Skr


    Caleb¡¯s grandfather, Alexander Gardner had always wanted him to learn how to restore antiques, but he didn¡¯t have the patience for it


    Hed seen how Skr worked. Once she sat down, she would be there for half a day. He admired her


    serious attitude


    She was beautiful, too. She was 100 times prettier than the girls who had stic surgery.


    Just theri, Daniel received a phone cal


    ¡°What a coincidence I have a painting from 1120 BC, it¡¯s andscape painting, and it¡¯s been restored perfectly! I just received it two days ago. I was just about to set out to an auction


    ¡°What? George wants it?¡±


    about


    When Skr heard Daniel, she knew he was talking stiut her painting,


    Daniel looked conflicted to dout the money it¡¯s just that the promised the auction house. I still have two other paintings from 1120 BC They¡¯re being restored now why don¡¯t I show it to George first when the restoration is done


    The person on the other end of the call agreed


    After Daniel ended the call, he looked at Skr cheerly ¡°Skye, 1¡¯s increase your pay Could youe earlier or stayter to fresh up the restoration 1120 BC pantings have been popr recently


    He wanted to take advantage of the recent trend

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    ¡°How much more would you give me?¡± Skr asked.


    She was fine withing early. They agreed that she would get off work at 3:00 pm, so she was okay to stay back for another hour. If she could finish this job earlier, she could get on with her next n.


    ¡°What about 100 thousand dors?¡±


    If this had been a few days ago, Daniel wouldn¡¯t have dared increase her pay. But after he saw her restoration skills, he knew that she was far better than any industry master.


    He¡¯d thought about it. After these two paintings, he nned on rmending Skr to the auction


    house<b>.</b>


    Skr thought about it for a moment and agreed.


    Caleb wanted to say something, but he recalled Alexander¡¯s.warning. So, he kept quiet.


    At Williams Residence, Jeffrey returned home from a business trip. When Sadie told him about her call with Skr, he was so angry he threw his ss of water on the table.


    *Fine. She¡¯s insisting that she¡¯s never swiped the card I <b>gave </b>her? I¡¯ll check her credit card records now!! wonder who gave her the guts to speak so rudely to her parents!


    ¡°She didn¡¯t go to the hospital today. She¡¯s preventing Maisy from getting the blood she needs. She¡¯s a disobedient liar. I don¡¯t want to admit she¡¯s my daughter at all!¡±


    Sadie¡¯s head had been aching fromst night until today. ¡°I wonder where she¡¯s living these days. She¡¯s


    not at Janine¡¯s house.


    ¡°If she gets into trouble outside, all of Jipsburg will know she¡¯s our daughter. What if she embarrasses us<b>? </b>My head aches just thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call her. I¡¯ll get her toe back and apologize to you,¡± Kenny said coldly.


    He really disliked Skr, that biological sister of his. After all, she¡¯d grown up in the countryside. She was also not as good as Maisy at pleasing <b>his </b>parents.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Mom, Dad, Kenny, please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Maisy lowered her head in grievance.


    Sadie¡¯s heart ached for Maisy. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault; it¡¯s Skr¡¯s!¡±


    Although Kenny had Skr¡¯s number, he¡¯d never called her before.


    The call went through quickly.


    Before Skr could speak, Kenny reprimanded her like a big brother. ¡°Skr, you bettere home and apologize to our parents, and Malsy. We¡¯re a family. We can forgive you for the mistakes you¡¯ve made.¡±


    Skr was driving. An ident must have happened up ahead, seeing that the cars were moving slowly.


    2/2


    Chapter 17This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There was honking everywhere.


    Kenny¡¯s voice annoyed her even more. ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± Cursing<b>, </b>she hung up on him.


    She rarely cursed, but it was effective when dealing with self¨Crighteous people like the Williamses.


    The Williamses had heard her because she was on speaker.


    Kenny¡¯s face fell. ¡°How did her adoptive parents raise her?¡±


    ¡°Look at her! Just look at her! She¡¯s so insolent! She makes me so angry!¡± Sadie pressed on her forehead as her head throbbed.


    Jeffrey¡¯s and Kenny¡¯s faces were long and grim.


    Maisy was the only person in the whole vi who was secretly delighted. Everyone else was upset.


    Suddenly, Jeffrey¡¯s phone rang, and he picked it up.


    ¡°Mr. Williams, I¡¯ve checked. There are no records of your supplementary card being used.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Jeffrey¡¯s assistant thought it was a signal problem, so he repeated himself.


    Jeffrey couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Was the card number wrong? How could there be no records?¡±


    Sadie and Kenny looked toward Jeffrey when they heard that.


    But Maisy was secretly shocked. She had forgotten to stop Jeffrey from checking Skr¡¯s credit card!

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    The assistant confirmed it and replied, ¡°Mr. Williams, the card number is correct. There is no record of purchases being made with this card.¡±


    After he ended the call, Jeffrey looked at Sadie, Kenny, and Maisy. He was speechless for a moment.


    ¡°Has she been spending her boyfriend¡¯s money?¡± Maisy suddenly thought of using Christopher.


    *Her office employee boyfriend?¡± Sadie sounded disgusted.


    Maisy lowered her head. She was worried that Sadie might find out about her rtionship with


    Christopher.


    She nodded and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve heard Skr say that her boyfriend gives his sry to her. I have his number. Let me call and ask him if Skr¡¯s staying with him.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not married, yet she¡¯s spending his money. Not only that, she¡¯s even living with him. Has she no self- respect? She¡¯s going to embarrass our family name!¡± Kenny didn¡¯t hide his disdain for Skr at all.


    Maisy called Christopher.


    ¡°Mr. Fowler, I¡¯d like to know if Skr was spending your money when you were together?¡±


    Christopher was a little confused, but he yed along with Maisy. ¡°Well¡­ Yes, she usually uses my money. Is there any problem?¡±


    ¡°Did she say she¡¯d return the money to you?¡±


    ¡°We share everything we have. A few days ago, I transferred my bonus of 100 thousand dors to her. She <b>said </b>she needed it urgently,¡± Christopher <b>lied</b>.


    Maisy was satisfied with Christopher¡¯s performance. She turned up her phone¡¯s volume so that the others. could hear it on speaker.


    ¡°Then, is she staying with you now?¡±


    Christopher was silent for a few seconds. He¡¯d been looking for Skr. He¡¯d asked a lot of theirmon acquaintances, but no one knew where she was. However¡­


    ¡°She was living with me until yesterday, but I didn¡¯t give her money when she wanted it. She got angry and left home. Do you know where <b>she </b>is?¡±


    He¡¯d guessed that Maisy had put him on loudspeaker and that Jeffrey and Sadie must be around her.


    He knew exactly what Maisy wanted. Between Maisy and Skr, he¡¯d choose Maisy. After all, the Williamses liked Maisy more.


    After Malsy hung up, she looked at everyone¡¯s grim <b>faces </b>with great satisfaction.


    *Skr seems to be getting money from her boyfriend consistently. I wonder what she¡¯s up to. I¡¯m so


    worried about her.¡±


    hapter 18


    She¡¯s shameless!¡± Jeffrey was so furious, he threw the <b>ss </b>of water on the table away again.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    7/2


    After Skr ended the call, she took a turn and drove into the underground carpark of a mall.


    The traffic was bad today. She took the chance to buy some things from the supermarket.


    When she got out of her car and took her phone, she remembered what she had promised Paul. So, she clicked on the photos he sent.


    After reviewing the photos, she replied to Paul, ¡°The fourth emerald charm is okay.¡±


    Once she entered the supermarket, Joe called her. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    The supermarket at Phoenix Mall.¡±


    Wait for me.¡±


    Skr was stunned as the call ended. Wait for him? Was he nearby?


    She recalled then that Phoenix Mall was right opposite Martin Group. It was also andmark building in Jipsburg.


    When Joe arrived, Skr was just taking a bunch of potato chips from the snack aisle.


    After the ident in her previous life, she hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to eat such snacks, and before the ident, she¡¯d been reluctant to spend money on these junk foods.


    This time, she nned to eat as much of it as she wanted and even have some in her car. She¡¯d take some for Harvey when she went home so that they could watch it while enjoying some TV shows. Joe had never been to the supermarket.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Furthermore, the supermarket was filled with people who just got off work. He felt like a misfit among


    them.


    So, by the time he found Skr in the supermarket, his handsome face was so cold that it was frightening.


    He had a cold demeanor, but he looked even more distant now.


    Skr was focused on buying her snacks. She only saw Joe when she raised her head after putting down.


    a bag of chips.


    ¡°Do you need something from me, Mr. Martin?¡± She asked.


    Why did he seem so unhappy?


    Joe¡¯s cold gaze darkened. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still buying snacks. Is there anything you¡¯d like to eat? They¡¯ve got a new vor for these chips. Do you want to try it?¡± Skr asked politely.


    Joe didn¡¯t even look at it. He said coolly, ¡°I never eat junk food<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°This is a brand produced by Martin Group¡¯s food division. Do you tend to self¨Cdeprecate?¡±


    Skr was good¨Cnatured, but she wasn¡¯t one to be snubbed unreasonably.


    Joe should just direct it to the person who messed with him. Why was he showing his temper to her?


    In the past two days, she¡¯d brushed off his bad attitude for Gloria¡¯s sake. She¡¯d given him enough respect.


    Joe¡¯s face fell, and his gaze turned sharp. He was the CEO of Martin Group, and he knew how to terrify his


    employees with a single nce.


    This was Skr¡¯s second life. She¡¯d seen people who were scarier than monsters, but her heart still constricted under Joe¡¯s cold and sharp gaze.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grandma wants you to go to the auction with me. She likes one of the jewelry pieces. She wants us to get it for her,¡± Joe <b>said </b>coldly.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Gloria¡¯s request, he wouldn¡¯t have asked her toe along. It was just a piece of jewelry anyway; he could go alone.


    The woman before him had a pair of pretty eyes. When she smiled, her eyes were bright and crescent- shaped. She looked gentle and innocent.


    However, when she was slightly angry, she appeared like a young beast who was eager to fight destiny. It was as if she¡¯d been mistreated badly.


    He felt like¡­ cherishing her<b>.</b>


    But the thought disappeared <b>as </b><b>soon </b><b>as </b>it arose. After all, he believed she <b>was </b>a scheming woman who was good at pretending.


    Chapter 19


    2/2


    ¡°Alright,¡± Skr agreed. She had no reason to reject Gloria¡¯s request.


    ¡°Your clothes are not appropriate for the event.¡± Joe¡¯s cold gaze was critical.


    He looked at his watch and said, ¡°The auction is at 7:00 pm. It¡¯s not even 5:00 pm yet, so there¡¯s time to get ready. I¡¯ll ask Paul to take you somewhere. I¡¯ll wait for you at the auction house.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll pay for my items and put them in my car. You may ask Mr. Ziegler to wait for me at the car park entrance.¡±


    Skr pushed her shopping cart to the cashier after she finished speaking.


    Joe stood on the spot and nced at the potato chips in the aisle.


    Were they really hispany¡¯s products?


    Paul was going to fetch Skr in his car, but Skr said she had her car with her. So, he went over to meet her.


    He got to the mall¡¯s parking exit and got into Skr¡¯s new energy vehicle.


    Paul was six feet tall. Even though he wasn¡¯t as tall as Joe, his head reached the ceiling of the car. It made the car feel smaller.


    ¡°Mrs. Martin, Mr. Martin has so many cars in the garage. Why didn¡¯t you drive his car?¡±


    ¡°My car is more environmentally friendly,¡± Skr replied.


    However, her true thoughts were that she and Joe <b>were </b>just contractually married. They weren¡¯t truly husband and wife anyway, so she had no right to his things.


    Chapter 20.


    7/2


    Popr video post¡­. My amazing <b>video </b>for cricket <b>lovers</b>

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Paul took Skr to a stylist¡¯s studio straight away.


    He must have booked the whole studio since no other customers were anywhere to be seen.


    Skr obeyed the stylist¡¯s suggestions <b>and </b><b>changed </b>into a haute couture ck dress. At first, she didn¡¯t


    think much about it.


    After she was done with her hair and make up, she realized that she couldn¡¯t recognize herself in the


    mirror.


    The dress looked simple, but the back was cut out. It showed off her delicate back and gave her an elegant and noble air.


    When Paul walked out of the rest room to collect Skr, he was stunned.


    He¡¯d known that Skr was pretty from the first time he met her because she had delicate features. However, he hadn¡¯t expected a simple gown to transform her into such an eye¨Ccatching beauty!


    She was the kind of beauty who would cause men to pause in their tracks and have all kinds of thoughts.


    Paul didn¡¯t dare take another nce.


    He left quickly after picking her up.


    Skr wore heels with her dress, so it <b>wasn¡¯t </b>convenient for her to drive. Hence, Paul drove her car.


    As it was a small car that was worth a mere 100 thousand dors, they were stopped by security when they arrived at the auction house¡¯s car park.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. This is the auction house¡¯s car park. You¡¯re not allowed to park here if you¡¯re not a guest.¡±


    The security guard had a stern tone. Even though he¡¯d said sorry, he spoke arrogantly. He was implying that this was not a ce formoners.


    When he saw the luxurious car behind them, his attitude changedpletely.


    Skr raised her eyebrows from the passenger¡¯s seat.


    Paul knew that there were many ces out there where people looked down on people of a lower ss. However, he¡¯d never received <b>such </b>treatment when he was out with Joe.


    His expression turned cold as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±


    The security guard wasn¡¯t paying attention at first. He didn¡¯t even look into the car.


    He thought that anyone who drove such a cheap and small car wasn¡¯t worth it.


    They might just <b>be </b><bmoners </b>who wanted to <b>experience </b>an auction. He¡¯d seen a lot of people with the same expectations.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But when he heard Paul, he took a look at him and was utterly stunned. ¡°Mr. Ziegler?¡±


    Chapter 20


    Paul frequented the auction house with Joe of Martin Group. The employees of the auction house were trained to recognize the big shots of Jipsburg like him.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing an excellent job. I¡¯ll let your superiors knowter,¡± Paul said.


    The security guard was so frightened that he started to sweat. He quickly bowed and exined, ¡°We have


    a crowd tonight, so we¡¯re stopping cars we don¡¯t recognize. It¡¯s my fault for not recognizing you, Mr. Ziegler.¡±


    Paul sneered. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Then, he drove into the car park.


    Skr observed everything coolly. She didn¡¯t think much of it.


    Judgy people who looked down on others were everywhere in this world. The Williamses were like that.


    After a while, Skr met up with Joe.


    Joe was dressed in a haute couture suit: He looked handsome and tall as usual, but he exuded a cold and noble air about him.


    When he saw Skr, his deep eyes paused for a moment<b>.</b>


    Her skin was as delicate as porcin, and her eyes were as refined as art. The elegant ck dress. transformed her into a charming night spirit. She had a sexy figure that could catch anyone¡¯s eye with a single nce.


    His gaze became unreadable instantly.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    What was she wearing?


    The two thin straps on her shoulder looked like they could be snapped easily.


    When Skr got closer to Joe, she realized that he was scowling. Was he unhappy that her dress was embarrassing him?


    She thought the stylist had chosen well and that her make¨Cup had been well done. She liked her look today very much.


    ¡°Do I look bad?¡± Skr asked.


    Joe¡¯s eyes were dark as he frowned slightly, showing his displeasure. ¡°There are a lot of high¨Csociety people in today¡¯s auction. You will attract some attention dressed like that.¡±


    ¡°If I can really do that, in addition to my beauty, I need to thank your stylist. The dress and makeup he provided were top¨Cnotch.¡± Skr could hear the ridicule in Joe¡¯s tone.


    Paul gaped as he listened to them talk.


    Skr didn¡¯t seem to care how Joe felt.


    If she did, she would have been eager to exin to him if he was misconstruing her as a seductress, right?


    The staff at the auction house had arranged seats in advance.


    Maisy and Jeffrey sat in the back corner.


    There were lots of people today. Apparently, the items auctioned today are treasures. Even if one could not get the items, it was a chance to broaden one¡¯s horizons.


    Jeffrey was only able to attend the auction today thanks to someone¡¯s introduction.


    Maicy had begged Jeffrey to let her tag along after she¡¯d found


    auction.


    out that he would be attending the


    The Williamses had their ownpany and properties in Jipsburg. Still, they were not part of the upper- ss society gathered here.


    Jeffrey wanted to use the opportunity to get to know these people. Maisy had the same intentions. She wondered if she¡¯d see Joe, the guy she had a flitting nce at today.


    All the men wore suits. As she was seated behind, she couldn¡¯t see what was happening in front too


    clearly.


    ¡°Dad, you said the Martin Group gave us a contract that helped ourpany move ahead in the industry.


    If Mr. Martin of Martin Group was here at the auction, could we find a chance to speak to him<b>?</b>¡± Mai whispered.


    Jeffrey felt hopeful, too. ¡°I hope to do so if there¡¯s a chance.¡±


    2/2


    He suddenly thought about something he¡¯d heard from others. ¡°Mr. Martin is <b>not </b>married. You¡¯re an outstanding youngdy, Maisy. If you could get to know him, then¡­ You know what I¡¯m trying to say, right?¡±


    Maisy knew what Jeffrey was thinking. She blushed and lowered her head. ¡°I know, Dad.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re smart. No wonder you¡¯re my daughter.¡± Jeffrey couldn¡¯t help but praise her.


    Suddenly, he froze.


    Maisy saw Jeffrey looking stunned as he looked ahead, so she asked immediately. ¡°What is it, Dad?¡±


    Jeffrey was staring at the man and woman at the front row. The man was Joe. The woman¡¯s back looked familiar. It looked like Skr, who had put him in a bad mood the entire day.


    ¡°Joe brought a femalepanion today. She looks like Skye.¡±


    ¡°A femalepanion?¡± Maisy looked in the direction Jeffrey was looking.


    She only


    lv saw Joe¡¯s back, but it was enough to make her obsessed. He was wearing a suit <i>like </i>others, but he looked more attractive than others.


    ButThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that he¡¯d brought a femalepanion. The woman wore a haute couture dress that Maisy couldn¡¯t afford to buy or order. The dress revealed the woman¡¯s well¨Cdefined back, and her skin was as delicate as porcin.


    She looked like¡­..


    She really looked like Skr from the back¡­


    Maisy was jealous of the womans <b>nyum</b>


    Skr.


    ¡°Dad, she just looks slightly like Skr. But there¡¯s no way she could know Mr. Martin.¡±


    Maisy thought the woman looked slutty. She obviously wanted to seduce Joe with that dress.


    Maybe her dress was counterfeit anyway.


    Jeffrey took another look. ¡°You¡¯re right. I must have been mistaken. She doesn¡¯t look like Skye at all.¡±


    Skr didn¡¯t know that Jeffrey and Maisy were there as well. After she sat down with Joe, the auction.


    started in a few seconds.


    ¡°What does Grandma want?¡± Skr asked Joe. She¡¯d started to feel tired after seeing a few auction items.


    Her head pounded. She must have been too busy these few days. Her body felt weak. It was one of the symptoms of donating blood regrly.


    Joe nced at Skr. Due to his height, he was half a head taller than her, even sitting down. As she was wearing this dress, he could easily see her seductive features with a slight tilt of his head.


    This dress¡­ was not suitable for <b>her</b>.


    ¡°A diamond ring,¡± he replied coldly.


    From the corner of his eyes, he saw a man walking toward Skr. He was looking at her from top to toe. Joe¡¯s face fell. He looked at the man icily.


    When the man saw that Joe was beside Skr, he stopped. At the same time, he felt a slight sense of pity. It was rare to meet a woman he was attracted to immediately. He couldn¡¯t believe she was with Joe. However, Joe had never been with any women before<b>.</b>


    If she¡¯d just been apanying him to the auction, Joe wouldn¡¯t have given him a warning gaze like that¡­ The next auction item was an antique painting.


    The staff started auctioning it after exining its background.


    Skr was surprised when she saw the painting. Daniel was fast. She hadn¡¯t expected him to send it to the auction house so quickly.


    She was also curious how much the painting she¡¯d sold for 500 thousand dors could be auctioned off


    for.


    Joe saw how intently Skr was staring at the <b>antique </b>painting. He recalled that she¡¯d brought a roll of painting with her when she¡¯d moved to Gxy Vi.


    Was she interested in antique paintings?

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    2/2


    ¡°Do you want this painting?¡± Joe whispered.


    Skr shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Would she have looked at it so intently if she was not interested?


    What a duplicitous person!


    Joe¡¯s expression was still cold.


    Jeffrey stared at the painting confusedly. ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen this painting somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Antique paintings have a lot of simrities. I also find it familiar. It looks like¡­¡± Ma¨ªsy thought of the painting that was hanging at the Williamses.


    It was the painting Skr gifted Sadie. Sadie hadn¡¯t even taken a second look at the painting. It did look. like this painting.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How could that be?¡± Maisy denied her


    guess.


    Skr must have gotten the painting from Amazon for not more than ten dors.


    Skr couldn¡¯t have had ess to a painting that could be auctioned.


    ¡°What¡¯s impossible?¡± Jeffrey asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Dad. Wow, this painting could actually be sold for two million dors!¡± Maisy was shocked when she heard the price that was being called out.


    Jeffrey didn¡¯t understand art, but he suddenly thought of the painting they had in a corner of their house. It looked like this painting.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Three million dors!¡± Joe made a bid suddenly.


    Skr looked at Joe in surprise. ¡°Do you like this painting?¡±


    She¡¯d sold the painting for 500 thousand dors. The price had now been three million dors by Joe. This artist¡¯s painting had never been sold for more than two million dors!

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    If she¡¯d known that he liked


    que paintings, she would¡¯ve sold it to him.


    If he¡¯d offered two million dors, she would have delivered it to his doorstep. She could even help him maintain it every day for three years.


    What a waste.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Joe smiled coldly when he saw the shock in her eyes.


    Since she was interested in the painting, he thought he¡¯d bid on it and give it to her. He didn¡¯t want to owe her anything. She¡¯d really made Gloria very happy during the two days.


    <b>¡°</b><b>3.2 </b>million dors.¡± Someone else put in a bid.


    They must really like the painting.


    Joe was about to raise his hand to raise the bid to five million dors, but Skr stopped him.


    She whispered gently, ¡®If you like ancient paintings of this style, three million dors could buy you two of them, I¡¯ll get some authentic ones for you. You just have to pay me themission.¡±


    Joe stared at her. His gaze turned unreadable.


    ¡°3.2 million dors, once.¡±


    ¡°3.2 million dors, twice.¡±


    ¡°3.2 million dors, sold!¡±


    After the painting was sold, Skr looked on as the painting was packed up. She couldn¡¯t help but think that Daniel had made a <b>good </b>sale today.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a win¨Cwin for her and Daniel.


    ¡°Maisy, don¡¯t you think the painting looked like the one Skye gave your mom?¡± Jeffrey was shocked that the painting sold for such a high price.


    Maisy was a little distracted. <b>She </b>was looking greedily at Joe. Did he like ancient paintings?


    When she heard Jeffrey¡¯s question, her mouth twitched. She replied<b>, </b>¡°it does look like the one Skr <b>gave </b>Mom, but she must have bought an imitation piece online.¡±


    ¡°An Imitation piece? What an embarrassment!¡± Jeffrey felt disgusted whenever he thought of Skr.


    There were eight auction items in total tonight. Thest item was a diamond ring.


    But it wasn¡¯t a normal diamond ring. It was called The Darling Goddess Ring and was previously owned by a duchess of Westernia. Lots of people hade to bid on it upon learning that it would be auctioned today.


    The starting bid was 20 million dors.


    Chapter 23


    IN V 2/2


    ¡°30 million dors.¡±


    ¡°40 million dors.¡±


    Joe raised his sign. ¡°100 million dors.¡±


    When Skr heard Joe¡¯s bid, she thought he was being ostentatious.


    The price had been going up by 10 million per bid, but he¡¯d raised the price to 100 million in a single bid. How much higher could anyone else go?


    The price of 100 million dors deterred anyone else from bidding too.


    Without further ado, the ring was sold for 100 million dors.


    Maisy wished she owned that ring. She wondered who Joe would give that ring to.


    The woman beside him<b>?</b>


    That couldn¡¯t be possible, right?


    Maisy hadn¡¯t heard that Joe had a girlfriend. The woman must just be a femalepanion for the auction.


    When Joe and Skr were about to leave the auction, Jeffrey told Maisy quickly, ¡°Let¡¯s go talk to Mr. Martin.¡±


    It was a rare chance. If they didn¡¯t seize it, he wasn¡¯t sure when he could meet Joe next.


    ¡°Alright, Dad.¡± Maisy stood up <b>and </b>adjusted her dress. She was very confident about her appearance and figure.


    The two of them walked toward Joe.


    When Skr stood up, she suddenly felt dizzy and almost lost her bnce. Fortunately, Joe held her in


    time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I think I¡¯m sick,¡± Skr exined weakly to Joe. Her face was cold and pale.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Joe thought that Skr was pretending to fall into his arms. He was impatient until he heard her exnation.


    Her face <b>was </b>pale, and there was sweat on her forehead. She looked sick.


    my cold on to


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Take me back to Gxy Vi. I don¡¯t want Grandma to worry. I don¡¯t want to pass my her either,¡± Skr said.


    Joe nodded. He took off his suit jacket and put it on Skr¡¯s shoulders. Then, he ced his arm over her shoulders as they walked out quickly.


    Jeffrey and Maisy were making their way out of the crowd. They were about to reach Joe when he walked away quickly with the woman.


    They wanted to go after him, but they were stopped by the staff. They were informed that Joe was going through a VIP pathway.


    Jeffrey and Maisy felt extremely embarrassed.


    They¡¯d just been a step away! What bad luck!


    Before Skr and Joe got in the car, Skr heard him calling Gloria. He also asked Paul to drive her car back to Gxy Vi.


    As for the diamond ring Joe had bought, it would be sent to Pearlhall Residence by the auction house.


    Skr fell asleep in the car as she listened to Joe.


    Joe looked at Skr, who was sleeping quietly in the corner. Her head was leaning against the car window.


    She was a head shorter than him, so she should be around five feet and seven inches tall. However, she looked small as she nestled in the corner of the car.


    She was crying silently. Joe wondered if she was too ufortable because of her sickness or if she¡¯d thought of something.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her tears appeared tinted with the neon color of nightmps. They hung on her eyshes, making her, look like a poor little child who¡¯d been bullied <b>and </b>abandoned.


    It made him curious about what she¡¯d been through.


    <b>Was </b>it because of Christopher?


    Had she agreed to marry him just to piss Christopher off? Joe¡¯s heart sank for no reason at that thought.


    ¡°Drive faster,¡± he said coldly <b>to </b>Lucas.


    After half an hour, they arrived at Gxy Vi. The Martins¡® family doctor came by to do a simple examination on Skr.


    Chapter


    After confirming that it was just amon cold, he prescribed some medicine for her.


    After the doctor left, Joe pulled at his tie while he walked toward Skr¡¯s bed. He used a head


    thermometer to check her temperature. It was 102.2 degrees Fahrenheit.


    ¡°Skr, get up and take your medicine.¡±


    Skr was feeling groggy, and she couldn¡¯t hear clearly. She only heard the word ¡°medicine¡°. All of a sudden, she didn¡¯t know if she was in her previous life or if she was having a dream<b>.</b>


    When Christopher and Maisy had been together, they¡¯d forced that torturous medicine down her throat. It had made her whole body burn, and she¡¯d had no way to relieve herself from it.


    It had also traumatized her psychologically. All those memories overwhelmed her like a tide..


    ¡°No. I won¡¯t take it.¡±


    Her voice was hoarse from her fever. She shut her eyes tightly, but tears appeared on her cold and <b>pale</b>


    face.


    She couldn¡¯t stop crying.


    Was she so delicate? Joe pursed his thin lips.


    He was about to force Skr to take the medicine when Gloria called him.


    ¡°How¡¯s Skye? Did <b>you </b>take care of her? You brat, Skye¡¯s your darling wife now that she¡¯s married you. Your need to behave and take good care of her when she¡¯s sick!¡±


    Joe pursed her lips tightly after hearing Gloria¡¯s reprimands. ¡°She has a fever. I was just about to give her


    medicine.¡±


    ¡°What? A fever? That¡¯s serious! Then, why are you still here? Hang up and take care of Skye!*


    Joe hung up speechlessly and looked toward Skr.


    She¡¯d curled herself up. Her pretty face was red from the fever, but she was still crying. The sight was heart¨Cwrenching.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Joe tugged at his tie again. He said gravely, ¡°Skr, you¡¯re having a fever of 102.2 degrees. You need to take some medicine.¡±


    Skr gritted her teeth tightly when she heard the word ¡°medicine¡°.


    ¡°I hate you, Christopher!¡± she said in a daze.


    When he heard the name ¡°Christopher¡± and saw the tears on Skr¡¯s pretty face, Joe understood why she


    was upset.


    She bit her lips so tightly that they might bleed.


    He frowned and said, ¡°Skr, wake up.¡±


    Maybe she had actually bitten through her lips. The pain woke her up, but her head was still throbbing, and


    she still felt weak.


    She saw Joe when she opened her eyes.


    The scene that had felt like a dream dissipated, but her heart was still aching.


    She reached her hand out to Joe. ¡°Thank you. Is that aspirin? Give it to me.¡±


    Joe gazed at her deeply and passed the medicine and a ss of water to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll feel better after taking this. Please get some rest, Mr. Martin.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ll be okay by yourself?¡±


    Skr smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just a cold and a fever.¡± It was a minor illness. She can handle it.


    Joe looked at how tough Skr was behaving now and recalled how delicate she¡¯d looked when she¡¯d been crying. Was she trying to act tough in front of him?


    He considered that possibility and the spections he¡¯d made about her. Then, he agreed coldly


    leaving Skr¡¯s room.


    After Joe left, Skrid back down.


    efore


    Perhaps the dream had been too real. It made her feel like she¡¯d returned to her previous life. It kept her


    awake.


    Skr still felt weak, but she felt better since she¡¯d taken a nap and some medicine.


    Her phone rang. She picked it up when she saw that it was Steven who was calling. ¡°Steven.¡±


    ¡°Why do you sound so weak, Skye? Are you sick?¡± Steven asked quickly. He¡¯d watch her grow up. He knew


    that this was how <b>she </b>sounded when she was sick.


    Skr¡¯s eyes turned red. It must have been because she was sick; it made her miss her family. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Steven. It¡¯s just a minor cold. I¡¯ll feel better after a nap.¡±


    Chapter 25


    2/2


    ¡°Where are you living now? I¡¯m not busy now; I can take care of you.¡± Steven was worried that Skr wast alone in a rented house.


    Skr quickly came up with an excuse. ¡°I¡¯m renting with someone now. My housemate will take care of me. Don¡¯t worry, Steven.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t figured out how she should inform them about her swift marriage.


    Steven rxed a little when he heard that someone would take care of Skr. ¡°Oh, right, is something going on with you and Christopher?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve broken up with him. Has he looked for you?¡± Skr licked her fever¨Cdry lips. The pain she felt from the dream seemed to have crept up again.


    ¡°He just called me, asking where you were. You should have broken up with him earlier! I¡¯ve never liked him. I feel like he¡¯s changed for the worse in thesest two years, Steven said.


    Skr said self¨Cdeprecatingly, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Even Steven had seen that Christopher had be evil. How could she be so blind in her previous life?


    ¡°Steven,e take a look. Don¡¯t you think this thesis looks like yours?¡±


    Skr could hear that someone was calling Steven. She asked worriedly, ¡°Has something happened, Steven?¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Steven was silent for a <b>few </b>minutes. He must have covered his phone so Skr wouldn¡¯t hear what they


    were saying.


    Skr was slightly worried, but she heard Steven again in a few minutes.


    He said, ¡°it¡¯s okay, Skye. It¡¯s just a minor issue. I¡¯ll handle it. Get some rest. If you still feel unwell, you have to go to the hospital, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will.¡±


    Skr didn¡¯t press him. She knew Steven. He¡¯d always been her big brother, and he took care of the rest of his siblings well. He wouldn¡¯t worry them if it was something he could handle.


    She clicked on her banking app on her phone to check her bnce.


    Daniel had given her 50% of her pay for restoring the paintings. She¡¯d get the rest of them after shepleted her job.


    She had 800 thousand dors in her bank ount now.


    After Steven graduated from university, he¡¯d worked for a scientific researchpany. However, his sry had been low.


    Furthermore, he¡¯d signed a ten¨Cyear contract, so he couldn¡¯t resign. He would have to pay a huge amount aspensation if he resigned.


    In her past life, Steven had been stuck in his career before her car ident. He hadn¡¯t seemed to be able to progress further.


    She¡¯d decided that she would try her best to help them in this life. But she didn¡¯t have enough money yet.


    She fell asleep as she thought about this.


    In the next room, Joe was having trouble sleeping.


    Compared to howfortably he¡¯d slept at Pearlhall Residencest night, he waspletely awake. now. It irritated him.


    He got out of bed and walked to the first floor to get a ss of water.


    When he got out of his room, he saw that the light in Skr¡¯s room was still on. His eyes flickered, and he walked over.


    He knocked on the door three times. ¡°Skr.¡±


    There was no response.


    Was she still having a fever? Had she fainted?


    Joe nced at the lighting from under the door. His gaze darkened as he walked in.


    Chapter 26


    Skr¡¯s eyes were tightly closed. She was lying quietly on her bed, and he could barely hear her breathing.


    Joe walked over and checked her temperature with the head thermometer. Her temperature was down to 99.5 degrees.


    Joe put the thermometer down and took another nce at Skr.


    If she could abide by the contract obediently for three years without any ulterior motives, he¡¯d give her another sum of money when their contract ended.


    His gaze darkened again when he recalled the way she¡¯d uttered the name ¡°Christopher¡°.


    Paul should be able to find out what had happened between her and Christopher soon.


    Skr wok


    When up again, it was 6:00 am.


    She no longer had a fever, but she still felt slightly weak. So, she called Daniel to take sick leave<b>. </b>Then,


    she went downstairs to make breakfast.


    Gxy Vi was far from the city. There weren¡¯t a lot of options for takeout, either. She just wanted to have some porridge for breakfast.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When she <b>went </b>down, she was surprised to see Joe at the dining table. There was some porridge and


    buns on the table.


    When Joe saw her, he said, ¡°Grandma <b>sent </b>these.¡±


    Skr felt warm after learning that Gloria had sent them food, ¡°Grandma is so nice to me.¡± She picked up


    her phone to send Gloria a message.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    ¡°Thanks, Grandma. I¡¯m feeling much better today. I¡¯ll visit to keep youpany at Pearlhall Residence. once I recoverpletely,¡± said Skr.


    She only realized that Joe was looking at her the entire time after she sat down. So, she asked, ¡°Do you


    need something?¡±


    Joe shot her a sarcastic, biting look. ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprisingly good at buttering up to Grandma?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not buttering up to her. It¡¯s called giving and receiving. Grandma¡¯s nice to me and had someone deliver breakfast for me, so it¡¯s only fair that I politely thank her.


    ¡°Do you have something against sincere social interactions, Mr. Martin? Or do you think it¡¯s Grandma¡¯s duty to deliver this breakfast for me, so I don¡¯t have to thank her at all?¡± Skr refuted.


    That made Joepletely speechless. He found Skr incredibly sharp¨Ctongued. It was no wonder Gloria always forgot about his existence when she was with Skr.


    For the rest of the meal, the two didn¡¯t exchange another word. It was only when Skr wanted to do the dishes that Joe spoke up. ¡°Keep them there. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Skr didn¡¯t bother ying nice or refuse his help.


    She decided that she would take the initiative to bear the household chores whenever Joe got sick within


    these three years.


    Although she was a little displeased this morning, she couldn¡¯t deny that Joe had taken good care of her at home and on the way back from the auction housest night.


    Because of that, she didn¡¯t n on arguing with him over petty matters.


    She fell asleep again after returning to her room.


    It was already 10:00 am when Skr cracked open her bleary eyes.


    She felt more energized after her nap this time. Yet, she had just gotten out of bed when she received aThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    call from Charles.


    ¡°Skye, I heard you fell sick. Are you feeling any better now? Do you need me to apany you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m <b>fine </b>now, Charles. I took some medicationst night and woke up feeling much better this morning. Plus, I just took another nap. I¡¯mpletely <b>fine </b>now. I¡¯m even thinking of going to visit Mom¡¯s workce.


    ¡°Alright, then. I wanted to show you that I¡¯m aspetent of a brother as Steven is. Too bad <b>you </b>didn¡¯t give me the chance to do it.7


    Skr chuckled and replied, ¡°You¡¯re already an amazing person in your own right.¡±


    Chapter 27


    Laughter bubbled from Charles. ¡°I don¡¯t care much for others¡® praises, but I love it when you shower me


    withpliments.¡±


    The siblings chatted for <b>a </b>little more before ending the call.


    Then, Skr changed into a fresh set of clothes and put on simple, light makeup before driving to Janine¡¯s


    workce.


    There wasn¡¯t much congestion on the road, so she soon arrived at Jubnce Hotel, where Janine worked


    as a housekeeper.


    Jubnce Hotel was not <b>only </b>a five¨Cstar hotel but also had an award¨Cwinning restaurant inside it.


    Janine was a mother of four children and usually didn¡¯t make an effort with her appearance. Even so, she was a natural beauty and didn¡¯t have many wrinkles, despite being 48 years old.


    Sometimes, others often mistook her for Skr¡¯s sister if the two were out in public together.


    Janine earned little from her housekeeping job. Her monthly sry was about 4500 dors. Even if she worked every possible shift, she¡¯d only earn about 5000 dors.


    After deducting her rental fees, she¡¯d <b>end </b>up with 3500 dors a month. The remaining amount was barely enough for her to do anything with it.


    Fortunately, Steven and Charles had been helping to cover some of the household expenses after they¡¯d started working. Plus, Harvey was frugal with money. All of them chipped in some effort to support the


    family.


    Thanks to that, they were now confident that their futures would be bright.


    Janine had just shifted to this jobst month, so Skr hadn¡¯t visited her yet.


    Skr knew Janine had a half¨Chour lunch break at 11:30 am. She bought some pizza from a nearby restaurant <b>and </b>arrived at Jubnce Hotel when it was almost time for Janine¡¯s break. Once she was


    outside, she called Janine.


    The call rang for ages, but Janine didn¡¯t answer.


    Skr nced at her watch. She waited a little longer after seeing that it was three minutes until 11:30 am. After three minutes, she tried calling Janine again, but thetter still didn¡¯t answer.


    She headed into Jubnce Hotel, wanting to ask around at the front desk. ¡°Hi, my mother¡¯s name is Janine Yancey. She works as a housekeeper at this hotel.


    ¡°It should be her lunch break now, so I¡¯d like to see her. Could you use your hotel¡¯s internal line and ask


    her toe out?¡±


    The receptionist had just agreed and nodded when the front desk¡¯s phone rang. Then, the receptionist answered it, furrowed her brows, and hung up before turning to Skr.


    ¡°Something went wrong on your mother¡¯s end. Since you happen to be here now, you cane with me


    to check on the situation.¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    ¡°What happened?¡± Skr asked with urgency.


    Janine had always been kind and warm. She could get along with anyone, anywhere.


    Skr knew that and wondered what had caused the receptionist to suddenly frown.


    ¡°Your mother was cleaning the elevator. She got into an argument with a guest who was <b>going </b>to the restaurant on the 36th floor for a meal. The guest has lodged aint <b>against </b>our hotel.¡±


    The receptionist was panicking a little. She exined things to Skr while also dialing the manager¡¯s


    number.


    Jubnce Hotel <b>had </b>always valued customer service, so they tookints seriously.


    Although Janine had only been there here for a month, she was <b>on </b>great terms with her colleagues. They liked the Janine a lot and thought she was friendly.


    Yet, now that theint had been lodged, no one knew how the manager would handle the situation.


    Skr immediately followed the receptionist into the elevator and onto the tenth floor. She heard an ongoing conversation inside the hotel¡¯s offices before entering the space.


    ¡°You must be strict when dealing with this woman. We can look past her being rude to hotel guests in the


    elevator, but how dare she hit my mother?¡± said one of the guests.


    Then, the other guest joined in. ¡°My diamond ring, worth hundreds of thousands of dors, is missing. Only three of us were in the elevator, so this woman must¡¯ve stolen it! I demand that you search her now!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going too far, Sadie! I would never steal from someone. Plus, you were the one who beat me first. I was only defending myself! Janine challenged.


    Skr halted once she heard the familiar voices. They belonged to Maisy and Sadie.


    She hadn¡¯t seen the two of them since she¡¯d left the hospital that day.


    Skr had seen Maisy and Christopher on a date from afar when she¡¯d bought her car. However, she¡¯d


    never encountered them face to face.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr listened to the mother¨Cdaughter pair hurling aggressive usations at Janine. She pursed her lips and clenched her fists, suppressing her fiery hatred as she rushed toward the office.


    ¡°Janine, apologize to the guest and allow us to perform a body search as the guest requested. The manager immediately dealt with Janine once he arrived.


    Janine had never imagined the manager would push all the me onto her without trying to learn the


    truth.


    ¡°If you fail to find my ring. I¡¯ll get the media to expose your hotel for having staff with tendencies to steal things.¡± Sadie carried herself with a condescending, arrogant demeanor.


    Chapter 20.


    She wanted Janine to know the difference between their social sses. Since Janine hadn¡¯t educated Skr well enough, Sadie had taken it upon herself to teach Janine a lesson.


    Maisy, who stood aside, looked down on Janine even more now that she knew Janine worked <b>as </b><b>a </b>hotel housekeeper.


    At the same time, she became even more determined not to return to Janine¡¯s side.


    Maisy


    her.


    refused to have a housekeeper for a mother. If her friends found out about it, they¡¯d surely mock


    Janine saw Maisy¡¯s indifference and how she¡¯d joined forces with Sadie to frame her. Her initial motherly love and guilt toward Maisy vanished at once.


    Her eyes reddened as she held her ground in front of the manager. ¡°What they said isn¡¯t the truth. They¡¯re framing me!¡±


    ¡°You should apologize first.¡± The manager didn¡¯t believe Janine¡¯s words. He only focused on Maisy and Sadie, who donned branded clothing pieces from head to toe.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Janine¡¯s fists balled. No matter how miserable she¡¯d been, she¡¯d never cried <b>a </b>single tear since Finn¡¯s


    death.


    Yet, the shame she felt from being framed now reddened her eyes.


    in the elevator. If I call the police now, they¡¯ll investigate the surveince footage at once.¡± Skr¡¯s cold eyes snapped toward Sadie and Maisy.


    ¡°You two are the ones who should apologize. There are surveince cameras t


    She had witnessed many of their schemes. Now that she¡¯d crossed paths with them again, she still found them as hideous and beastly as ever. It didn¡¯t matter that they dressed up nicely.


    ¡°Skyel¡± Janine was surprised to see Skr.


    Skr approached Janine¡¯s side. ¡°Mom, they aren¡¯t <b>legally </b>allowed to perform a full body search, even if


    you¡¯re their employee.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying, Skye?¡± Sadie questioned angrily.


    ¡°Skr, we haven¡¯t seen you in <b>days</b>. Yet, the first thing you do when you show yourself is upset Mom? Aren¡¯t you going a little too far?¡± Maisy sneered with an using tone as <b>she </b>eyed Skr from head to


    toe with disdain.


    She assumed Skr had been hiding somewhere since she hadn¡¯t seen thetter in days.


    Not only that, but she <b>also </b>firmly believed Skr must have been drowning in tears every day and had possibly be depressed or haggard.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Maisy never imagined Skr would look fine, as if nothing had happened. On top of that, she even gave off an indescribably superior temperamentpared to before.


    The manager and the other staff at the scene were confused. In their eyes, it seemed like the women


    knew each other.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Skr ignored Maisy and Sadie. Instead, she turned to the manager. ¡°I¡¯m <b>Janine¡¯s </b>daughter, I suspect these women are deliberately causing trouble and framing my mom. If you don¡¯t call the police, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    The manager reacted quickly, trying to soothe and change Skr¡¯s mind. ¡°Please don¡¯t call the police. Do youdies know each other? Is there some misunderstanding in this matter?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we all sit down and talk things through? We¡¯d only beplicating things if we called the police. Wouldn¡¯t that make resolving the issue more <b>difficult</b>?<b>¡±</b>


    Sadie¡¯s expression withered as she glowered at Skr. ¡°Don¡¯t <b>you </b>know who your biological mother is? You¡¯d call the police on your biological mother over this woman? It¡¯s been a while, but you¡¯ve be more of a disrespectful troublemaker!¡±


    ¡°Us having biological rtions won¡¯t change anything. The fact that you gave birth to me means nothingpared to Mom, who raised me!


    ¡°You¡¯re saying so much about me, but have you considered how Maisy¡¯s being equally disrespectful? She¡¯s fine with framing her biological mother! How¡¯s she any different from a ruthless murderer?¡± Skr snapped back while scoffing<b>.</b>


    ¡°What did you say? How dare you suggest that woman isparable to Mom? Skr, are you trying to ruin mine and Mom¡¯s rtionship?¡± Maisy¡¯s heart raced with anxiety


    She had never thought Skr would be so bold.


    Regardless, she refused to acknowledge Janine as her mother. Rage overflowed in her chest as she stomped hard on her heels and marched toward Skr, wanting to p thetter.


    <b>¡°</b>Skye!¡± Janine cried out in shock.


    Skr grabbed Maisy¡¯s arm, spun on her heel, and threw thetter to the ground in one swift move. At the same time, she pressed her knee onto Maisy¡¯s abdomen, rendering thetter unable to move.


    Maisy could only kick her legs up in retaliation. She no longer behaved in adylike manner; instead, she kicked around so much that others could even see the color of her underwear. ¡°Let me go, Skr!¡±


    ally processed


    The entire thing had happened so quickly that no one had been able to react. When they finally what had happened, Skr had pped Maisy several times.


    Maisy had been beaten up so much that her ears rang. After letting out a shrill scream, she snarled, ¡°I¡¯m not done with you, Skr! I¡¯m calling the cops! How dare you hit me?¡±


    Chapter 29


    2/2


    She didn¡¯t know why her entire body ached along with her face.


    Sadie <b>finally </b>snapped to her senses and stepped forward to shove Skr away.


    However, Janine stopped Sadie. ¡°As elders, we shouldn¡¯t interfere in our children¡¯s fight.¡±


    Janine had been so worried earlier that she¡¯d almost forgotten Skr had never lost in a fight back when they had lived in the countryside.


    Skr had only stopped fighting in high school because Janine had sternly prohibited it.


    No one knew where Skr had learned to fight or who¡¯d taught her. Those she¡¯d beaten up had screamed. in pain, but the doctors had never been able to find any injuries on their bodies.


    Janine hadter learned from Steven that Skr knew the acupuncture points on everyone¡¯s bodies and could


    target those points.


    In the eyes of everyone there, Maisy seemed to cry out as if she were in deep agony. However, Janine had gotten used to seeing such a reaction.


    That was when a chilling, interrogative voice rang out from the door. ¡°What is this?¡±


    Everyone in the office <b>turned </b>toward the door.


    Maisy was so flustered upon seeing the man at the doorway that she wanted to cover her face. Meanwhile, Skr was a little shocked to see that it was Joe. She wondered why he¡¯d shown


    up there.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Joe¡¯s frosty gaze snapped over to Skr, who had pinned a woman on the ground. The woman¡¯s face seemed red and swollen from getting beaten up.


    As for Skr, she appeared unwavering and calm. The supple skin on her face made her seem fairly


    innocent.


    Joe thought to himself, ¡°It seems she¡¯s recovered.¡±


    Paul was shocked to see Skr at the scene. His features darkened as he turned to the manager right away. ¡°You¡¯d best sort this out.¡±


    That left the manager in a <b>panic</b>. He couldn¡¯t understand why Joe was there today and had to witness such a scene. The manager knew he¡¯d lose his job if he failed to resolve the issue.


    Skr realized then that Martin Group owned this hotel and the entire building. That was why Joe was


    here.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Right away, the manager sinctly exined every detail about what had happened earlier and how he nned to resolve the matter to Joe.


    Joe tried to gather the reason behind the situation while listening to the manager. Then, his intense gaze swept past everyone inside the office. It made them feel suffocated.


    <b>Sadie </b>knew little about thepany¡¯s affairs. Even so, almost everyone in the upper social circles had


    heard about Joe..


    Not to mention the fact that, in the past two days, Jeffrey had kept suggesting they find a chance to introduce Maisy to Joe.


    Jeffrey hoped that would allow the Williams family to rise in Jipsburg City¡¯s social ranks.


    Sadie was shocked upon seeing Joe. She also felt slight regret about causing trouble for Janine. She couldn¡¯t stand that Joe had witnessed Maisy getting beaten up. It was far too damaging to Maisy¡¯s image.


    She peered ahead and saw that Skr was still violently pinning Maisy down. It almost made her lose


    control over her senses.


    She couldn¡¯t belleve Janine was just watching the fight y out and didn¡¯t bother telling off Skr.


    Still, Sadie soon snapped out of her thoughts and put on a pitiful act like she was the victim. ¡°Get off her, Skr! How dare you get physically aggressive?¡±


    Only then did Janine realize howplicated the situation was. She felt the incident would impact Skr, which made her regret being so firm earlier,


    Janine wished she had tolerated things and apologized to Sadie instead. Perhaps the situation wouldn¡¯t have gotten thisplicated if she¡¯d acted differently instead.


    The manager happened to notice Janine¡¯s panic. He instantly understood the decision he had to make.


    Chapter 30


    2/2


    After all, he was only sacrificing a housekeeper. Hotel guests were like gods, and that applied even more so to guests who were respectable figures.


    ¡°Janine, tell your daughter to let go of our guest at once!¡± the manager barked.


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer upset. Let¡¯s just drop the matter. Your hotel should run a background check on future job. applicants to see if they have kleptomaniac tendencies before hiring them,¡± Sadie said self¨Crighteously.


    Maisy had teared up by then, making her seem extra weak. On the other hand, Skr appeared to be the


    bully.


    Skr lifted her knee off Maisy¡¯s


    stomach before standing straight like nothing had happened.


    ¡°Janine, regardless of what happened, you should still apologize to the guest first. The manager no longer cared if the women knew each other. He only felt he needed to end the situation well in front of


    Joe.


    However, he couldn¡¯t exin why something felt odd about Joe¡¯s and Paul¡¯s demeanors.


    ¡°Do I need to repeat myself? My mom isn¡¯t at fault. These women are the ones framing her. Shall I call the police, then?¡± Skr held Janine¡¯s hand for support.


    Janine spoke in a low voice, ¡°Skye, I¡¯ll just apologize and <b>end </b>this situation for good.¡±


    Skr shook her head to make her stance known. She knew that letting Maisy and Sadie have their way would only inte their egos. It would make them more shameless in the future.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Sadie was livid because of Skr.


    Maisy acted like she was afraid of Skr. She lowered her head and bit her lip before murmuring, ¡°Your


    even hit <b>me </b>earlier¡­¡±


    Skr was used to seeing Maisy¡¯s sly act of being the victim. She shot a half¨Csmile at thetter while saying, ¡°The police will say I was only defending myself a little too well. Besides, would I have hit you if


    you hadn¡¯t tried to p me<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Skye would never make the first move in a fight,¡± Janine testified.


    Joe red at Sadie before staring deeply into Skr¡¯s eyes. His and Skr¡¯s gazes met, but none of <b>the </b>others around them noticed.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter <b>31</b>


    Joe and Skr even looked away at the same time.


    ¡°You can deal with this,¡± Joe said while looking at Paul. Then, he strolled out of the office area¡¯s main doors as he <b>had </b>only passed by the space.


    Paul knew about Joe and Skr¡¯s rtionship; they <b>were </b>secretly married and didn¡¯t want others to know about it. That was why he couldn¡¯t formally greet Skr.


    Still, the fact that Joe had let Paul handle things meant Joe didn¡¯t want Skr to be picked on.


    The irony was Skr hadn¡¯t gotten bullied by the others. In fact, she had even beaten someone up as


    though she was bringing the wrongdoers to justice.


    Despite that, one could only me Sadie for mistreating Skr and being unlucky enough to bump into


    Joe.


    With that in mind, Paul ordered, ¡°Check the surveince footage and see if these women have framed our


    employee. If that¡¯s the case, call the police at once.¡±


    That rattled the manager at once.


    Sadie¡¯s arrogant expression dropped. ¡°What?¡±


    Even Maisy paled in sheer shock. ¡°Mr. Martin may have asked you to deal with our case, but do you


    seriously n to resolve the issue this <b>way</b>?¡±


    Skr didn¡¯t give away the fact that she knew Paul. She nodded at thetter neutrally as thanks.


    Janine said to Paul, ¡°Thank you for believing me.¡±


    That was when Paul¡¯s voice took a stern shift, and he turned to face the manager. ¡°As for you, this


    incident has demonstrated your unprofessionalism, as well as your inability to remain unfazed and


    unsed<b>.</b>


    ¡°Go and collect another month¡¯s sry from the finance department. Then, I want you to resign of your


    own will,¡±


    The manager had just texted the office group chat, asking someone to go through the surveince footage for the elevator. He¡¯d never imagined that he¡¯d get fired immediately after.


    This job position was the best he¡¯d gotten in years. It came with a high monthly sry and a great working environment. He couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d gotten fired for defending the hotel¡¯s guests.


    Meanwhile, Sadie and Maisy were freaking out.


    Sadie red daggers at Skr and Janine, thinking it had been a waste to treat Skr so well these past


    six months.


    She felt betrayed by the fact that Skr had sided with Janine to attack her. It infuriated her to no end.


    Chapter 31


    2/2


    Yet, she refused to involve the police in this incident. After all, the surveince cameras had caught her. red¨Chanded<b>.</b>


    Her eyes darted down as she eximed, ¡°Gosh! What¡¯s my ring doing here? This incident is a misunderstanding.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lose my ring, so you guys don¡¯t have to check the surveince footage or call the police anymore. It¡¯s my mistake.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisy tolerated the pain in her cheek from being pped as she yed along. ¡°Oh, so it was in your bag, Mom. It seems this was all a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°A misunderstanding, huh?¡± Skr knew the duo were putting on an act. Without a trace of emotion, she looked at them.


    The two had behaved the same in her past life. They had always brushed off their actions as a misunderstanding after they¡¯d gotten caught.


    Not only had they gotten away clean, but they¡¯d also told Skr not to be offended by them.


    At the time, Skr had let things slide and forgiven them with ease because she¡¯d seen them as family.


    Skr now knew Sadie and Maisy would never admit they were at fault. Because of that, she said stoically, ¡°It¡¯s best if we still settle this incident in the police¡¯s presence.¡±


    Paul had previously investigated Skr¡¯s rtionship with the Williams family. The information he¡¯d received imed Skr supported the family and wanted to join them.


    However, the scene before him felt like an entirely different situation.


    That was when Paul recalled how Joe had ordered him to retract their support for the Williams family a few days ago. It seemed the Williams family and Skr weren¡¯t on good terms now.


    ¡°What on earth are you trying to do, Skye?¡± Sadie hissed.


    Her patience depleted while anger and anxiety coursed through her veins. Howe neither her soft nor her harsh approaches seemed to be working with Skr?

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    ¡°I want to confirm if someone¡¯s deliberately framing my mom and make things just for her.¡± Skr¡¯s deep, smoldering gaze bore into Sadie¡¯s and Maisy¡¯s, who stood before her.


    She¡¯d summoned a great deal of willpower to control her emotions, she¡¯d nearly killed Maisy when she¡¯d pinned down thetter earlier.


    However, Skr felt like her second chance at life would be meaningless if Sadie and Maisy caused


    Vi, Gloria, and her family to go to jail.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Sadie was in total shock upon realizing Skr was no longer the same person who¡¯d


    done everything to please her.


    Maisy felt nothing but utter loathing toward Skr. She refused to get the police involved.


    That was when a light bulb went off in her head, and she looked at Janine with a teary expression. ¡°We¡¯ve


    already admitted that we were mistaken. Please, can¡¯t we end this matter here, Ms. Yancey?


    wany


    ¡°It would do nobody <b>any </b>good to make this a big deal, right? Please convince my sister not to escte


    things¡±


    Janine¡¯s heart withered when Maisey addressed her as though she were a stranger. Even so, she knew it


    would do no good to Skr if they made a big deal out of things.


    Skr¡¯s rtionship with the Williams family would only be strained since she had challenged Sadie.


    Janine knew that, so she tried to convince Skr with a gentle voice. ¡°Skye, how about we drop this matter? I ept their apology and believe they won¡¯t do this again.¡±


    Paul looked down at his phone; he¡¯d just received the elevator surveince footage.


    From the footage, it was clear that Sadie had instigated the physical violence. s, she¡¯d happened to beThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    in a blind spot, so it was unclear whether Sadie had taken off her ring to frame Janine


    Paul forwarded the video to Skr, who checked it.


    ¡°Since Janine has already epted our apology, let¡¯s end this matter here. Skye, I know you¡¯re still upset


    that we didn¡¯t buy you a car and even terminated your card.


    ¡°But know that we¡¯re only doing it for your <b>good</b>. Come home tonight. I won¡¯t take what happened today


    to heart,¡± said Sadie.


    Sadie felt oddly ufortable when she saw Skr treating her coldly while defending Janine this entire


    time.


    She was Skr¡¯s <b>biological </b>mother, but why did Skr only care about Janine? How could a woman who worked as a housekeeper mean more to Skr than her?


    Skr had never heard Sadie utter such soft, friendly words to her before. Now that she¡¯d heard them, she only found them words ridiculous and ironic.


    Chapter 32


    <b>2/2</b>


    ¡°I won¡¯t spare you guys if you dare pick on my mom again. I don¡¯t care if it means risking <b>my </b>life.¡± Skr hugged Janine¡¯s arm while snarling at them. Then, she left the office with Janine.


    Those words rattled Sadie to her core. From the way Skr had treated Sadie, she seemed like an entirely different person.


    Maisy thought Skr had gone bonkers to threaten Sadie over a mere housekeeper. The ache on her face caused her to inhale sharply before she took out her phone.


    She texted Christopher, saying, ¡°I bumped into Skr at Jubnce Hotel. She hit me and even offended my mom.¡±


    A minuteter, Christopher replied, ¡°I¡¯m nearby. I¡¯ll head over now.¡±


    Christopher was determined to see Skr. He hadn¡¯t been in contact with her in so many days, which had made him realize she was serious about breaking up with him this time.


    It was Janine¡¯s lunch break, so she and Skr went to the staff¡¯s break room.


    They enjoyed their takeaway pizza, and Janine also took the provided staff meal. After all, Jubnce Hotel¡¯s staff meals werevish and nutritious, with a good bnce of protein and vegetables.


    ¡°Skye, you and your mom-¡± Janine couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy as she recalled the tense atmosphere from earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only acknowledge you as my mom. The Williams family has nothing to do with me from now on,¡± Skr said in a low, grunting tone.


    ¡°Skye, tell me the truth. Did something happen to you while you were with the Williams family? Did they mistreat you?¡±


    It pained Janine to think about that. She had a gut feeling that Skr had been picked on by the Williams family.


    After all, Skr was affable. She had always been well¨Cbehaved and considerate toward others.


    She wouldn¡¯t have been this determined to cut ties if the Williams family hadn¡¯t done something to her.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Skr didn¡¯t want Janine to worry, so she said, ¡°Nothing happened. Don¡¯t worry, Mom.¡±


    sit


    Janine didn¡¯t press on because Skr didn¡¯t want to discuss it now. She would wait for Skr to open up when thetter was ready.


    Besides, she nned to shower Skr with double the love since the Williamses hadn¡¯t cherished her<b>.</b>


    Skr went into the elevator after finishing her meal with Janine. She was about to <b>leave </b>the hotel when she bumped into Joe in the elevator.


    Joe had one hand in his pocket, and he exuded an overbearing air that deterred others from daring to get close to him. He only nced at Skr when she entered the elevator.


    Apart from Paul, a few of the hotel¡¯s senior management staff were also in the elevator. They were giving work reports to Joe.


    Skr pretended not to know Joe, as per their agreement. Likewise, Paul could only act like he and Skr were strangers.


    The elevator soon reached the first floor.


    Skr stepped out, then hurried out of the hotel. She had just made it to the hotel¡¯s entrance when she received a text from Joe. It read, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be out in a few minutes.¡±


    As Skr read that message, she couldn¡¯t help wondering if Joe wanted to talk about her argument with Sadie and Maisy.


    Skr was deep in thought <b>as </b>she read the message.


    Suddenly, someone grabbed her wrist with great force and pulled her into a hug as if it were out of habit. The person who¡¯d enveloped Skr in a hug was one she¡¯d once reljed on.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you, babe! I¡¯ve been reflecting on myself these past few days. We¡¯ve been so busy working on each other¡¯s matters since arriving in Jipsburg that I¡¯ve neglected you. It¡¯s my fault. I realize


    that now.


    ¡°Besides, you know how much I adore you. I¡¯ve only <b>had </b>eyes for you since high school. I¡¯ll only want to marry you in this lifetime.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad at me, okay, babe? You don¡¯t have to donate blood if you don¡¯t want to. Nobody here is more important than you, <b>and </b>I¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to from now on. Babe¡­


    Christopher was about to kiss Skr after saying that


    At that moment, not too far away from them, Joe walked out of the hotel and saw the couple <b>hugging</b>. Paul¡¯s eyes widened as he muttered, ¡°Wait is Ms. Sullivan¡­¡±


    Chapter 33


    2/2


    He wondered if Skr hadn¡¯t broken up with Christopher.


    In truth, he had hired a private investigator to look into Christopher, and they imed to have found some


    dirt. So, the scene in front of him left him baffled.


    Paul felt like the situation made it seem like Skr was cheating on Joe..


    Joe¡¯s eyes narrowed to slits. There was even a vicious gleam in his eyes.


    He turned to re¨Center the hotel and gave Paul, who stood behind him, an order. ¡°Bring the marriage agreement that Skr and I signed over here.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡± Paul uttered while thinking if that meant Joe would end the agreement in advance.


    Skr¡¯s body tensed a lot. It even tremored slightly, causing her to be unable to react right away.


    When she did, Christopher¡¯s lips were already close to her face. She paled and used all her strength to shove him.


    That caught Christopher off guard; he¡¯d never imagined that she would be cruel enough to push him away.


    Whenever he¡¯d hugged her and apologized in the past, she had always forgiven him, no matter how angry she¡¯d been. It was his foolproof method.


    So, his eyes snapped wide open in confusion at Skr, whose gaze turned frosty. Her once clear and innocent gaze was now filled with hatred. ¡°Babe¡­¡±


    Skr had thought that she could calmly face Christopher. s, it turned out that she couldn¡¯t control her hatred upon seeing the man who¡¯d betrayed and hurt her the most.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    ¡°I¡¯ve broken up with you long ago, Christopher! Don¡¯t call me ¡®babe¡® anymore. Just the sight of you repulses me. Because of you, I even hate the idea of bing someone¡¯s wife!¡± Skr growled.


    The me within her <b>grew </b>at the sight of his face. At the same time, her stomach kept cramping, which caused her face to pale more.


    Surprise showed on Christopher¡¯s charming face. ¡°Babe, do you even know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    He couldn¡¯tprehend why she had suddenly changed. It seemed that she wasn¡¯t throwing a normal


    tantrum.


    Skr pursed her lips but ultimately couldn¡¯t help barking, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Skr, you know I¡¯d never threaten to break up randomly, yet you keep bringing it up. Aren¡¯t you afraid we¡¯ll actually end up going our separate ways?¡± Christopher practically thundered at her.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not show your face from today onward,¡± Skr said grimly.


    Christopher, who used to be a bright young man, had turned into a vile scumbag. That thought made Skr feel like she¡¯d wasted her youth on him.


    She mused, ¡°I can¡¯t fucking wait to see what Christopher will do when I end up in the hospital and need an exorbitant amount of money for surgery fees again.¡±


    Christopher took a deep breath before pointing at her. ¡°You¡¯d better not regret doing this!¡±


    After that, he whipped around and speedily marched off.


    Skr¡¯s tightening chest gradually eased up once she saw Christopher flee far away.


    Joe had watched the entire thing. He stood at the hotel¡¯s lounge on the first floor, gazing past the floor¨Cto- ceiling windows at Skr and Christopher¡¯s lover¡¯s quarrel.


    All warmth left his eyes as he texted Skr. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait up anymore.¡±


    That was when Maisy exited the elevator. <b>She </b>was drawn to Joe right away. He was too hard not to


    notice.


    ¡°You must be Mr. Martin, right? What happened earlier was a misunderstanding. I¡¯ve already forgiven that impetuous young woman.


    She hurried over to Joe, not wanting to miss this rare opportunity. Her heels clicked with every step she


    made.


    Sadie didn¡¯t stop Maisy when she saw thetter approaching Joe.


    It was rare for Maisy to like someone, and Joe happened to be someone the Williamses wanted to connect with. So, she hoped Joe could be her son¨Cinw.


    Joe turned around, his unfriendly stare settling on Maisy. Even his brows <b>furrowed </b>into a stem expression.


    Chapter 34


    <b>2/2</b>


    Maisy jolted. ¡°M¨CMr. Martin?¡±


    Joe remained emotionless as he walked away from her.


    All at once, Maisy paled. She couldn¡¯t believe he had ignored her.


    Maisy used to be the prettiest girl on campus, so she¡¯d had many admirers. Nobody had ever ignored her


    like that.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sadie rushed over then. ¡°Maisy.


    ¡°Mom, does Mr. Martin not like me? He totally ignored me when I was talking to him.¡± Maisy¡¯s eyes reddened.


    She had always been proud and had never made the first move with men. It was her first time taking the initiative to speak with a man, but he¡¯d treated her like she was <b>air</b>.


    That felt no different than getting pped.


    ¡°Maybe Mr. Martin is busy and couldn¡¯t stay for a chat with you. It seemed like something was bothering him. Who knows? Maybe he¡¯s in a bad mood because something happened. Don¡¯t overthink it.


    ¡°Your dad says he¡¯s hoping to negotiate a coboration project with Martin Group in two days. I¡¯ll ask him to bring you along,¡± Sadie said, trying to console Maisy.


    Maisy regained her confidence after listening to Sadie¡¯sforting words.


    An hourter, Maisy finally found the chance to call Christopher.


    She asked, ¡°Did you meet up with Skr? Did you punish her on my behalf? My face still hurts after getting beaten up by her! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her today!¡±

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Christopher was driving as he said to the phone, ¡°Skr wants to break up with me.¡±


    ¡°Break up with you? But isn¡¯t she madly in love with you?¡±


    Maisy felt like things were slipping out of her control. Something must have happened to Skr that she and Christopher didn¡¯t know about.


    I


    ¡°I still don¡¯t get it either. Could it be that she found out about our affair? If she has, I should take this chance to break it off with her. Let¡¯s make our rtionship official, Maisy.¡±


    ¡°Christopher, you and I aren¡¯t in a rtionship. We¡¯re just regr friends who happened to go to the same college.


    ¡°So what if Skr thinks we had an our affair? She¡¯s just being paranoid and overthinking things.¡± Maisy drew a clear line between her and Christopher at once.


    Christopher mmed the brakes just then. ¡°<b>B</b><b>¨C</b>But we had sex in a hotel roomst week. Doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯re seeing each other?¡±


    Maisy bluntly replied, ¡°It¡¯s only sex. It¡¯s not like we have a future together. Besides, my parents would never let me marry you. I¡¯m different from Skr, after all.¡±


    She¡¯d merely enjoyed stealing Skr¡¯s boyfriend. It wasn¡¯t like she would willingly let herself <b>marry</b>


    someone with a lower social standing.


    Christopher gripped the steering wheel, his chest tightening so much it was difficult to breathe. ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m good enough?¡±


    ¡°<b>You </b>know about Joe Martin, right? He¡¯s the CEO of Martin Group. I¡¯d dly be your official girlfriend


    if you had the same social background as him!


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t<b>, </b>please don¡¯t take this thing between us too seriously. You should brainstorm ways to win Skr back and have her <b>continue </b>donating blood to me.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisy had never cared about what Christopher thought. She wouldn¡¯t have been interested in Christopher if he hadn¡¯t been Skr¡¯s boyfriend,


    Christopher gritted his teeth after ending the call. Maisy¡¯s words <b>had </b>reminded him that he couldn¡¯t afford to lose Skr. So, he would never let Skr break up with him.


    He called her at once, but she declined the call, just like she had before.


    For some reason, he began to panic and sent her a text. ¡°Babe, we¡¯re not breaking up. I don¡¯t agree to it. We¡¯ll talk things through when you¡¯re not angry anymore.¡±


    Following that, he called Amelia.


    Ten minutester, Skr was driving along the road back to Gxy Vi. She first received calls and texts


    Chapter 35


    from Christopher. However, less than ten minutes passed when Amelia called her, too.


    There happened to be congestion on the road, so Skr answered the call.


    212


    ¡°Skye! I heard you and Christopher are fighting. Did he upset you? I¡¯ve given him a good scolding, and he knows he made a mistake.


    ¡°Please let him off the hook for my reputation¡¯s sake, okay?¡± Amelia advised Skr like she was the wiser,


    older family member.


    Skr found the former¡¯s words ridiculous. ¡°Your reputation doesn¡¯t matter to me. Do you know why I


    answered your call?¡±


    ¡°What on earth is going on with you, Skye? You were never this impolite to me before.¡± Amelia¨Cwas getting slightly angry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to be polite with you. I only answered your call because a child picks up bad behaviors from their parents. Christopher is a carbon copy of you. In fact, he¡¯s an even more skilled viin than you.


    *You and your son are like a pack of vermin. It¡¯s no wonder you guys are family!¡± Skr shouted before


    promptly hanging up.


    Skr had only learned the truth when she¡¯d been amputated and bedridden in her previous life.


    It turned out that Amelia had been a mistress all along, and Christopher was a <b>bastard </b>child. That <b>was</b>


    why Skr had never seen Christopher¡¯s father.


    Amelia was livid as she stared at her phone screen, which indicated Skr had ended the call.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen you as someone useful, I wouldn¡¯t have let you date my son! Let¡¯s see who¡¯ll regret it more after you break up with my Christopher!¡±


    Skr arrived at Gxy Vi half an hourter.


    She was about to open the door and enter when Caleb called her.


    He said, ¡°Skr, I know an expert team in Jipsburg that specializes in restoring antiques. They¡¯re hiring now. Would you like to drop by and check it out?¡±


    Skr asked, ¡°Are you talking about the team led by Alexander Gardner, the master of antique restoration?


    ¡°Yep<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apply for a position if Iplete Mr. Zeller¡¯s work theseing days. Thanks for letting me know, Caleb Skr hung up while opening the door.


    The vi¡¯s interior was brightly lit. Joe stood at the stairs, his cold stare directed at Skr.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter <b>36</b>Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Joe walked over to sit on the couch. He crossed his legs, which were enveloped in his trousers, before looking at Skr again.


    Skr could tell something was amiss, judging by his behavior. She wondered if it was rted to what had happened at Jubnce Hotel earlier.


    As she went to sit opposite Joe, she couldn¡¯t help but think that what had happened earlier had nothing to


    do with him.


    Could it be because he feared others would know about their secret marriage?


    That wouldn¡¯t make sense either, because they had already signed an agreement. Not to mention, Skr hadn¡¯t said a word to him today.


    So, why did he seem so upset?


    She was still pondering the reason when she noticed the agreement on the coffee table in front of her. Confusion filled her mind when she saw the title ¡°covert marriage agreement¡± on it.


    Wasn¡¯t that the agreement they had signed when they had registered their marriage?


    Joe noticed the confusion on Skr¡¯s face, so he spoke up. ¡°You still remember the terms of this agreement, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Although Skr didn¡¯t quite understand what he was getting at, she still nodded.


    She had briefly scanned the agreement when signing it. There hadn¡¯t been any unreasonable terms. They only had to keep the marriage a secret, and the marriage had an expiration date.


    ¡°Please cut to the chase, Mr. Martin,¡± she said.


    Joe held a cigarette between two fingers. Smoke billowed around him, making it difficult for one to read his expression.


    He scoffed upon seeing Skr behaving confidently, like she didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong.


    ¡°Spit it out. What did <b>you </b>and your boyfriend discuss? What do you guys n to get from me?


    ¡°For Grandma¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll give you what I can now. Then, we¡¯ll file for a divorce at the courthouse<b>, </b>and you¡¯d better not show up in front of Grandma again.¡±


    Skr frowned, finally understanding why he was so angry. ¡°I¡¯d already broken up with Christopher long. ago, and I never nned to get anything from you.


    ¡°Grandma has always been nice to me. The only reason I married you was to repay her kindness. You can rx because that¡¯s the only reason I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve broken up, huh?¡± As Joe listened to Skr¡¯s pathetic lies, he switched on his phone and tossed it


    to her.


    Chapter 36


    2/2


    His screen showed a picture of a young couple hugging outside the hotel.


    The picture made it seem like Christopher loved the woman dearly because he was hugging her so tightly. He acted like a possessive man, staking his im over her.


    However, Skr only felt sick and wanted to vomit when she saw the photo. The feeling of being hugged by Christopher disgusted her.


    With pursed <b>lips</b><b>, </b>she calmed the disgust churning in her and said in a stiff, cold tone, ¡°Yeah, we broke up.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why are you still hugging like you¡¯re reluctant to let each other go?¡± Joe¡¯s pointed gaze focused on Skr. It was crystal clear that he didn¡¯t trust her.


    ¡°If you look carefully, Mr. Martin, you¡¯ll notice he was forcing the hug on me. Whoever snapped this photo would¡¯ve seen me push him away if they had waited a few more minutes.


    ¡°I remember the terms of our agreement clearly. I <b>won¡¯t </b>get involved with any man within our three years: of marriage.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m happy to agree to terminate the agreement if you¡¯re trying to nder me with this photo.¡±


    Skr voiced the thoughts weighing on her chest in one go.


    She felt much better after doing so. Yet, <b>she </b>also felt Joe¡¯s suspicions were valid. She watched as Joe¡¯s expression turned frosty in seconds.


    Skr took out her phone and found the picture she had taken at the car dealership the other day.


    ¡°Christopher and Maisy have been secretly seeing each other since long ago. Let¡¯s not bother discussing


    how I no longer love Christopher. This picture alone makes it impossible for me to be in any rtionship


    with him anymore.¡±


    Joe only took one look at the picture before retracting his gaze. Still, that wouldn¡¯t change his decision.


    He believed Christopher <b>and </b>Skr¡¯splicated rtionship would only be messy. It was best to end things now to prevent any troubles from revealing themselves to Gloria.


    So, he said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t exin anything<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    Seeing his decisiveness, Skr decided not to exin herself anymore. She had already stated what was


    necessary.


    With a <b>nod</b>, she responded, ¡°I won¡¯t object since you¡¯re determined to end the agreement.¡±


    Her speedypliance changed Joe¡¯s impression of her slightly.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the courthouse tomorrow at 9:30 am. What would <b>you </b>like aspensation?¡± Joe asked.


    He¡¯d never been a stingy person. Although Skr had ulterior motives for approaching him, it was undeniable that she¡¯d brought great pleasure to Gloria. He could tell she was sincere toward Gloria.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anypensation.¡± Skr outright refused.


    Vi¡¯s letter had stated that Skr could soar as high as she wanted and earn bountiful riches if she wanted.


    She continued, ¡°But I hope you won¡¯t prevent Grandma from reaching out to me if she wants to see me or needs my help. After all, Grandma Gloria and Grandma Vi are elders whom I love and respect.¡±


    Joe knew who Vi was since he¡¯d met her a few times. She was not only a mysterious elder but also Gloria¡¯s friend.


    Although Skr knew Vi, someone trustworthy, it didn¡¯t mean Skr¡¯s intentions were pure.


    ¡°I almost forgot,¡± Skr suddenly said. ¡°You promised to cease offering support to the Williams family when we registered our marriage. I hope you¡¯ll keep that promise.¡±


    At that point, she had said everything on her mind and no longer needed to add anything else on.


    Joe gazed at Skr while deeply pondering her words. The way Skr spoke made it seem like she was innocent, while he looked like he¡¯d deliberately started a fight to end the agreement.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sure,¡± he answered with a frown.


    With that, the two arrived at a consensus. They only needed to go to the courthouse the next day to. finalize their divorce.


    Skr stood with her bag and headed upstairs. ¡°I¡¯m <b>going </b>to pack my things. I¡¯ll move out from Gxy Vi tomorrow. By then, you should tell Grandma-¡±


    ¡°After spending these past few days together, we realized our personalities are ipatible. So, we can¡¯t foresee living together. I¡¯m sure Grandma will understand.¡±


    Skr cocked a brow, surprised that Joe had already thought of an excuse.


    She could tell how cautious and skeptical Joe was toward her. So, without waiting for him to say anything more, she continued ascending the stairs.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush to pack your things. You can do it after we return from the courthouse tomorrow. I¡¯ll get Paul to drop you off,¡± Joe said.,


    Skr shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have many things, so it¡¯s no trouble to pack them now.¡±


    Not a word came from Joe, whose expression turned sullen.


    Chapter 37


    2/2


    Ten minutester, Joe stood at the doorway to Skr¡¯s room. He looked at the packed suitcases and the room, which had returned to the way it had looked before Skr had moved in.


    Skr didn¡¯t appear attached to Gxy Vi.


    An inexplicable sensation ate at Joe¡¯s heart as he started to feel like his assumption was wrong.


    Before Joe could think of anything more, he faced Skr, who was looking up at him. He stated, ¡±


    Grandma¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t doing well, so she got hospitalized. We must go to her at once.¡±


    Skr¡¯s heart raced. ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandma say she felt better these past two days?¡±


    ¡°I just got word at thest minute from the hospital. We¡¯ll only know the specifics of her situation after we get there,¡± Joe answered with a low voice.


    Skr dropped the sheets, which she¡¯d been tidying. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry over.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    There weren¡¯t many cars on the road, so they quickly reached the hospital within half an hour.


    Once there, they beelined for Gloria¡¯s ward.


    Edgar exined Gloria¡¯s condition to Joe and Skr when they arrived, saying, ¡°Mrs. Martin Senior briefly regained consciousness earlier.


    ¡°She wanted me to ry a message. She wants you to go out for some food first. She has something to tell you two once she wakes from her rest.¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Skr was concerned about Gloria¡¯s condition.


    She knew Gloria had always had heart problems. Gloria had undergone several bypass surgeries and had often been admitted to the hospital.


    Many respectable doctors had concluded Gloria could only live for another three years at best.


    That was why Joe had made Skr sign a three¨Cyear covert marriage agreement.


    Edgar¡¯s eyes reddened slightly. ¡°The doctors aren¡¯t optimistic about Mrs. Martin Senior¡¯s condition. They hope her family can fill her remaining days with happiness, and maybe a miracle might happen.¡±


    Skr¡¯s throat constricted as she stood at the doorway and gazed into the ward.


    Gloria had a sick, chalkyplexion, which differed from her usually cheerful demeanor. Seeing that drastic change made Skr¡¯s heart scrunch with pain.


    Joe watched Skr in silence. He could see the genuine worry and care in her eyes. No matter how poor <b>his </b>impression of her was, he couldn¡¯t deny her sincere concern toward Gloria at that instant.


    What Edgar had said earlier also reminded him now wasn¡¯t a good time to annul the agreement.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯ll wait here for Grandma to wake up.¡± Skr went to sit on a nearby chair. Joe sat beside her.


    Fortunately, Gloria awoke not long after that. The pair immediately entered the ward. Upon seeing them, Gloria weakly grinned and asked, ¡°Did I worry you guys?¡±


    ¡°How are you feeling, Grandma? Do you want us to get the doctor here?¡± Skr¡¯s voice rang out like a gentle, pleasant bell chime. It was as if she were talking to a child.


    ¡°Those doctors can¡¯t do much for me. I¡¯ve already woken up anyway, so what¡¯s the point of calling them over? Don¡¯t worry, Skye. I¡¯m a tough cookie and can withstand a couple more years.


    ¡°Oh, right! Did Joe take good care of you when you had a fever yesterday?¡±


    While Gloria voiced that question, her eyes had already darted toward Joe. It seemed like she wouldn¡¯t let him off easy if she found out he hadn¡¯t looked after Skr well enough.


    A smog of worry hid deep in Joe¡¯s eyes. His head snapped toward Skr when he saw Gloria¡¯s stern gaze. He didn¡¯t know if Skr would take the chance to rat on him.


    ¡°He cared for me the entire time and even had the family doctor check on me. I recovered today, so I¡¯mpletely fine now. Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. Right now, you¡¯re our main focus,¡± Skr assured warmly.


    Gloria¡¯s once¨Cstern gaze at Joe softened. In a few seconds, she returned to being a kind and friendly grandmother once more. ¡°Jo¨¦ did well. Those are all things he should be doing.¡±


    She looked toward Edgar just then. ¡°Edgar, give me what I asked you to hold onto.¡±


    Chapter 38


    202


    Edgar fished out a jewelry box from his bag.


    ¡°Give it to Skye.¡± Gloria motioned to Edgar to pass the box to Skr, who epted it.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand that Joe hasn¡¯t had time to buy you a ring. So, I bought this from an auction; I¡¯d nned to give it to you as your wedding ring.¡± While saying that, Gloria even shot a stern re at Joe.


    She seemed to be cross at him for making her worry over how he hadn¡¯t bought Skr a ring yet.


    Joe frowned.


    Skr was a little surprised but didn¡¯t open the jewelry box. ¡°Grandma, this ring is too expensive. I can¡¯t


    take it.¡±


    The ring was worth 100 million dors.


    Skyle dared not ept it, nor did she have the right to.


    After all, she and Joe would get divorced tomorrow. She was too afraid to hold onto the ring, even if it was for one day.


    If it was damaged in any way, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fork out 100 million dors aspensation to Joe.


    ¡°Skr, a ring is merely an essory, regardless of how expensive it is. How can it be more important than you? Please ept it. This ring is my blessing to you. Come on, dear, put it on for me to see.¡± Tender affection filled Gloria¡¯s eyes as she looked at Skr.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Skr found herself in a difficult position, and she brainstormed ways to refuse the ring.


    Joe spoke up just then. ¡°ept Grandma¡¯s blessing. It¡¯s indeed my fault for neglecting to buy you a wedding ring.¡±


    Skr¡¯s head whipped toward him, a tinge of surprise flickering in her striking eyes. Even her thick, longshes tremored slightly.


    Joe¡¯s vision settled on her eyes. He paused for a while before continuing. ¡°Try it on for size.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Skr answered.


    She had no reason to think of excuses anymore since both Gloria and Joe were already convincing her to keep the ring.


    Ultimately, she felt it was best not to disappoint Gloria now. She would return the ring to Joe in private sometimeter.


    Upon opening the box, Skr was surprised by the ring¡¯s splendor.


    No wonder people called it ¡°The Darling Goddess <b>Ring</b>¡°. Any woman would¡¯ve dropped their jaw in sheer awe at that sight and immediately desired to own it. Skr was no exception.


    Once the ring was on her finger, she felt like even her hand had be valuable.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautifull


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful! Skye¡¯s hand has always been pretty and dainty, but it looks even better with this ring!¡± Gloria praised.


    Joe¡¯s gaze bore deeply and intensely at the wless skin on Skr¡¯s slender fingers. The Darling Goddess Ring¡¯s added luster gave her hand a more radiant charm.


    Gloria rolled her eyes at Joe. ¡°Skye¡¯s hands suit sparkly gemstones like this. You should buy a few more for her after this.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Grandma. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to wear rings when working, so it would only be a waste to buy me more.¡± Skr spoke honestly.


    After all, she couldn¡¯t wear any jewelry on her hands when restoring antiques. That included watches, too.


    Gloria chuckled. ¡°Those sparkly jewelry pieces are meant to adorn your jewelry box. They¡¯ll put you in a good mood whenever you see them.


    <b>¡°</b>Not only was I obsessed with diamonds when I was younger, but I also adored emeralds and various other gemstones. You shoulde with me to Pearlhall Residence once I get discharged.


    ¡°You have such a lovelyplexion that those gemstones will surely look good on you-¡±


    That was when Gloria recalled something. ¡°Oh, right. Do you like researching antiques, Skye? Can you tell whether an antique is authentic or an Imitation?¡±


    Chapter 39


    2/2


    Skr nodded. ¡°Yeah, I know a thing or two and can identify the authenticity of most antiques<b>. </b>Is there something you wish for me to examine, Grandma?¡±


    ¡°Not me. I have an old friend who probably picked up the hobby of buying antiques because of their old age. However, they often buy fake¡¯s by ident.


    ¡°They want to organize their collection room and are looking for a trustworthy person to authenticate


    their items,¡± Gloria exined.


    Skr answered, ¡°Sure, Grandma. Feel free to take me along with you when you get discharged and wish


    to visit that friend.¡±


    She and Gloria chatted for a little longer, but thetter soon grew tired and fell asleep mid¨Cchat.


    Seeing that Gloria had fallen into a deep slumber, Skr left the ward with Joe. They felt safe leaving since Edgar and the doctors were around in the hospital to care for Gloria.


    They then headed to see Gloria¡¯s attending physician to ask about her condition.


    Skr and Joe said nothing on the way home to Gxy Vi. Only a stern silence filled the car.


    It was only when Skr was getting out of the car at Gxy Vi that Joe called out to her. ¡°Hang on.¡±


    Skr sat back in her seat before shooting a confused look at Joe.


    She had to admit that he had an insanely attractive face. On top of that, he was born with an authoritative presence that made him appear superior to everyone else,


    She <b>asked</b>, ¡°Is something the matter?¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Joe¡¯s expression <b>was </b>slightly tense, as though he was about to say something that made himThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ufortable.


    Skr wasn¡¯t in a rush to get out of the car since they had already arrived at Gxy Vi. So, she waited


    in silence for Joe to speak.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thorough when looking into today¡¯s matters and misunderstood you, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Joe¡¯s naturally cold tone felt jarringly unsuited for apologies.


    Skr was upset that Joe had misunderstood her and thought that she was still in a messy rtionship with Christopher. However, her anger diminished once she heard his apology.


    She replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can still request to begin the divorce procedure tomorrow at the courthouse. We¡¯ll receive our official divorce decree after the mandatory cooling¨Coff period.


    ¡°Even if we¡¯re divorced, we can keep our pretense in front of Grandma. I¡¯ll continue to take care of her


    regrly.¡±


    Skr believed she could think of a solution that gave the best of both worlds for the situation.


    Joe frowned. ¡°Grandma will know immediately after we file for divorce at the courthouse. So, let¡¯s stick


    with the agreement and only divorce after three years.¡±


    Skr blinked and cocked a brow at Joe.


    She asked mockingly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll end up coveting you and Martin Group? What if you identally fall deeply in love with me? What will we do if you only want to be with me and refuse to get


    a divorce by then?¡±


    Did Joe seriously think she was an easygoing person without a temper? Although she had epted his apology, it didn¡¯t mean he could just end the agreement or continue it as he pleased.


    Did he think she couldn¡¯t tell he was wary a thief? Was he that afraid of her potentially


    of her, like she was


    stealing his heart?


    Joe¡¯s charming face creased awkwardly. ¡°Me falling for you is impossible. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll get your 10


    million dors¨Cnot a cent less¨Con the day our agreement ends.¡±


    Skr shrugged. <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll let this slide for Grandma¡¯s sake. That <b>said</b>, I will end the agreement right away if you


    nder me over a photo without finding out the truth again.¡±


    Joe¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°<b>Sure</b>.¡±


    After ending that discussion, two got out of the car and headed into <b>the </b>vi, <b>one </b>after the other.


    Skr was a little hungry since she hadn¡¯t bothered eating dinner earlier.


    So, <b>she </b><b>went </b>into the kitchen while politely asking Joe, ¡°I¡¯m going to make dinner since I¡¯m hungry. Do you


    want me to make some for


    you too?¡±


    Chapter 40


    7212


    Joe froze halfway up the stairs. His dark gaze snapped toward Skr, whose eyes locked with his in surprise. Joe speedily looked away as he responded, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll have some dinner. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Be downstairs in half an hour, then.¡± Skr took her eyes off him and secretly sighed in her heart because of Joe¡¯s insanely good looks.


    He gave off an air of superiority while being the attractive but unapproachable type. Moreover, he was


    decisive when making big decisions in the business industry. So, he had the domineering and stern presence of an influential businessman,


    In short, he was the type of man most women liked.


    s, Skr found him a tad too egotistical. She mentallyined about him but didn¡¯t let it distract her from digging through the fridge for ingredients.


    She eventually found some tomatoes, chicken broth, simple seasoning ingredients, and cheese. There wasn¡¯t any handmade or pre¨Cpacked pasta, but she did find some bread.


    Skr decided to make tomato <b>soup </b>with croutons in it. Drinking some warm soup at this hour could soothe their stomachs and wouldn¡¯t cause any gastric <b>issues</b>.


    She had watched Janine cook since she had been a child and had often helped Janine from the side.


    Now that she was older<b>, </b>she had seen enough and naturally knew how to cook. Her cooking skills were


    also almost as good as Janine¡¯s.


    Half an hourter, Joe came downstairs and caught a whiff of a tantalizing aroma.


    He went to the kitchen<b>, </b>where he saw Skr scooping two bowls of soup from a pot with some lumps


    inside. That confused him.


    Joe could¡¯ve sworn he¡¯d seen the food she¡¯d made several days ago, <b>and </b>it had looked delicious. He wondered if Skr had overcooked the noodles, causing them to break and be lumpy in the soup


    now.


    ¡°There¡¯s another bowl for you. If it¡¯s not enough, you can get more from the pot,¡± Skr kindly y said when she saw him looking at the bowls in a daze.


    ¡°Did you overcook the noodles <b>until </b>they were lumpy?¡± Joe voiced the question in his heart.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Skr broke out inughter. ¡°It¡¯s tomato soup with croutons.¡±


    Judging from <b>Joe¡¯s </b>reaction, he probably hadn¡¯t had such a simple meal before. Then again, that made


    sense since people would cook and offer Joe all of the delicacies in the world if he <b>wanted </b>to eat.


    ¡°Croutons?¡± Joe wondered out loud as he set his bowl on the dining table.


    He hadn¡¯t tried it yet because the soup was still hot. Plus, he was picky with food and somewhat reluctant to put such mushy food into his mouth.


    Meanwhile, Skr ate spoonfuls after spoonfuls of it. The simple ingredients didn¡¯t stop the soup from tasting good.


    Joe eventually picked up his spoon after seeing Skr eat several mouthfuls in a row. With a reluctant frown, he took the tiniest sip. Then, he ate another spoonful and another.


    It wasn¡¯t long before he headed to the kitchen and came out with another bowl of soup.


    Skr had always had a small appetite. So, she felt full after one bowl. She got up to grab her bag and take out the jewelry box with the ring Gloria had given her at the hospital earlier.


    While cing it before Joe, she said, ¡°<b>You </b>should hold on to it.¡±


    Although the ring was so gorgeous that she wanted to keep it, she knew it didn¡¯t belong to her. It was meant for the woman Joe would make his actual wife.


    Joe looked at the jewelry box Skr handed him. Suddenly, he pictured the scene when she¡¯d worn the ring earlier.


    He thought that Skr¡¯s hand was a rare and beautiful sight because it resembled a sculpture.


    She had slender<b>, </b>yet barely wrinkled, fingers. Skr kept her nails trimmed in a simple shape without a manicure, but it made her nails seem pretty and clean.


    Joe felt that Skr seemed to be the only person worthy of wearing that ring.


    ¡°Grandma gave it to you as a gift. It¡¯s yours,¡± he stated,


    ¡°It¡¯s too much. Grandma only gave it to me because she thinks we¡¯re actually married. The person she <b>wants </b>to give this ring to is her real granddaughter¨Cinw, not me.¡±


    Skr felt her willpower had increased since she could now refuse a 100¨Cmillion¨Cdor ring.


    Joe looked up at Skr. ¡°Grandma intended it for you. She wouldn¡¯t have given it to anyone else, so keep


    it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep it for now.¡± Skr kept the ring <b>since </b>Joe had said so. She figured she could return it someday when he regretted his decision.


    Chapter 41


    2/2


    Early the next day, Skr rushed to the hospital.


    She left at 6:00 am when Joe was unlikely to be awake. So, she texted him that she¡¯d be heading out.


    There were few people at the hospital when she arrived at 7:00 am. Then again, it was a private hospital, so it wasn¡¯t usually crowded with patients anyway.


    Gloria was eating breakfast when Skr made it to the hospital. Herplexion had improved significantlypared to the night before.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr chatted with Gloria for around an hour before leaving the hospital and heading toward the antique street. While she was on the way there, Joe replied to her text with one word: ¡°Noted.¡±


    She didn¡¯t pay it much mind.


    When she was about to arrive at the antique street, she received a call from Charles.


    He asked, ¡°Skye, have you seen what Christopher posted on his social media ount?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m currently driving and can¡¯t look at my phone. What is it, Charles?¡±


    Charles was so upset that he clenched his jaw. ¡°I¡¯m livid! I thought Steven said you broke Christopher. Does Christopher have a death wish?


    up with


    ¡°I would¡¯ve marched up to teach him a lesson if I didn¡¯t need to fill in for the male lead for a few scenes today!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy on a jerk,¡± Skrmented. ¡°Let me pull over somewhere and see what he posted.¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Skr parked along the road. Then, she hastily opened Instagram on her phone and checked her main feed.


    Thetest post was Caleb¡¯s. It was a selfie of him pretending to look <b>cool </b>while taking the bus to work.


    After that, she saw Christopher¡¯s post. He had uploaded three pictures with her.


    There was one picture each from his high school and college days. Thest one was a picture they had taken long before the period Skr had been reborn.


    Anyone would think the two were an affectionate couple after seeing those pictures.


    As Skr looked at them now, she only found them jarring. She even wondered why she couldn¡¯t have gone back to when she was in high school instead.


    If that had happened, she could¡¯ve avoided having any rtionship with Christopher altogether.


    She looked at the caption under the pictures and was shocked. Christopher had written a long paragraph about their deep feelings for each other.


    He had even said he wanted to spend the rest of his life with her!


    Moreover, he¡¯d asked his friends on social media to serve as witnesses for his promation. He wrote, God may punish me however severely if I ever cheat on Skr.¡±


    Finally, he announced his n to propose to Skr and hoped they could start a happy family.


    Christopher and Skr had many mutual acquaintances and friends from high school. Because of that, many likes and congrattions overflowed his post.


    Skr was still on the phone with Charles at that point.


    Charles estimated that Skr had already finished reading Christopher¡¯s scummy post.


    ¡°You¡¯re done looking at it, right, Skye? Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s mentally deranged? Steven agrees with me that he¡¯s always been odd. It¡¯s like he was always peacocking. He¡¯s truly a scumbag!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll resolve this matter and make a post rifying that he and I have broken up. By the at work going well these days, Charles?¡± Skr spoke calmly.


    way, is everything


    She had already seen Christopher¡¯s rotten side. So, risking her rtionship with her social media friends. wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ve gotten to act out <b>scenes </b>with lines these past two days. I even get to stand in for the male lead today! So, rest easy. I¡¯ll work hard, and maybe someday I can bring home the best male lead award!¡± Charles guffawed while speaking.


    Reality could be cruel, but Charles believed one should still dare to dream. After all, there was no telling if one¡¯s dreams coulde true someday.


    Chapter 42


    2/2


    Skr knew Charles had always been optimistic, so she praised him generously. ¡°You¡¯ve always had great acting skills! You¡¯re better than any of the male actors I¡¯ve seen!¡±


    Charles burst outughing after being showered with Skr¡¯spliments.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After the siblings ended their call, Skr posted on her <b>social </b>media.


    That sa


    said, she feared Gloria would worry after reading what she had posted. So, she made it so that Gloria and Edgar were the only ones who couldn¡¯t see her post.


    Skr¡¯s post contained a picture of Christopher and Maisy hugging intimately.


    The caption read, ¡°Wishing nothing but eternal happiness for this bitch and dickhead. I¡¯d also like to make


    a formal announcement that that scummy Christopher and I broke up on the 30th ofst month.¡±


    Once she posted it, her phone kept chiming due to the influx of Instagram notifications..


    Skr didn¡¯t pay them any mind since she was rushing to the antique street.


    Soon, Skr arrived at Daniel¡¯s store. That was when she noticed Daniel and Caleb staring at her with concerned expressions.


    ¡°U¨CUm, Skye, how about you take the day off? Restoring antiques takes a long <b>time </b>anyway. It won¡¯t matter if you rest for one or two days,¡± Daniel cautiously suggested.


    Caleb was usually carefree and didn¡¯t take things too seriously. Yet, even he seemed more cautious at that moment.


    ¡°Hey, how about I give you a ride on my motorcycle? It¡¯s pretty thrilling, and you¡¯ll definitely forget about that son of a bitch!¡±


    Skr chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m <b>fine</b>.<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Really?¡± the men asked simultaneously.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have posted to my social media if I was unhappy.¡±


    That¡¯s great!¡± the two


    replied.


    Skr looked at the men, feeling a warm sensation in her chest. ¡°I¡¯ll <b>go </b>and wash my hands before starting the restoration work.<b>¡±</b>


    While she did so, Daniel and Caleb exchanged words in hushed voices.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    ¡°I have dating experience, and I know that the calmer someone looks, the more miserable they feel deep down,¡± said Caleb.


    ¡°I used to think youngsters make no sense whenever I heard you talk back then. But now it feels like


    you¡¯re making a little sense. You¡¯d better watch out these next few days and not bother Skye. You hear


    me?¡± Daniel stated.


    Caleb rolled his eyes at Daniel. ¡°It¡¯s trendy for women to date younger guys now. I happen to be the type of pretty boy thatdies older than me tend to like. Who knows? Maybe Skr might fall for it right away.¡±


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    Paul brought a phone and a packed document into Martin Group¡¯s CEO¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Martin. Have you checked your phone and seen Ms. Sullivan¡¯s social media post?¡±


    Joe looked up, his frosty gaze settling on Paul. ¡°It¡¯s working hours now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know, Mr. Martin. However, I¡¯ve finally found out what the rtionship between Ms. Sullivan and


    Christopher is. Also, you really should check out Ms. Sullivan¡¯s post, Paul urged.


    He felt Joe¡¯s fierce <b>gaze </b>was lethal enough to stab someone to death. Even he felt a slight jolt of fear


    upon seeing it.


    Joe picked up his phone, which he <b>had </b>set aside. He opened Instagram and began scrolling through his feed. His brows knitted into a deep V once he saw Skr¡¯s post.


    All the warmth vanished from his face, leaving behind a grim expression.


    ¡°It seems Ms. Sullivan has really broken up with Christopher. The private Investigator discovered that she


    had gone to the police station, and she had also hired awyer.


    ¡°Apparently, Christopher swindled some money from her. The police even went to Christopher¡¯s


    workce.


    ¡°I doubt Ms. Sullivan¡¯stching onto herplicated rtionship with him. It¡¯s more like this Christopher guy¡¯s a two¨Ctiming, greedy scumbag,¡± Paul analyzed the situation.


    He clicked on a screenshot from his chat with the private investigator. Then, he showed it to Joe. ¡°Ms.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sullivan¡¯s incredible. She immediately posted <b>a </b>statement on her social media to rify the situation.¡±


    A frown marred Joe¡¯s face again as he looked at the phrase ¡°30th of thest month¡± on the phone screen. That was the day he and Skr <b>had </b>registered their marriage.


    Paul was confounded when Joe didn¡¯t respond. He asked, ¡°Mr. Martin?¡±


    ¡°Reorganize my schedule for today. I¡¯m going to the hospital at 3:00 pm.¡± Joe tossed his phone aside again. It was as though he couldn¡¯t care less <b>about </b>whether Skr had broken up with Christopher.


    Chapter 43


    Paul couldn¡¯tprehend what Joe was thinking, so he scurried off to <b>sort </b>out Joe¡¯s schedule.


    212


    While Skr was paying close attention to restoring an antique, the Williams family had descended into


    chaos.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Maisy?¡± Sadie clutched her phone so hard that her fingers trembled. She couldn¡¯t believe Maisy had been seeing Skr¡¯s boyfriend in secret.


    Kenny and his younger brothers, Samuel Williams and Peter Williams, happened to return to Williams Residence that day. They were the three Williams family sons, with Kenny being the oldest and Samuel being the youngest.


    The three had checked their social media on the way home.


    They had never cared much for their biological sister, Skr. After all, they had grown up in a different household from her, so they weren¡¯t close with her.


    In their hearts, Skr would never matter as much to them as Maisy did.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean they wouldn¡¯t be upset at Maisy after seeing what she had done.


    It was fortunate that Jeffrey had gone to Williams Group at this time. Otherwise, the atmosphere at home would have been worse.


    Maisy¡¯s fingers wound tightly around her phone. She desperately wanted to rip Skr¡¯s hair out for calling her a bitch.


    Although she felt utterly enraged, she had no choice but to put on a pitiful act.


    With teary eyes, she said, ¡°That¡¯s photoshopped. Skr did it on purpose to drag my reputation through. the mud!¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    ¡°Photoshopped?¡± the group uttered simultaneously.


    ¡°Yeah! Why would I steal Skr¡¯s boyfriend? I don¡¯t get it. Why would she do this to me? Tears trickled from Maisy¡¯s eyes as she put on a distressed act.


    The three Williams brothers adored Maisy to bits. So, they immediately found Skr despicable when Maisy told them that.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Skr, I¡¯ll make her post an official social media statement to clear the air right now,¡± Peter


    snarled.


    Kenny¡¯s features contorted into a repulsed expression. ¡°She¡¯s grown bolder these days and is behaving more out of line!¡±


    ¡°We should force her toe home so she can properly apologize to Maisy!¡± Samuel chimed in with a


    scowl.


    Sadie listened to her sons¡® words before examining the photo on her phone again. It looked too real to be photoshopped. Yet, she believed Maisy would never lie, so Skr had to be the one lying here.


    Even after taking a deep breath, she still felt furious. ¡°That brat is full of problems!¡±


    Maisy kept crying and didn¡¯t say anything more. She knew her family well. The less she spoke, the more pitiful she¡¯d appear in their eyes, and they¡¯d believe Skr was at fault.


    At the same time, Maisy wondered if Christopher had lost his mind.


    Why would he post about proposing on social media this early in the day? Not only that, but it seemed odd that Skr had been determined to rify that they were no longer dating.


    Maisy wondered when exactly Skr had found out about her and Christopher¡¯s affair. She could¡¯ve sworn they had hidden it well.


    Peter called Skr several times, but thetter didn¡¯t answer. ¡°She¡¯s got some nerve to ignore my calls!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not answering mine either!¡± Kenny seethed.


    ¡°Let me try.¡± Samuel took his phone and tried calling Skr. s, thetter st


    The Williams brothers¡¯s faces darkened.


    didn¡¯t answer.


    Skr had been trying to win over their affection since her reunion with the Williams family. Yet, she was


    ignoring their calls now.


    Sadie didn¡¯t bother trying since the trio¡¯s attempts led to the same result. She didn¡¯t know why Skr was throwing this tantrumn and ignoring them now.


    The entire family fell silent.


    Eventually<b>, </b>Samuel spoke up with a frown. ¡°We must find her today. If she doesn¡¯t clear up the lies, people.


    Chapter 44


    2/2


    will surely expose this scandal to the media if they recognize Maisy from the photo!¡±


    He worked in the entertainment industry. So, he knew how quickly news could spread through online tforms and the media.


    There was n


    no telling whether someone had already taken screenshots of the posts and turned them into


    videos on other tforms..


    The Williams family was considered a reputable family in Jipsburg City. They couldn¡¯t risk being involvedCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    in scandals.


    Maisy hadn¡¯t thought that far. Her eyes widened at Samuel. ¡°That photo is fake, Samuel! I don¡¯t want to get exposed by the media!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens for now, then try to contact Skr again. We must be ready for the worst scenario. I¡¯ll also contact my friends in the media industry first for some PR control. Don¡¯t worry, Maisy.¡± Samuel said. Then, he turned to call his friends.


    Maisy nodded obediently, but <b>as </b>she lowered her head, there was a malicious gleam in her eyes. After all, she knew the photo wasn¡¯t photoshopped.


    The Williamses had taken her side. Plus, Samuel¡¯s friends owned mediapanies, and the Williams family had many social connections in Jipsburg City.


    Maisy could easily twist the narrative, and there was nothing Skr could do about it.


    Sadie took the chance to call Jeffrey. However, thetter seemed to be exasperated and busy with something else. He only said he¡¯d let his sons handle the matter.


    When the call ended, Sadie felt oddly defeated in her heart. It was an indescribable sensation. Still, she told herself it was likely because Skr had pissed her off too much.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Christopher only learned about Skr¡¯s post because Maisy had texted <b>him</b>.


    He hadn¡¯t noticed that Skr had posted at first because he¡¯d assumed she was still upset at him. So, he only realized he was doomed when he saw the photo she¡¯d posted.


    She had found out about him and Maisy!


    Christopher felt an unprecedented fear looming in his <b>chest</b>. If Skr had posted it to her social media, it meant that she was determined to cut ties with him for good.


    He had always thought that he¡¯d never liked Skr that much. Yet, at that moment, he realized how much he couldn¡¯t ept her breaking up with him.


    After restoring antiques for an entire afternoon, Skr washed her hands and left the workspace to grab lunch. She only reached for her phone after finishing her meal.


    First, she returned Janine¡¯s, Steven¡¯s, and Charles¡® phone calls and told them not to worry.


    That was when she noticed her best friend, Natalie Jakeman, <b>had </b>sent her several messages.


    Natalie had been Skr¡¯s coursemate from college, so they were close friends. However, Natalie had gotten married after graduating. She had been a devoted housewife to her husband for the past six


    months.


    Skr returned Natalie¡¯s call.


    The phone briefly rang before Natalie answered. ¡°What on earth is going on, Skye?¡± she asked.


    Skr didn¡¯t give too many details. She merely ryed how Christopher had cheated on her with Maisy.


    Natalie knew who Maisy was. In Skr¡¯s previous life, Natalie hadn¡¯t in Jipsburg City when Skr had gotten into trouble.


    When Natalie had returned and tried to visit Skr, she¡¯d learned that the Williams family had turned


    Skr away.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Way to go, Skye! Great job breaking up with him! He never gave me a good impression. Say, I¡¯ll introduce you to some guys one of these days. I bet they¡¯ll definitely be miles better than him!¡± Natalie assured her.


    She knew Skr best, so she could tell Skr was in <b>a </b>good state after hearing thetter¡¯s voice on the call.


    It impressed her that Skr could let go of the rtionship when it was necessary. It was just as she had expected of her best friend.


    Skr ended the call after exchanging a few more words with Natalle. Then, she checked on the other <b>unariswered </b>calls.


    Chapter 45


    27


    Samuel had called her several times. Christopher and Amelia had also tried calling her. Even Skr¡¯s high. school friends had reached out on social media to ask what was going on.


    Skr didn¡¯t answer any of them, nor did she think it was necessary to respond.


    She didn¡¯t think those people genuinely cared about her, save for her family and Natalie. Many only texted her because they were eager to watch the drama unfold.


    After being silent for a few seconds, Skr returned Samuel¡¯s calls.


    Thetter was quick to answer. ¡°Skye, delete your post at once. I want you to post a new update, saying you were having a bad day and only posted that photoshopped picture because you were emotional. I also expect you to apologize to Maisy in your update.¡±


    Samuel sounded stern. It was as if he was ordering Skr to do it.


    ¡°Who told you the picture was photoshopped?¡± Skr sneered.


    She had spent her past life trying hard to please the three Williams brothers, just like she¡¯d tried to win over Sadie. s, her sincere efforts had been a waste in the end.


    She wondered if the Williamses were all lunatics for bossing her around a lot.


    ¡°It¡¯s not photoshopped? Does that mean it¡¯s real? Why would Maisy get with your boyfriend? It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re jealous, but you shouldn¡¯t cross the line!


    ¡°Your boyfriend¡¯s poor and only has good looks to make up for it! Maisy would never be interested in him!¡± Samuel nced at Maisy, whose eyes were on him.


    He hinted for her not to panic. He refused to believe Skr, no matter how she tried to exin things.


    Kenny reached out, asking Samuel to pass him the phone, which he did¡­


    ¡°You were being too brash and acted without any consideration today! How dare you nder Maisy with a randomly photoshopped picture?


    ¡°Do you seriously think we¡¯d believe you when you and Christopher previously lived together butter got into a big fight over money? If you don¡¯t want to make things bigger <b>and </b>uglier, I suggest you do as Samuel says now!¡± he <b>barked</b>.


    ¡°You


    and your family are lunatics. I don¡¯t care if you guys believe me, but is Maisy not feeling guilty about her actions?


    ¡°Well, I was just thinking about how I hadn¡¯t made a big enough deal. Go ahead and call the police, then. It¡¯ll save <b>me </b>the time of having to do it.¡± Skr seethed.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Skr had just said that when she heard Kenny inhaling deeply out of anger.


    Kenny thundered, ¡°Say that again!¡±


    Skr cocked one of her well¨Cfilled brows and shed a half¨Csmile. ¡°You¡¯re not that old, yet it seems


    you¡¯ve got a lot of health issues. I suggest you do a check¨Cup at the hospital since your ears and brain aren¡¯t functioning like normal.¡±


    She cut the call short, ending it after that. No good words woulde from a scoundrel, so Kenny would.


    surely have nothing good to say at that point.


    Although the phone call left her feeling significantly satisfied, she still felt a dull ache in her chest. After all, they were people she had once eagerly wanted to get along with.


    She soon snapped out of it. She clicked her tongue upon thinking about how blind to the truth she used to


    be


    Kenny gritted his teeth upon seeing that Skr had hung up on him. His charming face was contorted into


    a hideous frown.


    ¡°What did she say? Was she still being stubborn? Does she not think about the consequences when doing things? How can I have such a vile young sister?¡± Samuel¡¯s features had darkened like a storm.


    ¡°So, she¡¯s not going to delete her post or apologize to me, huh? Maisy bit down on her red lower lip. She


    wondered who had given Skr the boost of courage to cause her such trouble.


    ¡°What on earth did she say?¡± Sadie asked Kenny.


    *She firmly held her ground and refused to delete her post. She <b>even </b>insulted me,¡± Kenny snarled through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Skr won¡¯t listen to what¡¯s good for her <b>and </b><b>is </b>ignoring our instructions. Since that¡¯s the case, we have


    to do PR damage control if this matter trends in the media.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That way, she¡¯ll be the humiliated one in the end! We can¡¯t let Malsy be the target of online hate!¡± Samuel decided without giving it any thought.


    Maisy pouted


    pouted <b>and </b>murmured, ¡°Thanks, Samuel.¡±


    Peter, who¡¯d barely said a word, frowned. ¡°Skr doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯d be that stupid. Let¡¯s check her social media first. Maybe she¡¯s only being arrogant for now but will delete itter.¡±


    They checked Skr¡¯s Instagram ount several times in <b>the </b>next 30 minutes, but nothing had changed. Skr hadn¡¯t deleted the post.


    By then, the terms ¡°the other woman¡± and ¡°cheater¡± were trending online.


    The topic had even blown up on TikTok. Almost everyone who used the app in Jipsburg City could see


    Chapter 46


    screenshots of Skr¡¯s post.


    Maisy¡¯s phone kept ringing from a barrage of iing calls and texts.


    People kept asking why she had be the other woman in someone else¡¯s rtionship. They had looked into Christopher and knew he <b>was </b>only a clerk for a smallpany. Everyone couldn¡¯t understand why she¡¯d be interested in a mere clerk.


    ¡°What? Why is everyone believing in this lie?¡± Maisy whined to the Williamses.


    Several alerts rang out from Sadie¡¯s phone, too. Everyone who reached out to her also asked about the


    affair.


    With a deep breath, she turned to her three sons and said, ¡°Resolve this matter at once! Make everyone know Skr photoshopped that picture!¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± they replied.


    Maisy clutched her phone as she hung her head low, a murderous rage flickering in her eyes.


    She cursed in her heart, ¡°You¡¯re asking for it, Skr! I¡¯m going to make you the most hated person in Jipsburg! Everyone¡¯s going to avoid you like the gue!¡±


    Then, she clicked on Christopher¡¯s WhatsApp contact and texted him.


    Caleb only dared to approach Skr with his phone in the afternoon when she finished her work. ¡°Skr, look! People screenshotted your post. They reposted it on TikTok and even on Facebook!¡±


    Skr nced at his phone. She had been mentally prepared for the incident to be widespread.


    After all, many of her followers were ssmates from Jipsburg City. Most of them would likely recognize


    Maisy.


    Still, she was surprised that the news had spread this quickly.


    ¡°That cheater and his other woman deserve to be insulted! They did this to themselves!¡± Caleb expressed his support for Skr.


    He figured Christopher wouldn¡¯t have the nerve totch onto Skr since his dirty deeds had been exposed now.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    ¡°Serves them right indeed. Why are you still here?¡± Skr asked.


    Logically speaking. Caleb should have gotten off work an hour ago. He scratched his head. ¡°I was just afraid that you¡¯d be feeling down over a jerk.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not worth it. Just go. I still have to make a hospital visit.¡± Skr picked up her bag and started walking outside.


    Caleb followed her immediately. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay, Skr?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    In the car, Joe was going through his to¨Cdo list in his notebook.


    He had been supposed to work overtime. But, with Gloria being in the hospital, he could only finish off his remaining work on the way.


    While Paul was working, he suddenly received a notification of a video on Instagram. He tapped on it. The first thing he saw was Skr¡¯s post from this morning.


    That wasn¡¯t the main point. The more important thing was Maisy¡¯s Facebook post.


    It contained <b>a </b>screenshot of a legal letter and a verbal statement by Maisy, iming that the photograph was photoshopped.


    Williams Group had also reshared this post.


    He opened Facebook promptly. The tables had turned in such a short period of time. They were all targeting Skr! They had even exposed her photo.


    He looked at the post in shock. He blurted, ¡°Isn¡¯t Ms. Sullivan Jeffrey¡¯s biological daughter? Who in the world are her parents? Or, is this Maisy their biological daughter?¡±


    Joe, who had been focused on his work, looked up and nced over at Paul.


    Immediately, Paul informed him of all that had happened.


    In the <b>end</b><b>, </b>he came to a conclusion. ¡°Ms. Sullivan won¡¯t be able to deal with the Williams family¡¯s professional PR team on her own, let alone their legal team.¡±


    Joe checked the legal letter that the Williams family <b>had </b>sent out. He also looked through the various


    screenshots.


    The deep, cold gaze in his eyes was enough to send chills down one¡¯s spine. Even though Paul worked closely with Joe, it still made him afraid.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    <b>¡°</b>Gather proof of Christopher and Maisy being together, and hand them all to me.¡±


    ¡°Uh, <b>sure</b>. I¡¯ll work on it now.¡±


    Chapter 47


    2/2


    Skr received a call from Janine when she was nearing the hospital.


    ¡°Where are you now, Skye? Shall I go and keep youpany? Or you cane home. Your brothers <b>are </b>back, too. Harvey is staying at the dorm these two days, It¡¯ll <b>make </b>you feel better to be with family at a


    time like this.¡±


    Janine¡¯s voice was gentle, especially when she spoke with her most beloved daughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the hospital to visit Grandma Gloria. It will bete by the time I get home. Go ahead and have dinner without me. Don¡¯t wait for me.


    ¡°Also, Mom, I¡¯m guessing that all of you have seen the news on the inte. Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s nothing.¡± Skr had figured out the reason for Janine¡¯s call.


    Janine let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll wait for you toe home.¡±


    Meanwhile, at Yancey Residence, Steven <b>and </b>Charles were looking at their phones. They watched as the trending topic rose on the charts.


    Charles took a quick nce at Janine, who was busy in the kitchen. He frowned and said to Steven, ¡°They hired a professional PR team, Steven.¡±


    Steven¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°Stay calm. I¡¯ve asked a few friends. They¡¯re discussing a solution.¡±


    Charles nodded<b>.</b>


    This wouldn¡¯t be resolved so easily. The truth was that Christopher was the one who¡¯d cheated. Event though they were aware of that, the people online wouldn¡¯t believe that was the case.


    The Williamses¡® PR team and their counterattack had been too prompt. They had probably prepared their PR statement as soon as Skr had made her post.


    ¡°They don¡¯t deserve to be Skye¡¯s parents. What parent would treat their own daughter like that? Skye must be feeling miserable now,¡± Charlesmented angrily.


    Right at that moment, Steven received a message. It was from a group that he and a few of his friends had set up together.


    To his surprise, the solution they hade up with was for Skr to apologize and minimize the loss on


    her end!

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    1/2


    Charles realized that something was wrong when he saw Steven¡¯s face drop. ¡°What did they say, Steven?¡±


    ¡°They said that their best suggestion is for Skye to apologize. The PR team that the Williams family hired is well¨Cknown in Jipsburg City.


    They¡¯re even capable of turning a right into a wrong. No matter what the truth is, they will ruin Skye¡¯s reputation.¡± The look on Steven¡¯s face was exceptionally grim


    Charles knew that what Steven said was true. Although his rank in the entertainment industry was the


    lowest, he was well aware of how deep the waters <b>could </b>be.


    What one sees might not be the truth. It all depended on whether they had enough funds and connections.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that their beloved sister was being tormented like that. Now, people were even


    ndering her. He felt <b>really </b>miserable.


    If only they were the ones being oppressed instead of Skr.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think of something else. It hurts me to think about how unfair this is to Skye.¡± Charles knitted his brows tightly together..


    Steven pressed his <b>lips </b>tensely. He looked at Charles and said, ¡°The fact that my friends said that means that there¡¯s no other way other than to admit that she was wrong, unless we can hire Martin Group¡¯s PR


    team.¡±


    Charles looked even more upset at the mention of Martin Group¡¯s public rtions team.


    How would that be possible? That was a tall order!


    On the way to the hospital, Skr stopped by a florist¡¯s and bought a bouquet of flowers.


    When she arrived at the ward with the flowers in her hands, Gloria was having a chat with an elderly man.


    When Gloria saw that Skr hade, she introduced her to the man excitedly. ¡°This is the granddaughter¨Cinw whom I mentioned earlier. She¡¯s pretty, isn¡¯t she? She has an outstanding personality, too. Joe was too blessed.


    ¡°Oh, you brought flowers? Are they heavy? Over these two days, I¡¯ve been feeling like the hospital room is too in. Having them in my room will lift my spirits.¡±


    ¡°This is George Querbach. He¡¯s the friend I told you about yesterday. I wanted you to go and see his antique collection.¡±


    Skr went forward. She greeted George politely, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Querbach.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been a good judge of character. She looks like a pleasant person.¡± George chuckled.


    Skr felt <b>a </b>sense of familiarity with George¨Cshe had seen him on the news in the past. On the news,


    Chapter 48


    2/2


    she¡¯d seen him as a stern¨Clooking person, so much so that she hadn¡¯t dared to look at him for too long.


    However, the person in front of her was friendly and kind. He didn¡¯t have any air of overbearance around


    him. Instead, he was very approachable.


    Skr kept a tender smile on her face as she ced the flowers in a vase.


    ¡°After I¡¯m discharged two dayster, I¡¯ll take Skye to your ce,¡± Gloria said.


    George nodded. He looked at Skr with a friendly gaze. ¡°Let me know if you see anything you like. I will give it to you.¡±


    ¡°George has a lot of things. You don¡¯t have to feel shy. Just tell me if you see anything of your liking, and I¡¯ll have George give it to you,¡± Gloria added.


    It was obvious that Gloria and George were long¨Ctime friends who could have casual chats together.


    Skr looked at them. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Querbach.¡±


    ¡°You can skip the formalities with George. He used to love hanging out with Vi.¡± Gloria loved to reminisce about the past, perhaps due to her age.


    The events that had happened when she was young felt like just yesterday to her.


    Who would have thought that this life was so short? In the blink of an eye, she had already aged.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    George smiled and fixed his eyes on Gloria as she spoke. It was as if there was a teary twinkle in his eyes just for a moment when he heard Vi¡¯s name..


    Then, with a neutral expression on his face, he said, ¡°In my entire life, I¡¯ve never really feared anyone but


    her.¡±

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Vi is just soft¨Chearted. She gave so much of herself for our sake. I just hope that she can truly be happy


    ¡°She did say that she was really happy that Skye was there to keep herpany throughout those years. in the countryside,¡± Gloria replied.


    Skr¡¯s eyes welled up with tears when she heard <b>Gloria </b>and <b>George </b>mention Vi. She really missed her.


    To her, she was closer to Vi than she had been to her grandmother in the countryside.


    Vi had rarely talked about the past. Skr had never asked about it either. Oftentimes, Vi would space out for an entire day while looking at the mountains in the distance.


    Back then, Skr used to think that Vi was very lonely. She had wanted to keep Vipany so that she knew that she had family.


    ¡°Has Vi ever mentioned me, Skye?¡± George¡¯s question came out of the blue. There was a clear sense of anticipation in his teary eyes.


    Skr shook her head. She answered honestly, ¡°Grandma Vi rarely talked about her past. She said that some people will keep some of their stories hidden in their hearts. All is fine as long as they never forget.¡±


    George was taken aback. Then, he nodded absentmindedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Everything will be fine as long as they never forget.¡±


    Gloria¡¯s eyes


    had also turned a little red. ¡°She¡¯s indeed able to see through things so clearly.¡±


    Following that, Gloria and George never brought up Vi¡¯s name again,


    George left after a short chat. When he left, he invited Skr to go to his ce when she had the time so that she could keep himpany.


    Gloria shot George a look, signaling to him not to steal Skr away from her. Skr couldn¡¯tugh when she saw how both of them were bickering like little children.


    ¡®t help but


    When Joe entered the ward, he saw both Skr <b>and </b>Gloria grinning from ear to ear.


    There was a cozy atmosphere in the room.


    Joe paused when he caught sight of the smile on Skr¡¯s face Then, he looked toward Gloria and said, Hi, Grandma.¡±


    Gloria now favored Skr and looked down upon him.


    To her, Skr was <b>a </b>delicate person. That made her feel closer to Skr and made her want to protect Skr with all her heart.


    Joe, on the contrary, had be moreplicated as he¡¯d gotten older. He rarely smiled and always. had a frigid expression on his <b>face</b>. Gloria harrumphed.


    Chapter 49)


    2/2


    Joe had clearly felt her dislike for him. However, he was already used to it and showed no change in his


    expression.


    ¡°Skye has been chatting with me and George for a long while. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s thirsty. Get some water and peel an apple for her,¡± Gloria said to Joe.


    Joe raised a brow. She wanted him to peel an apple for Skr?


    ¡°I¡¯ve had some water, Grandma. I¡¯m not thirsty, and I can¡¯t stomach an apple right now. I¡¯ll peel it myself when I feel like eating it.¡± Skr refused promptly.


    She didn¡¯t have the guts to have Joe peel an apple for her. They weren¡¯t that close either.


    Joe was about to reach out for an apple when he heard Skr¡¯s words. He lowered his hand again.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Coincidentally, their eyes met. Just as they were about to look away, they had the sudden feeling that Gloria was looking at them fiercely, as if she had sensed something.


    So, they ended up staring at one another awkwardly.


    They had to keep their rtionship hidden in front of other people. But, in front of Gloria, they had to be an actual married couple. They had to make sure that they kept the truth under wraps.


    There was something about the way they looked at each other. Gloria¡¯s heart raced.


    This strange feeling reminded her of the couples in dating variety shows. A nce like this was usually how the couples started to fall for one another.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    This was a good sign. It was.


    Gloria felt pleased. She looked at Skr and Joe and said, ¡°Edgar sent dinner for me. If you both don¡¯t mind that the food may be nd, would you like to stay for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Skr agreed immediately.


    Joe nodded slightly. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t say anything when it wasn¡¯t necessary to do so.


    Gloria looked at Joe and harrumphed. ¡°I know that there¡¯s a generation gap between the both of us. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have much to say to me, but don¡¯t be the same when you¡¯re alone with Skye<b>.</b>¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t forgive him if he scared Skr away!


    Joe was speechless.


    It was clear to him that Gloria was even more annoyed at him today. He hadn¡¯t done anything wrong from the time he entered the ward until now, had he?


    One hourter, Joe and Skr came out of the hospital. It was 7:00 pm: The sky was starting to turn dark, and the street lights had been lit.


    Skr read the message that Steven sent her. She sent a reply saying that she would be home soon.


    Then, she looked at Joe, who was beside her. ¡°Mr. Martin, I won¡¯t be going back to Gxy Vi for now. I


    have to go back to my mom¡¯s ce.¡±


    The look in Joe¡¯s eyes was deep. He noticed that Skr wasn¡¯t showing any sign of anxiety.


    When they¡¯d been with Gloria earlier, she <b>hadn¡¯t </b>seemed to be panicking or feeling miserable over being ndered. It was as if nothing had happened.


    He pursed his lips slightly.


    ¡°Have you seen the trending topic on the inte?¡± he asked.


    Skr was stunned. She figured that he had found out. So, she nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve seen it. I also know what the Williamses n to do to me. I will think of a solution.¡±


    Joe was about to respond when Skr¡¯s phone rang.


    She nced at her phone. She bid Joe goodbye before answering the call as she walked toward the


    parking lot.


    ¡°Hey, Charles. I just left the Hospital. It¡¯s <b>not </b>far from home, so I¡¯ll be back real soon. Yeah, <b>don¡¯t </b>worry¡­


    Joe¡¯s eyes deepened as he watched Skr walk further away from him.


    <b>Paul </b>walked over to him from a short distance away. A man in a suit, who looked like he was in his mid-


    Chapter 50


    30s, followed behind him.


    When Paul reached Joe, he looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Sullivan, Mr. Martin?¡±


    The other man, Jacky Lourdes, also greeted Joe. ¡°Hi, Mr. Martin.¡±


    Joe¡¯s face was cold. ¡°She just left.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Paul was surprised.


    <b>2/7</b>


    Things were getting fierce on the inte. The Williamses had never considered whether Skr would be


    forced to stay in hiding<b>.</b>


    Their public rtions efforts were wless. Would Skr be hurt by everything the Williams family was


    doing?


    ¡°I¡¯ll hurry on to look for Ms. Sullivan then. I¡¯ll keep watch over her so that she doesn¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± Paul took out his phone and started looking for Skr¡¯s number.


    There were too many trolls on the inte these days. There were many who ended up attempting suicide or getting depressed thanks to them. He wanted to dissuade Skr from all those things.


    ¡°She won¡¯t do anything stupid,¡± Joe said in a deep voice.


    Then, he looked toward Jacky, who was dressed in his neat suit. ¡°How soon will you be able to resolve


    this?¡±


    ¡°I can resolve it within an hour as long as I have your permission, Mr. Martin. I have liaised with the PR team. Sarah Nielson has started working on the PR article,¡± Jacky exined.


    Jacky¡¯s tone might have sounded rather arrogant. But this wouldn¡¯te as a surprise to those who


    knew him.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He was the legal advisor hired by Martin Group. He was also the person in charge of thergestw firm in Jipsburg City. He had never lost a single case.


    Joe narrowed his eyes. He took a quick nce toward the direction where Skr had gone. ¡°I will contact


    you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re not going to take action now? The Williamses are getting up to too many things. Their family has people who are involved in the entertainment industry. They have lots of tricks up their sleeves.¡±


    Paul was shocked. Joe had wanted to help Skr the moment he¡¯d found out about this. Otherwise, Joe wouldn¡¯t have asked him to seek Jacky out.


    But where was his sense of urgency now?


    Joe shot Paul a look.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter <b>51</b>


    Paul was frightened. He quickly responded, ¡°Got it, Mr. Martin!¡±


    Jacky looked at Paul with a half¨Csmile. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days and you¡¯ve be more timid? You weren¡¯t injured after that ident, but did it make you a coward?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Paul hissed.


    Jacky alwaysunched unexpected attacks at others. Of all the people in Jipsburg City, the person Paul hated the most was Jacky, who was currently smiling at him perfunctorily.


    Joe was used to seeing them bickering. He took out a cigarette and took his time smoking it.


    He¡¯d wanted to help Skr today because he didn¡¯t want this to affect Gloria. It was a pity that Skr hadn¡¯t asked him for help.


    He decided to wait and see.


    The traffic in Jipsburg City was still quite heavy at around 7:00 pm. Skr could have arrived at the


    <b>Yancey </b>Residence in half an hour, but she took 45 minutes instead.


    When she entered the house, she spotted three people sitting on the couch in the living room. They were waiting for her.


    ¡°Skye!¡± Janine, Charles, and Steven called out to her in unison as they <b>shot </b>to their feet.


    After having dinner earlier, the trio had been sitting on the couch, browsing through their own phones.


    There was much discussion going on on the inte about Skr.


    These people were saying all sorts of nasty things about her. The trio were so mad that they wished that


    they could track down all these people who were talking rubbish.


    What did they know? What right did they have to diss Skr?


    Did the Williamses have any conscience? They had hurt Skr against their conscience. Where was their


    bottom line<b>?</b>


    Even if the Williamses didn¡¯t care about Skr, they did! They empathized with her.


    As Skr looked at them, she felt a warmth in her heart, and her eyes welled up with tears. She knew that


    all of them would always be there to face her troubles with her.


    ¡°Hi, Mom. Hi, Steven and Charles.¡±


    ¡°I know about everything, Skye. Janine sighed. ¡°Christopher will face the consequences of his actions in the future. How could he treat <b>you </b>like that?¡± Janine wiped the tears off her face.


    Earlier, Janine had even told herself not to cry. In the end, it tugged at her heartstrings when she thought about how Skr had been betrayed.


    Chapter 51This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr walked over and gave Janine a hug. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mom. I found out about these a long time <b>ago</b>. It¡¯s not worth it to shed tears over a jerk. I have already learned to let things go. These things can¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    Steven and Charles were standing by the side. Hearing such words made them feel uneasy.


    They kept having the feeling that Skr was indeed keeping some <b>things </b>to herself. She was afraid that they would be worried about her.


    Previously, when Skr had gone back to the Williamses, they had assumed that she would be treated the same way she had been in their house. They had thought that she <b>would </b>be cared for by the


    Williamses.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for these destructive things that the Williams family was doing toward her, they wouldn¡¯t


    have known.


    Just look at what hade out of it.


    They had no idea what Skr experienced when she was with the Williamses.


    str consoled Janine before thetter left to go to bed.


    Then, she began discussing the current situation with Steven and Charles.


    ¡°Other than the photos that were posted, I have some videos too. They can all prove that Christopher had an affair with Maisy. I¡¯ll reveal the videos tomorrow morning.¡±


    Then, she showed them the videos that she obtained from the mall¡¯s surveince footage. The videos were very clear.


    When Steven and Charles watched the video, their tense expressions eased up.


    ¡°The Williamses¡­ They¡¯re really- Charles had intended to cuss, but he stopped himself quickly enough.


    After all, they were Skr¡¯s biological family. She must be feeling terrible on the inside. Steven looked at Charles. He frowned and asked, ¡°Were you ill¨Ctreated by the Williamses, Skye?¡±


    1/2


    Chapter 52

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    <b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b>all in the past. It doesn¡¯t matter whether they were good to me or not ¡°Skr didn¡¯t say much; she was afraid that it would make her brothers worry.


    If they found <b>out </b>what she had gone through in her past life, they might end up fighting it out with the


    Williams family.


    Deep down, Steven and Charles came to a conclusion. As they¡¯d quensed, the Williamses hadn¡¯t treated Skr well!


    ¡°The Williamses PR team is ster. We have to be prepared for the worst, Skye,¡± Steven said in a deep


    voice.


    <b>Skr </b>nodded. ¡°When I made <b>that </b><b>post</b><b>, </b>I was already aware that it might cause a huge fuss.¡±


    Other than the videos, she also had a conversation history. She also had a record <b>of </b>the blood donations


    she¡¯d made at the <b>hospital </b>over the past six months.


    She didn¡¯t care if she fell out with Jeffrey and Sadie. They didn¡¯t care about <b>her</b><b>, </b>so she didn¡¯t have to care


    about them either.


    After some thought, Steven handed his phone to Skr. ¡°Skye, take a look at my conversation with my


    friends. I think that they have some valid concerns.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Skr read through the conversation from beginning to end.


    A dark and icy expression came across her face.


    Many things had happened after she had been reborn. It seemed like she may have been a little rushed.


    with this matter¡­.


    At Williams Residence, Sadie took a look at the wall clock. It was 11:00 pm.


    ¡°Your father summoned Peter to the office a few hours ago. It¡¯s already 11:00 pm now. Why haven¡¯t theye home yet?¡± she asked Samuel.


    Samuel was on leave these few <b>days</b>. He had a lot of time on his hands. Even now, he was still scrolling through thements on the inte.


    Their family¡¯s PR team was pretty efficient. They were inplete control of the situation. He wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Skr returned first thing tomorrow morning and apologized to them.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Work has <b>been </b>busy, hasn¡¯t it? I called Peter earlier, but he didn¡¯t pick up. Just go to bed, Mom. Who <b>knows </b>if Dad and Peter have gone for a social meeting? I¡¯m not sure if they will being back <b>tonight</b>,¡± Samuel said nonchntly.


    Sadie stood up. While she headed upstairs, she said to Samuel, ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s been a partnership between


    thepany and Martin Group these two months. It¡¯s <b>not </b>surprising that they¡¯re busy.


    ¡°You c can just stay here tonight. Maisy has been locking herself in her room. I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s feeling afraid and down. You should have a chat with her when you go upstairster.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the mention of Martin Group. ¡°Our family actually has a partnership with Martin Group?¡±


    Sadie nodded proudly. ¡°I suppose Martin Group sees potential in us. There have really been many eye- opening changes ever since Peter joined thepany.


    ¡°Our family¡¯s future in Jipsburg City will be bright. Your father even ns to have Maisy marry Joe. So, an incident like today¡¯s has to be handled properly.


    ¡°We cannot allow others to get a hold of Maisy. As for Skye, we can just spend some money to send her overseas after she apologizes properly.¡±


    ¡°Joe is interested in Maisy?¡± Samuel asked in surprise.


    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. If they indeed had an alliance with the Martins, did that mean that he would be able to dominate the entertainment industry in the future?


    Sadie was reminded of the cold response Joe <b>had </b>given Maisy the other day. She was about to say no,


    but then she thought about how someone <b>with </b>a distinguished background like Joe would be naturally supercilious.


    So, she nodded and answered, ¡°Maisy is such an outstanding woman. He wille to like her<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to see Maisy!¡± Samuel darted upstairs.


    Just as Sadie was about to follow him upstairs, she was suddenly reminded of Skr. Subconsciously, she directed her gaze toward an inconspicuous spot in the living room.


    There used to be a painting hung over there.


    Why was it gone?


    She furrowed her brows. She thought of asking a housekeeper, but changed her mind. It was just a cheap painting that had been purchased online, It didn¡¯t matter if it was gone.


    It was already 11:30 pm by the time Skr got back to Gxy Vi.


    The lights on the first floor were still on.


    She tiptoed upstairs and opened the door to her room quietly. After taking a shower<b>, </b>shey in bed and scrolled through her phone.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    <b>1/2</b>


    Sadie had even sent her a WhatsApp message earlier, asking her to go back to Williams Residence to give them an apology. Then, they would think of a way to send her overseas.


    They had even crushed that little bit of familial affection she had for them.


    She was <b>about </b>to turn off the lights to go to bed a few minutester when <b>she </b>felt thirsty. <b>So</b>, she took her cup and went downstairs.


    Just as she got downstairs, to her surprise, she realized that Joe was around.


    He was in a set of gray¨Ccolored casual wear. He looked rxed andid¨Cback. He was giving off a


    If the person he had been at the hospital during the day could make women admire him, the alluring


    gleam in his eyes at night could very easily make one lose their <b>mind</b>.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but stare at him for a few seconds


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    He was carrying a cup of beverage in his hand. She caught a whiff of the scent of tea.


    Skr acknowledged Joe¡¯s question quickly. She went to pour a cup of water for herself. Then, she


    remembered that he had insomnia.


    So, she asked, ¡°Is that tea you¡¯re having?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s tea.¡±


    ¡°Do you still have work to do?¡±


    Initially, Skr had wanted to remind him that drinking tea would affect his sleep.


    But, she figured that if he always had trouble sleeping, he should be well aware of what he should or shouldn¡¯t drink before bed. Thus, she decided not to interfere and ¡®changed the topic instead.


    Joe fixed his deep gaze at Skr. ¡°I do have some work to do.¡±


    Skr nodded. ¡°I shall not bother you then. Good night.¡±


    She took her cup and walked upstairs. Right when she was two steps away from reaching the second


    floor, Joe called out to her.


    *Do you have anything you want to say?¡± Joe had his tea in one hand and his other hand in his pocket. He looked at Skr with his glistening yet cold eyes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    If she asked him for help right now, he would help her out for Gloria¡¯s sake.


    Skr was dumbfounded. She smiled and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to wake up early to visit Grandma tomorrow. I¡¯ll go to the hospital in the afternoon. Also, just a gentle reminder¨Cdrinking tea at night will really affect your sleep.¡±


    Chapter 53


    <b>2/2</b>


    After saying that, she walked up thest two steps and went into her own room.


    Joe stayed standing at the same spot. He frowned.


    She made it look <b>like </b>nothing had happened at all. She waspletely calm.


    If he hadn¡¯t seen her weak and crying self when she was sick, he would have really thought that she was a strong woman who didn¡¯t need the help of others.


    He looked at the cup in <b>his </b>hand. The tea leaves were still floating in it, and the scent of <b>the </b>tea wafted through the air.


    It was true that he had trouble sleeping. Drinking tea was just his way of settling his irritation from not being able to fall asleep.


    After putting his cup down, he headed upstairs.


    He was about to open the door to his room when Skr¡¯s door suddenly opened. He caught sight of her pure and alluring face peeking out the door..


    Joe gazed at Skr¡¯s face for a few moments. Was she about to ask him for help?


    Earlier, she¡¯d put on an act as if she wasn¡¯t bothered by anything. Perhaps she was just pretending to be strong <b>and </b>leading him on.


    ¡°Hold on, Mr. Martin.¡±


    After saying that, Skr disappeared back into her room.


    Joe raised his brow slightly. How was she going to seek his help? His curiosity was now being piqued.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Less than two minutester<b>, </b>Skr came back out from her room. She had a convenience store bag in


    her handsCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    At that moment, Joe couldn¡¯t figure out what she was up to.


    ¡°There are a few bags of tea in here. They¡¯re good for insomnia. I mixed them ording to an age¨Cold recipe. I didn¡¯t make much, so just go ahead and have these first.¡±


    Skr handed the bag to Joe.


    She had <b>read </b>many books when she had been at Vi¡¯s house. <b>She </b>was capable of making things from


    age¨Cold recipes. Previously, she had also put together a foot soak for Gloria. Those were all <b>good </b>for


    health.


    ¡°Is this also <b>a </b>type of tea?¡± Joe received the bag into his hands and caught a whiff of a herbal scent from


    within.


    She¡¯d called him just to give him tea<b>?</b>


    ¡°It¡¯s different from other kinds of tea. This tea is to help with sleep. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to buy these


    elsewhere. Anyway, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll be going to bed. Good night, Mr. Martin.¡±


    Then, Skr retreated to her room. She was indeed quite sleepy.


    Of course, she hadn¡¯t been boasting, Vi had <b>said </b>that those old books were <b>practically </b>unique. Neither


    could they be purchased elsewhere nor seen by anyone else.


    The look in Joe¡¯s eyes became glum. She still hadn¡¯t asked for his help. Could it be that she was too


    embarrassed to ask?


    Was that why she¡¯d chosen to give him some gifts first?


    He carried the bag and entered his own room.


    After half an hour, he walked back out again. He headed downstairs with a tea bag and made a new cup


    of tea.


    Soon enough, a herbal scent wafted through the air. Unlike those herbal soups that would make one frown just by its smell, this tea didn¡¯t have a strong smell.


    ¡°Would this be effective?¡± Joe questioned softly.


    He thought about Skr¡¯s massage techniques. He <b>hoped </b>that this tea would be helpful with his sleep.


    troubles just like her massage techniques were.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t mind if it <b>had </b>some effectiveness simr to the healthy teas out there.


    If it was indeed effective, he would help her this once for the sake of the tea and Gloria.


    Bit by bit, he finished the cup of hot tea. Then, he <b>went </b>back into his room upstairs.


    The moment hey down in bed, he actually felt much less irritable over his insomnia. Was it psychological? Or was the tea truly effective?


    Skr woke up at 6:00 am the next morning. She took a look at thements about her online.


    The situation hadpletely changed overnight. Additionally, after more aggravation by the Williamses¡® PR team, thements had started to encourage her to give a public apology instead.


    She was about to edit the videos to be posted on her Facebook and other ounts when Caleb sent her


    a voice message.


    ¡°Skr, Skr, have you seen Facebook? It looks like the Williams family¡¯s PR took action against you! ! can¡¯t believe that Maisy is part of the Williams family.


    ¡°There is a huge fuss over this right now. Don¡¯t be afraid, Skr. I¡¯ll help you think of something! These cheaters are so shameless. Not only did they adamantly deny that they were messing around, but they also tried to nder you!¡±


    After listening to Caleb¡¯s voice message, Skr replied, saying that she wasn¡¯t afraid. Then, she started to edit her videos and write the content for her post.


    Caleb blurted a few consecutive swear words after he sent his voice message.


    Suddenly, a few smacksnded on the back of his head.


    Caleb shouted in pain, He looked behind him and saw that it was Alexander who had hit him. ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth. Your parents aren¡¯t in Jipsburg right now, so I have to make sure I discipline you!¡± Alexander chided him as he put on a very strict expression on his face.


    Caleb continued crying out in pain. ¡°I¡¯m your only grandson. You¡¯ll only end up heartbroken if your beatings make me dumb! Plus, I wasn¡¯t swearing on purpose. There are people oppressing Skr, so I was just being pissed on her behalf.¡±


    to restore old ¡°Skr? Is she the woman you told me about two <b>days </b>ago? The one who knows h antiques?¡± Alexander was used to Caleb ying bluff, so he hadn¡¯t taken it too seriously.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    1/2


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her. You know, I think that she might be even better than you, Grandpa!¡± Caleb didn¡¯t think that he was exaggerating at all.


    Daniel had told him that he hade across many restorers. Even though they seemed arrogant, their practical skills were average. They couldn¡¯t bepared with Skr.


    Daniel had asked Skr who her mentor was. All she¡¯d said was that she had learnt it from an elderly woman in the countryside.


    Alexander hadn¡¯t believed Caleb. After all, Caleb had been more of a wild child. Most of the people he knew didn¡¯t even take their work seriously. He always just praised people however he wished.


    Furthermore, he was iming that Skr was better than many restorers in the field, despite her young


    age. It sounded far¨Cfetched.


    Alexander waved his hand. ¡°Hurry up and leave. You¡¯re getting in my way.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I wake up so early every day just to run six miles to catch the bus. My thighs are getting


    muscr from all that running. Please have pity on me and return my car keys to me.¡± Caleb took this opportunity to plead with Alexander.


    Alexander didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Leave.¡±


    Caleb was afraid that he¡¯d get beaten again, so he dashed off right away.


    Over at Williams Residence, Maisy didn¡¯t have the habit of waking early. However, she¡¯d been thinking


    about the situation online. So, she¡¯d set an early rm for herself.


    She <b>was </b>worried that Skr might really have some evidence in her hands.


    However, the Williams family had control over the situation now. They had the most professional PR and


    legal teams. It was surely an easy task to go against Skr.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The only thing was that she had indeed gotten involved with Christopher in secret. Undoubtedly, this was something that made her feel uneasy.


    Also, she wasn¡¯t sure why Christopher was hesitating. He still hadn¡¯t done what she¡¯d asked him to do.


    She made a call to Christopher.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you posted anything on Facebook? This matter wille to an end once you deny <b>any </b>involvement with me,¡± Maisy said.


    Christopher hadn¡¯t slept all night. He kept staring at his phone, waiting for Skr to return his call.


    <b>In </b>the end, he hadn¡¯t received any calls back from Skr. Maisy had been the one to call him instead<b>.</b>


    ¡®Thepany also knows about this. They asked me not to go in for work for now. Who knows if I might


    lose my job because of this?


    ¡°I can¡¯t make a Facebook post to deny this so thoughtlessly. I want to see what Skr ns to do next. I have always been the one she loves the most. I don¡¯t think that she will really push me to a dead end.¡±


    Even until now, Christopher felt that he could still turn things around with Skr.


    As long as he wasn¡¯t caught in bed with Maisy, he was able to make her trust him again.


    Malsy


    sy was speechless. ¡°This has nothing much to do with you making a Facebook post. Isn¡¯t she obedient to you? Can¡¯t you just coax her after the end of all this is over? Do you want to see her ruin my reputation?¡±


    In truth, Christopher couldn¡¯t bear to see Maisy troubled. ¡°Hm¡­ Alright, then.¡±


    What Maisy had said was right. He could always coax Skr in the future. After all, she was very easy to


    cajole and reason with.


    Skr stared at her post, only to find that it couldn¡¯t be posted online. It was the same for her other ounts. None of them were posted sessfully.


    She had been reported. Her posting rights had been restricted.


    Her face dropped. ¡°They¡¯d really resort to anything just to hinder my ns.


    Skr took a deep breath.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. It was Steven calling. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you posted the videos?¡± Steven asked.


    Skr informed Steven about how her ount had been reported, and about how she wasn¡¯t able to post anything temporarily.


    Steven was silent. He knitted his brows together tightly.


    #Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Skr had no way of posting the videos. In a situation like this, she wouldn¡¯t have a way to reveal the


    truth to others.


    Noticing the silence on Steven¡¯s end, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll get awyer.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think thewyers in Jipsburg will take your case, Skye. The <b>legal </b>team that the Williamses hired is renowned in Jipsburg. Even their PR team is top¨Cnotch,¡± Steven said with a heavy heart, his expression gloomy.


    With her phone in hand, Skr remained silent. If there was anyone by her side who could see how tightly she was clenching it, they¡¯d see how much hate she had bubbling inside of her.


    ¡°What if you were to go to your biological parents and show them the videos? They might be able to help you and not make this an even <b>bigger </b>issue,¡± Steven suggested.


    That was also the solution that his friends hade up with.


    He was aware that Skr didn¡¯t want to see Jeffrey and Sadie at all right now. Moreover, the couple didn¡¯t hesitate to oppress her because of Maisy.


    How would they treat her if she went to see them?


    That would really cause Skr a lot of grievance. As her older brother, Steven felt suffocated for not being able to help her out.


    Skr¡¯s eyes reddened. She answered him softly. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. Don¡¯t worry about this for now, Steven. I know that you¡¯ve been having some things to deal with recently. My issue isn¡¯t a major one.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it properly. I know that you¡¯re really worried about me, but I¡¯m a grown¨Cup now. I¡¯m no longer that child who cries whenever she finds herself in trouble. I¡¯ll be strong and face these challenges head-


    on.¡±


    She should¡¯ve been able to settle these things well. But she didn¡¯t expect that she would still end up making her family members worry.


    After he hung up, Steven¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.


    Skr was about to pocket her phone when it rang with a call from Charles.


    She gave him a summary of the situation. Charles then said that he would go to her. She refused. She told him that she could handle it and asked him to focus on his work.


    Once the call with Charles ended, she looked at the time¨Cit was already half past six.


    She changed before going downstairs. She found a tub of yogurt in the refrigerator. She added some oatmeal to it and ate it.


    Right at this moment, Sadie called.


    Skr stared at Sadie¡¯s name. On top of that, she thought of what Steven said to her earlier and felt a


    Chapte: <b>56</b>


    sharp pain in her heart. Should she give them another chance<b>?</b>


    2.2


    ¡°<b>You¡¯ve </b>finally answered! Have you realized your mistake? You¡¯re a daughter of the family, after all. We¡¯ll forgive you for this time as long as you apologize. These things on the inte will be forgotten with time.


    ¡°Your father and I will send you overseas temporarily. When you¡¯re overseas, you should be good and not cause trouble. Do you hear me?¡±


    When Sadie¡¯s call had finally been answered, she couldn¡¯t quite describe how she felt.


    <b>She </b><b>felt </b>a sense of relief. Even so, she still couldn¡¯t help blurting out her dissatisfaction.


    Skr answered her in a cold voice, ¡°The photo is real. I have videos of them at the mall.¡±


    Sadie was taken aback. Then, she questioned her in disbelief. ¡°What did you say? It¡¯s real? That¡¯s impossible. How could it be? Maisy has always been virtuous, unlike you, who lived together with


    Christopher so mindlessly.¡±


    Skr¡¯s heart turned cold. She scoffed. ¡°Did Maisy say those things to you too? Hang up and check <b>your</b>


    WhatsApp messages.¡±


    Maisy could reallye up with all sorts of things just to speak ill of her. She was such a <b>ssic </b>example of someone who loved to drag others down with her.


    A few minutes after the call ended, Sadie called again.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Have you watched the videos?¡± Skr asked.


    Sadie responded, ¡°Maisy needs to have a happy marriage in the future. This will ruin her chances. Listen to me, Skye. Let¡¯s put an end to this. I won¡¯t request you to apologize.


    ¡°But, you also can¡¯t bring this up with anyone else. Let¡¯s just say that Maisy owes you for this. I¡¯ll talk to your Dad and make sure that you¡¯repensated. I reckon that they looked just a little closer than usual. They¡¯re not actually involved with one another:¡±


    I ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that even though they kissed, they¡¯re not involved with one another? I really question your values, Mrs. Williams<b>. </b>I was right. I shouldn¡¯t have any expectations toward any of you.¡±

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Skr hung up right away.


    Her heart had been crushed a long time ago. Because of what Steven <b>said</b>, she thought they were perhaps not as hopeless as she thought.


    In the end, she expected too much.


    When Joe went downstairs, he heard Skr¡¯s phone ring. He also overheard the things she <b>said</b>,


    She didn¡¯t shed a tear after the call ended. Even so, she looked like an injured puppy tending to her wounds pitifully.


    The look in Joe¡¯s eyes deepened. He felt <b>something </b>tugging at his heartstrings.


    There was a time in the past when he also had to lick his wounds alone.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The sound of someoneing downstairs startled Skr. She looked up at Joe. He was taken aback to see that her eyes were still filled with hatred and pain.


    Skr realized that she had lost


    herposure. She lowered her eyes immediatel


    Joe strode toward her. He could feel that she was in low spirits. ¡°The tea you gave mest night was very effective,¡± he said.


    About an hour after finishing the tea, his anxious heart quietened down. Before he realized it, he had fallen asleep


    In a slight panic, Skr nodded. ¡°Good to hear that it was effective. I can make more for you. I have something else I need to do. I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want anyone to see the panicked and helpless side of her.


    She grabbed her bag and ran to the door. She put on her shoes, pushed the door, and walked right out without taking a single nce at Joe.


    Joe frowned. He looked at the tub of yogurt on the table. Skr hadn¡¯t had time to throw it away. If she was truly fine, she would make herself a nutritious breakfast in the morning.


    The pitiful look in her beautiful eyes shed across his mind. The frigid air around him became even more intense.


    He nced at the message that Paul sent to his phone earlier<b>.</b>


    Skr didn¡¯t strike back at the Williamses on social media. It wasn¡¯t because she had no evidence but because her ounts had been blocked.


    The Williams family stood in her way. Following that, Sadie treated her so coldly. Despite finding out the truth, she still chose to slight Skr.


    Joe tapped his fingers on the table. He made a call to Paul.


    5


    2/2


    ¡°What are your orders, Mr. Martin?¡± Paul asked. He sounded a little rushed.


    Ever since he changed his charm, he felt luckler for the past two days. He had mindlessly scratched a lottery ticket the day before and won a thousand dors. It was the most he had ever won!


    It was the first time in his life that he received such a windfall.


    Also, if it wasn¡¯t for Skr¡¯s remark, he might have even lost his life if he had continued wearing that


    emerald charm.


    is help!


    Skr was now being oppressed. He also knew about the truth. He¡¯d feel bad if he didn¡¯t extend his


    His conscience nagged at him all night, causing him to lose sleep. He was enraged to see the people who didn¡¯t know the truth being led on by thements staged by the Williamses.


    Even so, he had to wait for Joe¡¯smand. He dared not help Skr if Joe hadn¡¯t instructed him to do so!


    Chapter 58


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it in Martin Group¡¯s name. Come up with a way that can help her fight back. I think that she wants to handle some things herself.¡± (


    Joe tapped on the table a few more times. He hade to a decision.


    He didn¡¯t have feelings for Skr, and their marriage was contractual. Whatever it was, she was still <b>his </b>wife for the three years they were to stay married,


    Although she was his wife only by name, he couldn¡¯t allow others to oppress her so openly.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Paul answered promptly.


    Before the call ended, Paul couldn¡¯t help but probe. ¡°Have you fallen for Ms. Sullivan, Mr. Martin?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it,¡± Joe replied coldly.


    Paul didn¡¯t dare to continue asking. Joe¡¯s thoughts were always mysterious. Besides, Gloria favored Skr. Joe could very well be helping her for Gloria¡¯s sake.


    At Williams Residence, Sadie stared at the phone for a long time after the call ended.


    She was unresigned. She took another look at the videos from Skr.


    Maisy was the daughter she had raised. So, she recognized her the moment she saw the videos. The person in the videos couldn¡¯t have been anyone else other than Maisy.


    She had met Christopher once. She had never liked the poor man since the very beginning.


    Previously, she asked Skr to part ways with him, but she was stubborn <b>and </b>adamantly refused. Ultimately, Christopher ended up getting involved with Maisy.


    Didn¡¯t Maisy say she had nothing to do with Christopher?


    She imed that Skr was the one using her.


    In the end¡­


    Fury etched across Sadie¡¯s face <b>as </b>she watched the videos. She took her phone with her and went to see Maisy.


    Maisy was looking at her phone with glee. She was chatting with Christopher on WhatsApp about how to make his statement so that they could ruin Skr¡¯s reputation once and for all.


    When that time came, they could make Skr do anything they wanted. With nowhere to run, Skr would have no choice but to obey them.


    Maisy heard someone opening the door. She turned to look. ¡°Yes, Mom?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Christopher, Maisy? Are you lying to me now?¡± Sadie questioned

 Chapter 58

    Chapte: 58


    angrily <b>as </b>she flung her phone to Malsy.


    Maisy was in a daze. She feigned Innocence. ¡°What are you talking about, Mom? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Despite saying that, she had already picked up Sadie¡¯s phone and was looking at it.


    Sadie and Skr¡¯s chat was disyed on the screen.


    There


    e were two videos on it. She tapped on them and watched each one. She began to panic as she watched. Where did Skr get these videos?


    Sadie noticed the panic in Maisy¡¯s eyes. She was disappointed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really let me down, Maisy. Christopher is just a poor man. He can¡¯t give you anything you want. Why would you have an affair with him<b>?</b>


    ¡°How are you going to be together with Joe if these videos were to be released? Tell me. Have you slept


    with him?¡±


    Maisy¡¯s hand, which was holding the phone<b>, </b>started trembling uncontrobly. But she quickly calmed herself down. When she lifted her head to look at Sadie, her eyes were brimming with tears.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s with these videos, either. At that time¡­ Christopher was the one who kissed me. He said it was an ident. I know that he seems to like me.


    ¡°But why¡­ why would I sleep with him? Trust me, Mom. I¡¯m just scared by everything that happened


    yesterday, even now. I don¡¯t know what I should say. After all, I hadn¡¯t expected Skr¡¯s boyfriend would


    like me.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The frown on Sadie¡¯s face eased up after hearing Maisy¡¯s exnation.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!


    y


    C

 Chapter 59

    hapter 59


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Sadie asked.


    ¡°Why would I lie, Mom? You¡¯ve seen from the videos. Christopher was the one who kissed me.¡± Maisy bit her lip. She maintained that innocent look on her face.


    It <b>was </b>just two videos. They didn¡¯t prove anything.


    The videos couldn¡¯t show what they were talking about, either. So, it was up to her how she wanted to


    exin things.


    Did <b>Skr </b>think she could turn the <b>tables </b>by sending the videos to Sadle? No way!


    Sadie breathed <b>a </b>sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good to know, then.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sure that Skr hates me to the core. She loves Christopher so much, but he likes me instead.


    That¡¯s why she tried


    to ruin mepletely.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t deserve this, Mom. Now that she sent these videos to you, she surely won¡¯t post her


    apology online,¡± Maisy said while she looked sad and miserable.


    Sadie sighed helplessly. ¡°You are also a victim. Christopher should be the one to me. As for Skr¡¯s apology, I¡¯ll talk to her about it. After all, this happened because of her. If she hadn¡¯t be involved with that poor man, all these troubles wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    ¡°Would Skr still be willing to apologize?¡± There was a twinkle in Maisy¡¯s eyes. She hesitated a little.


    Why did she feel like Skr waspletely out of her control?


    She didn¡¯t go to the hospital to donate blood. Neither did she listen to Christopher, nor did she return home. She was really curious to know where Skr had been staying these days.


    She didn¡¯t like the feeling of not being in control. She had to trample on Skr.


    Sadie frowned. The mention of Skr made her feel impatient. ¡°It¡¯s not about whether or not she wants to apologize. She has no other choice.¡±


    At the rented home, Christopher¡¯s eyes were fixed on his phone. He had been waiting for Maisy¡¯s reply for


    a few minutes.


    He looked at the half¨Cedited statement on his phone.


    He refused to give up and took a brief look at thements on the Inte. They were all cussing at


    Skr


    They were also waiting for his statement. As long as he gave his statement, he would be affirming thebel of Skr as an evil person.


    Skr¡¯s indifference toward him came to mind. She wasn¡¯t as easy to coax as she used to be. He took a


    deep breath.


    If he remained by her side after she was forced into aer, perhaps she would never dare to leave him


    <b>again </b>in the future.


    All of a sudden, Maisy¡¯s call came. He answered immediately.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I want you to give your statement right now, Christopher. You have to post it immediately. Did you that Skr has videos of us kissing at the mall?¡±


    know


    Christopher was shocked. ¡°What? She even has videos? Wouldn¡¯t our lies be exposed if she posted them? I¡¯ll give my statement now, then.¡±


    He also had a sudden realization. It was no wonder that Skr had be indifferent to him out of the blue. It turned out that she had already discovered what went on between him and <i>Mar</i>


    Maisy rolled her eyes. ¡°She won¡¯t be able to post anything. PR is all about grasping the right timing. We¡¯ve reported her ount, so she¡¯s unable to post anything right now, not even the videos.


    ¡°Even if she could start posting again a few dayster, we¡¯d already be in control. We could just get someone to edit the videos, and she couldn¡¯t use them against us anymore.


    ¡°Did you think that my family hired the PR and legal teams just to bum around?<b>¡±</b>


    Christopher was still worried. ¡°Your parents are her biological parents. Could they bear to see everyone scolding her?¡±


    The words ¡°biological parents¡± were like an arrow to Maisy¡¯s heart. Her face became twisted.


    ¡°So what if they are her biological parents? I¡¯m the most important person to them. Skr is nothing. Do you still not get this?¡±


    Christopher was convinced. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll post my statement now.¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    After Christopher posted his statement, another wave of <b>insults </b>was hurled toward Skr


    The hottest response was the one that suggested Skr be admitted to an asylurn.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There were even some invited professionals whobeled her as delusional. They imed that Skr was too in love with her boyfriend that the appearance of another woman by his side became an imaginary threat to her. They asserted that she really needed psychological help in such a situation.


    These people practically appeared the moment Christopher posted his statement.


    It became the biggest trending topic on the Inte.


    Joe was in the car, swiping on <b>his </b>phone.


    Although the driver was driving, he could feel the tension in the air. He didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly.


    Paul got into the car mid¨Cjourney. He could tell Joe was on edge the moment he got into the car.


    He nced over, and his eyesnded on the page on Joe¡¯s phone screen.


    Being sharp¨Cwitted, he said, ¡°Mr. Martin, I noticed a lot of those so¨Ccalled ¡®professionals¡® spreading lies on the inte. They¡¯re really stirring up my sense of justice. I found people to expose these professionals. I couldn¡¯t bear to see the public being deceived.


    ¡°Thepanies they partnered with will be able to give their statement in less than an hour. They won¡¯t be able to spew rubbish in the future.¡±


    What did those idiots know? They epted money from the Williams family to talk bullshit.


    Joe turned off the disy on his phone. Then, he rolled down the window and lit a cigarette.


    He felt like he had been paying too much attention to Skr¡¯s issue. He shouldn¡¯t do anything to make her have unnecessary misconceptions or uncertainty. This matter¡­


    After a few thoughtful minutes, he spoke to Paul with a dark expression on his face. ¡°No need for any drastic actions. Just make sure the rumors on the inte die down. That¡¯ll do.¡± T


    Paul was stunned to hear his instructions. Was Joe changing his mind about helping Skr?


    After leaving Gxy Vi, Skr informed <b>Daniel </b>that she¡¯d arrive a littleter.


    After that, she drove to the police station where she had made a police report the previous time.


    She received many WhatsApp messages and phone calls along the way. She saw the screenshot from Natalie. It was Christopher¡¯s statement on social media.


    Chapter 60


    272


    His statement asserted that she was always a jealous person. She assumed that he was having affairs with all the women who appeared by his side.


    He even said that Maisy was a victim who was dragged into this. On her behalf, he apologized to Mainy


    and those she had hurt.


    ¡°Christopher is such a jerk! He has no conscience at all. I¡¯ve updated my Facebook post earlier. I¡¯ll vouch for you, Skye.¡± Natalie was mad.


    She was disgusted by Christopher¡¯s actions first thing in the morning.


    Even though Skr had mentally prepared herself, her chest still tightened when she saw Christopher¡¯s


    statement<b>.</b>


    She took a deep breath. The look in her eyes was glum. She first thanked Natalie for helping her, then told her she was on the way to the police station. Afterward, she hung up.


    As she was about to continue driving, Sadie called. Her tone wasn¡¯t as arrogant as before.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ve been through a lot. It¡¯s all your boyfriend¡¯s fault. He was the one who <b>caused </b>all this. Maisy ispletely innocent. You can¡¯t me her.


    ¡°Now that it has alle to this, you should just apologize. Once you¡¯ve posted your apology, we¡¯ll find at way to let this trending topic die down. Then, we¡¯ll send you overseas to study.


    ¡°Once you¡¯ve had the experience of studying abroad, your father will arrange a position for you in thepany after you return.


    ¡°We¡¯ll also arrange a good marriage for you. Even though you might be at a loss right now, you won¡¯t actually be on the losing end here.¡±


    Skr was amused. She burst outughing.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Skr suppressed herugh. ¡°I¡¯mughing at how crazy you people are, fantasizing like that.¡±


    ¡°How rude, Skye! Who taught you to speak to me like that? I¡¯m your mother!¡± Sadie said angrily.


    Skr argued with them time and time again. She even spoke so rudely to infuriate her. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that their family would disown her?


    Skr tapped on the steering wheel lightly. ¡°Maisy was the one who went overboard. You¡¯re the one who couldn¡¯t see right from wrong, Mrs, Williams.


    ¡°There¡¯s no sign of any decent upbringing on any of you people in the Williams family. Do you think that you deserve to say that I was being rude?


    ¡°Tell Maisy that she has gone over the line. I¡¯d like to see how she handles it when she ends up shooting herself in her own foot.¡±

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    3/2


    Chapter 61


    Skr had a second chance at life. There was nothing for her to be afraid of.


    She had her family and friends backing her up. So, she wasn¡¯t afraid of burning bridges.


    She suppressed the pain within her heart and said herst word. ¡°I was blinded to have wanted to get in your good books, Mrs. Williams. You don¡¯t deserve to be my mother.¡±


    Sadie stared at the phone after she was hung up on. Her ears were ringing.


    For some reason, Skr¡¯s words kept reying in her head. She said that she didn¡¯t deserve to be her


    mother?


    She was Jeffrey¡¯s wife. She was a reputable person within Jipsburg City. Her three sons were outstanding achievers in their respective fields, while her daughter, Maisy, was magnificent and beautiful.


    All she did was look down upon and rebuke Skr, who was mistakenly adopted. Yet, she now imed she didn¡¯t deserve to be her mother?


    If this happened before, Sadie wouldn¡¯t have been bothered by what Skr said. But, right then, Sadie felt


    disturbed.


    Maisy noticed the frown on Sadie¡¯s face and became anxious. ¡°Mom, is Skr refusing to apologize and let this go? Does she still hate me even though Christopher has already given his side of the story?


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out, I will just admit to everything. Then, I¡¯ll seek shelter overseas and let here back home again.¡±


    ¡°Forget about her. She¡¯s still stubborn and refusing to change. Let your brothers work on having this issue die down as soon as possible. Let¡¯s not make such a fuss with Skr,¡± Sadie said, frowning.


    Deep down, Maisy was shocked. What did Skr say earlier? Why was Sadie <b>trying </b>to smooth things over


    with her?


    Sadie didn¡¯t even turn down the idea when she offered to apologize and leave the country. She didn¡¯t have a go at Skr, either. Instead, she just said not to make <b>such </b>a fuss with her.


    She wanted to not make a fuss? How could this be?


    Without Sadie realizing it, Maisy messaged her three brothers.


    ¡°Skr called earlier<b>. </b>She¡¯s still refusing to apologize. She was also <b>rude </b>toward Mom. I feel like all these happened because of me, so I should be the one to end it. Maybe I should just yield and admit that what Skr said was right.¡±


    Peter: ¡°You can¡¯t do that, Maisy. She was the one who was wrong, so she should be punished.¡±


    Kenny: ¡°Leave this to us. Don¡¯t be afraid.<b>¡±</b>


    Samuel: ¡°It¡¯s so annoying to have Skr as a sister!¡±


    Chapter 61


    A smile of satisfaction came across Maisy¡¯s face when she saw their replies. She gave it some thought


    before she also made a <b>post</b>.


    It was a photo of her not knowing whether tough or cry, with the caption, ¡°Truth will speak for itself.¡±


    Within a few minutes, a bunch of followersmented with their support and trust toward her.


    She¡¯d like to see what else Skr had up her sleeve!


    Ten minutester, Maisy had put on a sheet mask chirpily. She nned to go shopping with some friends


    All she had to do was act miserable, and her brothers would be able to settle the issue. Plus, Skr¡¯s hands were tied. She wouldn¡¯t be able to create a stir.


    Even if someone else discovered the videos, their PR team would be able to cover up the truth behind it. She didn¡¯t have anything to worry about.


    Just then, Kenny messaged their group. The tone of his message sounded urgent.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Samuel, did thepany¡¯s PR team even do their job right? Why is there so much negative news against Maisy on the inte? Wait a second, this video¡­¡±


    ¡°Maisy, you spent the night with Christopher at a hotel?

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    40 minutester, Skr arrived at the police station. She had just parked and was about to get out of her


    car when Steven called.


    ¡°Where <b>are </b>you now, Skye?¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯m </b>at the parking lot in front of the police station. I was just about to go in to make a report. What¡¯s up,


    Steven?¡± Skr asked.


    Sounding relieved, he said, ¡°Put a hold on your visit to the station. Many videos have just been released on the inte. They¡¯re moreplete than the ones you have.


    ¡°There are clips of Christopher and <b>Maisy </b>going to the hotel. Some even showed them going on dates at various restaurants. People who imed to be your high school ssmates also spilled the beans. It¡¯s now the most¨Csearched topic on the Inte.


    ¡°Someone also revealed that you were being falsely reported and banned from posting on social media. We have the upperhand. They should be the ones running around like headless chickens now.¡±


    Skr ended the call with Steven and checked on the news immediately.


    Indeed, the most¨Ctrending topic had changed. All sorts of mindblowing scoops overwhelming the falsehoods Maisy and the others had spread.


    had


    appeared,


    Could it be that these people hated to see the ugly side of these capitalists having control over the onlinements, so they decided to step forward to see justice served?


    There were simr voicesst night, but they were all subdued by the Williamses.


    The inte trolls would never have allowed these voices to be louder than theirs. So, how were they able to pop up like this<b>?</b>


    Just as Skr tried to wrap her head around all these, her phone rang. It was Natalie.


    ¡°Skye, I¡¯m not sure if it was because I found a few schoolmates to share their statements, but it worked,¡± Natalie¡¯s voice came from the other end.


    She continued, ¡°The inte trolls that the Williams family hired can no longer keep the truth under wraps. Justice will always be served. Maisy¡¯s righteous¨Csounding statement is such a joke.


    ¡°Also, you had so many pursuers back in university. I never had a good impression of Christopher when he went to our university to see you. It turns out that he¡¯s really such an ass.


    *He also <b>released </b>a statement saying that you used Maisy out of jealousy. I really wish that I could p him a few times!


    ¡°It¡¯s almost been a month since west met, right? You just got back to the Williams family when I tried to meet you thest time, and you said that you weren¡¯t free.


    ¡°Then, you were often unwell from having to donate blood. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve got some free time now, don¡¯t you, Skye?¡±


    Chapter 62


    Skrughed. ¡°We have plenty of time in the future. Go ahead and decide on a ce. It¡¯ll be my treat¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a slight glimmer from the tears in her eyes. Because of the Williams family, she lost out on meeting with her friends and family in her previous life.


    That would no longer be the case moving forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s my husband¡¯s birthday today. I just cooked an entire meal for him and am waiting for him toe back. Let¡¯s meet at 6:00 pm tomorrow. We¡¯ll go to our regr stew restaurant. Then, I¡¯ll take you somewhere that¡¯llpletely surprise you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that our Natty has be such a dutiful wife,¡± Skr joked.


    ¡°I might be a dutiful wife today, but I¡¯ll be your understanding friend tomorrow. I¡¯m definitely not someone who cares only for my husband.¡±


    After ending the call with Natalie, Skr drove to a street with antique shops.


    Steven¡¯s friends were going crazy in their group chat after he spoke with Skr.


    ¡°Steven, did you guys find a fucking awesome PR team?¡±


    ¡°Thiseback is fucking great. The Williamses¡® PR team couldn¡¯t even react in time.¡±


    ¡°Plus, they were really quick in finding all the evidence!¡±


    ¡°When did you be acquainted with such fucking amazing people? You were just discussing with us for a solution yesterday. Then, you managed to find the right people today. Working things out without even saying a word, were you?¡±


    Steven stared at the messages that were flooding the group. He frowned as he typed his reply.


    I


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I don¡¯t think this is aeback that anyone orchestrated. My sister and I aren¡¯t acquainted with any PR teams that are this great.¡±


    If they were, he wouldn¡¯t have to lose sleep from all that worryst night.


    That¡¯s impossible. I work in public rtions. Majority of the posts were by verified ounts. There were also all kinds of paid media and the evidence was posted by many. I know very well that all these indicate sufficient preparation.<b>¡±</b>

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    ¡°Plus, it all happened too fast. One hour ago, the Williamses were still in control of the entire situation. It¡¯s only been tens of minutes. Look at <b>what </b>it has be. The Williamses must be losing their nerve.¡±


    ¡°A speed like this isparable with Martin Group¡¯s PR team¡¯s work.¡±


    Steven didn¡¯t know what to say. As he read thements on the screen and went through his friends! analyses, his eyebrows knitted even tighter together.


    He thought about how Skr <b>had </b>remained calm throughout. Also, he had no idea where she had been staying since leaving Williams Residence.


    Could it be¡­


    Was her head in a mess thanks to Christopher¡¯s lies and betrayal? Did she end up finding some backing.


    as a result?


    Also, Janine told him that Skr had given her money.


    After working hard for many <b>years</b>, Steven knew what a <b>bad </b>influence <b>society </b>could bring. Furthermore, Skr was a natural beauty. Recently, she <b>was </b>deceived by Christopher and oppressed by the Williams. family.


    Would she¡­


    Steven jumped to his feet.


    His colleagues next to him were shocked to see how fierce he looked. ¡°Calm down, Steven, Kenny has some history here at Jipsburg City. We really don¡¯t have any evidence of him stealing your research paper.


    Why don¡¯t we write a new one? It wouldn¡¯t do you any good to go against him.


    ¡°Everyone now knows that he stole your paper. He wouldn¡¯t dare to <be </b>against you so tantly in the


    future. If it wasn¡¯t for the connections that his family had, he couldn¡¯t have been epted in thepany.


    Steven¡¯s face dropped. He looked at his colleagues and said, ¡°I <b>don¡¯t </b>n on meeting him again. He might


    be able to steal my paper, but he can¡¯t steal my execution. He won¡¯t be able to handle it when he works on


    his experiment.¡±


    ¡°You scared me! I thought that you were going to get even with him?¡± His colleagues breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    Steven picked up his phone again to call Skr up. But he stopped himself.


    All he had right now was guesswork.


    He decided to ask Skr out/after work so that he could rify things with her face¨Cto¨Cface.


    Joe was at Martin Group. He took a quick nce at his phone after his meeting ended.


    Chapter 63


    Gloria had tried calling him earlier, but his phone was on silent. He didn¡¯t realize she called.


    He called her back.


    ¡°Any reason you were looking for me, Grandma?¡±


    ¡°What? Do I need a reason to call my grandson? Can¡¯t I call you even when nothing has happened?¡± Gloria grunted.


    Joe could hear the energy in her voice as she questioned him. He pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°Of course, you can call me any time, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe to the hospital today. A few of my old friends havee to visit with their great- grandchildren. You might embarrass me if you bump into them here,¡± Gloria said.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I


    Joe was used to hearing all sorts ofints about him. So, he obliged. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t go over then.¡±


    ¡°You should just ask Skye to the hot springs. It¡¯s a good opportunity for you two to stay a night at our family¡¯s hot spring hotel and get to know one another better.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be even better if you can create my future great¨Cgrandchild tonight so that I can show them off next year,¡± Gloria suggested.


    Joe frowned. ¡°I¡¯m swamped with work today, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Did Martin Group hire a bunch of trash? You¡¯re turning 30 soon. Why aren¡¯t you getting down to business yet?¡± Gloria questioned.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Joe <b>was </b>speechless.


    In the end, he could only say, ¡°I¡¯ll ask her. If she¡¯s <b>also </b>upied, we¡¯ll go next week.¡±


    ¡°Yes, go ahead and ask her. She seems to be having a lot <b>on </b>her mindtely. She needs to rx. As her husband, you need to care more for her. Do you understand 7 Gloria reminded him, her tone filled with


    worry.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After ending the call with Gloria, Joe first went to check the news about Skr on the Inte.


    Once he ascertained that there were no ws with Paul¡¯s execution, he called Skr.


    The line was busy. Joe put his phone down.


    A few minutester, Skr called him back.


    ¡°Did you just call me, Mr. Martin?¡±


    ¡°Grandma is meeting a few friends at the hospital today. She arranged for us to go to the hot springs. I¡¯ll pick you up if you¡¯re free tonight,¡± Joe replied in his naturally cold voice.


    Skr was able to hear a hint of reluctance in his voice. She was sure that Gloria was the one who forced him to ask her out.


    Going to the hot springs was usually reserved for going with one¡¯s best friends or intimate partner. It <b>was </b>no wonder that Joe was reluctant.


    ¡°Someone just asked me out earlier. I¡¯ve already agreed to meet him. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Skr replied.


    That was a fact. She happened to be on the phone with Steven when Joe called her earlier.


    He asked her out for dinner that night, saying they hadn¡¯t caught up in a long time. Plus, Christopher and Maisy¡¯s issue had alreadye to an end.


    e evidence had


    Maisy and the rest of the Williams family wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything funny after all the been presented. So, he suggested that they meet up and have a chat.


    Joe listened to Skr¡¯s reason for turning him down over the phone. He frowned and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll let Grandma know.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Martin.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Skr hung up. Joe lowered his head and looked at his phone. The look in his eyes intensified.


    She didn¡¯t want to go to the hot springs with him?


    Deep down, a sudden feeling of gloom came over him.


    He tugged at his necktie and threw his phone aside. He then picked up a proposal from a pled documents beside him and looked through it.


    He didn¡¯t have to go to the hot springs and waste his time. This was exactly the oue that he wantes


    The Williams family was in chaos. Jeffrey and Peter wererit around. Only Kenny and Samuel had gone


    home.


    They held their phones in their hands as they questioned Maisy.


    Sadie sprawled on the sofa. She was slowly returning to her senses after spacing out for an hour


    Maisy¡¯s <b>eyes </b>filled with tears as she stared at Kenny and Samuel. She acted as if the had been extremely


    wronged.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I was falsely used. I don¡¯t know these people. The person in the videos isn¡¯t me


    Most of the expos¨¦s on the photo were saying that it was true.


    Photos of Maisy and Christopher going to a hotel were captured, but there were no photos of her and Christopher in bed.


    As long as there were no photos of them in bed, there was no proof that they had slept together.


    ¡°Are you sure <b>it¡¯s </b>not you, Maisy?¡± Sadie searched up the photos and videos on the inte repeatedly. The more she looked at them, the colder her heart became.


    Maisy had thought of her excuses.


    ¡°It really isn¡¯t me, <b>Mom</b><b>. </b>I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve messed with it and used Al to create deepfakes. Mom, I feel like Skr had nned this all along. She nned to break up with Christopher, then nned how to deal with me. She had nted all these people beforehand.¡±

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    If no one helped Skr, how did the sentiments on the inte change so quickly?


    Malsy figured that she had underestimated Skr,


    She assumed that Skr was smitten with Christopher. Even if she argued with him, it would be minor.


    By the looks of it, it seemed like Skr had already found a backing.


    Kenny frowned.


    Upon hearing what Malsy said, Samuel had a sudden realization.


    He pped his thigh and eximed, ¡°I underestimated Skr. She was able to turn the tables within an hour. This means that she has found an exceptionally <b>rich </b>backing! Otherwise, how could she turn the tables with only those videos, photos, and her so¨Ccalled high school ssmates?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not surprising, since she does have the looks.¡± Kenny looked glum.


    The matter had caused their family utter humiliation.


    ¡°I believe that Maisy would never have eyes for Christopher. Skr must¡¯ve been the one who was jealous that we favored Maisy more. So, she became conceited and wanted to mess with her.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I


    ¡°Speaking of which, I think that she won¡¯t be able to really take Maisy down,¡± Samuel shared his insights


    with a frown.


    Sadie looked at Kenny and Samuel, then at Maisy. She hesitated.


    Was it really deepfake AI?


    Her doubt onlysted momentarily. Maisy was a child whom she raised. Moreover, once she saw Maisy¡¯s. pitiful face, she thought, ¡°How could she be lying?¡±


    <i>So</i><i>, </i><i>did </i>that


    that mean that Skye really found a financial backer? How could she let herself go and find herself a sugar daddy?


    Sadie felt uneasy.


    ¡°Samuel, have the PR team think of a win¨Cwin solution. Also, tell them to be mindful of Skye.¡± Sadie spoke


    up after some thought.


    Maisy was stunned. She looked at Sadie in surprise.


    Was she beginning to care about Skr now?¡±


    Maisy nodded and cried. She acted as if she was being thoughtful toward Skr <b>and </b>Sadie.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She <b>found </b>a <b>financial </b>backer and she has some misunderstanding with us now. Mom is also very worried about us. We should find a solution that works for both parties and let this thinge to an


    end.¡±


    Chapte 65


    ¡°Maisy is still the more mature one,¡± Sadie sighed.


    With a gloomy expression on his face, Kenny remarked, ¡°If she really found a sugar daddy, I¡¯ll never acknowledge her as my sister. What an embarrassment! How could a Williams stoop so low as to have a sugar daddy?¡±


    Maisy sighed, ¡°He¡¯s someone who¡¯s able to have so much influerice in Jipsburg City and resolve this <b>issue </b>with such speed. Skr¡¯s sugar daddy¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­ I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯d be around Dad¡¯s age.¡±


    Maisy rolled her eyes and started specting in spite.


    He was surely an elderly man.


    ¡°Something like this ismon in the entertainment industry. Even men without much family background could be sugar babies, let alone women who are somewhat attractive. But, it really is disgusting to know that something like this is happening near us.¡±


    Samuel, too, looked upset.


    Previously, Sadie was still feeling bad for Skr. However, she seemed to have been grossed out after hearing her children¡¯sments.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since she returned. Yet, she was able to cause so much trouble,¡± she grumbled.


    ¡°There¡¯s a way!¡± Samuel fixed his eyes on his phone.


    The troubled look on his face disappeared after he saw the solution given by the PR department.


    It was 7:00 pm. Steven had arrived at a barbecue restaurant along a food street ten minutes earlier. He ced orders for meat skewers and drinks.


    When Skr arrived, the roasted meat skewers had just been served.


    She caught a whiff of the barbecued meat and began to salivate.


    Back when she was in high <b>school</b>, Steven studied at the university. He would work hard and live thriftily. Once he had saved up some money, he would take her, Charles and Harvey to a barbecue restaurant.


    The food <b>was </b>reasonably priced and tasty.


    ¡°I was just craving barbecue. You really get me, Steven.¡±


    Steven grinned as he watched Skr eyeing the food with greed. He concealed the worry and suspicion


    in his eyes.


    ¡°Hurry up and sit down then. Have the skewers while they¡¯re still hot. I ordered quite a lot <b>today</b>, <b>so </b>I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be more than enough for you.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    ¡°If only Harvey wasn¡¯t about to have his college entrance exams. I would have gotten him to join us<b>,</b><b>¡±</b>


    Steven said.


    He looked at Skr and realized how much she had grown. Suddenly, he was filled with a sense of pride.


    He was also reminded of his youngest brother.


    Skr sat down. ¡°His college entrance exams will end in a month. Our entire family should go on a holiday. I¡¯ve earned some money from restoring antique art recently. I¡¯ll be in charge of our family vacation this time.¡±


    ¡°Did you learn how to restore antique paintings from Grandma Vi?¡± Steven asked. He wasn¡¯t surprised.


    When they were in the countryside, many of their neighbors said that Skr often read books at Vi¡¯s house. They weren¡¯t sure if she even understood what was written in the books.


    He had been to Vi¡¯s home and seen that she would sometimes work with some broken porcin pieces.


    When he went over again the next <b>time</b>, some of those broken pieces were restored into various antique porcin.


    Furthermore, Vi was skilled at drawing. Even though he left the countryside earlier to pursue his high school studies, he could tell that she wasn¡¯t an average elderly woman living in the countryside.


    That said, for some reason, he had never asked Skr what she learned from Vi.


    None of their neighbors had questioned, either.


    It was erhaps due to the air of intimidation around Vi. No one would ask about anything she wasn¡¯t willing to discuss.


    By the looks of it, Vi might have passed her skills down to Skr,


    ¡°Yeah, Grandma Vi taught me a lot of things. I was just unable to look for restoration work previously. Not long ago, Grandma Vi wrote me a letter. She told me that I could start doing restoration work on vintage items.¡± Skr shared openly.


    Steven nodded in delight. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, Skye.


    ¡°How have you been, Steven? I heard about someone stealing your research paper when we spoke on the phone before. Has this been resolved?¡± Skr asked, concerned.


    Steven¡¯s eyes quivered. ¡°It has. Don¡¯t worry.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Skr noticed the change in Steven¡¯s gaze. She remained calm and smiled. ¡°This barbecue restaurant is good. They grilled the meat really <b>well</b><b>.</b>¡±


    Steven gazed at Skr with a loving and gentle look in his eyes.


    Not long after, only a few meat skewers were left on the table.


    Skr rubbed her belly andmented, ¡°I¡¯m stuffed.¡±


    It was indeed more freeing to dine with family. She didn¡¯t have to watch her table manners when she ate. ¡°I¡¯m really full too. Here, have some fruit juice.¡± Steven offered as he handed her a ss of <b>juice</b>.


    With a few gulps, Skr drank half a ss of fruit juice. The greasiness in her mouth melted away with the juice.


    Skr was satiated. She smiled at Steven and asked, ¡°Did you have something to ask me, Steven?¡±


    Steven and Skr had grown up together. They knew each other very well. She had realized his hesitation when she arrived at dinner earlier.


    Stevenughed. ¡°You¡¯ve always been quick¨Cwitted. There¡¯s really not much that I can hide from you. I do have something I wanted to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Go ahead.¡±


    Steven stayed quiet for a moment before saying. ¡°This morning, they still had the upper hand over the issue between you, Maisy, and Christopher. And they were in control of the online sentiments.


    ¡°After that, everything changed in just an hour. Many verified ounts showed up. If not for someone paying them heftily, they would¡¯ve never voiced out their opinions so easily. Tell me, Skye, who¡¯s helping you?¡±


    Skr was stunned. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask anyone for help.¡±


    She was in front of the police station this morning when she found out that things had taken a turn for the bette At that time, she did feel that it was rather odd.


    However, the call from Natalie had interrupted her thoughts. She hadn¡¯t thought too much about it after that.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask anyone for help?¡± That didn¡¯t make Steven feel relieved. In fact, his heart felt even heavier. Not only did Skr have a lot on her mindtely, but she might¡¯ve alsoe across some problems.


    Skr shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Steven took a deep breath silently. Maybe he was the one overthinking it. He had watched Skr grow up. He knew very well what her personality was like.


    She was kind yet strong. She wouldn¡¯t be defeated by challenges so easily, and she wouldn¡¯t do anything that would cost her personal life.


    might¡¯ve been the Williamses¡® businesspetitor who wanted to seize this opportunity to subdue them.¡± Steven guessed.


    However, for Skr, someone else came to mind.


    Could it have been Joe?


    Chapter 66


    But she quickly dismissed that thought.


    Joe was wary of her in the first ce. He didn¡¯t even have a good impression of her. If anything were to happen to her, <b>it </b>would be a good opportunity for him to dere to Gloria that she didn¡¯t deserve to be her granddaughter¨Cinw.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    How could Joe possibly help her?


    But business was like war. The Williams family had been dominating Jipsburg for years. It wasn¡¯t surprising that they¡¯d unintentionally offended some people along the way.


    ¡°You¡¯re really lucky. Someone¡¯s targeting the Williams family at just the right moment,¡± Steven remarker!


    Skr found Steven¡¯s analysis convincingBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It didn¡¯t matter if they couldn¡¯t figure out who was behind it. The favorable oue was all that mattered.


    As the two shared a smile, Paul captured their candid moment. He was dining in the building across the street.


    Paul had ns with college friends that day, so he came to an old store for a barbecue. However, <b>he </b>hadn¡¯t expected to see Skr with a man at a restaurant.


    Though the man had <b>his </b>back turned, Paul could tell he was probably handsome. Otherwise, Skr wouldn¡¯t be smiling so brightly and naturally at him.


    After a brief internal struggle, Paul decided to send the photos to Joe. After all, Joe paid his bills, and Gloria had asked him to keep an eye on Joe and Skr.


    She even asked him to y matchmaker if the opportunity arose.


    Paul felt like this was his chance. He wondered if Joe would feel jealous seeing Skr smile so radiantly at another man.


    Upon closer inspection, the man didn¡¯t seem like someone infatuated with Skr.


    Without hesitation, Paul selected <b>a </b>few photos and sent them to Joe.


    Joe had just arrived at Gxy Vi. He hadn¡¯t even changed his shpes when he heard the notification sound on his phone.


    Pulling out his phone, he saw the photos Paul had sent. In the bustling crowd, a beautiful woman was smiling warmly at the man across from her.


    It was a smile Joe had never seen before.


    It exuded a hint of coyness as well as a sense of dependence. It gave the impression that being looked at by her made everything seem wonderful.


    Joe¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold as he shifted his focus to the man. Who was he?


    At that moment, Paul eagerly waited with his phone in hand. With just one word from Joe, he could determine whether Joe had feelings for Skr or not.


    Just then, he saw that Skr and the man were about to leave. He finally saw the man¡¯s face.


    Chapter 67


    He was shocked, for the man was just as attractive as Joe. He looked handsome and dignified. He was also very protective of Skr.


    Just as a


    drunk person stumbled past Skr, seemingly about to bump into her, the man immediately stepped in to shield her and held her close under his arm.


    Paul quickly snapped a few more photos. He even recorded a video of the two leaving together.


    Their height difference made them the perfect match.


    Without hesitation, Paul sent the photos and video to Joe again. They were sure to shake things up.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Joe watched the video.


    I


    In the footage, Skr and the man seemed incredibly at ease with each other, even more so than the


    photos suggested.


    Frowning, Joe replied, ¡°Seems like you have a lot of free time.¡±


    Reading Joe¡¯s reply, Paul felt his heart sink to his stomach. He had the urge to reply that he wasn¡¯t free at


    He realized that Joe probably didn¡¯t like Skr. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so indifferent.


    Suddenly, he felt like he was about to be sent to the frontier. He vowed never to probe Joe again.


    But was Skr also not too concerned about whether Joe had feelings for her?


    Joe loosened his tie forcefully, causing one of his shirt buttons to fall to the ground.


    He nced at the fallen button before picking it up. The finely crafted button shimmered under the light <b>in</b>


    his palm.


    As he fiddled with it, he checked his watch. It was 8:10 pm.


    His <b>eyes</b>, already devoid of much emotion, grew even colder.


    After leaving the restaurant, Skr was about to part ways with Steven.


    Just as she said goodbye, Steven got straight into her car. ¡°I¡¯ll see you off at your home first, then I¡¯ll head


    back to my dorm.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost 8:00 pm. Let me drop you off first, Skr said as she was about to start her car.


    Steven¡¯s expression darkened. He looked at Skr seriously. ¡°I¡¯ve spent the most time with you since we


    were kids. I can tell when something¡¯s bothering you, Skye. Did something happen?¡±


    Today, it was just the two of them. Steven could tell if Skr <b>had </b>something <b>on </b>her mind.


    These days, Skr seemed to have be a different person. The sadness <b>and </b>loneliness she


    emanated suffocated him. It was the kind of suffocation he would feel when he found out that his <b>dear</b>


    little sister was bullied behind his back.


    Skr knew Steven was worried about her.


    Gripping the steering wheel, she wanted to tell him about her wedding, but then she remembered her covert marriage agreement with Joe.


    After a few minutes of hesitation, she said, ¡°I got married<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Married?¡± Steven was shocked.


    He knew that Skr had just broken up with Christopher, so how did she end up marrying someone <b>so </b>quickly?


    He wondered what Skr had been through during this time.


    wasn¡¯t usually so impulsive.


    ¡°With whom? How old is he, and what does he do? How did you two meet?¡±


    He bombarded Skr with questions. He worried that she might have been hurt by Christopher and ended up being deceived by some untrustworthy <b>guy </b>in her vulnerability.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr answered earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s someone Grandma Gloria introduced to me. We got together after careful


    consideration, but I can¡¯t bring him to meet you <b>guys</b>.


    ¡°He has a stable job, and he¡¯s five years older than me. Although it was a sh wedding, he treats me


    quite well.¡±


    ¡°So you married him before falling for him? Skye, have you been reading too many novels? Are you so confident that you¡¯ll fall for him?¡± Steven¡¯s face turnedpletely dark.


    He really wanted to meet this man and find out what kind of spell <b>he </b>had cast on Skr to make her rush into marriage like this.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about that. Novels are just novels, and I¡¯m not the female lead. We¡¯re just¡­ living together, nothing more. Don¡¯t worry, Steven. I¡¯ve experienced more than enough. I know what I¡¯m doing<b>.</b>¡± After Skr finished speaking, she started the car.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Steven still looked grim. ¡°Did that guy buy this car for you?¡±


    Skr was still so young. How could she just live with any random man?


    The thought of her possibly being heartbroken because of Christopher made Steven¡¯s heart ache. He couldn¡¯t suppress the urge to go and beat Christopher to a pulp.


    ¡°I bought it myself. Our family¡¯s life will improve from now on,¡± Skr said.


    Steven frowned. New energy vehicles like this probably cost over ten thousand dors. Skr had been doing restoration work recently and could indeed earn some money.


    ¡°Are you living together with him<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°Yeah, at his ce,¡± Skr said as she looked ahead at the bustling traffic. Suddenly, she felt a weight lift


    off her chest.


    Steven fell silent and didn¡¯t speak for 30 minutes.


    As they neared his staff dormitory, he finally spoke up. ¡°Skye, find a chance for me to meet him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for you to meet him after some time. But don¡¯t tell Mom and Peter about my marriage yet.. They¡¯ll definitely worry.¡±


    Skr¡¯s eyes shed in hesitation. Let Joe meet Steven? He probably wouldn¡¯t <b>agree </b>to meet her family.


    She knew her ce. Her rtionship with Joe was only bound by a paper agreement.


    When the car stopped, Steven sighed heavily. ¡°Does he treat you well?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but he¡¯s just a bit¡­ aloof.¡± Skr chose her words carefully.


    ¡°Being aloof might not always be a bad thing. It¡¯s better than Christopher¡¯s sweet talk,¡± Steven said, feeling slightly relieved.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When he got out of the car, he was still worried. ¡°Skye, tell me if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Skr obediently replied.


    Christopher scratched <b>his </b>already messed¨Cup hair vigorously as he read the endless stream of rumors. online at his home. He almost crushed his phone in his hand.


    When he asked Maisy<b>, </b>she said they were trying to figure things out.


    He regretted it deeply. He shouldn¡¯t have issued any statements. There were tens of thousands ofments cursing him under his post.


    Although the buzz had died down somewhat due to the Williams family¡¯s suppression, <b>he </b><b>had </b>been fired from work.


    Chuote 69


    Suddenly, Amelia called. ¡°Chris, is what they¡¯re saying online true? Are you dating Malsy?¡±


    Christopher¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Mom, w¨Cwe¡¯re not really dating<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°I remember you saying before that although Skr has returned to her biological family, they don¡¯t seem to like her. They like Maisy instead, right?¡± Ame asked.


    ¡°Yeah, what about it? I¡¯m really frustrated right now. Can I talk to you tomorrow when I go to the hospital? Christopher scratched his head again.


    *Since Skr is so ungrateful and even exposed you online, why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to really date Maisy? Try to get into the Williamses¡®pany. By then, you¡¯ll work for theirpany as their son¨Cin-w. With your abilities, theirpany will even be yours eventually.


    Amelia had lofty expectations. In her eyes, no one couldpare to Christopher.


    There was suddenly a glimmer of hope in Christopher¡¯s bloodshot eyes. ¡°You reminded me¡­¡±


    Skr returned to Gxy Vi at 10:00 pm.


    The lights were still on inside. It seemed that Joe hade back earlier.


    She was about to go upstairs when she saw Joe sitting on the couch. He had a steaming cup of tea in his


    hand.


    A faint scent of herbs wafted into her nose.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    It must be the tea bag she gave Joe yesterday.


    ¡°Mr. Martin,¡± Skr greeted him as she was about to go upstairs.


    Joe nced at her.


    When Skr met his cold eyes, she felt he was slightly off that day.


    Or maybe not. He was usually this cold and distant.


    ¡°Could you do me a <b>favor</b>?¡± Joe asked.


    Skr was surprised. ¡°What favor?¡± She hadn¡¯t expected him to seek her help voluntarily.


    Seeing his frown, she wondered if something was really bothering him.


    She walked over.


    ¡°I have a headache. The massage you gave me at Pearlhall Residence <bst </b>time was really effective.¡±


    Joe¡¯s slender fingers paused at his temple. He rubbed it a few times, but it didn¡¯t seem to alleviate his headache much.


    ¡°Is your headache very bad? Where exactly does it hurt?¡± Skr asked gently.


    Joe was stunned for a moment when he heard her soft voice. He then pointed to where it hurt.


    ¡°Let me try. But massaging the head can only provide some relief. You should consider trying acupuncture if <b>you </b>have <b>time</b>.¡±


    Skr walked to the back of the couch and stood behind Joe.


    ¡°Acupuncture?¡± Joe instinctively resisted the idea of a long needle piercing his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s a traditional practice. Sometimes, it¡¯s more effective than modern medicine. Now, rx and close


    at


    your eyes,¡± Skr said as she ced her hand on his head.


    Joe closed his eyes.


    The acupuncture points Skr targeted that day were different from thest time. It should effectively


    alleviate his headache.


    Half an hourter, Skr felt a bit helpless as she looked at Joe, who had fallen asleep.


    He was six feet two inches tall. She couldn¡¯t possibly carry him. Besides, waking him up seemed a bit cruel, given his poor sleep schedule.


    Her


    gaze


    fell on the neatly folded nket near her. She grabbed it and covered Joe with it before quietly going upstairs.


    After taking a shower, Skry in bed and checked her phone.


    Chapter 70


    Steven had asked her half an hour ago if she had arrived home. Aber eling to him, she b


    through the trending topic on the Inte


    The Williams family had been quiet for almost a day, but the buzz had indeed died down. In a couple of days, people would forget about what had happened


    There werements from Sadie and Samuel on her Instagram, but she had read any of them.


    Skr opened her chat with Caleb and looked at the job posting he had sent her


    Alexander¡¯s team was currently the best team in restoring artifacts


    After careful consideration, she revised her r¨¦sum¨¦ and selected severalparison photos showcasing her sessful restoration projects from her album. Then, she emailed them to Aexander¡¯s team


    Following that, she opened her Amazon ount


    Skr had recently opened an antique appraisal store on Amazon. Her prices ranged from 20 to 500 dors, depending on the item to be appraised. She mainly epted orders at random


    While she was on her way back to Gxy Vi, someone ced an order and sent her several pares to ask if they were genuine.


    She asked the customer to take a few more pictures and videos ording to her requirements Athough appraising items through photos carried some risks, she found herself more sensitive that before


    There were too many fake items on the market, and the counterfating methods were endless. However, a fake was still fake.


    After earning 50 dors, she was about to get out of bed to turn off the light


    Suddenly, she remembered Joe downstairs. She had forgotten to tum off the lights when she had gone upstairs.


    She then went downstairs quietly and found Joe still sleeping on the couch just as she had let him earlier. However, the nket had fallen to the floor.


    He could easily catch a cold sleeping like that. So, she walked over and poles to the banker, covering him with it again.


    Just as she straightened <i>up</i><i>, </i>her arm was caught, and she was pulled onto the couch


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    ¡°Ah!¡± Skr cried out in pain..


    Joe¡¯s eyes appeared before her. They were devoid of any sleepiness. His eyes were so dark¨Cit was as if they could devour the night sky.


    His hand still gripped her arm tightly, with a fierce strength that seemed like it could snap her arm <b>in </b>half.


    ¡°I was being kind to your Skr eximed tearfully.


    Joe seemed to realize only then. His eyes showed regret. ¡°Sorry, I <b>didn¡¯t </b>mean to be so rough.¡±


    It had been an instinctive reaction. He thought someone was trying to abduct him again. In his drowsy


    state, he seemed to have returned to that dark warehouse.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Skr asked while rubbing her bruised arm, exasperated.


    He was really too rough. If he had grabbed her neck, it would¡¯ve been broken for sure. He was definitely


    trainedThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She silently swore to maintain a safe distance from Joe in the future. She didn¡¯t want to end up dead for


    no reason one day.


    When Joe saw the bruises on Skr¡¯s arm, he frowned. ¡°Let me take you to the hospital.¡±


    *No need. I¡¯ll just apply some ointment.¡± Skr refused.


    It was already midnight. There was no need to bother the doctors at the hospital at thiste hour. These bruises were nothing to her anyway.


    Despite growing up in the countryside, her skin was naturally delicate. Even a slight bump or knock would leave severe bruises. However, they would heal in a couple of days with some ointment.


    Joe felt guilty. His eyes lingered on her bruised arm.


    The fingerprints were so clear that they reminded him of rough sex.


    He lifted his gaze and caught sight of Skr¡¯s glossy <b>red </b>lips. Instantly, his throat tightened.


    He frowned <b>and </b>stood up abruptly. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the first aid kit.¡±


    When Joe returned downstairs, he had arge box in his hands.


    Skr thought it was more like a treasure chest than a first aid kit.


    As the kit was opened, it revealed an array of medications.


    Joe rummaged through it and found a tube of ointment.


    Skr reached out to take it


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for you to apply it nicely. Let me do it for you.¡± Joe opened the tube cover <b>and </b>squeezed some white cream onto his fingertip.


    Chapter 21


    Skr didn¡¯t resist. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Despite his cold demeanor<b>, </b>he was actually quite attentive. He gently applied the ointment to her <b>skin </b>with his slightly rough fingertips.


    The room was silent, and they were sitting so close on the couch that they could hear each other¡¯s


    breaths.


    Skr suddenly felt that they were too close. It was as if their breaths were intertwining.


    Joe¡¯s gaze lingered on her long, trembling eyshes for a few seconds.


    ¡°That should be enough,¡± Skr quickly reminded him when she saw him squeeze out more ointment.


    She only had sensitive skin, not fragile. She knew he didn¡¯t do it on purpose, and he took responsibility, so


    she wasn¡¯t so angry anymore.


    Her arm should be fine with so much ointment applied.


    As Joe looked at the ring bruise on her fair arm, his eyes darkened. He nced at his watch and asked, ¡°Did I fall asleep?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, for about 40 minutes<b>.</b>¡± When Skr stood up, she felt a bit dizzy from drowsiness.


    After answering him, she added, ¡°I¡¯ll go rest now, Mr. Martin.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Skr turned toward Joe, tilting her head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go pick up Grandma together if you¡¯re free tomorrow morning She¡¯ll be discharged tomorrow.¡± Joe¡¯s gaze fell on Skr¡¯s half¨Clidded eyes.


    Had she been watching over him this whole time?


    The thought crossed his mind, but it quickly dissipated.


    Skr now wore afortable home outfit. Her long hair, clearly washed, cascaded down her back. With her light makeup removed, her face looked pristine and youthful. Dressed in an extremely conservative, pink¨Ctoned outfit, she appeared no more than 18 years old.


    If it weren¡¯t for her attire, he might have thought she was deliberatelying downstairs again to seduce him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Skr nodded and headed upstairs. She was really too tired,


    Joe watched her go up the stairs before settling back on the couch. His gaze lingered on the nket that had been left on the floor.


    Had shee downstairs to cover him with the nket because she was worried he might catch a cold?


    Joe¡¯s eyes darkened slightly in contemtion.


    The next morning, Skr went downstairs to make breakfast.


    There was milk in the fridge, so she heated it up and fried some eggs and ham to make sandwiches.


    As she was preparing breakfast, Joe came downstairs in casual attire.


    They were going to the hospital togetherter, so Skr made two breakfasts. ¡°Would you like some breakfast? I made sandwiches, and there¡¯s milk.¡±


    Joe nced at the table. The sandwiches looked appetizing, no different from those sold outside.


    Though he was unustomed to eating breakfast, he nodded when he saw the faint smile on Skr¡¯s face. ¡°Sure.¡±


    An hourter, the two arrived at the hospital.


    Edgar had alreadypleted Gloria¡¯s discharge procedures.


    After picking up Gloria, they headed straight back to Pearlhall Residence. After a brief conversation with Gloria at Pearlhall Residence, they left.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll drive you,¡± Joe sald. He was driving that day.


    Skr sat in the passenger seat and looked outside, but she didn¡¯t see any bus stops nearby<b>. </b>It was already 9:00 am. Knowing Joe was busy, she said, ¡°You can drop me off here. I¡¯ll just call an Uber.¡±


    Joe nced at her. ¡°There aren¡¯t many vehicles passing by near Pearlhall Estate. Let me just take you there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Martin. Please drop me off at the antique street on Nova Avenue,¡± Skr said without further hesitation.


    Getting a cab around here was indeed difficult. She had promised Daniel that she would fir h the restoration of two ancient paintings as soon as possible. These dys over the past few days had set her back significantly.


    At the mention of the antique street, Joe raised an eyebrow slightly. Still, he didn¡¯t ask her what she was going to do. After all, her affairs were none of his concern. There was no need for him to be so curious


    about her.


    Just then, Skr¡¯s phone rang. ncing at the screen, she saw it was a call from Natalie.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Just as Skr answered the call, Natalie¡¯s voice erupted from the phone with a stream of curses.


    ¡°That bitch Maisy is unbelievable! First, she quelled the buzz about this issue, and now she ims that the person in the video isn¡¯t her. Then, she hired a woman who looks like her from afar to say that she¡¯s the one who¡¯s frequently seen with Christopher!


    ¡°Maisy haspletely cleared her name! Even Christopher says that the person in the photos and videos is all that woman. It¡¯s that woman who has a crush on him, and the video was taken out of conte


    ¡°What¡¯s worse is that the woman hase forward to admit it and apologize for causing trouble for Christopher and Maisy. With some fakements, Maisy and Christopher are suddenly innocent!¡±


    Skr sneered. ¡°They must have spent a lot of money on this n.¡±


    ¡°What goes aroundes around. They¡¯ll get their karma for sure. My dear Skye, I¡¯m going to go crazy with their antics. Don¡¯t stand me up tonight, okay?¡± Natalie reminded Skr.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. See you at 6:00 pm.¡±


    After ending the call, Skr noticed Joe looking at her.


    Her lips parted slightly. The matter had ended just like this, leaving her with mixed feelings. She didn¡¯t know what to say to him.


    However, Joe spoke first. ¡°Do the Williamses treat you poorly?¡±


    It was a question she had been hearing a lot these days, but she never expected Joe to ask her too.


    She looked ahead. Her gaze was deep as if hiding some unspeakable troubles, but she replied calmly,¡± They have nothing to do with me.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t directly answer his question, her statement made it clear enough.


    Joe nced at her thoughtfully.


    Maisy stared at her card, which only had a hundred thousand dors left, with a dark expression.


    Five million dors! That woman had asked for five million dors!


    The person she had hired to clear her name online was Amy Wright<b>, </b>her former college ssmate.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Amy had undergone several stic surgeries during college to look just like Maisy. When they graduated from college, many ssmates thought Amy was her sister or at least rted.


    Back then, she had thought Amy was sick, but she didn¡¯t expect her to actually be of use. However, Amy was being too greedy, demanding five million dors at the drop of a hat.


    But considering her reputation, five million dors was nothing¨Cas long as it didn¡¯t affect her marriage to


    Joe.


    Noticing Maisy¡¯s low spirits, Samuel said, ¡°I¡¯d feel upset in your shoes too. Now that everyone knows you¡¯ve been wronged, let Skr apologize to you when shees back. She¡¯s always jumping to conclusions. She should take this as a lesson and reflect on her actions.¡±


    ¡°Samuel, give Skye a call and ask her toe back today. We need to have a serious conversation as a family,¡± Sadie said.


    For some reason, she felt uneasy thinking about Skr, like she had done something wrong.


    Samuel rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve tried calling her, Mom, but she won¡¯t answer. Let¡¯s not bother with her. Look at all the trouble she¡¯s been causingtely. I¡¯m embarrassed to have a sister like her.¡±


    ¡°Maisy, why don¡¯t you call her?¡± Sadie suggested.


    Maisy felt even worse. Why was Sadie suddenly so concerned about Skr these past few days?


    Yet she kept her displeasure to herself. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll call her now.¡±


    The phone rang for a long time, but it was left unanswered.


    Maisy looked at Sadie helplessly. ¡°Mom, she isn¡¯t picking up my calls. We don¡¯t even know where she¡¯s staying. How can we find her?¡±


    She thought that Skr might be lying in the arms of some old man, doing some despicable acts to please him. How could she have time to answer her calls?


    Sadie frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll call Janine and ask how she raised Skye. How could she teach Skye to be a mistress? My daughter has been corrupted by her.¡±

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Sadie tried calling Janine several times, but there was no answer.


    She didn¡¯t know that Janine had blocked her number since the Incident at the hotel. So, while Sadie could


    make the call, there was no response on the other end.


    ¡°They must have agreed on this!¡± Sadie¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. If it weren¡¯t for her manners, she would have thrown her phone in anger.


    Just then, Jeffrey called. After finishing the call with him, Sadie felt somewhat relieved. She sai Maisy, ¡°Let me take you shopping today. Your dad said he¡¯ll take you to Martin Group tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Maisy stood up sharply.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what your dad said.¡± Sadie nodded.


    Samuel was also excited. ¡°Maisy, I¡¯ll pay for the clothes and jewelry you buy today.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Samuel.¡±


    Christopher had asked around, but no one knew where Skr was.


    Due to the reversal of the situation online, many of their friends sympathized with him. They believed that he was being victimized by a persistent woman, so anyone with information would tell Christopher.


    But now, Christopher had no choice but to contact Natalie.


    Natalie was Skr¡¯s best friend. Perhaps she knew where Skr was.


    When Natalie answered the phone, she was busy making soup and didn¡¯t bother to check who was calling.


    ¡°Hello, Natalie. It¡¯s Christopher.¡±


    ¡°Who did you say you are?¡± Natalie put down thedle.


    ¡°Christopher, Skr¡¯s boyfriend. We¡¯ve met before¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve met many people. Who are you? Besides, Skr doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend!¡± Natalie promptly hung up.


    ncing at the caller ID on her phone, she clicked her tongue. ¡°Disgusting jerk.¡±


    With her slender fingers, she tapped on the screen and blocked Christopher¡¯s number.


    A scumbag like him didn¡¯t deserve a spot in her contacts. Dreaming of finding Skr through her was ridiculous.


    Skr had been busy until 5:00 pm to catch up on the work she had fallen behind on these past few <b>days</b>.


    When she came out, Caleb handed her a ss of water. ¡°Have some water.¡±


    Skr took it gratefully. ¡°It¡¯s 5:00 pm. Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting to leave with you.¡±


    Seeing Caleb staring at her, she smiled. ¡°Do you have something you want to say?¡±


    Caleb blinked. ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±


    He did indeed have something to say. He just didn¡¯t know how to broach the subject.


    ¡°You should usually be gone at this time. Go on. Spill it out.¡± Skr was quite fond of Caleb.


    Caleb wasn¡¯t one to hide his thoughts, so he immediately blurted out, ¡°I saw online that your ex<b>¨C</b>boyfriend seems to have been wronged. Are you going to get back together with him?


    ¡°You should know that it takes two to tangoThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if he was pursued, he sure wasn¡¯t firm enough in


    rejecting the woman. Otherwise, how could he be so easily kissed?¡±


    Christopher¡¯s previous usation that Skr was overly suspicious had made Caleb feel that Christopher wasn¡¯t worthy of her.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    People should take responsibility for their actions. How could Christopher shift the me onto Skr?


    After drinking the ss of water, Skr still felt a bit thirsty, so she poured another one.


    Smiling, she said, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. You¡¯re so young but so perceptive. <b>You </b>sure have a bright future ahead of you.¡±


    In her past life, some people had spoken ill of Christopher, but she believed they didn¡¯t truly unde and him. Yet Christopher had deceived her for over seven years.


    Caleb froze. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. You have potential, and you¡¯re also right about my breakup with that scumbag. Is there anything else you¡¯d like to ask?¡± Skr smiled.


    Caleb had thought he would need to give Skr a lengthy lecture to open her eyes to the truth about Christopher and help her recognize that he was trustworthy.


    But she had already seen through Christopher¡¯s true colors on her own.


    Caleb didn¡¯t know how to proceed. He scratched his head. ¡°I guess I was worrying for nothing<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. After what you said, I can see the true colors of that scumbag even more clearly. I¡¯ll never believe his lies again.¡±


    Skr took off her apron and grabbed her bag from the storage cab.


    Caleb¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. I know so many girls who are blinded by love. They won¡¯t


    listen, no matter what others say.¡±


    ¡°Lookers¨Con see most of the game, or maybe those people are just really good at disguising themselves. You often have to pay a heavy price to see through a scumbag¡¯s true colors.¡±


    A glint of pain shed in Skr¡¯s eyes. It seemed like she had been deeply hurt.


    Caleb was taken aback by that. He ced a hand over his heart, feeling a sudden ache.


    ¡°Are you¡­ really okay?¡± he asked cautiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Skr said, ncing at the time. ¡°I have to go. I have ns with friends at 6:00 pm.¡±


    Caleb blinked several times. Noticing no sadness on Skr¡¯s face, he realized he had been imagining too much. ¡°Oh, I just remembered something. Have you sent your r¨¦sum¨¦ to Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s restoration


    team?¡±


    If Skr joined Alexander¡¯s team, <b>he </b>would often get to see her in the future.


    Skr had reached the door by then and nced back at Caleb. ¡°<b>Yes</b><b>, </b>but his team requires experience and expertise. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t make it. Anyway, thank you. I have to go. See you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely- Before Caleb could finish his sentence, Skr had already walked out.


    Suddenly, an idea struck him. He decided not to go home yet. He¡¯d go buy Alexander¡¯s favorite food to please him.


    He had to make sure Alexander agreed to interview Skr.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Once Skr got the interview opportunity, Alexander would surely be surprised by her performance.


    Skr and Natalie had arranged to meet at a restaurant.


    It was a ce they had frequented since their freshman year of college. The ce was not very big, but the food was affordable and delicious.


    Whenever they visited after graduation, they reminisced about their college days. The taste remained unchanged, evoking nostalgia.


    As they sat down, the owner recognized them. ¡°Did you both graduate from that nearby college?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we graduated over half a year ago¨CWe came all the way here today just to have your stew. It¡¯s a one¨Chour drive, but totally worth it,¡± Natalie replied.


    The owner couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°We¡¯re closing down, so this might be yourst chance to enjoy our stew. I¡¯ll give you some extra side dishes today.¡±


    Skr was surprised. ¡°Why are you closing down?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all going to be relocated. This entire area is being demolished. Martin Group bought thend. It seems some bigwigs are here today to inspect the area, probably to check the situation.¡± The owner pointed outside, where a group of people was gathered.


    Skr and Natalie looked over.


    When Skr spotted Joe in the midst of the crowd, she froze.


    Chapter 76

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Standing in the middle, Joe exuded a somewhat oppressive presence. It made people hesitant to meet his gaze or harbor any contemptuous thoughts.


    After he scanned the area, it seemed he had made a decision regarding the redevelopment of the <bnd</b><b>.</b>


    ¡°Is that Joe? Wow, we¡¯re lucky! If I weren¡¯t married and devoted only to Jeremy, I might have fallen <b>for </b>him,¡± Natalie eximed, her eyes shining <b>as </b>she looked <b>at </b><b>Joe</b><b>.</b>


    Suddenly, she had an idea.


    She turned to Skr. ¡°Since you¡¯ve broken up with Christopher, why don¡¯t you work at Martin Group and try to win Joe over? How about bing his wife? Once you be his wife, your biological parents will surely regret everything.


    ¡°And look at his <b>figure</b>! Among all the men in suits, he stands out the most. I bet he has abs and a well- defined body. Look at those long legs. You¡¯re a stunning beauty. With a little charm, you might be able to


    seduce him.¡±


    Skr looked at Natalie, feeling amused. She almost blurted out that she not only knew Joe but was also


    married to him.


    But she had agreed to Joe¡¯s request for a covert marriage, so she pretended not to know him.


    ¡°Even if 1 stripped naked in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t bat an eye. Let¡¯s just enjoy our stew,¡± Skr said


    firmly.


    Natalie persisted in her fantasy. ¡°Even I¡¯d be tempted if you stripped naked, let alone a man<b>. </b>If youy on


    the bed like that, any man, even if he¡¯s gay, wouldn¡¯t be able to resist.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. Does Jeremy know about your wild imagination?¡± Skr <b>teased</b>.


    Natalie chuckled and stopped. She knew Skr and Joe could never develop a rtionship as she had


    imagined. They didn¡¯t even know each other. Even if Skr did join Martin Group, she and Joe were like ships passing in the night.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At the mention of Jeremy, Natalie pursed her lips and said, ¡°I should¡¯vee out with you yesterday. He


    was stuck with work until the wee hours of the morning. All that cooking I did went to waste.


    ¡°Enough about me<b>. </b>Let¡¯s talk about you. What are you going to do? Christopher has been looking for everywhere, even calling me. Are you going to forgive him and give him another chance?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Skr ate a piece of beef. Her eyes were lowered<b>, </b>concealing the chill beneath them.


    ¡°Wait¡­ I think <b>Joe </b>is looking at you,¡± Natalie said excitedly, seeing Joe¡¯s gaze through the window.


    Skr nced over, meeting his eyes. After that, they calmly looked away as if they <b>had </b>exchanged a


    secret signal.


    ¡°You must be mistaken,<b>¡± </b><b>Skr </b>said.


    you


    Chapter 70


    Natalie murmured, ¡°The way he looked at you just now seemed like he was surprised, as if he recognized you. But since you two don¡¯t know each other, I must¡¯ve been mistaken. Let¡¯s enjoy <b>our </b>stew. It¡¯s been a while since Ist came. The smell alone brings back memories.¡±


    As they ate<b>, </b>Skr joked, ¡°I remember you wanted to be a police officer when you were young, right?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I think you have the talent for it.¡±


    Natalie had shown remarkable insight in recognizing Joe¡¯s familiarity with Skr. It was a pitys. didn¡¯t pursue a career inw enforcement.


    ¡°How did you figure that out? I wanted to go to the police academy, but my family didn¡¯t support me. Then I saw how busy police officers were and realized they probably didn¡¯t have much time <b>for </b>dating. <b>So</b><b>, </b><b>I </b>gave up on that dream for Jeremy¡¯s sake,¡± Natalie said with a hint of regret.


    Outside, Joe was surprised to see Skr. She seemed rxed in thepany of her friend.


    When he noticed her pretending not to recognize him, his expression darkened.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Several people around Joe, who were reporting their progress on work tasks, noticed his sudden change in demeanor. Frightened, they became more cautious in their speech.


    Paul hadn¡¯t noticed anything earlier, but now he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Sitting at the only upied table in the restaurant nearby was Skr


    What were the odds of that happening?


    He <b>stole </b>a nce at Joe¡¯s expression. It was quite intimidating. Did Joe and Skr have a fight? He still


    seemed angry with Skr


    Even though Paul hadn¡¯t interacted much with Skr, she seemed very amicable. Could Joe¡¯s anger be rted to the photos he had sent him before?


    After finishing their stew, Natalie insisted on taking Skr somewhere nice to show her what real men


    were like. But just as they got into the car, Natalie¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Yes, honey?¡±


    ¡°My mom isn¡¯t feeling well. Can you go check on her? I¡¯m on a business trip in Haulbus and can¡¯te back right now.¡± Jeremy¡¯s voice came through the phone.


    Natalie frowned. ¡°You went to Haulbus?¡±


    ¡°I arrived this morning. I¡¯ll be back the day after tomorrow, Jeremy replied indifferently before hanging up.


    Natalie stared at her phone in a daze.


    Realizing Skr was beside her, she snapped out of it and apologized, ¡°Sorry, Skye, we can¡¯t go today.¡±


    ¡°Next time, then. I¡¯ll drive you home.¡± Skr sensed Natalie¡¯s change in mood.


    That phone call had clearly dampened her friend¡¯s usually cheerful demeanor.


    Skr <b>had </b>met Natalie¡¯s husband, Jeremy Hughes, before. They had known each other since childhood and had grown up in the same area.


    Despite their differing family backgrounds, with Jeremy¡¯s family bing well¨Coffter on, their prearranged marriage still bound them together.


    Jeremy, three years older than Natalie, had always taken care of her, so they got married shortly after Natalie graduated.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    If there were any issues, <b>they </b>were likely just minor spats between the couple.


    After dropping Natalie off at Hughes Residence, Skr noticed a <b>store </b>still open and decided to buy two


    sets of men¡¯s clothing.


    Since she passed <b>by </b>Steven¡¯s dorm, she wanted to give him the clothes.


    Chapter 77


    However, he was busy and wasn¡¯t in. So, she texted him to inform him that she had left his clothes with the security guard in the neighborhood. He could pick them up when he returned.


    As she walked back to the parking lot, someone suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Skye, you already know what happened. I¡¯m also a victim here. Amy had a crush on me and kept bothering me. Those photos you saw before and the videos circting online are all fake.


    ¡°After Amy got stic surgery, she looked a lot like Malsy. They look like twins from a distance. I¡¯m not going to break up with you. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    Skr frowned at the shameless Christopher. ¡°Let <b>go</b>.¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    ¡®I won¡¯t let go, Skye. I love you! We¡¯ve known each other for over seven years. Haven¡¯t we been <b>good </b>all these years? No one knows me better than you, and I know you well too.


    *Skye, let¡¯s get married. Once we¡¯re married, you <b>can </b>test me as much as you want. I really haven¡¯t done anything wrong to you.¡± Christopher tightened his grip.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to lose Skr. She was the only one who genuinely cared for him. And through her, <b>he </b>might be the son¨Cinw of the Williams family.


    Skr pursed her lips, feeling repulsed by Christopher¡¯s touch.


    Hero


    gaze darkened. She kicked Christopher and swiftly flipped him over her shoulder, sending him crashing to the ground with a loud thud.


    Christophery there, seeing stars. ¡°Sky-¡±


    Skr looked down at the disheveled Christopher with a calm yet somewhat dashing demeanor.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Christopher, you¡¯ve been lying to me <b>for </b>over seven years. Did you really think I¡¯d keep falling for your tricks? Those photos you posted on Instagram were the same ones I caught you taking with Maisy. You disgust me.¡±


    ¡°H¨CHow Christopher was still in a daze.


    How had Skr managed to flip him like that? For <b>a </b>moment, he felt powerless; then, he ended up on the ground.


    As he tried to get up, he found himselfcking the strength.


    Christopher persisted, attempting to deceive Skr once again. ¡°I¡¯ve told you it¡¯s all fake. What you saw was Amy. She seduced me. How could you


    Skr took out a glove from her bag and shoved it inside Christopher¡¯s mouth. ¡°Save your excuses.¡±


    Seeing the infuriated Christopher, Skr remained expressionless,¡±


    Seven years of memories, along with the brutal experiences of her past life, had turned into intense


    resentment.


    She turned away and got into her car.


    Finally finding some strength, Christopher struggled to his feet and removed the glove from his mouth.¡±


    Skr, do you even know what <b>you¡¯re </b><b>doing</b>?¡±


    He banged on the car window, urging Skr to roll it down.


    Skr put on her sunsses/ignoring Christopher. She felt nothing but disgust toward him.


    The lingering pain in her heart couldn¡¯t affect her emotions anymore.


    Christopher¡¯s handsome face twisted with frustration as <b>he </b>pounded on the car window. He even tried to


    Chapter 78


    open the door.


    However, Skr had already locked the door, rendering his efforts futile. The door wouldn¡¯t budge, and the window wouldn¡¯t shatter.


    Skr had seen Christopher in various states, but his current desperate expression was rare.


    She raised her middle finger at him, then hit the gas pedal, and the car shot forward.


    Caught off guard, Christopher nearly fell to the ground. As he watched the car speed away, he trembled with fury and roared<b>, </b>¡°Skr! How dare you!¡±


    An hourter, Skr arrived at Gxy Vi.


    Upon entering, she noticed that the vi was shrouded in darkness. Even after turning on the lights, it remained dim.


    ¡°Power outage?¡± She shone her phone¡¯s shlight around.


    suddenly, the door behind her swung open.


    In the pitch¨Cck environment, Skr jumped in fright. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Hearing her voice<b>, </b>Joe turned toward Skr. Her phone¡¯s shlight cast an eerie, sinister glow on his face, Coupled with her earlier scream, it created an ominous atmosphere.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Why didn¡¯t you turn on the lights?¡± Joe asked.


    ¡°It seems there¡¯s a power outage.¡± Skr¡¯s heart was still pounding from the scare. Even so, she felt a bit more relieved upon hearing Joe¡¯s familiar voice.


    f he looked at Joe standing before her.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Joe was still d in the same suit Skr had seen him wear outside the restaurant.


    Under the dim light from her phone, his features looked sharp and defined, lending him a mysterious <b>and</b>


    aloof air.


    Skr paused on his face for a moment. Then, she changed her shoes and walked toward the couch.


    Unable to see clearly in the darkness, she identally stepped on <b>something </b>with her left foot and f


    backward.


    <b>¡°</b>Ah!¡±


    Joe happened to be right behind her. Upon hearing her <b>scream</b>, he instinctively took a long stride forward


    <b>and </b>reached out to steady Skr.


    They were very close to each other.


    Skr¡¯s face was almost pressed against Joe¡¯s chest.


    Even through the fabric of his shirt and suit, she could feel the muscr contours beneath. His powerful


    heartbeat resonated in her ears as well.


    Her mind went nk for a moment.


    When Joe came to his senses, his entire body tensed up. His arm had unintentionally pressed against Skr¡¯s shoulder. Feeling the warmth of her skin through severalyers of clothing, his arm felt numb


    His other arm, which had caught her, happened tond on her slim waist. She was so slender that her waist could be held with just two hands.


    The room was very dark, but it felt like they could see each other¡¯s eyes when their gazes met.


    Joe¡¯s gaze deepened. Almost involuntarily, he began to lower his head.


    Just as his lips were about to touch hers, Skr¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    In the silence of the vi, the ringtone was particrly loud, snapping both of them back to reality.


    <b>Joe </b>nced at Skr¡¯s phone and noticed the caller ID¨Cit was Christopher. At once, he released her and adjusted his tie.


    ¡°Your phone is ringing,¡± he said in <b>a </b>slightly lower tone.


    Seeing that it was Christopher calling, Skr immediately declined the call.


    Had


    Christopher not given up even after that beating she gave him in the parking lot?


    ¡°Are you not going to answer?¡± Joe walked past Skr and sat on the couch.


    ¡°What?¡± Skr was <b>a </b>bit distracted and didn¡¯t hear what Joe had said. His voice sounded colder and deeper than before.


    As she recalled what had happened before, she wondered if he was going to kiss herThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Instantly, she dismissed the thought and told herself not to overthink


    ¡°Are you not going to answer Christopher¡¯s call? Joe felt a tightness in his chest, a sensation he couldnt quite ce. When he asked again, his tone was even colder than before.


    Skr was about to speak when her phone rang again. It was still Christopher calling, so she declined the


    <b>call</b>.


    But right after she did that, she received another call.


    As she was about to block Christopher¡¯s number, she saw that it was Charles calling. Turning to Joe, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll take this call first.¡±


    As she headed upstairs, she answered the call. The staircase was even darker, so she climbed carefully.


    ¡°Skye, is what they¡¯re saying online true? Has Christopher cheated on you? Charles asked urgently.


    ¡°Wait, Charles. I¡¯ll talk to youter,¡± Skr said.


    On the couch, Joe watched Skr go upstairs with a frown.


    Did she believe the Williams family¡¯s denial and thought Christopher hadn¡¯t cheated? It seemed she still had feelings for Christopher.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have seemed so distracted and reluctant when she declined the call.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Christopher was such an ordinary man, yet Skr couldn¡¯t forget him


    At this moment, the darkness within Gxy Vi couldn¡¯t match the darkness swimming in Joe¡¯s eyes.


    Inside the towering building of Martin Group, everyone was busy at work.


    At 10:00 am, Jeffrey, dressed in a suit, arrived with Maisy,


    As he was the chairman of apany, Jeffrey exuded an air of refinement and authority.


    However, hispany <b>was </b>nowhere near the scale of Martin Group. Plus, recent events in hispany


    had left him feeling somewhat anxious.


    As Maisy stepped into the building, she felt a sense of belonging, as if she were destined to be the chairwoman of this ce.


    <b>¡°</b>Sorry, you didn¡¯t arrange an appointment with Mr. Ziegler. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t see Mr. Martin<b>,</b>¡± the receptionist answered with a smile upon hearing that Jeffrey hadn¡¯t made an appointment.


    Jeffrey felt a bit embarrassed. He had called Paul several times to make an appointment, only to be rejected each time.


    Paul consistently cited Joe¡¯s busy schedule as the reason. He advised Jeffrey to contact themerce department directly.


    However, the department¡¯s head reiterated that coboration depended not only on fate but also on


    whether their proposals met Martin Group¡¯s requirements.


    Every employee of the Williams Group had been working overtime for several days, but Martin Group wasn¡¯t satisfied with any of their proposals. They all got sent back.


    In the end, there was no way to continue the coboration.


    For the Williams Group, it was like a bolt from the blue.


    ¡°My dad is the Williams Group¡¯s chairman. We came specifically to see Mr. Martin. Can¡¯t you make an exception?¡± Maisy still behaved arrogantly. She deliberately emphasized the word ¡°chairman¡°.


    Such words might have intimidated receptionists at otherpanies, but Martin Group¡¯s receptionists were used to seeing chairmen and CEOS of variouspanies. They remained unfazed and continued to smile politely.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Maisy frowned, feeling that the receptionist was being stubborn andcked understanding.


    Jeffrey¡¯s face darkened. After years of hustling in the business world, it was the first time he felt like he had been pped in the face.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he said. That was all he could manage to utter.


    Then he took out his phone and called Paul.


    Coincidentally, Paul had just stepped out of the elevator when his phone rang. He nced at his phone and declined the call without any hesitation.


    Jeffrey and Maisy witnessed this scene.


    Maisy walked over quickly, her high heels clicking against the floor.


    <b>¡°</b>Can you give us an exnation, Mr. Ziegler? Why did you decline my dad¡¯s call?¡±


    Paul raised an eyebrow and took a careful look at the beautiful woman who intercepted him.


    With just one nce, he recognized who she was.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy now. If you have anything to say, you can contact me through thepany¡¯s reception.¡± Paul was indifferent.


    Jeffrey, who had just stepped forward, hesitated for only three seconds before speaking up directly. ¡°Mr. Ziegler, could you spare us ten minutes to have a chat?¡±


    He hade that day with ulterior motives. Besides figuring out why Martin Group had changed their attitude, he also wanted Joe to meet Maisy.


    The change in Martin Group¡¯s attitude directly affected hispany¡¯s operations. They had lost many projects in just a few days.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter <b>81</b>


    The Williams Group might not be able to survive in Jipsburg much longer if things continued the way theyThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    were.


    ¡°Mr. Williams, I¡¯m very busy right now. I remember telling you before that if you have any issues, you should contact themerce department. I can¡¯t decide on these matters.¡±


    Paul maintained a professional demeanor, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling gossipy inside.


    He pondered whether he was the odd one out. Why were Jeffrey and his family so devoted to a fake daughter instead of their own?


    Did they feel no quilt about helping the impostor over their own daughter?


    No matter how he looked at it, Maisy couldn¡¯tpare to Skr.


    If Skr had requested to elevate the Williams family¡¯s status when she signed the agreement, they would¡¯ve been able to be one of the top families in Jipsburg.


    Unfortunately, they were blind to the obvious.


    ¡°We just want to meet Mr. Martin today,¡± Maisy said. ¡°I¡¯ve met him at the Jubnce Hotel before. I think if you talk to him, he should agree to see us¡­¡±


    She was very displeased with Paul¡¯s arrogance. He was just Joe¡¯s assistant. To put it bluntly, he was nothing but apdog.


    Jeffrey also shared the sentiment. ¡°I¡¯m here today to meet Mr. Martin.¡±


    Paul was somewhat speechless. How could they be so shameless?


    ¡°Mr. Martin is a busy man. He has no time avable for you today, Mr. Williams.¡±


    After saying that, he lost patience.


    Skr clearly didn¡¯t want to be involved with Jeffrey¡¯s family. Affer Martin Group canceled the Williams Group¡¯s orders, thepany was visibly declining day by day.


    Paul thought highly of Skr. She was beautiful and knew metaphysics. The two people in front of him both seemed to look down on him. It was easy to imagine how they would treat others.


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t have ten minutes, then what about five? I only need five minutes.¡± Jeffrey became a little. anxious.


    As the chairman of apany, everyone in hispany respected him. But now, he was lowering himself for an assistant. It was hard to swallow his pride,


    However, he swallowed it to see Joe.


    Paul shook his head. ¡°Forget about five minutes. He doesn¡¯t even have one minute to spare.¡±


    Just as Malsy was about to confront him, Paul¡¯s phone rang again.


    He looked at it and saw it was Skr calling. He immediately answered, ¡°Ms. Sullivan.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ziegler, I¡¯m at yourpany¡¯s entrance.¡± Skr¡¯s voice came through Paul¡¯s phone.


    She had gone to Pearlhall Residence in the morning, and Gloria had asked her to bring some soup over.


    Gloria made the soup herself in the morning. It was a grandmother¡¯s affection for her grandson.


    Skr happened to be passing by, so she thought she would drop it off.


    Paul immediately headed toward the entrance. ¡°Wait a moment, Ms. Sullivan.¡±


    Seeing Paul strode away, Jeffrey and Maisy felt even more awkward.


    Should they leave? But staying in ce wasn¡¯t right, either.


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan?¡± Jeffrey frowned. The voiceing from Paul¡¯s phone sounded somewhat like Skr.


    Maisy bit her lip. ¡°Dad, what should we¡­¡±


    She trailed off when she suddenly saw a familiar figure outside the entrance. She was stunned. ¡°Skr?¡±


    ¡°Skye is here too?¡± Jeffrey immediately looked in the direction where Maisy was staring. But by the time. he looked, Paul had already blocked Skr from view.


    ¡°Why would Skre to Martin Group? And why does she know Mr. Ziegler?¡± Maisy muttered to herself while frowning.


    ¡°Is it really Skye?¡± Jeffrey quickly walked toward the entrance.


    It had been a while since he had seen Skr. So much had happened during this time. Now that he saw her, he had to give her a good lecture.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    After Paul left the building, he immediately told Skr, ¡°Mr. Williams and Maisy are inside.¡±


    Skr was somewhat surprised.


    She hadn¡¯t seen Jeffrey since the day she left the hospital after she traveled back in time. She hadn¡¯t expected him toe to Martin Group that day.


    She was about to say something to Paul when Jeffrey and Maisy came out of the building.


    At first, the two of them were a bit uncertain if it was really Skr. But once they confirmed it was her,


    Maisy seemed a bit surprised. ¡°Skr, you.¡±


    She wondered if Paul was Skr¡¯s sugar daddy.


    After all, Paul was Joe¡¯s assistant. Many people in Jipsburg showed him respect. Maisy couldn¡¯t believer that Skr would have such a sugar daddy, even though he wasn¡¯t an old man.


    But no matter how much respect others showed him, he was just an employee.


    ¡°Skye, how could you¡­¡± Jeffrey was about to question Skr. But when he saw Paul carrying a lunchbox,Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    he restrained himself.


    Noticing this situation, Paul, who was usually suave, felt a bit awkward. ¡°Ms-¡±


    ¡°You can go ahead <b>and </b>do your work, Skr told Paul.


    Paul nodded and left, still looking aloof.


    As soon as he turned and faced away from Jeffrey and the others, he immediately took out his phone and


    sent a text to Joe.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, Ms. Sullivan came to deliver soup to you. She happened to run into Jeffrey and Maisy, whot


    came to find you.¡±


    After Paul left and entered the elevator in the building, Jeffrey finally assumed the role of a stern father.¡± Skye, what¡¯s been going on with youtely? You haven¡¯t been answering our calls, and you¡¯ve moved out? How could you do that?¡±


    ¡°Skr, we¡¯re all worried about you. Those things on the inte aren¡¯t true. How could I possibly be with your boyfriend? Please don¡¯t misunderstand me,¡± Maisy said with her usual disy of innocence.


    Watching their familiar faces, Skr sneered inwardly.


    She used to care a lot about how they viewed her. She used to wonder if she had done anything wrong.


    Otherwise, why would Jeffrey always start by ming her for everything?


    Though she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, it felt like everything she did was somehow a mistake.


    ¡°Say something<b>. </b>I heard from your mom that you moved in with someone. Is Mr. Ziegler your sugar daddy? Are you crazy? How can you be a sugar baby?¡± Jeffrey raised his voice slightly.


    Chapter 62


    After all, they were at Martin Group¡¯s building. He didn¡¯t dare to speak too loudly.


    Maisy sighed. ¡°Mr. Ziegler may be better than Christopher in some ways, but Christopher didn¡¯t cheat on you. He didn¡¯t betray you, Skr. Did you spread rumors about me and Christopher on Instagram because of Mr. Ziegler?¡±


    ¡°You know very well <b>what¡¯s </b>going on between you and Christopher, Maisy. Your act doesn¡¯t work in front of me,¡± Skr said to Maisy.


    She then turned to Jeffrey. ¡°You and I are only biologically rted. Other than that, you¡¯re not worthy of being my father.¡±


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Infuriated, Jeffrey widened his eyes. Combined with the frustration from the indifference he faced inside Martin Group, he felt the urge to p Skr.


    He <b>raised </b>his hand high, ready to strike.


    Skr nced at Jeffrey¡¯s hand, losing hopepletely. The pain that had been suppressed deep inside rose to the surface, making her face turn somewhat pale.


    ¡°I suggest you keep your hands to yourself,¡± she spat.


    Although she didn¡¯t have much of an impression of Finn anymore, Steven said Finn was a very gentle <b>man</b>. He was very patient and gentle with all of them and never hit them.


    But whenever she was faced with Jeffrey, it was either verbal reprimands or attempts to p her<b>.</b>


    Jeffrey¡¯s hand trembled slightly. In the past, he would have definitely struck without hesitation. However, seeing that Skr no longer looked at him with the fearful, pleasing eyes she used to, he inexplicably had a strange thought.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Jeffrey realized that Skr had stopped caring about him as her father.


    Before, whenever he looked stern, she would apologize and try to please him. But it seemed like she wasn¡¯t afraid anymore.


    ¡°You little-


    Suddenly, the door behind them was pushed open, and Joe walked out. He looked <b>at </b>Jeffrey


    expressionlessly. His gaze calmly swept over the man¡¯s raised hand.


    Jeffrey was momentarily taken aback. Hearing the sound behind him, he turned to look. When he saw the neer, his expression changed.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    <b>Joe</b>?


    ¡°M¨CMr. Martin!¡± Maisy eximed.


    With a pale face, Skr looked at Joe.


    Joe frowned. If he hade out a momentter, would Jeffrey¡¯s hand have struck her?


    The Williams family seemed to treat her worse than he had thought.


    ¡°Are you trying to hit her, Mr. Williams?¡± Paul immediately questioned; he was surprised.


    Jeffrey was really bold to attempt violence in front of Martin Group¡¯s entrance.


    Paul then noticed Skr¡¯s paleplexion. Was she scared?


    ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t mean to hit her<b>. </b><b>She¡¯s </b>my daughter. She did something wrong, and I was just talking to her about it. Sorry for letting you see this, Mr. Martin,¡± Jeffrey immediately exined himself awkwardly.


    After speaking, he felt that it didn¡¯t seem quite right.


    If Paul were Skr¡¯s sugar daddy, Jeffrey would¡¯ve gained some advantage. After all, Paul was someone


    Joe trusted.


    If one of his daughters became Paul¡¯s woman while the other became Joe¡¯s, the Williams family would be peerless in Jipsburg.


    ¡°Yes, my dad has something he wanted to talk to Skr, but she¡¯s not listening to him. Please don¡¯t misunderstand, Mr. Martin, Maisy hurriedly defended Jeffrey.


    She suddenly realized that Skr seemed to have be even more beautifultely.


    Maisy wore a set of expensive brand¨Cname professional attire. Despite that, she couldn¡¯t outshine Skr, who was in jeans and a white T¨Cshirt.


    <b>She </b>moved to the side slightly, hoping to block Skr and make Joe notice her beauty.


    Joe didn¡¯t look at the two of them. He looked straight at Skr. ¡°Did they hit you?¡±


    Chapter 83


    After all, she was <b>his </b>wife. If Jeffrey hit her, it wouldn¡¯t be any different from hitting him.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Skr said, somewhat stunned. Was he worried about her?


    Joe¡¯s gaze was deep and terrifying. He simply hummed in acknowledgement.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, she¡¯s my daughter. How could I hit her? I came here today to talk to you. I hope you can spare


    me a few minutes.¡± Jeffrey seized the opportunity and quickly spoke up.


    He discreetly nced at Paul again. It seemed that Paul was quite important to Joe. Otherwise, Joel wouldn¡¯t suddenly stand up for Skr. He must have known that Skr was Paul¡¯s woman.


    Paul was more useful to him than Christopher. As a businessman, he quickly made the calction.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    <b>12</b>


    Chapter 84


    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± Joe¡¯s impression of Jeffrey wasn¡¯t good to begin with. Seeing him about to strike Skr further


    worsened it.


    He had promised Skr no special treatment for the Williams family and no working with them. He should adhere to them, as per their agreement.


    ¡°Mr. Williams, please go to themerce department. Mr. Martin is busy. Let us through.¡± Paul¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t weing.


    Jeffrey¡¯s face darkened. Noticing <b>Joe¡¯s </b>firm attitude, he frowned and said, ¡°Just five minutes. I only need


    five minutes from you, Mr. Martin.¡±


    Skr found it ironic to see Jeffrey unable to speak up against Joe and forced to behave submissively.


    Another man who was only domineering within hisfort zone.


    ¡°We don¡¯t even have a minute, Mr. Williams, Paul stated firmly.


    Paul¡¯s reluctance further darkened Jeffrey¡¯s expression.


    When Joe left, he nced at Skr again. Seeing the disdain in her eyes made him feel a strange mix of


    emotions.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps he was unfamiliar with the feeling of being disregarded by one¡¯s closest kin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said to <b>Paul</b>.


    Paul immediately followed Joe.


    ¡°W¨CWait a mo.nent.¡± Maisy stopped Joe. She had to do something. Finally, she had a chance to meet Joe.


    She couldn¡¯t let it slip away.


    Joe frowned as he was abruptly halted. His air of aloofness became even more pronounced.


    Maisy¡¯s heart pounded. ¡°Could you¡­ spare me a few minutes? Let¡¯s give both of us a chance<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Maisy!¡± Jeffrey was shocked. Why was Maisy suddenly so daring as to stop Joe?


    ¡°Dad, we¡¯ve been making a lot of efforts to work with Martin Group. Everyone in thepany has been working overtime for so long. Now, we¡¯re suddenly told the coboration is canceled. Shouldn¡¯t we at least know why?¡± Maisy looked genuinely concerned for Jeffrey.


    She then turned to look at Joe tearfully. ¡°Mr. Martin, please give us a reason. If we¡¯ve done something


    wrong, we can correct it.¡±


    Anyone would feel sympathetic toward a beautiful and sensibledy who was a good daughter, right?


    Skr nervously watched Joe. Would he feel for Maisy like those in the Williams family?


    ¡°Maisy¡­¡± Jeffrey felt a twinge of pity.


    With tears glistening on her carefully made¨Cup face, Maisy pleaded, ¡°I know this request is sudden, but I¡¯m genuinely worried about my dad, so¡­ please forgive me, Mr. Martin.¡±


    When Skr saw Joe stop in his tracks and look at Maisy, her face turned even paler.


    No matter when, Maisy could always make a man halt in his tracks.


    ¡°Paul, call security,¡± Joe ordered coldly.


    Paul reacted swiftly and called the nearby security guard. ¡°Thepany pays your bills, not for you to stand around. Can¡¯t you see that someone intends to harass Mr. Martin?¡±


    The four security guards in front of the door turned pale with fear and quickly rushed over. They blocked Jeffrey and Maisy and even tried to restrain Skr.


    Paul


    was shocked, ¡°Ms. Sullivan isn¡¯t with them!¡±


    ¡°S¨CSorry, Ms. Sullivan,¡± the security guards apologized to Skr in a hurry.


    Skr was surprised by Joe¡¯s decisive departure. He didn¡¯t believe Maisy or sympathize with her.


    Maisy stared in disbelief and embarrassment. Her trick always worked. Why didn¡¯t it work with Joe? ¡°Dad¡­¡± She looked at Jeffrey, at a loss.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Jeffrey wasn¡¯t feeling much better than Maisy. His face turned sour.


    ¡°Skr, did <b>you </b>say something to Mr. Ziegler to make him and Mr. Martin vilify the Williams Group? Why else would Mr. Martin be so cold to us?¡± Maisy¡¯s eyes glinted with resentment as she angrily interrogated


    Skr.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Ziegler?¡± Jeffrey questioned her with a frown.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Facing the two of them, Skr had nothing more to say.


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡± She tried to leave, but Maisy blocked her path.


    Maisy was furious. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Skr. Exin yourself to us now.¡± If she found out Skr had ndered them to Paul, there would be hell to pay.


    ¡°Skr, exin yourself. Tell me about your rtionship with Mr. Ziegler. I¡¯m your dad. I need to know everything about you.¡± Jeffrey¡¯s tone dripped with displeasure.


    Hearing Jeffrey call himself her dad, Skr felt a sharp pang in her heart despite her cold demeanor.


    He was such a good dad¨Ca good dad for Maisy.


    ¡°When I called you Dad before, you never cared about me. Now that I disown you, you want to know everything about me? Mr. Williams, don¡¯t be so pathetic. Move!¡± Skr said coldly.


    Noticing the tension, the security guard nearby asked Skr, ¡°Ms. Sullivan, do you need our assistance?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her father. It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Jeffrey roared at the clueless security guard.


    He didn¡¯t dare ell at Joe, but he couldn¡¯t tolerate insubordination from a mere security guard. Or he¡¯d


    be a joke in Jipsburg.


    ¡°My dad¡¯s surname is Sullivan, You¡¯re not my dad,¡± Skr retorted with a smirk.


    Taking advantage of Jeffrey¡¯s surprise, she pushed past him and Maisy and swiftly left.


    As she hurried along, an overwhelming sense of numbness surged through her limbs, bringing back


    memories of past experiences.


    How dare Jeffrey im to be her dad? Was he even worthy to be called that?


    ¡°Skye, stop!¡±


    ¡°Skr!¡±


    Jeffrey and Maisymanded as they realized Skr was leaving.


    Yet Skr ignored thempletely


    Before they could catch up, she had already gotten into her car and <b>sped </b>away, leaving them behind,


    ¡°Dad, Skr¡­¡± Maisy was filled with a mixture of hatred, anger, and frustration at the turn of events.


    Jeffrey¡¯s expression mirrored Maisy¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the office. You go home first,¡± he said.


    ¡°What about Skr?¡± Maisy had a lot of questions and wanted to clear things up with Skr. Did she really influence Joe¡¯s impression of her?


    She was too slow to react earlier. If she had caught Skr a little faster, she could¡¯ve questioned her.


    Jeffrey frowned, feeling a headacheing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Skr for now. It¡¯s a good thing she¡¯s with Mr. Ziegler. Let me sort out thepany¡¯s affairs, then I¡¯ll call her back home and give her a proper lecture. You go home first.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Maisy reluctantly agreed. Still, she couldn¡¯t shake off her dissatisfaction.


    As she left, she sent a text to Christopher.


    ¡°I know why Skr broke up with you. She has a sugar daddy now, the assistant to the CEO of Martin Group.¡±

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Christopher was frantically job hunting when he saw Maisy¡¯s message.


    He immediately replied, ¡°No way. She¡¯s not the type to cheat. She wouldn¡¯t betray me like that.¡±


    He and Skr had been together for over seven years, from high school to that moment. He never once thought she would betray him.


    But since he met Skr yesterday, his heart had been pounding with unexinable anxiety. It felt like he was truly about to lose her.


    However, Skr¡¯s perspective was limited to that extent. The highest she could reach was Paul.


    ¡°Mr. Ziegler? Martin Group¡¯s CEO¡¯s assistant?¡± Christopher¡¯s face stiffened instantly.


    ¡°Yeah, him. He might not be on Mr. Martin¡¯s level, but he¡¯s hot and quite capable. You need to figure something out. Even my dad supports Skr being with Mr. Ziegler now, even if <b>she¡¯s </b>just his sugar baby.¡±


    The more Maisy spoke, the more frustrated she felt. Jeffrey¡¯s attitude just now was very different from before.


    Christopher suddenly felt like a piece of his heart was missing. ¡°No, she¡¯s just mad at me. Do you know where she works? Could she be doing this at someone else¡¯s request? She would never be someone¡¯s sugar baby.¡±


    In their seven years together, Skr and Christopher had never slept together. They were waiting for the day they got married.


    Sometimes, he felt she was too conservative. But other times, he thought her conservatism was a good thing. So, how could she possibly be someone¡¯s sugar baby?


    ¡°Why are you still deluding yourself? Think about it yourself!¡± Maisy snapped before hanging up.


    Before, she thought stealing Christopher from Skr could prove that she was better than Skr. But now, she was finding Christopher quite annoying.


    Remembering Joe¡¯s indifference toward her, she felt even more annoyed. It must be because Skr had influenced Paul against her.


    Fearing the worst, Christopher began frantically calling and texting Skr, but to no <b>avail</b>,


    He was extremely anxious. He even tried calling Natalie, but she didn¡¯t answer.


    Finally, he called Amelia. ¡°Mom, can you call Skr¡¯s adoptive mother to ask about her? Maisy just told me Skr might be someone¡¯s sugar baby. She probably broke up with me because she thought I was poor. I can¡¯t <b>lose </b>Skr now.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Amelia angrily <b>called </b>Janine.


    Janine happened to be home that day. While she was busy cleaning, she received Amelia¡¯s call.


    Frowning, she wondered why Amelia was meddling in the kids¡® affairs.


    ¡°Yes, Amelia?¡± Janine asked.


    Amelia huffed. ¡°Did you know Skye is a sugar baby now<b>? </b>She broke <b>up </b>with my son because of that.¡±


    She felt that if anyone was going to initiate a breakup, it should¡¯ve been Christopher.


    Skr used to adore Christopher and tried so hard to please him. How dare she betray him?Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Janine¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°I know Skye, and you know Chris. He wronged Skye first. Skye has been good to you these past few years. If you have any conscience, you wouldn¡¯t have made this call.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask her to be nice to me. She did that on her own and clung to my son. If it weren¡¯t for her, Chris could¡¯ve found someone that¡¯d suit him better. Janine, you just coast on your looks and being a tramp. Look at Skr now<i>. </i>She¡¯s turning into a mess just like you!¡± Ameliashed out.


    *One day, both you and your son will regret this! Karma will surelye back to haunt you for insulting and hurting Skye today!¡± Janine¡¯s hands trembled with anger.


    The thought of Skr¡¯s pain lingered even after she hung up the phone, leaving her eyes filled with tears. She felt so sorry for Skr<b>.</b>

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Janine was furious at how Amelia had used Skr of being a sugar baby. Skr had been <b>trying </b><b>so </b>hard to please Christopher. They had been taking advantage of her kindness.


    Amelia and Christopher had no conscience.


    Janine <b>knew </b>Skr better than anyone else.


    <b>She </b>took her phone and wanted to call Skr. But she set the phone down in the end. She didn¡¯t want to make Skr worry.


    Amelia had only made the call to irritate Janine.


    If Janine had known that Amelia and Christopher were such hypocrites, she would¡¯ve stopped Skr and Christopher from dating each other.


    Skr had told Janine that Christopher was great and trustworthy. But it seemed like Skr had fallen in love with the wrong man.


    Looking at the painting Skr had restored, Daniel grinned from ear to ear.


    yar did such a great job restoring the painting. It <b>was </b>one of the best restoration works Daniel had ever


    seen.


    He looked at Skr, who continued to restore the next painting, and thought his money was well spent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you paid Skr enough,¡± Caleb said.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had just wrapped up his livestream. When he was about to leave, he saw Daniel smiling while staring at the painting restored by Skr. He couldn¡¯t help feeling bad for Skr.


    Skr could¡¯ve earned more with her capability.


    Daniel red at Caleb. ¡°<b>You </b>know nothing. Since you¡¯re done with your work, you¡¯d better stop being an eyesore and get lost!¡±


    If Daniel <b>hadn¡¯t </b>known Skr wouldn¡¯t stay at his ce, he actually wanted to hire her to work for him for


    a few years.


    By then, he could bring in more antiques that were hard to restore. That way, he would make a fortune that couldst him a <b>few </b>generations.


    It was just that Skr had a better future ahead<b>. </b>If he was on good terms with her, he could probably gain


    some benefits in the future.


    Skr was working attentively. She didn¡¯t hear the conversation between Daniel and Caleb.


    Feeling a slight difort in her neck, she stopped working and got up to wash her hands<b>.</b>


    She only noticed it was raining outside when she left Daniel¡¯s shop.


    Fortunately, her car was right at the entrance. She quickly got into the car and returned to Gxy Vi:


    Halfway through the journey, Natalie called, ¡°Skye, can youe over and keep mepany? I¡¯m at Mystic Bar.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me,¡± Skr replied.


    Skr immediately turned around and searched for Mystic Bar¡¯s location on her navigation application. Then, she drove straight to the bar.


    Natalie was a bubbly and vibrant person. She wouldn¡¯t have gone to a bar if she hadn¡¯t been in a bad


    mood.


    Soon, Skr arrived at the bar.


    It was raining outside, with only a few people on the street. However, it was apletely different scene in the bar. The bar was crowded, so it took Skr quite some time to finally spot Natalie.


    On the table in front of Natalie was an empty bottle. Natalie was drunk, but she was still drinking the cocktail in her hand.


    ¡°Why are you drinking so much?¡± Skr asked with a frown.


    Natalie <b>giggled </b>and replied, ¡°Because it feels good to drink! Drink with me, Skye! I have the money. My husband has made so much money, so I should spend it on his behalf. Don¡¯t <b>you </b>think so?¡±

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    ¡°You¡¯ve had too much to drink. Let¡¯s leave the bar. first.¡± Skr set Natalie¡¯s drink down. She helped her. friend up and was about to leave.


    Natalie shook her head vigorously and protested, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I want to drink.¡±


    Seeing how firm Natalie was, Skr could only sit down.


    ¡°Tell me. What happened? Shouldn¡¯t you be a loving wife at home at this hour?¡± Skr <b>asked</b>.


    Natalie¡¯s eyes were slightly red and puffy. It seemed like she had just cried.


    ¡°I¡¯m done being a loving wife. Skr, there¡¯s something <b>wrong </b>between Jeremy and I. He doesn¡¯t like me as much as he did before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m overthinking. But is it true that a couple will treat each other less intimately after being together for a long time?


    ¡°I can talk about this with you. If I were to tell my parents, they¡¯d think I was too sensitive. They¡¯re pleased with Jeremy, and they think I¡¯m unreasonable sometimes.


    ¡°They also said that after getting married, I couldn¡¯t expect things to be the same as when we were still dating.¡± Natalie exined.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, she asked, ¡°Skye, do you think Jeremy <b>isn¡¯t </b>fond of me anymore?¡±


    Skr had never seen Natalie this worried and insecure before.


    ¡°It takes effort to maintain a rtionship between husband and wife. Have you two talked about this?¡± Skr asked.


    Natalie shook her head and smiled bitterly. ¡°No, I was afraid that he¡¯d say I was overthinking<b>.</b>¡±


    Skr wasn¡¯t close with Jeremy. She had only met him a few times because of Natalie. He acted like Natalie¡¯s older brother, who pampered her all the time.


    She was unsure about how a couple got along with each other and if they would still act intimately after getting married. The closest experience she had gotten was from some novels she had read when she was in college.


    However, the characters in novels were created by authors. The story was fictional, too. Hence, she couldn¡¯t take that as a reference.


    ¡°Perhaps I feel this insecure because I¡¯m too deeply in love with him. Skye, sometimes I wonder what I¡¯d do if he stopped liking me <b>one </b>day and fell for another woman. My heart aches every time I think of that possibility, so I always stop myself from going there.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been telling myself to take things easy. But it doesn¡¯t work when I¡¯m the one involved in such a situation.¡± Natalie¡¯s tone was full of disdain for herself.


    Skr <b>raised </b>her arm and looked at her watch. It was 7:00 pm. Natalie would get drunk in no time if she


    Chapter


    kept drinking.


    ¡°Stop overthinking for now. You guys have known each other since you were young. Just talk things out if there¡¯s any problem. You were the one who said that most women liked to imagine things. Have you forgotten?¡± Skr put down Natalie¡¯s drink again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you out to watch the <b>rain</b>,¡± Skr offered.


    ¡°Rain? No. I¡¯ve only felt moody after seeing the rain this afternoon. I¡¯m not watching it. Let¡¯s stay here and


    drink.¡± Natalie started throwing a tantrum and refused to leave.


    Just then, her phone rang. She was in a daze when she saw the call from Jeremy.


    Perhaps after getting no answer, he hung up.


    Then, the phone started ringing <b>again</b>. It was another call from Jeremy.


    Skr picked up the phone and said, ¡°Hi, Mr. Hughes. I¡¯m Skr,¡±


    ¡°Skr, why is the phone with you? Is Natalie there?¡± Jeremy sounded surprised.


    ¡°We¡¯re at Mystic Bar,¡± Skr replied.


    ¡°Wait for me right there. I¡¯ll pick her up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Skr stared at Natalie, who was still in a daze. ¡°He said he¡¯sing to pick


    you up.


    Skr could tell from Jeremy¡¯s tone on the phone that he was worried sick about Natalie.


    Natalie slightly avoided Skr¡¯s gaze. ¡°Is he back from Haulbus? So he didn¡¯t answer my call when I


    called him this afternoon because he was on the ne?¡±

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Natalie felt slightly ashamed when she thought of how she had been drinking unreasonably. She had no idea why she had been feeling insecure and worried these days.


    When they got married, Jeremy had promised to treat her well for the rest of his life. They were childhood sweethearts, and <b>many </b>people were envious of them and had given the couple their blessings.


    Natalie thought she should¡¯ve trusted him.


    Hearing that, Skr chuckled. ¡°So you¡¯vee to drink at the bar because he didn¡¯t answer your call.¡±


    Natalie was embarrassed, ¡°I think I¡¯ve sobered up. Why don¡¯t we wait at the bar¡¯s entrance?¡± She was


    starting to regret her actions.


    Skr disliked how noisy and crowded the bar was, so she grabbed Natalie and left.


    At a corner of the bar, Kenny and Samuel were drinking.


    They looked up and saw Skr walking out of the bar with a woman they didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Skr? Why


    did shee to the bar? I called her before, and she refused to answer the phone. I¡¯m going to approach her and ask her.¡± Samuel rose to his feet and ran up to Skr.


    Kenny followed him, too.


    Many things had happened at hometely, and none of them could get ahold of Skr, Their mother had fallen sick these days because of that.


    Kenny¡¯s face darkened when he thought of that. How he wished Skr wasn¡¯t their younger sister.


    When the broers rushed out, Jeremy had picked up Natalie, who had arrived just in time.


    Skr was walking to her car. Someone blocked her when she had barely taken a few steps.


    She thought it was some drunk man from the bar. However, her face fell when she saw Kenny and Samuel. ¡°Skr, you¡¯re getting off the rails, aren¡¯t you? First, you moved out, and now, you¡¯ve be someone¡¯s sugar baby. Why can¡¯t you do something good for once? Go home with me now.¡± Samuel grabbed Skr¡¯s hand and was about to leave.


    He was afraid the media would discover that he was Skr¡¯s older brother. They could even expose the news that she was someone¡¯s sugar baby and had used her own boyfriend. By then, it would certainly affect his career in the entertainment industry.


    Kenny¡¯s face was grim as he said, ¡°Go home and apologize to Mom and Dad. Then, call Mr. Ziegler over. We can¡¯t let you be with him blindly.¡±


    Skr scoffed at the mention of sugar baby, apology, and also Paul.


    She flipped her hand in Samuel¡¯s grip and held his palm with another hand.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel shouted, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Chapter 87


    He had no idea she was holding which part of his hand, but he was in extreme pain in mere seconds.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve been the one asking that. What are you guys trying to do?¡± Skr questioned, expressionless.


    She had done a lot to please her brothers back then. Knowing Kenny had problems with his neck, she had made a pillow with medicinal herbs for him.


    Besides, she had also taught him some methods that helped relieve tension in his neck. However, Kenny had left the pillow in the storage without looking at it.


    Samuel always had to stay up for filming, so she had given him a tea bag she had made for Charles. He didn¡¯t like it and had given it to the housekeeper.


    They had truly taken her kindness for granted.


    Somewhere not far away, a car drove past Mystic Bar.


    Joe, who was sitting in the car<b>, </b>reeked of alcohol. He was having a mild headache. When he was massaging his head to relieve the pain, Paul eximed, ¡°Ms. Sullivan!¡±


    Joe heard him and looked over to see Skr on the sidewalk. The two men before her red at her, their eyes disying their distaste. They treated her as if she were a monster that would harm them.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    ¡°I¡¯m your older brother. Are you out of your mind? Let go of me! What have you learned out there these days?


    ¡°You were polite and nice when you just came home. But now, you¡¯re attacking people as you wish. How are you any different from a gangster?¡± Samuel chided furiously.


    ¡°Let go of Samuel, Skr! There¡¯s a limit to my patience. If you anger me again, I¡¯ll no longer acknowledge you as my sister!¡± Kenny shouted.


    He wanted to teach Skr a lesson. He would never allow her to cause trouble for the Williams family.


    Samuel¡¯s face turned as white as a sheet. ¡°Where did you learn grappling?¡±


    He had acted before and undergone training. But he had made the double do it on his behalf because he thought the training was too tiring. He was aware Skr had used the grappling technique.


    It was a technique used to fight against the enemy. He wondered if Skr had forgotten that he was her older brother.


    Skr saw how furious they were and released her grip. ¡°You¡¯d better remember what you¡¯ve said. The Williams family has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Samuel held his hand, which had turned red from her grip, and yelled, ¡°Did something trigger you? You¡¯ve been trying to please me before this, haven¡¯t you?


    ¡°Are you


    you pulling another trick after seeing that I don¡¯t like you? No matter what you do, I¡¯ll only acknowledge Maisy as my sister.¡±


    ¡°Samuel, that enough. Skr, go home with me now. Dad and Mom need to talk to you.¡± Kenny looked at her sternly.


    Every time he wore a grim look, Skr would listen to him no matter what.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it embarrassing if others were to know that two men were giving a woman a hard time?


    I¡¯ve learned something about the Williams family¡¯s manner.¡±


    Just then, a sarcastic voice sounded behind them..


    Skr looked over and was slightly surprised when she saw Paul. ¡°Mr. Ziegler?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Kenny and Samuel frowned at the mention of <b>Paul</b>, even though they didn¡¯t know him.


    ¡°I happened to pass by and saw someone messing with you. Are you okay?¡± Paul asked after ncing at


    the car across the road.


    Skr shook her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re Mr. Ziegler? You¡¯vee just in <b>time</b>. Go to Williams Residence with us. We need to talk to my dad regarding you and Skr,¡± Kenny was stern.


    Samuel suppressed his anger and sized Paul up curiously.


    <b>2/2</b>


    When Paul heard Kenny mentioning him and Skr, he was terrified. He had nothing to do with her, and Joe was just across the road.


    Paul almost died from fright.


    He pursed his lips and exined, ¡°You must have misunderstood something. Ms. Sullivan and I are merely friends. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much to think so horribly of her?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan, we¡¯re heading in the same direction. Would you want me to give you a ride?¡± Paul offered to


    Skr.


    ¡°Thank you, but I drove my car here.¡± Skr felt awkward. It seemed that Jeffrey had told Kenny and Samuel something, and the two had misunderstood Paul.


    Paul nced at the side of the road and saw a familiar new energy vehicle. ¡°Okay. Ms. Sullivan, you go


    first.¡±


    Just as Skr was about to open the car door, Kenny questioned sternly, ¡°Who bought you this car?¡±


    They hadn¡¯t given Skr money, and she hadn¡¯t been working since she graduated. Hence, they wondered how she had gathered the money to buy the car.


    The two also wondered if she had lied about her rtionship with Paul.


    ¡°Do


    you


    have nothing better to do? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too nosy?¡± Skr smiled coldly.


    Kenny was surprised by Skr¡¯s response. ¡°What is with that attitude?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Williams, mind your manners toward Ms. Sullivan. Paul couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter <b>91</b>


    ¡°Mr. Ziegler, you seem to care about my sister. Do you still refuse to admit <b>your </b>rtionship with her?¡± Kenny asked coldly. ¡°The Williams family is strict, and we don¡¯t want our sister to be someone¡¯s sugar


    baby.¡±


    He added, ¡°You¡¯d better not stick your nose into our business if you don¡¯t n to marry her. I call the shots here, and she¡¯ll never be with you in <b>the </b>future.¡±


    Kenny stared at Paul grimly. As a man <b>himself</b>, he could tell Paul cared about Skr a lot.


    Since he was Skr¡¯s oldest brother, he had to assert his dominance so that Paul would be afraid of him.


    ¡°If people find out that your sugar baby is someone from the Williams family, our family¡¯s reputation will


    be ruined. Skr, look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± Samuel chided.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Skr always thought that she had a good temper. However, she couldn¡¯t put up with Kenny¡¯s


    and Samuel¡¯s shameless acts, no matter how well¨Cmannered she was.


    Paul was infuriated by the brothers¡¯ statement, too. He rolled his sleeves up and said, ¡°I¡¯ve learned boxing for years. It has been a while since I put my skills to use. I can talk sense with you if you nder me. But I can¡¯t take it when you¡¯re ndering Ms. Sullivan,¡±


    Joe was on the other side of the road.


    Even if Joe disliked Skr, Gloria was fond of this granddaughter¨Cinw. Paul would never allow anyone


    to mess with her.


    He wondered what had gone wrong with the Williams family¡¯s manner and morals.


    ¡°Why you!¡± Kenny nd Samuel were startled.


    Initially, Skr was disappointed because of them, but she felt a sense of warmth when Paul defended her. She wondered how she could tell Paul she wasn¡¯t afraid of getting into a fight.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe, who was across the road<b>, </b>saw how Kenny and Samuel refused to let Skr go. He was suffering from a severe headache and <b>was </b>getting impatient, so he called Paul.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hire someone who¡¯s timid and wastes time in handling something. You shoulde back again after getting trained in Ana for a few years,¡± Joe said through the receiver.


    <b>Paul </b>was shocked. ¡°I was just taking care of Ms. Sullivan¡¯s image just now. I never waste time! I mean it!¡±


    He clenched his fist and walked up to Kenny and Samuel before hitting and kicking them.


    The two had never expected Paul to attack them.


    ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± Kenny stumbled a few steps backward, It had been a long <b>time </b>since he had been


    this embarrassed.


    Surprised, Skr blinked and fixed her gaze on the phone thrown over by Paul before he attacked them. The name ¡°My distinguished boss¡± was disyed on it.


    Chap 91


    Skr wondered if it was Joe and if he had told Paul to attack Kenny and Samuel. That also meant Joe


    was nearby.


    She looked around and saw a familiar car across the road. The window had been rolled down halfway, and she could see Joe¡¯s face. He looked somewhat pale under the neon lights.


    Paul massaged his wrist. ¡°I¡¯ll not just beat you up, but I¡¯ll also investigate you! If you have the nerve to spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll make sure you regret messing with me¡­ and my boss


    ¡°<b>I </b>guess Mr. Martin doesn¡¯t know someone working with him has such a bad attitude. Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing your job if I expose what you did to Mr. Martin?¡± Samuel questioned furiously.


    He needed to film a scene that required him to reveal his abs in two days. His abs must be bruised right now. The director would probably make his life difficult if he had to postpone the filming. Otherwise, he had to look for a double again.


    He couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan, please give me the phone. Thank you.¡± Paul held his hand toward Skr.


    Skr gave him the phone. ¡°I should thank you.¡±


    ¡°You can speak to this phone, as I¡¯m talking to Mr. Martin right now.¡± Paul passed them the phone, telling them to make a properint.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Paul thought he would probably get a pay raise if they were to make <b>a </b>goodint.


    Kenny and Samuel were surprised by how Paul was unbothered and not afraid of getting fired. They could sense something amiss but couldn¡¯t tell which part had gone wrong.


    Looking at the phone handed by Paul, the two were speechless.


    you


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you the chance. You two should read some books and learn how to treat your younger sister and maintain your rtionship with your family. You¡¯ll regret your actions one day,¡± Paul said and put the phone next to his ear.


    He received apliment from Joe as he had wished, so he hung up happily.


    Skr was pleased to <b>see </b>how embarrassed Kenny and Samuel looked. They brought this upon themselves.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Thank you for today, Mr. Ziegler. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time,¡± Skr said to Paul before getting into her car.


    Paul felt honored and nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± He had something he wanted to ask her.


    His parents had an heirloom, but he wasn¡¯t sure if it was authentic. People around them told them that it was a counterfeit. He didn¡¯t feelfortable asking someone else to appraise it, but he felt safe if it was Skr who did it.


    Kenny and Samuel could only watch Skr leave. They were in too much pain to protest. Since it was embarrassing, they wouldn¡¯t want to make a big deal about that.


    Paul then crossed the road.


    The brothers exchanged looks, and Samuel said through <b>gritted </b>teeth, ¡°Skr will definitely regret her actions. She only pleased mest time because she wanted me to acknowledge her as our younger sister.


    ¡°And she must be finding a different way to attract our attention by putting on that act. You can find a plot like this in most scripts.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Her rtionship with Mr. Ziegler doesn¡¯t seem like what Dad told us about.¡± Kenny frowned and felt something weighing <b>on </b>him, but he didn¡¯t know how to express it in words.


    Samuel said fiercely, ¡°No matter what, I only acknowledge Maisy as my younger sister. Maisy is my only sister!*


    Paul got into the car across the road and said, ¡°Mr. Martin, Ms. Sullivan is fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Joe replied. He looked cold and frustrated.


    Paul asked hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Martin, are you still attending the banquet <b>held </b>at the pier by the Coleman family?¡±


    Joe¡¯s eyes darkened. It was obvious that he disliked such asions. ¡°Go back to Gxy Vi.¡±


    Char


    Skr had arrived at Gxy Vi before him. She received a message from Gloria as soon as she entered


    the house.


    Gloria knew that Skr had epted a painting restoration job. So, she asked if she was free or had


    other events after work.


    Skr replied, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll leave work at 4:00 pm tomorrow.¡±


    Gloria¡¯s reply came almost instantly, ¡°George has been urging me to bring you to his house. I¡¯ll have the chauffeur pick you up tomorrow. Then, we¡¯ll go to George¡¯s house together.¡±


    Skr wrote, ¡°Okay, Grandma. See you tomorrow!¡±


    She had been so upiedtely that she almost forgot what she had promised George in the hospital the


    other day.


    After setting down her


    1, she went to the kitchen. She was starving after that series of events at the bar.


    Joe came back and saw Skr busy in the kitchen. The smell of the food from the kitchen wafted towardBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    him<b>.</b>

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    When <b>Joe </b>met Skr for the first time, he knew she was beautiful and stood out among the crowd. She looked gentle as she busied herself in the kitchen. Her soft look would make one forget about how tired. they felt.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Skr smiled when she saw Joe standing at the kitchen door. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared two dishes. Would you join me for a meal?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Joe replied.


    Perhaps because he was home, his head hurt less. It was probably because he felt more relieved.


    He had drunk a few sses of alcohol during the gathering that night. He had barely eaten anything, but he wasn¡¯t hungry. However, he suddenly felt slightly hungry when he saw Skr¡¯s smiling face.


    After getting changed upstairs, he went downstairs. On the dining table were two dishes and two tes of pasta.


    She had prepared sd and steak.


    Although these weremon dishes, she made them look exceptionally appetizing


    ¡°Mr. Martin, thank you for today,¡± Skr thanked him as soon as she took a seat.


    ¡°No trouble at all. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± <b>Joe </b>was slightly displeased at the way Skr addressed him. She sounded very distant when she thanked him. However, he wasn¡¯t too bothered.


    He added, ¡°I should thank you instead, as I¡¯ve been eating the food you prepared.¡±


    Skr smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s dig in. If we keep thanking each other, the food will get cold<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Joe rarely ate sd, but he had half a te that day. Although the sd was just a mixture of vegetables, Skr made them taste great.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to work tomorrow morning. The chauffeur will pick Grandma and then you when you get off


    work,¡± Joe said after he was done with the meal.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Skr nodded.


    Suddenly,


    nly, she remembered something. She stood up to look for her bag before taking a paper bag out,


    and there were small tea bags inside.


    ¡°I had the herbal store prepare these tea bags for me. It¡¯s the same as the one you¡¯re taking. I switched a


    few ingredients, and they¡¯ll probably help you sleep better, Skr exined.


    A skeptical look flitted across Joe¡¯s eyes when he saw the tea bags Skr handed to him.


    He wondered if she was being nice to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet Grandma tomorrow, so I¡¯ve also prepared some herbal sachets for a foot bath. She can bring


    2/2


    them home,¡± Skr said as she cleaned the table.


    Joe rose to his feet and offered, ¡°I¡¯ll wash the dishes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll do it today. You looked unwell. Are you having a headache again?¡± Skr brought the tes.


    to the kitchen.


    Since there <b>were </b>only two of them, there weren¡¯t many tes to wash. It would only take her a while to finish washing them.


    Joe was slightly surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected Skr to be this observant and notice his condition. Probably because I¡¯ve had a few drinks tonight.¡±


    It was easy to have a headache after drinking, so Skr didn¡¯t say much.


    Seeing her washing the tes in the kitchen, Joe leaned against the couch.


    The two knew each other better after spending some time together.


    However, Joe zoned out slightly as he stared at the tea bags at the side.


    After some time, he heard someone talking next to him. However, he couldn¡¯t hear it clearly, so he turned


    to look at Skr.


    Skr repeated, ¡°Do you need a head massage?¡±


    Joe seemed to sense something, and his face turned cold instantly, ¡°I only helped you today for Grandma¡¯s sake. You¡¯d better not overthink it.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one overthinking, Mr. Martin? I only asked you because your head probably hurt so much that you looked unwell. Since you don¡¯t need my help, I¡¯m going to my room,¡± Skr said furiously. She


    was quite upset.


    Joe had taken her act of kindness as an ill intention. She thought she should¡¯ve just let him suffer the


    pain.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter <b>94</b>


    If Gloria hadn¡¯t told her Joe wasn¡¯t as unfriendly as he looked and was actually a nice person, Skr wouldn¡¯t have offered him a head massage.


    Besides, Gloria wished Skr could help Joe to relieve his headache. That way, she would be more at ease <b>and </b>wouldn¡¯t have to be so concerned about her grandson.


    Skr went upstairs in a <b>huff</b>.


    Looking at Skr going upstairs furiously, Joe massaged his forehead. He wondered if he was overthinking.


    12


    At Williams Residence, Jeffrey and Sadie looked slightly grim


    ¡°Skr was too much! How could she do nothing and just let Mr. Ziegler beat them up? Couldn¡¯t she stop him? Kenny and Samuel are her brothers.¡± Maisy¡¯s eyes reddened. She looked as though she truly felt bad for the brothers.


    Kenny and Samuel were deeply moved. It was worth it for them to pamper Maisy since she was young. She waspletely different from Skr.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Skr was rude to Dad at Martin Group today. What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Maisy continued to add fuel to


    the fire.


    It would be best if everyone in the family would hate Skr.


    Jeffrey looked sullen and said, ¡°She¡¯s hopeless! It¡¯d be better if we don¡¯t acknowledge her as our daughter!


    ¡°She¡¯s still our daughter. Jeff, we should give her a chance if she¡¯s willing toe home and apologize,¡±


    Sadie said.


    <b>She </b>added, ¡°The hospital has been calling to inform us they¡¯ve run out of blood. We don¡¯t need her, but Maisy does. Why did she be this cruel? Is <b>she </b>going to sit by and watch while Maisy runs out of


    blood?¡±


    Sadie was ming Skr for everything.


    ¡°Skr <b>surely </b>hates me and wishes me dead,¡± Maisy said, her tears threatening to spill.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that cruel. I think you <b>guys </b>have probably misunderstood her rtionship with Mr. Ziegler. They don¡¯t seem to be in that kind of filthy rtionship,¡± Kenny said with a frown.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I feel the same, too.¡°¨CJeffrey had been mulling over things for a while.


    Samuel scoffed. ¡°They hooked up secretly. What can you see from the outside? In our circle, I¡¯ve seen many who regard one another as brothers but end up sleeping with each other¡¯s wives.¡±


    ¡°Your sister <b>is </b>still around. You¡¯d better not spout nonsense, Samuel,¡± Sadie chided.


    Chap


    Samuel rubbed his nose. ¡°I was just telling the truth. We all know Maisy well. Skr might have something with another man, but Maisy will never do that.¡±


    ¡°Samuel, thank you for your trust, Dad, Mom, please don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Maisy looked a little <b>sad</b>.


    They were worried about her health.


    Seeing how Maisy was concerned about them instead of herself, Sadie felt she knew the daughter she


    had raised better.


    ¡°Did Mr. Martin mention when he¡¯s marrying you?¡± Samuel asked as he looked at Maisy.


    Samuel disliked Paul. If he were to have a chance to talk to Joe, he¡¯d definitely make him fire Paul.


    There was a subtle change in Jeffrey¡¯s expression.


    However, Maisy was quite upset. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to talk to Mr. Martin because of Skr.¡±


    Samuel wanted to probe further but stopped when he saw Jeffrey¡¯s sullen expression. ¡°I have to go to the filming site. It¡¯s so troublesome. The director must be mad if I were to apply for leave.


    ¡°I promised to film every scene myself and not use a double when I first joined the cast. If I were to apply for leave, the director would have to look for a double.¡±


    The more he talked about it, the more furious he felt. He wondered why he had a younger sister like Skr.


    Meanwhile, Kenny looked troubled. Some <b>crazy </b>thoughts crossed his mind, and he wondered if they had treated Skr badly before

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Gloria came to pick Skr up after work.


    In the car, Gloria told her George had bought too many things, including stationery, antiques, <b>books</b>, old paintings, porcin<b>, </b>emerald ware, and more.


    <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>can leave it if it¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. But let George know if there¡¯s any counterfeit. He¡¯s rich, so he can¡¯t only me himself for not knowing more if he¡¯s been deceived. You don¡¯t have to worry about upsetting him by telling him about the counterfeits,¡± Gloria said.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr smiled and replied, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    George¡¯s house was located in a rural area. It was a vintage¨Cstyle residence with a pavilion and attic.


    When she set foot into the ce, Skr thought she had arrived at a scenic spot.


    ¡°You should stay here tonight. I¡¯ve got a hot spring over there, and you can enjoy it,¡± George said to Gloria


    with a smile.


    It had been more than a year since Gloria¡¯sst visit. Seeing George had renovated his house again, she


    asked, ¡°When did you build the hot spring?¡±


    ¡°There has always been a water source for the hot spring. I thought of going to a hot spring not long ago, so I had them make one,¡± George replied casually.


    Gloria wasn¡¯t interested. ¡°I just got discharged from the hospital, and my heart isn¡¯t that well. I¡¯d better not go into a hot spring. Your house looks just like a resort. The air is pretty fresh, too. Let¡¯s go. Show Skye your treasures.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s <b>go</b>.¡± George led the way.


    Skr followed behind the two elders and enjoyed the views around her from time to time. The scenery


    was breathtaking


    She recalled that, back in college, she would spend Saturdays in rural areas with her ssmates. When they passed by George¡¯s house, some of them had thought it was a tourist spot.


    They had even asked where they could get the ticket but had been stopped by the guard. They had beent told it was a private residence, not a tourist spot.


    They had been shocked when they heard it <b>was </b>a private residence.


    Some of her ssmates had marveled at how luxurious the house was.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but feel the same way when she entered the <b>house</b>. No wonder Gloria had told <b>her </b>not to worry about upsetting George if there were counterfeits.


    ¡°Our family owns a resort, and there¡¯s also a hot spring. It¡¯s nearby. I called Joe when I went to pick <b>you </b>up. The two of you can stay there tonight.¡± Gloria seized any chance to create opportunities for Skr and Joe to spend time together.


    She had been young once, and she knew Skr was pretty and had a good figure. If Skr were to wear <b>a </b>fitted swimsuit, Joe, who had always been cold, would probably be captivated by Skr.


    ¡°Tell Joe toe to my ce. It has been a while since Ist saw him. I can talk to him for a bit,¡± <b>George</b><b>.</b>


    hurriedly said.


    Gloria rolled her eyes. ¡°They¡¯re spending time together as a couple. Why do you need to get in the middle


    of them?¡±


    Although Gloria had scolded George, he didn¡¯t get angry and merely chuckled. Anyone could tell that they had been good friends since they were young.


    ¡°My grandchildren can onlye back from abroadter. Once they¡¯re back, you shoulde together. Let¡¯s gather everyone on my 70th birthday,¡± George suggested.


    Gloria nodded. ¡°Alright. I agree.


    As they chatted, they arrived in front of a three¨Cstory building.


    I¡¯ll go for a walk ande here to


    ¡°I store all those things in this building. After waking up in the morning have a look. The more I look at these antiques, the more I like them.¡± George turned and said to Skr.


    When Skr saw the three¨Cstory storage, she was amazed.


    The building was like a mini museum.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>96</b>


    Skr was still amazed after entering the building..


    4


    George was interested in many things. A lot of items from his collections were something she hadn¡¯t


    expected to see.


    ¡°Skye, take your time to look around.¡± George was worried Skr would feel tired.


    Gloria was interested in the collections too. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯ve collected a lot. If Vi were to see <b>this</b><b>,</b>


    she¡¯d think you¡¯ve wasted money.¡±


    ¡°How I wish she coulde over and have a look. She mentioned many <b>of </b>these things before, but I don¡¯t


    know if they¡¯re authentic,¡± George replied with an expectant look.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure when she¡¯ll being back. But now, it¡¯s the same to have Skye look at them. If she says it¡¯s


    fake, then it sure is,¡± Gloria said.


    George nodded. ¡°Vi taught Skye all her skills<b>, </b>so she¡¯ll never be wrong.¡±


    Meanwhile, Skr looked at every collection attentively. She held her phone and took photos when she noticed anything wrong. She paid no attention to the conversation between Gloria and George¨Cshe was too focused on studying the collections.


    After checking out all the collections, she went to the second floor.


    The collections on the second floor were lessplicated. Most of them were antique paintings.


    When she was done looking at everything on the third floor, the night had fallen.


    George and Gloria rested on the first floor.


    Seeing Skr descending the stairs, Gloria waved at her. ¡°Quick, take a break. George has collected many things. Are you tired from checking them out<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve not seen such great collections for a long time.¡± Skr smiled, and her eyes shone. They could tell she was really into these antiques that were full of stories.


    George chuckled. ¡°How¡¯s it? How many of them are fake<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Say it. Quick! So that George will be upset,¡± Gloria said to add fuel to the fire.


    Skr switched <b>on </b>her phone. ¡°This colored vase is fake, and it was replicated in Jansdale. Besides<b>, </b><b>this </b>antique painting wasn¡¯t drawn by the painter from 1368 to 1644 AD.¡±


    As Skr swiped the photos, George¡¯s face grew solemn.


    Gloria looked grim, too.


    Looking <b>at </b>their reactions, Skr hesitated <b>if </b>she should continue.


    Gloria seemed <b>to </b>notice that Skr had stopped talking and swiping <b>the </b><b>photos</b>. <b>The </b><b>tension </b><b>on </b><b>her </b><b>face </b>slightly <b>dissipated </b>as she smiled.


    Chapter 96


    2/2


    ¡°Skye, keep going. We¡¯re not looking stern because of how many counterfeits there are. It¡¯s because the two items you mentioned just now were given by our old friend.¡±


    ¡°Old friend? I¡¯m not sure if your friend was conned. This emerald ware was used to store the bones of the


    deceased.


    ¡°Luckily, you¡¯ve ced the emerald ware here, Mr. Querbach. If you were to put it in the living room or bedroom, you¡¯d likely suffer from diseases like bone cancer.¡± Skr looked serious, too.


    ¡°What?¡± Gloria and George gasped at the same time.


    Skr knew George, Gloria, and Vi were good friends, so she said seriously, ¡°You need to send the emerald ware away tomorrow noon. It¡¯d be better to send it to a church so that it won¡¯t harm others.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do as Skye said.¡± George wore a stern look.


    Gloria looked at George and said earnestly, ¡°We¡¯re old but not dead yet. It seems people are irritated because of this. I think you should be more careful.


    ¡°Next time, it¡¯d be better to let Skye look at the gifts given by others. Someone might harm you knowing.¡±


    you


    without


    ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll have to trouble you in the future, Skye.¡± The solemn expression on George¡¯s face vanished, and he looked gentle when he looked at Skr.


    ¡°No trouble at all, Mr. Querbach.¡± Skr grinned.


    Gloria red at George. ¡°Skye had spent a long time helping you to check out those collections. Won¡¯t you give her something nice?¡±

 Chapter 97

    Chapter <b>97</b>


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m old, and my memory is getting bad. I prepared a gift before you came.¡± George chuckled as he walked to a cupboard. Then, he pulled out the drawer and took out a box.


    ¡°Open it up and have a look,¡± he urged.


    It was a token of appreciation from an elder, so Skr didn¡¯t turn him down.


    She opened it up and saw an emerald bracelet. The quality was excellent, and it surely <b>cost </b>a fortune.


    ¡°This is too valuable¡­¡± Skr said. She dared not ept such a valuable gift. After all, she had only helped him to authenticate his collections.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift from George. Just ept it. It¡¯s his token of appreciation.¡± Gloria gestured for Skr to ept the gift, as it was merely an emerald bracelet.


    Gloria had many simr bracelets. Once they were home, Gloria would let Skr pick a few and wear a different one on different days.


    Georgeughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just take it.¡±


    After listening to them, Skr could only nod and ept the gift. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Querbach.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat. I told them to prepare the dishes with the vegetables I nted.¡± George walked <b>out </b>of the building and led the way.


    Skr helped Gloria to walk. She could tell Gloria was slightly tired after a series of events that day.


    ¡°Are those vegetables nted by you edible? I¡¯ve juste out of the hospital. I don¡¯t want to get admitted again,¡± Gloria teased.


    No one would¡¯ve expected the young George, who used to be a mercenary, would start farming when he <b>got </b>old.


    None of them would¡¯ve imagined this at <b>that </b>time.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been eating the vegetables I nted this year. I¡¯ve not used any fertilizer, and they¡¯re all organic.¡± George appeared more gentle as he talked about the vegetables he nted.


    Skr smiled as she watched the two argue. She was also enjoying the views.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The garden was well¨Cmanaged. It was clean, and the air was fresh<b>, </b>too.


    When they almost arrived at the dining room, Gloria answered a call, ¡°You¡¯ve arrived? It¡¯s toote <b>now</b>. Wait outside. Skr will go to you. You two should head straight to the hot spring resort<b>.</b>¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Gl¨®ria turned to look at Skr. ¡°Skye, Joe¡¯s here and waiting <b>outside</b><b>. </b><b>You </b>should go look for him now. ll have a good chat with George. You cane pick me up <b>tomorrow</b>.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± George chuckled as he waved.


    It was <b>great </b>to be young. Even <b>if </b><b>it </b>were just <b>unrequited </b><b>love</b>, it <b>would </b><b>be </b><b>unforgettable</b>.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because I¡¯m getting old, but I envy the youngsters sometimes,¡± George <bmented </b><b>as </b>he looked <b>at </b>Gloria after Skr had left.


    Gloria seemed to be reminiscing about something. ¡°Right. We were fearless back then. And we <b>could </b><b>just </b>let things slide with a smile even if we were hurt terribly. Look at us now. We¡¯re old.¡±


    ¡°Does Joe like Skye?¡± George asked.


    Gloria scoffed and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know who he took after. I bet he wouldn¡¯t have gotten married if I hadn¡¯t brought Skye to him.¡°¨C

 Chapter 98

    Chapter <b>98</b>


    Georgeughed. <b>¡°</b><b>It </b>simply meant that he wasn¡¯t fond of anyone if he didn¡¯t get married.¡±


    ¡°He must be foolish if he were to wrong Skye,¡± Gloria scoffed.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to judge when ites to rtionships. That¡¯s up to the youngsters, so there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± George knew it well.


    Youth¡¯s love was subjective and driven by personal feelings.


    Gloria sighed. ¡°Sending Skye to him was the only thing I could do. The rest is up to him.¡±


    She could tell Skr and Joe had only gotten together because of her. They had no feelings for each


    other.


    That was her main concern.


    As soon as Skr walked out, she saw Joe¡¯s car.


    The window had been rolled down, and Joe was sitting in the backseat, staring at her with his deep¨Cset


    eyes.


    Skr was startled at the sight of that. She wondered if he had misunderstood her again and thought she


    had made Gloria call him to ask them to stay at the hot spring resort.


    Joe got out of the car and opened the door. ¡°Get in first. It takes 20 minutes to get to the hot spring resort.


    11


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Skr got in the car.


    The two sat on other ends in the backseat with a huge gap between them, keeping a distance from each


    other.


    They didn¡¯t talk much in the car. Soon, they arrived at the hot spring resort.


    Joe brought Skr to the restaurant at the resort. After dinner, they stayed at one of the vis. There was a private hot spring <b>at </b>the vi.


    €


    As soon as they entered <b>the </b>vi, Gloria called. ¡°Have you enjoyed the hot spring? I had someone send you the clothes. Go ahead and soak in it.


    ¡°You must be tired after a long day. You¡¯ll have afortable sleep after going into the hot spring.


    Remember to take photos for me.<b>¡±</b>


    Joe had put the call on loudspeaker so that Skr could hear everything Gloria said clearly.


    As soon as Joe hung up the phone, the doorbell rang. He went to open the door and returned <b>with </b><b>two </b>bags in his hand.


    <b>One </b><b>of </b>the bags was pink, and the other one was blue<b>. </b>They could easily tell which one belonged to <b>them</b>.


    Chapter 98


    from the color.


    He handed the pink bag to Skr. ¡°Go get changed.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, they went back to their own room.


    They were staying at a vi, so there were many rooms. They didn¡¯t have to stay in the same room and would <b>feel </b>morefortable to get changed.


    However, when Skr thought of getting into the hot spring with Joe, she felt slightly awkward.


    After changing into the swimsuit prepared by Gloria, Skr stood in front of the mirror hesitantly, wondering if she should go out.


    The swimsuit fitted her perfectly. It entuated her figure and made her look exceptionally voluptuous.


    She had never dressed this sexily before, let alone facing Joe in a swimsuit. However, she didn¡¯t have other swimsuits she could change into.


    After hesitating for a while, Skr decided to just go with it.


    As long as she was pleased with herself, nothing mattered to her. Even if she were to walk to Joe in her birthday suit, he wouldn¡¯t spare her another nce. Hence, she didn¡¯t need to worry too much.


    Besides, she wished to rx in the hot spring, too.


    The hot spring was big enough to amodate up to eight people.

 Chapter 99

    <b>Chapter </b><b>99</b>


    1/2


    Joe came in his swimming trunks. He found a spot, sat down<b>, </b>and leaned on one side.


    The surroundings were serene. The sound of birds singing, the fragrance of flowers in the air, and thefortable temperature of the hot spring would make one more relievedProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr saw Joe resting with his eyes closed when she arrived.


    The water level was right below his chest. The ripples and soft glow of the moonlight made his chest


    muscles look more defined and sexier.


    She knew Joe was good¨Clooking, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to have such a great figure.


    After ncing at him<b>, </b>she immediately looked away. Joe suddenly opened his eyes when she stepped into the pool.


    He looked at Skr with his sparkling yet unfathomable eyes.


    She wore a red bikini that entuated her fair skin. She had a slim waist and a pair of slender legs<b>, </b><b>and</b>


    her body was hot and curvy.


    He was stunned for a moment as his heart pounded, thinking if she wanted to seduce him with that look.


    At that moment, he had to admit that he had reacted like how a man would¡¯ve reacted.


    Skr didn¡¯t notice the change in Joe¡¯s expression. She felt extremelyfortable when she went into


    the water.


    As expected from a natural hot spring, <b>the </b>temperature was just right.


    She found a spot and sat down.


    After sitting down, she caught Joe staring at her<b>.</b>


    ¡°Come over and sit here,¡± Joe said as he stared intently at her.


    Skr was startled.


    Joe saw her hesitant look and said, ¡°We¡¯ve said before we should act like a loving <b>couple </b>in front <b>of</b>


    Grandma. Now we have to take a photo and send it to her.¡±


    Mentioning Gloria helped bring him back to his senses. Gloria had prepared a sexy bikini for Skr to captivate him.


    <b>He </b>was a man, after all. Hence<b>, </b>it was normal for him to <b>react </b>like any other man <b>would¡¯ve </b><b>reacted </b><b>when </b>he saw the sexy Skr.


    Skr grinned. ¡°Okay.¡± She <b>stood </b>up and walked up <b>to </b>Joe.


    The <b>beautiful </b>moonlight <b>that </b>night was met <b>with </b><b>a </b><b>subtle </b><b>change </b><b>in </b><b>the </b><b>atmosphere</b>. <b>With </b><b>the </b><b>sound </b><b>of </b><b>the </b>rippling water<b>, </b><b>Joe¡¯s </b><b>eyes darkened </b>as <b>Skr </b><b>approached </b><b>slowly</b>.


    She was exactly his <b>ideal </b>type. She looked alluring, even with just a smile.


    Skr looked pure yet seductive. And now she was in such a sexy <b>outfit</b>. Joe felt he wouldn¡¯t turn her


    down if she were to offer herself<b>.</b>


    He snapped out of his thoughts as soon as this idea crossed his mind. He felt as though he had been


    bewitched<b>.</b>


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s look for a right angle and take a photo. I <b>didn¡¯t </b>bring my phone, so just snap it with yours,<b>¡± </b>Skr said and sat next to Joe.


    Joe gave Skr a sidelong nce and saw her grinning from ear to ear. That idea he had just suppressed appeared in his mind again. They were so close to each other, and he saw her chest when he withdrew


    his gaze.


    His breath was slightly heavy as he hummed in response.


    The smile <b>on </b>Skr¡¯s face froze when she saw Joe, who had barely said a word. They hadn¡¯t chatted much since they met that night.


    She wondered if he looked grim and was <b>in </b>a bad mood because he was forcing himself to spend time


    with her for Gloria¡¯s sake.


    As soon as the thought hit her, she decided not to talk to him that night so that he <b>wouldn¡¯t </b>misunderstand her.


    Joe grabbed the phone, found the right angle, and took a photo of them. They smiled as he captured the photo.


    In the photo, their cheeks had turned slightly red because they were in the hot spring. And they looked just like a loving couple with wide smiles on their faces.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter <b>100</b>


    Gloria looked at the photo and grinned. ¡°Okay, my n is going in the right direction.¡±


    ¡°Did the two get closer?¡± George asked.


    Gloria replied smugly, ¡°Of course. I didn¡¯t n the trip to the hot spring resort just for them <b>to </b>go into the


    hot spring.¡±


    Chuckling, George nodded. ¡°The older, the wiser. You had all kinds of ideas when you were young, and now you¡¯re even better.¡±


    Gloriaughed and looked solemn again. ¡°You know my health and the Martin family¡¯s situation. If Joe doesn¡¯t have a sensible person by his side, he¡¯ll have to face those people alone after I leave. It¡¯ll be too


    much for him.¡±


    ¡°Skye is a sweet girl. Vi has always been right,¡± George said with a stern look <b>in </b>his eyes.


    Gloria and George had been through a lot in their lives, yet many things were <b>out </b>of their control even when they were at this age.


    They had done what they could, and the youngsters should figure out the rest themselves.


    After taking the photo and sending it to Gloria, Skr stood up and went back to the original spot.


    Joe set his phone own and saw Skr avoiding him, treating him as though he was such a nuisance. She went to a spot furthest away from him. His face instantly grew grimmer at that sight.


    Somehow, he felt irritated.


    Skr found the right angle and leaned backward before closing her eyesfortably. She was enjoying the serenity and paid no heed to Joe.


    She thought he would want her to stay away from him.


    All the vis were attached with partitions built between the hot springs. They could easily hear what others said if it was quiet.


    <b>Just </b>then, a sound that would make one blush came. The sound seemed to <be </b>from the vi <b>next </b><b>door</b>.


    <b>It </b>wasn¡¯t <b>clear</b><b>, </b>but they could tell what kind of sound it was.


    Skr blushed slightly.


    If she were the <b>only </b>one <b>there</b><b>, </b>she <b>would </b>listen to it just for fun. However<b>, </b>the <b>situation </b><b>became </b><b>awkward </b><b>because </b>Joe was also present/


    <b>When </b>she <b>opened </b>her <b>eyes</b><b>, </b>she saw Joe looking <b>at </b><b>her</b>.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    <b>Their </b><b>eyes </b><b>met</b>.


    Skr felt Joe look grim, and his dark gaze looked exceptionally terrifying.


    At times like this, other couples probably couldn¡¯t hold themselves back.


    Now that Joe and her were trapped in such a situation, Skr couldn¡¯t help blushing.


    They had been in the hot spring for more than ten minutes. She felt a little dizzy after soaking in it for too long, so she stood up. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll go back to rest.¡±


    Joe raised an eyebrow as he watched Skr flee the scene.


    He could feel a sense of desire surge within him, and he instantly furrowed his brows.


    When Skr arrived at the door, she heard a soft female voice. ¡°Mr. Hughes<b>, </b>I love you so much¡­¡±


    The sound <b>cut </b>in and out<b>, </b>so she couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. But she seemed to hear the mention of ¡°<b>Mr. </b>Hughes.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hughes,¡± she wondered.


    She stopped and recalled what Natalie had told her that day at the bar. Women tended to have good


    instincts sometimes. They would easily notice the changes in their partner.


    <b>Just </b>like her previous life, Skr could feel the changes in Christopher. However<b>, </b>back in Williams Residence, she had to donate her blood. At the same time, Jeffrey and Sadie had been picking on her<b>, </b><b>so</b>


    she <b>couldn¡¯t </b>be bothered to delve into his changes.


    She had underestimated humanity and hadn¡¯t expected someone to be this despicable.


    Nheless, everyone was different. She didn¡¯t want Natalie to get betrayed.


    Hence, she wondered if the ¡°Mr. Hughes¡± that woman had called out was the person she had in mind or if it was just a coincidence.


    She frowned.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    <b>Chapter </b><b>101</b>


    Skr thought of Jeremy, whom she had met before, and he had doted on Natalie. So she thought it was most likely a coincidence.


    Joe¡¯s face fell when he saw Skr stop suddenly.


    The sound <b>kept </b>ringing in their ears. It was irritating.


    Seeing Skr standing rooted to the spot at the door, he suddenly realized she could be waiting for him.


    Joeposed himself when he thought of her intention. He picked up the ss next to him and took a few sips of water as he stared coldly at Skr and her great figure.


    He wondered if she stood there just to seduce him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Joe asked indifferently.


    His cold voice was just like the night breeze<b>. </b>Skr only came back to her senses when she felt the chill.


    She turned to look at Joe. ¡°I just suddenly thought of something. Nothing. Goodnight.¡±


    She immediately grabbed a towel from the side, wrapped her body, and returned to the vi before


    rushing back to her room.


    After showering and drying her hair, she got ready for bed. However, she felt a bit thirsty as soon as shey down.


    There was no water in the room, and she had sweated when she was in the hot spring just now. S


    needed to get hydrated.


    <b>She </b>opened the door and walked out. Then, she found the fridge. There were some beverages, water, and


    even alcohol in it.


    Since she wasn¡¯t a fan of beverages or smoothies, she only grabbed a bottle of mineral water.


    After that, she closed the fridge and took <b>a </b>few sips of the water. The water quenched her thirst instantly.


    Just when she was about to turn around, she bumped into a hard surface.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± She took a step back in panic. But someone held her by her waist.


    Under the dim light, Skr met a pair of dark eyes. ¡°Mr. Martin!¡±


    Surprised by his sudden appearance, she wondered if she had bumped into his chest just now.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked.


    Joe released his grip around her waist.


    Her sleepwear was <b>baggy </b>and wouldn¡¯t show her figure. If he hadn¡¯t seen her in a bikini, he wouldn¡¯t have


    thought she had a great figure.


    She had such a slim waist.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Tm here to grab some water Joe¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse


    Skr nodded and moved to the side. ¡°There¡¯s still water inside I go to my room?


    Joe nced at her. ¡°Okay¡±


    Skr had barely taken a few steps forward when doe called her


    ¡°Are you still thinking about your ex¨Cboyfriend?¡± he asked:


    11


    Skr frowned at his question Christopher <b>had </b>hurt her deeply, and she would never fat for someone


    easily again in her life.


    Her voice was a little cold as she replied, ¡°Mr. Martin, he¡¯s my ex¨Cboyfriend, as you¡¯ve said¡±


    Christopher didn¡¯t deserve a ce in her heart. A jerk like him was no different from a dead person to her


    Joe raised an eyebrow. The more one loved someone, the more they would hate that person when they


    got betrayed


    He could feel that Skr truly hated Christopher. It also meant that Christopher still had a ce in her


    He grabbed a cigarette when the realization dawned upon him.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    As he lit the cigarette, the light cast upon his face flickered.


    Skr couldn¡¯t fathom what was on Joe¡¯s mind, so she could only guess. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Martin. I know what to do. I won¡¯t date anyone in the three years of our marriage. I¡¯ll never make Grandma worry.¡±


    He was probably afraid that she still had something to do with Christopher and that their matters would inadvertently alert Glori


    There was something she couldn¡¯t tell him. He wouldn¡¯t have thought she was still entangled with Christopher if he had known her experience in her previous life.


    After all, she didn¡¯t enjoy being tortured, and she wasn¡¯t that lowly.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Joe replied softly..


    Suddenly, Skr felt something welling in her chest. She couldn¡¯t hold herself back and said, ¡°Mr. Martin, since you told me not to be in a rtionship in three years, I wish you could do the same too.¡±


    It was a mutual agreement. It didn¡¯t make sense if she was the only one abiding by the request.


    Joe could feel the hostility from Skr. His frustration vanished in an instant. Then, he replied patiently, I¡¯ll abide by the agreement.¡±


    Skr didn¡¯t dwell on that matter. ¡°Okay then. Goodnight.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    When Skr returned to her room to sleep, Joe grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge and took a few sips. Then, he went outside to smoke.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He saw the message from Jeremy on his phone.


    Jeremy: ¡°Are you in the hot spring resort, too?¡±


    Joe recalled the voice he had heard when they were in the hot spring just a moment ago and tapped on


    the screen.


    Joe: ¡°Did you bring a woman here?¡±


    Jeremy: ¡°Did the receptionist tell you?¡±


    Joe¡¯s eyes darkened as he replied, ¡°No.¡±


    Jeremy stopped replying, and Joe switched off his phone before he walked to the vi.


    The next morning, the chauffeur came to pick up Skr.


    Joe was still in the hot spring resort. He had said he would pick up Gloria from George¡¯s ce around 10:


    00 am.


    Chapter <b>102</b>


    22


    Skr arrived at Daniel¡¯s store. She washed her hands and got ready for restoration work.


    When she was about to enter the workroom, Caleb tugged at her <b>and </b>asked, ¡°Has Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s


    team called you?¡±


    He had been buttering up his grandfather for days, so Alexander would certainly agree to have Skr join


    his team.


    Skr said regretfully, ¡°Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team sent me a message yesterday afternoon. I wasn¡¯t


    epted.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Caleb widened his eyes. He hadn¡¯t expected this.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Ick experience, and I didn¡¯t major in archaeology, history, or anything rted to those in college. It was normal that they didn¡¯t ept me. I was mentally prepared. Anyway, thank you for telling


    me about this opportunity.¡±


    Seeing how shocked Caleb was, Skr thought he felt bad for her.


    Daniel heard them and said, ¡°I¡¯ve rmended Skr to the auction house. Once she¡¯s done with the work here, she can apply for a job there. They offer higher pay and bonuses.¡±


    ¡°Auction house isn¡¯t better than Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team.¡± Caleb scratched his head and red at Daniel. He hadn¡¯t expected his grandfather to be this cold¨Chearted.


    He wondered why Alexander was so ruthless. He had reassured Alexander, yet his grandfather didn¡¯t


    believe him.


    Alexander was stubborn and merely took Skr as an inexperienced youngdy. He reckoned that someone rmended by Caleb wasn¡¯t capable


    He thought Caleb had only done that because he wanted to court the woman by showing off he could let her join Alexander¡¯s team.


    Caleb had no idea why most grandfathers would dote on their grandchildren, but it was theplete opposite for him.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    M41/2


    Caleb actually wished it was just as Alexander had assumed. Skr was undoubtedly capable.


    Skr wasn¡¯t only good at restoring antiques, but she also knew how to authenticate them. She could tell at a nce if something was fake or bad.


    Caleb reckoned that Alexander must be getting on in years if he insisted on judging one¡¯s capability based


    on one¡¯s age and experience.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Skr pushed open the door and entered the workroom. She didn¡¯t like to be disturbed when she worked, and she preferred a quiet environment.


    She also needed to pay full attention. Besides, she wasn¡¯t even bothered by the fact that she hadn¡¯t been epted by Alexander¡¯s team.


    She was only a little disappointed when she found out about the result.


    Seeing that Skr soon immersed herself in work, Caleb was so furious that he texted his grandfather,¡± I¡¯m going for a DNA test. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re my grandpa.¡±


    Alexander replied, ¡°You should go for a DNA test with your dad when you¡¯re free. I suspect that you¡¯re not


    his son.¡±


    Caleb held his phone so tightly that he almost crashed it. He thought he must havemitted sins in his past life to have a grandfather like Alexander.


    After replying to Caleb¡¯s messages, Alexander looked at the people who came for the interview. He would <b>be </b>interviewing them personally.


    These interviewees were experienced in this field, and they were authenticating all kinds of antiques. The interview would take several hours that day, and his team had high requirements for their team members. The incapable ones wouldn¡¯t even dare to face him.


    The interview consisted of many stages.


    Alexander doted on Caleb. It was just that Caleb wasn¡¯t reliable.


    Most of Caleb¡¯s friends preferred challenging activities. Some of them were overconfident in their capability when they had only attended college for a few days and picked up some skills.


    Caleb was influenced easily and had less experience in society, so he tended to trust others easily.


    Alexander reckoned that the youth these days weren¡¯tparable to those from his generation. Although they had no skills, they pretended they knew everything. It was simply troubling.


    Seeing Caleb had stoppedining, Alexander set his phone down. Then, he scrutinized the interviewees in silence.


    Chapte 103


    In fact, these interviewees were considered the cream of the crop, but Alexander wasn¡¯t pleased with them. Most of the young people were reluctant to endure hardships these days.


    2/2


    In theboratory, Kenny keyed in a line ofmand on theputer.


    However, the robotic arm that was being tested swayed vigorously before falling to the floor and breaking


    in half.


    He had tested it for the 300th time in two days, yet he never seeded.


    ¡°Was that information from Steven¡¯s thesis his imagination?¡± Kenny questioned in a low voice. He wondered if Steven had set him up on purpose.


    Back when they were in college, they had been going against each other. Kenny looked down on Steven. He thought Steven was arrogant and acted as if he was the son of a prominent family when he was from the countryside.


    Steven had always performed better than Kenny in college, but his family background was nothingpared to Kenny¡¯s. Kenny¡¯s family could provide him with all kinds of resources, assisting him in developing his career.


    However, Kenny hadn¡¯t expected Steven would also be hired into the same technologypany he had, just joined. Thispany had the best technology and research equipment in the country.


    Then, he thought of Skr¡¯s attitude toward him. He reckoned it could be Steven who had told her to do


    <ol>


    <li>SO.</li>


    </ol>


    He went to look for Steven in a huff when he thought of how Skr only listened to Steven instead of him. Steven was focusing on the data on theputer when he suddenly felt a pain in his cheek. Then, he heard Kenny scolding, ¡°Did you tell Skr to look for a sugar daddy to embarrass the Williams family?¡±

 Chapter 104

    <b>Chapter </b>104


    As soon as Kenny said that, the rest of them held their breath.


    Kenny and Steven hadn¡¯t been getting along, but they seemed fine on the surface.


    Many of them in thepany turned a blind eye despite knowing Kenny had stolen Steven¡¯s thesis.


    At this point, Kenny seemed arrogant and didn¡¯t take Steven seriously. After all, he had juste to beat him up.


    Steven turned and punched Kenny¡¯s face, his expression grim.


    ¡°You said Skye¡¯s your sister. Is this how a brother should behave? Skye will only get married to someone <b>and </b>will never get a sugar daddy!¡± he eximed.


    Kenny was stunned after getting punched in the face.


    He covered his face and felt an indescribable feeling when he looked at Steven, who was defending Skr. It was as though they never wished to acknowledge that Skr <b>had </b>been outstanding in the first ce. They seemed to feel better if Skr didn¡¯t do well and if Maisy was more capable.


    They wouldn¡¯t trust or defend Skr unconditionally as Steven did.


    ¡°Have you ever treated her as a part of your family? What does she have to do with Maisy¡¯s sickness and needing a blood transfusion<b>?</b>


    ¡°You¡¯ve been guilt¨Ctripping her to make her donate her blood. Have you ever thought about her health? Since you guys despise her this much, you¡¯d better not look for her next time.¡± Steven spat.


    ¡°Also, Kenny Williams, you stole my thesis, yet you have the nerve toe to me! Aren¡¯t you ashamed?<b>¡±</b>


    he questioned.


    Steven rarely fought with others. He wasn¡¯t bothered by how Kenny had been picking on him secretly.


    However, Skr was his weakness. He couldn¡¯t bear someone ndering and messing with his younger sister, whom he had been pampering since she was young.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Kenny was enraged.


    Kenny had been living in regrets since he had stolen Steven¡¯s thesis. He wondered why he would do such


    <b>a </b>lowly act back then. Now, he couldn¡¯t even speak righteously for himself.


    However, he thought Steven had no reason to act arrogantly when it was merely a thesis.


    Steven sneered. He despised Kenny.


    Skr hadn¡¯t seen Joe for days.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Paul had sent her a message, telling her that Joe needed to go on a business trip for several days<b>.</b>


    She <b>had </b>recently taken some time to go back and have a meal with her <b>adoptive </b>mother, <b>Janine</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Then</b>, <b>she </b>went to school to visit Harvey. He would sit for the college entrance exam soon, <b>so </b>he <b>had</b>


    been studying every day.


    She wanted to visit Charles, but he told her that the filming site was in poor condition. He was worried


    she would feel ufortable there. Hence, he told her to visit again sometimeter.


    Steven called her and told her to make an arrangement. He wanted to meet the person she had married<b>.</b>


    Seeing how Steven insisted on meeting that person, Skr was slightly troubled. She had no idea how


    she should tell Joe about it.


    Since she was upied with work, she made up an excuse to turn Steven down. He didn¡¯t press on the


    matter.


    Skr hadpleted thest painting at Daniel¡¯s ce. She would go for an interview at the auction house the next day, as Daniel rmended


    That afternoon, she had to go shopping with Natalie.


    Natalie and Jeremy had to attend a banquet at 8:00 pm.


    As soon as they met, Natalie startedining, ¡°I don¡¯t like attending banquets like this since I need to socialize. But <b>this </b>time, they¡¯ve invited both of us<b>. </b>I need to go with Jeremy even if I don¡¯t want to attend.


    ¡°It¡¯s the engagement banquet for the Gardner family¡¯s youngest son, John Gardner. Do you know who else Is attending? Joe Martin¨Cthe man we met at the ce where we had stew the other day.


    ¡°Joe and John are childhood friends. My husband was their ssmate in college, and they¡¯d gather sometimes. But I¡¯ve never met the two of them.¡±


    Skr spaced out slightly when she heard Natalie mentioning Joe Martin.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter <b>105</b>


    After a while, Natalie walked out of the dressing room in a customized gown.


    Natalie had fair skin and <b>a </b>bright smile that would make one forget their worries. She looked youthful and was like a fairy in the perfectly tailored white gown.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Natalie knew she didn¡¯t have a curvy figure, so she had been envious of Skr.


    The gown she <b>had </b>selected looked less feminine.


    However, she knew Jeremy was fond of girls with a personality like hers and didn¡¯t care much about body figures. If not, she would be so concerned about her body.


    Skr was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful and suits you well.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°This will do then.¡± Natalie twirled in front of the mirror<b>.</b>


    Although she didn¡¯t have a hot figure, she could pull off most outfits. She would be a beauty if she were to find the right style.


    Natalie praised herself secretly. Suddenly, she stared at something behind Skr.


    Seeing that, Skr turned to look.


    On the sixty¨Cinch LED screen, Joe was getting interviewed by a female host.


    ¡°Thank you for doing this interview, Mr. Martin. But I have another question. Are you single?¡±


    Joe fell silent for a brief moment and nodded.


    Although he didn¡¯t answer the question, his non meant that he was single at that moment.


    Skr arched an eyebrow<i>.</i>


    The female host seemed pleased with his answer. ¡°Mr. Martin, you¡¯re still single although you¡¯re such an outstanding person. Could you tell us the requirements you have for your partner?¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s someone I like.¡± Joe¡¯s answer was straightforward<b>.</b>


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± Natalie eximed and pointed at somewhere outside the store. ¡°It seems like we¡¯ve bumped into Joe quite frequently these days. Skr, look. Quick! Isn¡¯t that Joe Martin? I think he¡¯s with the female host who interviewed him.¡±


    Skr immediately looked over and saw the two standing in front of a restaurant, chatting happily as they


    headed to the entrance.


    She even caught Joe, whose face was always devoid of expressions, smiling faintly. She could tell he truly admired the female host/


    ¡°I remember who the female host is! I think she¡¯s Annie Silver, a well¨Cknown figure in my husband¡¯s college. She seemed to be the campus belle. She surely knows Joe Martin.


    Chapter 105


    2/2


    ¡°Perhaps they merely took advantage of the Interview to flirt. They¡¯ve probably contacted each other secretly since long ago.¡± Natalie was excited that she had discovered juicy gossip.


    Thinking about what she had found out, Natalie thought she could be a detective.


    Skr thought Natalie had discovered the truth <b>again</b>. She couldn¡¯t express how she felt after knowing Joe was fond of someone. But she thought she should sort things out and talk to Gloria.


    By then, she could tell her brother she had a quick divorce soon after her marriage.


    Natalie wanted to prove her assumption correct, so she called Jeremy. However, it was Jeremy¡¯s


    secretary who picked up the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes is in a meeting right now, so he couldn¡¯t answer the call.¡±


    Natalie froze when she heard the soft female voice from the other end of the line. The voice would make


    any man fall for her.


    Natalie wondered if Jeremy had a new secretary. ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Hughes¡® wife. Tell him to call me back when he¡¯s done with the meeting.¡±

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    On the other end of the line, the woman paused for a few seconds before replying indifferently, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let Mr. Hughes know.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Natalle frowned, ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me he¡¯s changed his secretary.¡±


    Skr heard Natalie mumbling, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Natalie smiled. ¡°Nothing. My husband is in a meeting right now, <b>so </b>he couldn¡¯t answer my call. It was his secretary who picked up the phone


    ¡°Something¡¯s strange, though. I wonder why the previous secretary quit, as he was doing quite well. Whatever, I don¡¯t care about his work mat


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity I couldn¡¯t get immediate information about the gossip. I¡¯ll ask him when I see him tonight. Then, I¡¯ll share the story between Joe and Annie with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for first¨Chand news from you,¡± Skr replied, smiling.


    After that, the two went to shop at the mall. Natalie bought a lot of things. Skr also bought some clothes. She even bought a set for Janine. They left with their arms full.


    Jeremy had sent the chauffeur to pick Natalie up. Skr went to the parking lot after seeing Natalie happily get into the car..


    Not long after she left the parking lot, she passed by the intersection. While waiting at the traffic light, she felt slightly stuffy in the car, so she rolled down the window.


    Suddenly, she noticed someone looking at her, so she turned to the side.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She saw Joe, who was in the car across the road. He was staring at her, too. And he <b>seemed </b>surprised to see her.


    Since the window had been rolled down, Skr could see Annie, who sat in the car with Joe.


    Annie looked very pretty on screen, but when Skr saw her in person, she thought Annie looked more stunning. Her features were sharp, and she <b>looked </b>just like a rich and beautifuldy from a prominent


    family.


    Annie seemed to have sensed Joe looking out, so she looked in Skr¡¯s direction, too.


    Women were born to have good instincts.


    Annie frowned when she saw Skr. She noticed Joe staring at the woman across the road for a long time. He had been staring at her as he <b>waited </b>for the red light to turn green.


    Skr swiftly returned to her senses and withdrew her gaze, pretending she didn¡¯t know Joe. She was afraid Annie would grow suspicious.


    When the green light lit up, Skr stepped on the elerator and sped off. It was as though she was running away for dear life. If not because of the speed limit in town, she would¡¯ve been gone from that


    A¨C22


    road.


    After driving for some distance, Skr was amused by her own reaction.


    She was his legal wife, yet she felt guilty when she saw her husband with another woman. But since it was a covert marriage, they had to draw a clear line.


    Caleb rarely visited his grandfather¡¯s workce. Alexander had <b>been </b>busy recently, so he couldn¡¯t even get ahold of him.


    Everyone from Alexander¡¯s team knew Caleb. They weed him with warm greetings when they saw


    him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my grandpa?¡± he asked anyone he saw.


    ¡°Mr. Gardner Senior is resting on the sixth floor.¡±


    After knowing where Alexander was, Caleb immediately took the elevator to the sixth floor.


    On the sixth floor was a lounge area.


    Act Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    After a long day, the team members could head to the sixth floor to grab a coffee or hit the treadmill for a workout. The gym was well¨Cequipped too.


    Even though Alexander was getting on in years, he still belleved in exercising to keep himself healthy.


    When Caleb arrived on the sixth floor, he found Alexander strolling on one of the treadmills.


    Caleb jogged over while saying, ¡°Grandpa, there you are! I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡±


    Startled by Caleb¡¯s voice, Alexander almost lost his bnce. He quickly grabbed the handles to steady


    himself before ring at Caleb.


    Alexander then asked irritatedly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been days since we met. Don¡¯t you miss me, Grandpa?¡± Caleb asked resentfully.


    Alexander scoffed. ¡°What¡¯s there to miss?


    Caleb was used to being disliked by Alexander and didn¡¯t take it personally. He turned on the treadmill


    next to Alexander¡¯s and started walking.


    ¡°Look, old fart. You don¡¯t like me and I don¡¯t like you too. I just think that you¡¯re getting older. Sometimes your eyes might not be that perfect anymore.¡±


    ¡°My eyes are just fine. I just fixed an antique pocket watch yesterday. Age has nothing to do with it, you little punk. If you have something to say, just say it. Stop with the sarcasm,¡± Alexander red at Caleb.


    Caleb grew up with Alexander. So, Alexander knew what he was up to.


    He was there to get Alexander to reconsider the youngdy he mentioned before.


    Over the past few days, Alexander had looked at Skr¡¯s r¨¦sum¨¦.


    Sure, the photos showed she <b>had </b>done some restoration work, but photos could be made up. R¨¦sum¨¦, on


    the other hand, couldn¡¯t lie.


    Her qualifications didn¡¯t suggest that she could restore the pieces in those pictures.


    who was


    That meant Skr was lying. Alexander didn¡¯t want anybody in his team who wasn¡¯t the real deal.


    ¡°Look, Grandpa. I¡¯m serious. Skr really is talented. She restored two paintings for Daniel. They¡¯re now at the auction house. I watched her work every day while she was restoring the paintings. No offense, but I think she¡¯s better at it than you are,¡± Caleb said nervously.


    Alexander wasn¡¯t buying it. ¡°Don¡¯t try to sweet¨Ctalk me.¡±


    ¡°How about this, old fart. I¡¯ll quit my job at Daniel¡¯s ce and work with you full¨Ctime. But under one condition¨Cyou¡¯ll interview Skr. If she¡¯s as bad as you think, I¡¯ll move into this building <b>and </b>learn from you for a year, starting from the basics. How¡¯s that?


    ¡°This is yourst chance, Grandpa. I¡¯m the only one in this family with a bit of talent <b>for </b>this. This is also


    Chande <b>107</b>Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    the only shop that does restoration work in this town. Who are you going to pass it <b>on </b><b>to </b>if not me<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Caleb had no choice but to make the proposal.


    Alexander clenched <b>his </b>teeth. He was annoyed<b>, </b>but Caleb did hit a weak spot.


    Fine, Alexander thought. He would give Skr a chance to see what all the fuss was about. Skr would have to show her true self once she met Alexander anyway.


    ¡°Alright, tell her toe tomorrow,¡± Alexander agreed.


    Caleb scratched his head. ¡°You¡¯ll have to contact her through the usual ways. She doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m your


    grandson yet.¡±


    Alexander was <b>surprised</b>. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know who you are?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but <b>think </b>Caleb was lying to


    him.


    ¡°Yeah, she doesn¡¯t. She thinks I¡¯m just a regr worker. She even worries I might not have enough to eat. Skr isn¡¯t what you think. You¡¯ll see for yourself,¡± Caleb exined. He felt a bit awkward, as if Alexander


    had discovered his secret.


    Alexander turned off his treadmill and wiped his sweat. He then narrowed his eyes as he studied Caleb. Alright, I¡¯ll see what she¡¯s really like.¡±


    Was he going to be a Great¨CGrandpa soon?


    Caleb felt ufortable by the intense gaze and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s <b>go</b>. Uncle John is. getting engaged tonight. My parents can¡¯t make it so you and I will have to be there.¡±


    Alexander looked at the time. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot about that.¡±


    Caleb rolled his eyes. Alexander forgot his own son¡¯s engagement, yet he imed to have a great memory. What a stubborn old man.


    Skr had just returned to Gxy Vi when her phone buzzed with a new message from Natalie. It was a photo of Joe and Annie toasting each other while being surrounded by other guests.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    The real attention¨Cgrabbers at the party were the lovely duo, Joe and Annie.


    When they were together, it was as if everybody else disappeared. All eyes were on them only.


    They were a match made in heaven, the perfect couple that stole the limelight.


    Natalie: ¡°See that? They showed up together at John¡¯s engagement party again. There¡¯s no way they¡¯re just friends, right? I asked my husband, but he told me not to snoop into Joe¡¯s business.¡±


    Natalie: ¡°But I still think you¡¯re the prettiest. Annie is pretty too but she¡¯s got nothing on you. Skye, you¡¯ve got that captivating charm like a little siren who can steal anybody¡¯s breath away!¡±


    As Skr read the increasingly ridiculous messages from Natalie, she nced at the photo again.


    She felt uneasy. To repay her debts to Gloria, she inadvertently found herself cast as a mistress in Joe¡¯s


    rtionship with Annie.


    Now she understood why Joe always treated her with that cold and distant attitude. It was because he


    already had someone he liked.


    Later that night, just as she was about to go to bed, Skr received a call from Alexander¡¯s team.


    They apologized for calling her sote at night and exined that they had overlooked her r¨¦sum¨¦ during the screening process and missed her interview. They would like to interview her if she had time the next


    day.


    Even though Skr¡¯s spirits had been low after learning about Joe and Annie¡¯s rtionship, the call from Alexander¡¯s team brightened her mood.


    She had also agreed to meet with the auction house the following day. So, she decided to go for the interview with Alexander¡¯s team in the morning before going to the auction house in the afternoon.


    After all, Alexander¡¯s team had high standards, and she wasn¡¯t sure if she could make the cut.


    Feeling optimistic about the future, Skr shared the good news with Janine and Steven. They wished her luck and said that no matter the oue, she would always be the best to them.


    With their support, Skr felt ready to face whatever came her way.


    She fell asleep with a smile on her <b>face</b>.


    When Skr went downstairs to make breakfast the next morning, she noticed that Joe hadn¡¯t returned homest night.


    It didn¡¯t surprise her. Natalie had mentioned that Annie had just returned from abroad less than a month. ago. It made sense that both of them would want to spend time together since they hadn¡¯t met for a long


    time.


    As she finished breakfast and headed out the door, Skr nced back at Gxy Vi.


    Chapter 108


    2/2


    She needed to find an excuse to move out and tell Gloria she was busy with work. That way, she could eventually end this spontaneous marriage arrangement with Joe without causing any fuss.


    Joe woke up with a pounding headache. He had drunk a lot the night before and ended up crashing on


    the Gardners¡® yacht..


    Almost everyone who attended the engagement party spent the night


    on the s


    He rubbed his temples and remembered something. He immediately called Paul.


    Paul also spent the night on the yacht. He was already up and answered the call quickly.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, are we leaving the yacht now?¡± Paul asked.


    Joe frowned. ¡°Did you tell Skr I was back in town<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Martin.¡± Paul was surprised by that question. He didn¡¯t recall Joe instructing him to update Skr


    about his whereabouts.


    Joe¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Then tell her.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Got it, Mr. Martin, Paul replied.


    ¡°Wait, never mind. Forget about what I said.¡± Joe suddenly changed his mind.


    Paul was confused. Was Joe trying to keep Skr informed about his whereabouts or not?


    Joe looked at his phone. He had been out of town for more than a week, yet Skr didn¡¯t even send him a message or call him once.


    His expression grew darker.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Skr arrived for her interview promptly at 9:30 am as instructed.


    There were two other candidates waiting with her. Both of the men seemed to be ten years older than she


    was.


    When they saw her, they both frowned a bit.


    Skr was so young. Was she here because she had connections?


    Only the real deal got to join Alexander¡¯s team. He turned away many people who tried to use their


    connections to get in.


    Could a youngdy like Skr have the skills for the job?


    Both men gave Skr a slight look of disdain. To them, she seemed too attractive to be truly talented.


    Skr realized their looks, but she didn¡¯t mind them at all.


    ¡°I thought they weren¡¯t going to give me an interview,¡± one of the men said to the other. ¡°Surprisingly, they called me upst night. Did you receive a call from them as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. I was ready to start looking somewhere else. I thought it was a shame <b>that </b>I couldn¡¯t get into


    Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team,¡± the other man said.


    ¡°Looks like luck is on our side,¡± One of the men replied.


    They kept talking as if they wereying the groundwork for their future as colleagues.


    They ignored Skr¡¯s presence and treated her like she wasn¡¯t there.


    Thankfully, they didn¡¯t have to wait long. In about ten minutes, they were called in.


    It wasn¡¯t Alexander himself conducting the interview, but three middle¨Caged professionals in their 40s


    They looked like trusted members of Alexander, people who had earned their ce through hard work


    and skill.


    ¡°Your task is to identify which ones are fake. Take a good look at the ancient coins, paintings, bronzes, and ceramics. Then, write down which ones are fake in order,¡± one of the interviewers said.


    There were about 50 to 60 items ced in front of them.


    The items were all organized on the table and on the wall.


    She wasn¡¯t sure how many <b>stages </b>there were in this interview. After all, each interview varied from ce to ce.


    Identifying the genuine from the fake wasn¡¯t difficult for her before. On top of that, she didn¡¯t <b>need </b><b>as </b>much time to identify them now.


    It was almost as if she had a connection with the antiques. She could sense the stories behind them, so it


    harter


    was easy for her to identify the fake ones.


    Plus, she had been learning from Vi since she was a child. These were just the basics for her.


    It only took her a few minutes toplete the task.


    Her speed shocked the three interviewers.


    Initially, they thought Skr was trying to draw attention by answering quickly without taking the process


    seriously.


    The other two candidates were also taken aback by her speed before looking at her disdainfully.


    They thought participating in an interview with someone who seemed to be rushing through it and not taking the interview seriously felt like an insult to them.


    The three interviewers shared the same skepticism. Their expressions were cold and reserved.


    Alexander and Caleb witnessed the whole scene from the monitor


    room.


    Alexander¡¯s eyes were icy. Skr was a show¨Coff, just as he expected.


    ¡°What do you have to say now?¡± He looked at Caleb.


    Caleb felt a little bit unsure. He had never seen Skr evaluate so many items at once, so he couldn¡¯t tell for sure. However, he believed in her.


    ¡°It¡¯s the results that matter, not how fast or slow she goes. Why are you jumping to conclusions, Grandpa?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you? It¡¯s like you¡¯re under some kind of spell.¡± Alexander rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Just wait, Grandpa. You¡¯ll know what I¡¯m talking about,¡± Caleb insisted.


    He had faith in Skr. However, he was confused by the items that were being ced together. Alexander¡¯s collection of fakes was incredibly convincing. He couldn¡¯t tell which ones were fake, either.


    Chopte <b>110</b>

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Alexander didn¡¯t believe in Caleb¡¯s words.


    However, since he had already promised Caleb to give Skr a chance, he couldn¡¯t call it off when the Interview just began.


    Besides<b>, </b>he had nothing scheduled for that morning. He could stick around and let Caleb see that Skr


    wasn¡¯t who he thought she was.


    Though Alexander had to admit, Skr was a pretty girl. She was definitely the type of a young man like


    Caleb would like.


    However, she didn¡¯t look like she belonged in <b>this </b>field. She didn¡¯t give off that sense of reliability.


    When the two other candidates handed in their answers, the interviewers looked at all of their answers.


    They purposely ced Skr¡¯s answer at the bottom and looked at the other two candidates¡® answers


    first.


    In their line of work, they had to take things seriously. There was no room for jokes when <b>it </b></dives to antiques. Since Skr treated the interview as a joke, they weren¡¯t about to respect her either.


    The two candidates beside Skr were getting tense. Everyone kept saying that Alexander¡¯s team had strict standards. It definitely looked like it, as well.


    The fakes were incredibly convincing. If they hadn¡¯t spent years in this field, they probably couldn¡¯t tell the


    difference.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When the interviewers checked the two candidates¡® answers, they seemed unsurprised by the results.


    When they first joined the team, they couldn¡¯t spot all the fakes too. Some of the items were crafted so perfectly they looked identical to the real thing.


    Finally, they turned to look at Skr¡¯s answers. At first, they didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, shepleted the task too quickly.


    Skr remained calm. She wasn¡¯t nervous at all.


    Yet, in the monitoring room, Caleb was on edge and took a deep breath.


    Alexander nced at Caleb. ¡°Why are you so tense?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tense. Skr is the real deal. If she¡¯s not worried, why should I be?¡± Caleb replied while trying to sound confident.


    Alexander grunted. Watching from the monitor<b>, </b>Skr did seem genuinely rxed. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was just an act


    When the interviewers checked Skr¡¯s answers, they exchanged nces with each other and were all


    stunned.


    Chapter 110


    2/2


    She <b>had </b>answered all of them correctly. She sessfully identified all the fakes. Ever since they joined the team, they had never met someone who could answer all of them correctly.


    If it were to be someone who had worked in the team for years, of course, they would be able to identify


    the fakes. However, this was Skr¡¯s first time interviewing.


    Skr noticed the interviewers staring at her. She asked with a polite smile, ¡°Is there something wrong with my answers?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all,¡± One of them replied.


    The fact that there was no problem was the problem.


    Luckily, they managed to keep theirposure. One of them then said, ¡°Follow me to the next stage of


    the interview.¡±


    One of the interviewers took all of the candidates¡® answers to the monitor room.


    Caleb saw what was going on and felt his anxiety rise.


    What did their reactions mean<b>? </b>What would happen if Skr failed to identify the fake ones?


    Skr was impressive. It was Alexander¡¯s ridiculously convincing fake antiques¡® fault if she couldn¡¯t spot


    them.


    ¡°Do you still want to keep watching?¡± Alexander asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Caleb said while acting tough. ¡°I want you to see for yourself how skilled Skr is at restoring antiques. Honestly, your fakes are too good. It would be normal if she missed a few.¡±


    Alexander was speechless while watching Caleb acting tough. He didn¡¯t know what to make of him


    anymore.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter <b>111</b>


    Caleb was a hopeless romantic.


    However, when the three interviewers presented the answers to Alexander, he pointed at one of the papers and asked, ¡°Whose is this?¡±


    ¡°It belongs to Skr, the girl among the three Mr Gardner Senior, her speed in identifying the fakes was astonishing At first, we thought she might be cheating


    ¡°But we always change the items used in the interview to prevent anybody from knowing the answers in advance. Yet, she sessfully identified all the fake ones urately, one of them exined. His voice was filled with disbelief


    Alexander was stunned, and so was Caleb He knew Skr was skilled, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be this


    amazing!


    He blinked in surprise before bursting outughing.


    Alexander¡¯s face turned dark upon seeing Calebughing arrogantly. However, there was a hint of


    excitement in his eyes.


    ¡°This young woman has good eyes. She must have studied authentic pieces extensively on a normal basis. Have them proceed to restoration,¡± Alexander said.


    Tve already assigned them to restore an antique pocket watch,¡± the man replied.


    Alexander nodded. ¡°Have them work on a painting as well. We have a few that are in fragments. They don¡¯t have to restore the entire painting, just part of it following our guidelines. Let¡¯s see what they can do.


    Most importantly, he wanted to test Skr¡¯s abilities.


    Since he was young, he had only admired Vi, who taught him much of what he knew. Sadly, Vi never took on apprentices. She had even disappeared over the years, and he had no idea where she was


    currently


    Was it just him, or did he see a hint of Vi¡¯s spirit in Skr¡¯s determination and decisiveness when identifying the fakes?


    With the confidence that Skr would seed, Caleb couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her on the monitor more he watched, the more fascinated he became


    The


    He really liked Skr. He knew it <b>was </b>love at first sight from the moment he saw her restoring antiques. However, now he wondered if his love of extreme sports and motorbikes made him unworthy of her.


    A new seed of change was sprouting in his heart. He had decided to turn a new leaf for Skr! Meanwhile, the monitors could clearly show Skr¡¯s professionalism and how focused she <b>was </b>while working on restoration. She was also <b>fast</b>.


    They weren¡¯t given much to <b>restore</b>, so they were unlikely to work <b>on </b><b>it </b>all day. However, they would still


    need a few hours toplete the task.


    In the past, Caleb wouldn¡¯t have had the patience to watch someone restore old antiques. He would much rather watch skydiving.


    However, now he didn¡¯t even want to leave the monitor for a split second.


    When he was at Daniel¡¯s shop, he couldn¡¯t keep staring at Skr, or else he would get an earful from Daniel.


    Alexander became increasingly absorbed as he watched Skr doing the restoration work. He even asked the security team to zoom in so he could watch every detail of her process.


    Both Alexander and Caleb were focused on watching Skr. Even the security guard from the monitor room also took a look at her.


    He didn¡¯t understand why anybody would be so engrossed in something as boring as restoring antiques. However, Skr did have a pair of beautiful hands. They were fair and slender.


    Skr was unaware that her every move was being watched. After finishing the final step of her work, she stood up to wash her hands.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was the first to finish again.


    Having learned from earlier, the other two candidates weren¡¯t nervous at all. They figured Skr was just showing off and was likely to have botched the restoration.


    Instead of sitting down, Skr walked over to the window and quietly gazed at the scenery.


    She took a look at her watch. It was 12:30 pm.


    Chapter 1

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    The interviewers no longer dismissed Skr after what happened just now


    Earlier, they thought Skr was just a show off. However, after knowing her capabilities, they couldn¡¯t resist approaching the two antiques she had just finished restoring


    Whether it was the fragments of the pocket watch or the repaired sections of the old painting, her


    craftsmanship was exceptional


    These interviewers had been with Alexander for years. They always believed that they were among the


    best in the industry


    That was until they had seen Skr¡¯s work. Now, they were filled with a little embarrassment,


    Had they not seen it with their own eyes, they might have doubted the possibility of it


    When the other two candidates hadpleted their tasks, Alexander entered the room.


    Skr heard the door open and turned to face Alexander


    She had seen his interviews on television. He looked the same as his appearances on screen. Despite


    being 70 years old, Alexander still looked vibrant and energetic.


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Alexander headed over to examine the restored pieces.


    He went through them one by one before finally stopping in front of Skr¡¯s work.


    Skr held her breath and felt a little bit nervous when Alexander was examining her <b>work</b>.


    She knew Alexander had high standards and wasn¡¯t sure if her work would meet his expectations.


    Alexander¡¯s eyes grew brighter. He was a little excited.


    For years, he didn¡¯t have any new recruits because he couldn¡¯t find someone who could meet his expectations. Finally, he found someone!


    Caleb had always been a wild child, but it seemed he had brought Alexander a talented granddaughter¨Cin-w. If Caleb didn¡¯t want to take over his business, maybe Skr could do so!


    ¡°Are you Skr Sullivan?¡± Alexander asked while looking at her.


    Skr nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Gardner Senior.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hired. You can start tomorrow,¡± Alexander said while trying to keep his excitement under control. He might have been thrilled, but as a respected academic figure, he had to maintain hisposure.


    His tone was calm.


    Skr, on the other hand, was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe it. She actually made it to Alexander¡¯s team!


    One of the candidates stepped forward. His face <b>was </b>flushed with anger. ¡°I don¡¯t buy it. How <b>could </b>she do


    Chapter 112


    a better job than the both of us? Mr. Gardner Senior, I heard you never hire people through connections. But she clearly got in through some back door.¡±


    How could <b>a </b>nobody like Skrpare to them?


    They were well¨Cknown in the industry. If they lost the job position to someone who got in through connections, it would be the greatest insult to them.


    It was one thing to lose to someone with talent. At least they would be convinced.


    However, they were not convinced that they <b>lost </b>to someone like Skr.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Alexander didn¡¯t get angry at the man¡¯s outburst. Instead, he beckoned them over. ¡°Take a look at her


    restoration work.¡±


    One of the interviewers exined, ¡°In the previous round, she was the only person who sessfully


    identified all the fakes.¡±


    The two candidates inspected Skr¡¯s restoration work and were stunned. Their faces then flushed in


    embarrassment.


    It was clear that she was better than they were. Were all youngsters nowadays this crazy skilled?


    They had spent over a decade honing their craft and now <b>this </b>young woman outperformed them. It was


    humbling.


    Alexander watched Skr closely. From the moment she was questioned to the moment her talent was proven, she had shown no emotions. She remained calm andposed.


    Her demeanor reminded Alexander of someone he used to know.


    Ten minutester, Alexander returned to the break room. This time, he was all smiles, beaming with approval and praising Caleb.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Chapter 113


    ¡°That youngdy is quite outstanding!¡± Alexander eximed.


    Caleb was sweating from running around. He rolled his eyes while feeling a bit of pride. ¡°Of course she is! I told you she has the skills but you didn¡¯t believe me. If I hadn¡¯t insisted, your team would have missed out on a real talent.¡±


    ¡°You did well this time,¡± Alexander said jovially. ¡°Tell me, what do you want? Whatever it is, I¡¯ll grant it.¡±


    He reached into his pocket <b>and </b>pulled out a card. ¡°Take this. You can¡¯t be stingy when you¡¯re wooing someone. That youngdy passed my test. She¡¯s good enough to be my granddaughter¨Cinw.¡±


    Caleb blushed at his words. ¡°Grandpa, nothing¡¯s set in stone yet.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not set in stone? Do your best. If you can¡¯t win her over, then don¡¯t call yourself my grandson. It would be an embarrassment.¡± Alexander huffed and shot an exasperated nce at Caleb, leaving him speechless.


    Skr left the ce and immediately called the auction house to let them know she would no longer


    attend the interview.


    She then shared the good news with Janine and Steven.


    To celebrate her sess, they invited her over for dinner with the whole family.


    Skr then told Caleb about the good news.


    ¡°I knew you could do it. I believed in you from the start.¡± Caleb felt a little uneasy since he already knew the results. He didn¡¯t know how to tell her that he was Alexander¡¯s grandson,


    *When do you have time? I¡¯ll treat you to a meal,¡± Skr smiled and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got the time today. I¡¯m right around the corner actually,¡± Caleb replied eagerly. When it came to spending time with Skr, he was always up for it.


    Skr was surprised by his enthusiasm and looked at the time. It¡¯s one in the afternoon. ¡°Have lunch yet?¡±


    you


    had


    Caleb, who was holding a burger wrapper, quickly tossed it aside. ¡°Nope. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have lunch together. What do you feel like having?¡± Skr asked.


    fine with anything. You decide <b>and </b>send me the locationter. I¡¯ll go get you now,¡± Caleb replied.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Skr replied.


    In reality, Caleb was still watching Skr in the break room.


    He quickly ran downstairs, found his motorbike, and even rode around the block before heading to


    to Skr.


    Skr stood by the road and watched as Caleb crossed the street on his bike. He was youthful and full of


    energy.


    Chapter 113


    She smiled as he reminded her of her younger brother, Harvey. Both of them had that same youthful


    energy.


    When Caleb saw Skr¡¯s smile, he got momentarily distracted. By the time he snapped out of it, he realized a child was in his way. He couldn¡¯t stop in time and fell down with the bike to avoid hitting the kid.


    The smile on Skr¡¯s face vanished. ¡°Caleb!¡±


    Caleb had crashed his bike before, but nothing was as bad as it was this time.


    As the child started crying in fright, Caleb smiled bitterly at Skr, who was running toward him. ¡°Looks


    like lunch¡¯s off,¡± he said.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Stop talking. I¡¯m taking you to the hospital,¡± Skr said with panic in her voice.


    It was like she had been transported back to her previous life, where she had pushed Sadie out of the way


    only to get into a horrific ident herself.


    Caleb saw Skr¡¯s pale face and gave her a wide smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Really, I¡¯m fine!¡±


    The crash had caused a traffic jam at the intersection.


    A car window rolled down, <b>and </b>a man poked his head out to look at Caleb and Skr.


    ¡°Is that Ms. Sullivan?¡± Paul asked with surprise when he saw Skr.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Joe nced over immediately. He saw Skr helping Caleb to his feet.


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan seems to know the guy who fell off the motorcycle,¡± Paul said.


    Joe frowned. His eyes were focused on Caleb, who was all eyes on Skr. ¡°Caleb?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah. That really is Mr. Alexander Senior¡¯s grandson, Caleb.¡± Paul was surprised.


    Skr knew who Caleb was. What were the odds?


    Joe remained focused on Skr. Her face was pale, probably from the shock of witnessing the ident.


    <b>She </b>usually appeared to be brave, but an ident got her looking pretty shaken up. She was still a woman with a delicate heart, after all.


    ¡°Should I go help Ms. Sullivan and Caleb?¡± Paul was ready to get out of the car.


    Joe saw that there were already plenty of people assisting and felt that he wouldn¡¯t be much of a help even if he went.


    He withdrew his focus from Skr when Paul looked at Joe. ¡°No need. Let¡¯s head to the hospital.¡±


    Paul was then reminded that they were heading to the hospital today.


    Gloria insisted that Joe have his regr health checks every two months because of his insomnia. So, he


    would head to the hospital to keep his health in check.


    Since his schedule was empty that day, <b>he </b>could take the <b>time </b>to visit the hospital.


    At that time, Caleb and Skr were already in the ambnce with <b>the </b>help of passersby. The traffic police


    also towed Caleb¡¯s bike<b>.</b>


    Half an hourter, Caleb and Skr arrived at the hospital.


    After a thorough check¨Cup, the doctor confirmed that Caleb had fractured his left leg <b>and </b>would require


    surgery.


    What made it worse was that he had an old injury on that leg, and this ident just aggravated it. There


    was no avoiding a hospital stay now,


    Caleb wasn¡¯t thrilled about being hospitalized. ¡°Is it really that bad? I don¡¯t want to stay here. Can¡¯t I just


    get a cast <b>and </b>go home?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡®Listen to the doctor. Unless you want to give up on riding bikes?¡± Skr advised after seeing the doctor¡¯s annoyed expression.


    ¡°Are you the patient¡¯s family? Please pay at the counter first.¡± The doctor looked at Skr.


    Skr nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it now.¡±


    Caleb blushed when Skr didn¡¯t deny being his family. Did she just admit being rted to him?


    A few minutester, Skr returned to the hospital room.


    Caleb was still blushing. ¡°How much was it? I¡¯ll transfer the money to you,¡±


    ¡°Pay me back once you get your sry. You should let your parents know about your surgery so they cane and take good care of you. It also requires a rtive¡¯s signature,¡± Skr said, looking at the receipt.


    ¡°My parents can¡¯t make it and my grandpa won¡¯t be able toe <b>either</b><b>. </b>I could <b>ask </b>Uncle John but he¡¯s busy.¡± Caleb¡¯s eyes darted as he concocted a n.


    He still hadn¡¯t figured out how to tell Skr about him being Alexander¡¯s grandson. So, he couldn¡¯t let


    Alexandere over.


    So, John was his only option. Besides, he could use this situation to his advantage and get some sympathy from Skr since there were no family members there to take care of him.


    Skr sensed that Caleb was hiding something. She remembered that he had dropped out of high school, which likely meant there were reasons he couldn¡¯t continue his studies.


    ¡°Then have your Uncle John sign for the surgery. I¡¯ll bring you food whenever I¡¯m avable. If you need anything, ask the nurse to contact me,¡± Skr said.


    Caleb¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of food. Did he finally have the chance to taste Skr¡¯s home¨Ccooked


    meals<b>?</b>


    Skr checked the time. ¡°You still have a test result that hasn¡¯te back. It should be out now. I¡¯ll go


    pick it up.¡±


    *Skr, you really are amazing.¡± Caleb was extremely grateful to her.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Caleb couldn¡¯t imagine falling in love with anybody else in his life. He had decided to keep loving Skr


    alonel


    Skr smiled. ¡°Rest well.¡±


    While she was off paying the bills, Caleb gave John a call.


    After hanging up, he leaned back on the hospital bed. Despite the waves of pain in his leg, he was feeling pretty good about things.


    Skr picked up the medical report and was about to head back to see the doctor when she heard a voice<b>.</b>


    ¡°Skye?¡±


    ¡°It really is you, Skye!¡±


    The voices were familiar. As Skr raised her gaze, her expression turned cold.


    It was Christopher and Amelia.


    Christopher rushed over to her. ¡°Skye, did youe to visit my mom? Have you finally forgiven us?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Skye, are you here to see me? <b>I¡¯ve </b>missed you,¡± Amelia added.


    Her attitude was the same as before. However, she was harboring a hidden resentment.


    When Christopher found out that Skr had called Janine and made things worse instead of trying to resolve the issue, he med her and told her their current situation.


    Christopher had been fired from his job and was still looking for one. They were burning through their savings.


    To make matters worse, her illness had worsened, <b>and </b>she needed surgery. However, they didn¡¯t have enough money for that.


    She had asked Christopher to contact Maisy for help, but she turned them down because she didn¡¯t want to cause any misunderstandings with her family members.


    Only then was she beginning to realize that Skr was a nice girl. At least she could take good care of Amelia.


    Without Sk


    Skr, her days in the hospital room were terrible. They couldn¡¯t afford care workers as well.


    ¡°Skye, can¡¯t we go back to how things were? We¡¯ve been together for so many years. Please trust me. Why don¡¯t we get married? I¡¯ll belong to you and only youl Christopher pleaded desperately.


    He wasn¡¯t pretending. In the past few weeks, he had been reminiscing about their high school days when their love seemed perfect and pure.


    Not sure what had gotten into him, he thought there was no love between them and had fallen for Maisy:


    Instead. He <b>knew </b>now that he had made a mistake.


    Not far away, Joe watched the scene unfold. He had a distant look and a faint smile on his lips.


    Paul¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Christopher? Ms. Sullivan¡¯s ex¨Cboyfriend?¡±


    It looked like they hadn¡¯t broken up at all.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Skr was facing away from them. So, all they could see was Christopher acting all lovey¨C<b>dovey</b>.


    They also heard what Christopher said clearly, Was he proposing to Skr?


    From his earlier research, Skr and Christopher had a long history of being together. They were high-


    school sweethearts. It was a sweet and innocent love<b>.</b>


    Paul nced at Joe to gauge his reaction. His expression remained unchanged. It looked like Joe wasn¡¯t


    interested in Skr at all.


    With one hand in his pocket, Joe remained focused on Skr. For some reason, he was feeling annoyed.


    Was she going to forgive a man who betrayed her?


    ¡°Skye, it was all a misunderstanding. I¡¯ve already cleared it up and gave him a piece of my mind. He won¡¯t let other women near him anymore. There won¡¯t be inappropriate photos spreading out anymore, either.


    ¡°Skye, I¡¯ve missed you so much during these times when you weren¡¯t around. Please get back together with Christopher,¡± Amelia said, her eyes dripping with fake tears. She was a good actress.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    ¡°Maybe I was too blind to believe in you before, but I won¡¯t waste my time with you anymore now. Get out of my way!¡± Skr¡¯s anger was barely contained.


    She patiently listened to them, not because she still had any expectations but because she wanted to see


    how shameless they could be.


    She felt relieved now that she had heard <b>them </b>out. They were as shameless as she thought they would be.


    Amelia¡¯s face turned bitter. ¡°Skye<b>, </b>how could you¡­what did we ever do to deceive you?¡±


    She spoke while she clutched her chest as if she was upset by Skr¡¯s words.


    Christopher¡¯s handsome face turned pale. He remembered what Maisy had said to him. He bit his lip and blurted, ¡°You¡¯ve changed. Was Maisy right? Have you been seeing someone else? Are you cheating on


    me?¡±


    Christopher basically yelled thest part. He couldn¡¯t believe Skr would betray him!


    He thought she would never leave him. Who knew she would resort to being a sugar baby?


    ¡°Skye, you were always the model student and a good kid. How could you just throw away what you and Christopher had for so many years?


    ¡°And if you were to throw it all away, you didn¡¯t have to stoop so low to be a sugar baby. It¡¯s breaking Christopher¡¯s heart to see you like this,¡± Amelia said, her voice dripping with self¨Crighteousness.


    She hated Skr for her actions. If they were to break up, Christopher should be the person to say it first.


    Even after they had broken up, if Christopher hadn¡¯t found someone better, why should Skr get to move on to someone more sessful?Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Paul frowned. ¡°Are they out of their minds? The Williamses said I was Ms. Sullivan¡¯s sugar daddy. I think all of them need to get their eyes checked<b>.</b>¡±


    He nced at Joe to see his reaction.


    Unexpectedly, Joe shot him back with a cold look. It was as if he was asking Paul if he thought he was


    worthy to be one.


    Paul screamed in his heart that he was definitely not worthy. He didn¡¯t want to be sent to Ana.


    Joe focused on the medical report in Skr¡¯s clenched fist. His gaze darkened.


    ¡°Give me a break! You¡¯re heartless, and I believe in karma. <b>You¡¯re </b>going to get what¡¯sing to you. The world is a big ce, but your minds are twisted, and you have no boundaries.


    ¡°You just can¡¯t imagine anybody acting differently. Get out of my way, now!¡± Skr snapped. She had exhausted her patience.


    These twisted and maniptive words made her sick to the stomach<b>.</b>


    Christopher and Amelia¡¯s eyes widened as if they couldn¡¯t recognize Skr anymore.


    ¡°Skr!¡± Amelia yelled. She was filled with so much anger that she was about to faint.


    Christopher¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying? Skr, you¡¯ve changed.¡±


    At that time, Joe was already striding toward them. Skr hadn¡¯t noticed he was behind her.


    Christopher wasn¡¯t going to back down. However, when he saw Paul following behind Joe, he knew this


    was his chance to turn things around.


    He pointed usingly at Paul while walking up to Joe and said, ¡°Mr. Martin, your assistant, Paul had been acting inappropriately. He stole my girlfriend! She had just graduated and didn¡¯t know how dangerous people could be. That¡¯s why Paul took advantage of her!¡±


    He shouted and acted like he was the ultimate victim.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Christopher was determined to destroy Paul!


    Just when Skr thought she had seen it all, Christopher managed to lower the bar even further.


    Paul was exasperated. ¡°You shamelessly mess around with other women and the fake heiress from the Williams, then now you¡¯re using me and Ms. Sullivan? Since you¡¯re here at the hospital, why don¡¯t you see a specialist?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Christopher, I always knew you were shameless. But I did


    over and pped him.


    expect you to go this low.¡± Skr walked


    She wanted to do that for a long time. Everything he had done and the lies he had told had driven her to the edge


    How could she have let him waste seven years of her life?


    Joe looked at Christopher with an icy look, like a king looking down on an ant. He didn¡¯t say a word, yet he exuded amanding presence.


    Christopher was stunned by the p. ¡°Did you just p me for that guy? <b>Skr</b>, you¡¯ve changed!¡±


    ¡°Are you insane? Did you just hit my son?¡± Amelia yelled with a shrill voice. ¡°Did you think Christopher genuinely likes you? You were the one clinging onto him. That¡¯s why he had no choice but to be with you.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re that noble, huh? Even your own parents don¡¯t want you. You¡¯re just a country girl. How


    dare you p Christopher? You deserve nothing but misery!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s outburst sent her into a rage. She looked like she might copse on the <b>floor</b>. Her face was


    contorted in anger.


    If she had the strength, she would¡¯ve lunged at Skr and ripped her mouth.


    ¡°Ask your son to stay away from me. If both of you are so innocept and above it all, why don¡¯t you give back every cent you took from me?


    ¡°I used to think I was helping the needy and doing a good deed. After all, even a dog would know how to be grateful to its owner. Now I feel nothing but disgusted by both of you,¡± Skr said coldly.


    Skr took a deep breath. Her face turned even more pale than before.


    She had never felt so exposed before, and it bothered her that Joe was seeing her in this state. It was like her vulnerabilities were on disy.


    Amelia had been sick. Skr had spent <b>more </b>time taking care of her than Christopher did. <b>However</b>, the


    only thing she got in return was insults and ridicule instead of gratitude.


    Humanity could be so ugly.


    A crowd had gathered around.


    Chapter 117


    22


    It was a hospital, after all. It was a big fight and there were plenty of people around as well.


    Some patients recognized Amelia and quietly whispered to one another, ¡°I can¡¯t stand her as well. As soon as that youngdy shows up, she acts helpless and makes her do everything.¡±


    ¡°And as soon as leaves, she¡¯s back to badmouthing her. Calling her a fool for liking her son


    e youngdy and even saying that the youngdy needs to please her or else she¡¯ll have her son break up with her!¡±


    That youngdy was so sweet. If she hadn¡¯t been so devoted to her son, I would¡¯ve taken her for my own daughter¨Cinw.<i>¡±</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s unbearable. Just unbearable.¡±


    The patients weren¡¯t loud, but the others could hear every word clearly.


    Joe looked at Skr and then leaned in to whisper to Paul.


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan, would you like me to find you awyer? I can make sure they return every penny to you,¡±


    Paul said to Skr.


    He felt s


    sick by the audacity of Amelia and Christopher. What a shameless family!


    Amelia was startled by the mention ofwyers and how she would need to return every penny to Skr.


    She panicked. ¡°You can¡¯t treat people like this! You gave us that money of your own free will! Christopher, let¡¯s go. Even if she regrets and begs you, don¡¯t forgive her.¡±

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    There was no way they could return that money


    Amelia still needed surgery to live a long life. Their savings were almost depleted, and there was no way they could return Skr the money.


    Skr was so mean!


    Amelia clutched Christopher¡¯s arm while trying to hurry him away.


    Christopher¡¯s eyes were red with anger, and his face was pale. He looked at Joe while feeling resentful<b>.</b>


    Mr. Martin, are you really going to keep <b>a </b>homewrecker by your side?¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you think you can take my ce? Who do you think you are? You¡¯re nothingpared to me.¡±


    Paul rolled his eye


    Not everybody could handle this job. He was one in a million, and he worked hard to be Joe¡¯s


    assistant.


    Paul thought Christopher was insulting him. It was one thing when there were tons of people who would give anything to get that job, but it was another when someone as useless as Christopher thought he could just waltz in and take the job.


    Christopher¡¯s face grew even paler. When he nced at Skr, the coldness in her eyes felt like she was


    looking at her enemy.


    With a sinking feeling, he realized that Skr truly hated him. She really didn¡¯t want to <b>get </b>together with


    him anymore.


    Christopher panicked. ¡°Skye, let¡¯s go somewhere quiet and talk this through, okay?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Just stay out of my life,¡± Skr said, showing no emotions. She gripped the medical report and walked away without looking back.


    When she passed by Joe<b>, </b>she paused for a moment and turned to face Paul. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Uh, you¡¯re wee,¡± Paul replied.


    Christopher was about to go after her but was held back by Amelia. She reminded him softly, ¡°We took a lot of money from her. Do you really want to give it all back?¡±


    Amelia watched Christopher¡¯s expression closely and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t let her go, just give her some time to cool off. Only then you can have a heart¨Cto¨Cheart with herter.¡±


    ¡°She used to love me so much. This must all be a huge misunderstanding.¡± Christopher said while gritting his teeth.


    Joe shot a cold nce at Christopher before walking away.


    As Paul passed by, he scoffed in disgust. Love? He couldn¡¯t be serious.


    Chapter: 118


    <b>2/2</b>


    Christopher was fickle, and Skr had finally seen the real him. How could she still love him?


    Even when they were in the car, Paul couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Christopher is shameless.¡±


    Joe lit a cigarette and rolled down the window. After smoking for a while, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see Christopher in this city again. Make it happen.¡±


    Paul was taken aback. Joe didn¡¯t want to <b>see </b>Christopher in the city? What did he mean by that?


    It meant that nopany in Jipsburg City would want to hire Christopher. He wouldn¡¯t be able to make a living in the city.


    Paul had discovered Joe¡¯s secret. He seemed to care about Skr. This was his way of getting revenge on Christopher for what he had done to her.


    When Skr left the hospital, John had already arrived.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Skr drove over to pick up Steven before heading to the film set. They couldn¡¯t go in because it was <b>sealed </b>off to outsiders.


    Skr tried calling Charles, but he didn¡¯t answer. He wasn¡¯t responding to his WhatsApp messages either.


    She asked some of the staff, but nobody seemed to know who Charles was.


    Ever since Charles joined the entertainment industry, he would often work as a stunt double and deliver lines for the movie.


    They weren¡¯t sure if the staff were just brushing them off. If he was part of the <b>crew</b>, shouldn¡¯t they at least have some idea who he was?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s wait for a bit.¡± Steven tried tofort Skr.


    Skr nodded and checked her phone. She scrolled through her messages with Charles from about an


    hour ago. She had told him what time she would be there to pick him up, and he agreed to meet her on


    time.


    Charles was always dependable. <b>So</b>, it was unusual for him to not answer his phone.


    ¡°Maybe he was in the middle of delivering lines. It has happened to me before when I tried to reach him.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Let¡¯s just wait,¡± Steven said, trying to ease Skr¡¯s worry.


    Skr nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s sit and chat for a while then.¡±


    ¡°By the way, when will I get to meet your husband?¡± Steven asked. He had been meaning to discuss this.


    Skr had always been dependable. Suddenly, she married someone else and even kept his identity at secret. It made him feel uneasy and worried.


    Skr knew this question woulde up. She blinked before answering, ¡°Steven, I promised him I wouldn¡¯t share anything. But don¡¯t you worry, I haven¡¯t been trick


    Then, she thought of Annie and continued, ¡°Our marriage probably won¡¯tst long. Something happened recently. We might be getting a divorce soon.¡±


    ¡°A quick marriage and a quick divorce? Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Steven frowned. He would be stupid if he couldn¡¯t sense there were problems with the marriage.


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. It¡¯s probably hard for me to fall in love with anybody else again after the divorce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret my decision to marry. I¡¯ve grown up and I¡¯ve seen things. I know what I¡¯m doing. Steven, I just need you to support and trust me,¡± Skr said.


    Since she was nning to divorce Joe, she wanted to keep their marriage a secret as agreed.


    Steven frowned after hearing Skr talking as if she had been through a lot. He felt something bad must have happened when she was with the Williamses.


    What happened at the Williamses that changed her?


    She w


    was loved and cared for by her family members. She was a carefree person, but now she had


    changed. Sometimes, they could even see sadness in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it from Mom. But if anything happens, you have to tell me immediately,¡± Steven insisted


    worriedly.


    Skr smiled. ¡°Will do! I¡¯ll start working with Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team tomorrow. Steven, look at me. I¡¯m


    on my


    <i>y </i>way to achieving my dreams. I¡¯m really happy.¡±


    Looking at Skr, who was determined to go after her dreams, Steven ruffled her hair. ¡°Go for it. You¡¯re


    the bravest of us all.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions to the brave Skye!¡± Charles¡¯s voice came from behind.


    They turned to see Charles standing there. Steven immediately switched to his big brother¡¯s tone. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up your phone?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t notice. They asked me to act in a scene at the veryst minute and I couldn¡¯t have my phone with me,¡± Charles replied casually.


    Skr noticed the wounds on Charles¡® face and the bruises around his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re hurt. How did that happen?¡°.


    <b>Steven </b>also noticed the bruises after Skr pointed them out. ¡°There¡¯s bleeding under the skin below your eyes. You should get it checked¡±


    Charles <b>was </b>a little evasive and tried to y it down. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. A doctor who was visiting the set <b>said </b>it was nothing serious. It was just a little ident while filming


    ¡°It <b>looks </b>worse than it is. You know how it is. Sometimes, things get overlooked when you¡¯re in character.


    1


    He quickly changed the topic. ¡°Skye, you¡¯re amazing! I just looked into Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team. Apparently, they have super strict requirements. But they offer great benefits. It¡¯s the best <b>team </b>in the


    industry.¡±

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Skr took a closer look at Charles¡® injury. ¡°How did this happen? Was it during an action scene?¡±


    Even if it was, they shouldn¡¯t have been so rough.


    ¡°Yeah, it was a fight scene. It was a scene with a bunch of people all battling it out. Everyone got really


    into it.


    ¡°Someone else got both their eyes bruised. This wouldn¡¯t have happened if I hadn¡¯t zoned out for a


    moment. Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯m starving, Charles said while trying to avoid eye contact. He didn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    Steven¡¯s face darkened. He saw how worried Skr was and said, ¡°Charles is a tough guy. He¡¯ll be fine. Let¡¯s go, Mom¡¯s waiting for us.¡±


    ¡°I miss Mom¡¯s beef ribs!¡® Charles looked like he was drooling.


    ¡°I miss all of Mom¡¯s cooking.¡± Skr chimed in.


    Steven looked at his younger brother and sister as the two walked toward the parking lot.


    He clenched his fist and felt like he had failed as a big brother. He didn¡¯t protect them well enough.


    Meanwhile, at the Gxy Vi, Joe was home early. He was reading in the living room from 7:00 <b>pm </b>to 10: 00 <b>pm</b>.


    He had been outstationed for a week. If he didn¡¯t remind himself that he was married, the silence in the vi could almost make him feel like he was still single.


    He nced at the clock. It was 11:30 pm.


    Was it possible that Skr hadn¡¯t been home as well while he was away?


    Joe rubbed his temples. He remembered her cold and pale face from earlier in the hospital.


    She still seemed to have feelings for Christopher.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Skr returned to Gxy Vi, it was already 12:30 am. She was spending time with her family and didn¡¯t realize the time passed.


    She was surprised to see Joe. ¡°Mr. Martin, you¡¯re back.¡±


    She thought he would be away for a couple of days. After all, he had just reconciled with Annie. Maybe he would want to spend more time with her.


    Joe looked at Skr.


    After Skr greeted him, she headed upstairs without another word.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Joe called after her.


    Chapter 120


    Skr looked at him. ¡°Do you <b>need </b>something, Mr. Martin?¡±


    Her heart sank. Was he going to ask for a divorce right now?


    She had been bracing for this moment, but it still felt unsettling.


    ¡°If you¡¯re free tomorrow,e with me to the Pearlhall Residence.¡± Joe looked at Skr deeply.


    Were Skr¡¯s emotions affected by Christopher? Someone as useless as him didn¡¯t deserve her love and


    care.


    Skr was a little taken aback. Joe wasn¡¯t asking for a divorce but to visit Gloria.


    ¡°Sure.¡± She nodded.


    As she was about to head upstairs, she remembered something and said, ¡°Thanks for helping me out at


    the hospital today.¡±


    He was the reason Paul offered to find awyer to deal with Christopher and Amelia. If Joe and Paul hadn¡¯t been there, those two could have caused a lot of trouble.


    Joe stared into Skr¡¯s eyes. ¡°You had feelings for him for years. Can you just move that easily?¡±


    That was right. She wasted years of her time with him.


    Her eyes darkened in regret. How many more years did she have to waste on someone like that?


    She regretted the time she spent with Christopher. She wished she could go back in time and tell herself how stupid and blind she had been.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Joe felt irritated when Skr fell silent<b>.</b>


    ¡°I guess those years were a waste of time. I¡¯ve wasted my youth on a useless man,¡± Skr said softly.


    The tension Joe felt disappeared. His mood shifted, and he smiled lightly. ¡°It¡¯ste. You should get some


    rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay, good night,¡± Skr said.


    A few minutester, Joe put down his book and was prepared to head upstairs as well.


    Suddenly, his phone¡¯s WhatsApp notification appeared. He opened the message and continued walking.


    Annie: ¡°Good night<b>, </b>Mr. Martin.¡±


    Joe didn¡¯t reply and set his phone to silent mode.


    After waiting for 20 minutes, <b>Annie </b>still couldn¡¯t get a reply from Joe. She stood by the window with a


    ss of red wine and gazed at the city lights.


    She lowered her gaze to look at Joe¡¯s profile picture on WhatsApp.


    She had asked Joe toe to their alumni reunion, which was happening in three days. She hoped he


    would ept the invitation.


    The reunion would mean nothing without Joe.


    However, he had only replied with a few words, ¡°I¡¯ll check my schedule.¡±


    Now she wondered if Joe had seen her goodnight message or if he <b>had </b>simply ignored it.


    The thought of Joe ignoring her message made her pout. She had always been able to guess what others were thinking. Yet, she couldn¡¯t quite read Joe¡¯s mind..


    Was he so difficult to reach?


    Skr came downstairs to make breakfast the next morning and realized the table was already set with


    breakfast.


    They were her favorite pancakes and some bacon on the side.


    Joe walked over with two sses of warm milk. He looked at Skr and <b>said</b>, ¡®Grandma sent someone to


    deliver us breakfast.¡±


    Skr walked toward Joe and took one of the sses from him. The temperature was just right. She smiled <b>and </b>said, ¡°The temperature¡¯s just nice. Thanks.¡±


    Joe was caught off guard by her smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°The pancakes are great!¡± Skr <b>took </b>a bite. Satisfaction was clear on her face.


    Chapter 121


    22


    They were so fresh and fluffy. It was clear these were homemade, not store¨Cbought.


    ¡°Whenever you feel like having pancakes, just call Edgar. She¡¯ll arrange for somebody to have them


    delivered,¡± Joe said.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s too much trouble. Pearlhall Residence is too far from Gxy Vi. It takes over an hour <b>for </b><b>a </b>round trip.¡± Skr didn¡¯t want to trouble the others.


    She shouldn¡¯t eat the same thing every day<b>, </b>or else she would get bored of it too.


    Still, she appreciated Joe¡¯s thoughtfulness.


    After a week of not seeing each other, Joe seemed more approachable.


    She thought of a possibility. Maybe he was in a good mood because he was in love.


    She blinked and said, ¡°Tonight I¡¯ll head over to Pearlhall Residence after work.¡±


    Where are you working now?¡± Joe asked.


    ¡°I went for an interview with Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team yesterday and was hired. Today is my first day. I¡¯ll need some time to get to know the ce so I might get off work a littlete,¡± Skr said while she ate.


    Joe was surprised to hear Skr was part of Alexander¡¯s team. ¡°Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Skr replied.


    2018 02:31 21


    Joe <b>then </b>realized he didn¡¯t really know Skr that well.


    He was close to Alexander when he was young. He knew Alexander had always been strict with the people he hired. Candidates would need to pass some tests and get Alexander¡¯s seal of approval to join


    the team.


    If Skr could make it to his team, that meant, she had real talents.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± Joe watched Skr carefully.


    Skr smiled and raised her ss. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She was determined to work hard doing the work she loved and carve her own career path in the industry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after work. I want to bring you somewhere else before heading to Pearlhall Residence,¡± Joe said to her.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    12


    Skr arrived for her first day on Alexander¡¯s team. As soon as she entered the building. Alexander¡¯s assistant, Oliver, guided her through the onboarding process.


    It wasn¡¯t tooplicated, so it didn¡¯t take long


    Afterward, Oliver brought her to meet Alexander.


    Alexander was intently focused on cleaning a bronze artifact


    He didn¡¯t realize that both of them were entering the room.


    Oliver gestured for Skr to remain silent.


    Skr understood that handling antiques requiredplete concentration to prevent mistakes. She was surprised to find someone of Alexander¡¯s age and status still working on the antiques with his own hands.


    She nced at the bronze artifact¡¯s inscriptions.


    It seemed to be from the early Augustan period with inscriptions in ssical Glorian.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Skr was captivated. She could see the journey of this artifact. From its creation to its burial with its owner, this artifact was just recently discovered.


    She knew Alexander¡¯s team was working with the country¡¯s archeologists.


    Oliver was watching Alexander with admiration. In this industry, Alexander was a legend. Many people were jealous of him for being the legend¡¯s assistant. He had learned a lot in his years with Alexander.


    Alexander raised his head to find Oliver and Skr standing there.


    He then dropped his tools and walked over with a cheerful smile. ¡°Can you tell me when the artifact was


    made?¡±


    ¡°During the Augustan period,¡± Skr replied.


    Alexander¡¯s eyes lit up. He was once again impressed by Skr¡¯s knowledge. ¡°You¡¯re right, Skye. Can you tell me who your mentor is<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a mentor. I learned from an elderlydy at home. She had a lot to teach.¡± Skr was reminded that Vi didn¡¯t take her in as her apprentice. She only cared for her like a granddaughter.


    Alexander didn¡¯t press further. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re capable of yet, so I can¡¯t assign you to a specific job. I have a painting that <b>my </b>team is reluctant to work on. Would you like to take a look and see if you can restore it?¡±


    Oliver¡¯s eyes widened. What was going on?


    Why was Alexander handing Skr one of the most challenging projects?


    Skr was new to the team. She wasn¡¯t as experienced yet and was given a difficult task. They finally had a beautiful new member. He hoped Alexander wouldn¡¯t scare her away with his unusual way of working.


    Chapter 122


    2/2


    <b>¡°</b>Sure, I¡¯ll give it a try,¡± Skr replied without hesitation, as if it was a very simple thing to do.


    Oliver was stunned. Even though he wasn¡¯t there during Skr¡¯s interview, his colleagues mentioned that she was incredibly skilled.


    They said she was even more skilled than those who had been with Alexander¡¯s team for years.


    When he first saw Skr, he was so captivated by her beauty that he had forgotten about what his colleagues said about her.


    His colleagues told him not to judge a book by its cover. Yet, he had done it to her.


    Alexander was pleased. He knew Caleb had finally done something right. He had good taste in women.


    He was ready to have Skr as his granddaughter¨Cinw.


    It wouldn¡¯t matter, even if she couldn¡¯t fully restore the painting. She would have ample opportunities to work with various ancient artifacts in his team. He believed she would be an expert in a few years. During lunchtime, Skr headed to the hospital.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Since Skr had pancakes for breakfast and didn¡¯t cook at home, she decided to buy something light, like chicken soup and some bread, before heading to the hospital.


    Caleb was lying on the bed and ying video games to pass the time. He thought Skr wouldn¡¯t have the time to visit him since it was her first day.


    So, when Skr walked into the room, Caleb felt like he might actually tear up. ¡°Skr, I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡±


    Skr nced at her watch before setting down the lunch in front of Caleb. ¡°Are you hungry? Is your family not around to keep youpany?¡±


    ¡°Uncle John is busy. Besides, this is just a minor surgery. He just needs to be there to sign the papers. He hired a caretaker for me too,¡± Caleb said while digging into his lunch.


    Even though it was a simple meal, it tasted great because Skr was the one to deliver them.


    ¡°How was your first day at work? Did anyone give you a hard time?¡± Caleb asked.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. The team¡¯s great. I love the culture there. I feel like I fit right in,¡± Skr replied.


    Caleb nodded while feeling relieved.


    If Alexander ever gave her a hard time, he would need to have a word with him after he was discharged from the hospital.


    Skr stayed at the hospital for around 20 minutes before leaving.


    She wanted to finish the task given by Alexander as soon as possible.


    While she was on the way back to work, Joe gave her a call. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up around 5:00 pmmter. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll see youter,¡± Skr replied.


    She had checked with Oliver about the team¡¯s working hours. Alexander¡¯s team had a healthy work culture. They would usually finish work around 4:30 pm. It wasn¡¯t a nine¨Cto¨Csix setup.


    Sometimes, they would work overtime or even work over the weekend if they needed to conduct on¨Csite <b>archeological </b>excavations.


    After hanging up, Skr received a voice note from Natalie.


    Natalie: ¡°Skr, guess what? I¡¯ve got a major scoop. Apparently, Joe is married! A <b>friend </b>of mine works at


    the courthouse and saw him.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t take pictures because he didn¡¯t know who Joe was. We were chatting in the <b>group </b>and he saw Joe¡¯s Interview. Only then did he know it was Joe who got married.


    ¡°He said the bride was gorgeous, but he couldn¡¯t remember her name. The bride wasn¡¯t Annie, though


    Chapter 123


    <b>Can </b>you believe it? Big news, right?¡±


    Skr could hear the excitement in Natalie¡¯s voice. She felt a little guilty that she was part of the gossip.


    ¡°Annie attended John¡¯s engagement party with Joe, but he didn¡¯t bring his newlywed wife along. Could it be that Joe doesn¡¯t like his wife? Now that Annie is back in town, Joe might be divorcing his wife!


    ¡°I heard Joe¡¯s wife is really beautiful. The kind of beauty that you don¡¯t see every day. If she knows that her husband has aplicated rtionship with another woman, she might be heartbroken.


    ¡°If I were in her shoes, I would be devastated. Maybe they weren¡¯t that close, unlike Jeremy and I. We¡¯ve known each other for so many years.


    ¡°He had been giving me the princess treatment since childhood. If he betrayed me, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do. But I know for sure he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing to me.¡±


    Skr listened to all the voice notes and was speechless. She wanted to tell Natalie that Joe¡¯s wife already knew everything.


    The things she should and shouldn¡¯t know about, she already knew it all.


    While she wasn¡¯t exactly heartbroken, she felt bad and sorry foring in between Joe and Annie.


    Before she started her journey, she replied to Natalie. ¡°How many Natalie and Jeremy are there in this


    world?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    1/2


    Joe was right on time to pick up Skr at 5:00 pm, Not long after, they arrived at Pearlhall Estate.


    Gloria was over the moon when she heard that Skr had joined Alexander¡¯s team. ¡°Skye, you¡¯re incredible! You know that stubborn Alex never lets anyone push him around.


    ¡°He always shuts them down if peoplee begging for favors or try to use connections to get into his team. But look at that, you made it on your own!


    ¡°Joe, <b>have </b>you noticed how amazing your wife is?¡±


    Joe was sipping his water. He nced at Skr, whose cheeks were flushed with a shade of pink. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s pretty amazing.¡±


    Skr was surprised by hispliment. He was actually <b>going </b>along with it today.


    Usually, he would¡¯ve given a curt nod or ignored thement altogether before this.


    Love certainly made him softer.


    After dinner, they watched a reality show with Gloria, who eventually shooed them out. She insisted that they enjoy their evening alone back at Gxy Vi.


    Skr knew Gloria was trying to y matchmaker. She hoped that their


    ip would grow.


    She would¡¯ve pretended to y along before this. However, now it just felt so wrong. She felt like she wasing between Joe and Annie.


    On the


    way back to Gxy Vi, Skr handed an earring to Joe. ¡°Does this belong to Ms. Silver? I found it when we got out of the car earlier. I couldn¡¯t give it to you in time,¡±


    Joe frowned when he saw the earring. ¡°Just toss it. I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°Really? This belongs to Ms. Silver and it looks like it¡¯s worth a lot. She might want it back.¡± Skr was taken aback by Joe¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Do you know who Annie is?¡± Joe asked.


    ¡°I saw her in your car the other day. She¡¯s a well¨Cknown host. Lots of people know who she is,¡± Skr


    replied.


    Joe¡¯s reaction was a bit cold. Since they were on the topic of Annie, Skr decided it was time to talk about the matter. ¡°When are we getting divorced?¡±


    She thought Joe wouldn¡¯t want someone he loved to be his <b>mistress</b>.


    Joe shot her <b>a </b>sharp look. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°When should we get a divorce?¡± Skr repeated herself.


    ¡°Are you trying to end the contract earlier? What¡¯s the <b>reason</b>?¡± Joe asked with a dark expression.


    Chapter 124


    12/2


    Skr was taken aback by his tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were in a rtionship with Ms. Silver. If I knew about it back then, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to marry you<b>.</b>¡±


    Mistakes had been made. However, as long as the mistakes were stopped in time, that was all that


    mattered.


    ¡°Annie and I¡­¡± Joe was about to exin when his phone rang.


    ¡°Where are you? Give me ten minutes,¡± Joe said.


    He hung up and turned back to Skr. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister tonight. Don¡¯t mention divorce anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Skr knew this wasn¡¯t the right time to push the topic.


    Joe was probably concerned about Gloria¡¯s health and didn¡¯t want to upset her with the news.


    The next morning, at Williams Residence, Jeffrey was making phone calls. It seemed like the calls were either unanswered or were brushed off.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Jeffrey¡¯s expression darkened.


    Sadie was shocked and asked, ¡°Why is thepany facing so many problems all of a sudden?¡±


    Jeffrey shot her a harsh look and scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your daughter!¡±


    ¡°My daughter? Maisy has always been sensible. She couldn¡¯t have caused this.¡± Sadie defended Maisy without hesitation. Shepletely forgot about her other daughter.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not Maisy. She wouldn¡¯t have betrayed her own family. It¡¯s Skr. I don¡¯t know how, but she became the sugar baby of Joe¡¯s assistant, Paul. She probably said some things, and now Paul is talking bad about our family to Joe.


    ¡°As a result, the Martin Group refused to work with us and canceled the order. A lot of otherpanies are following suit. They¡¯re all afraid of crossing the Martin Group.¡± Peter gritted his teeth from anger.


    For the first time in twenty years, he was having the worst week ever. So manypanies were giving him a hard time.


    He knew he had Skr to thank for this. It made him so angry he could almost grind his teeth to dust.


    Sadie was stunned. ¡°Skr? She never seemed like someone who would do such a thing. She was well- behaved when she lived with us. It¡¯s impossible that she did such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Now¡¯s not the time for this. Call her and ask her toe home,¡± Jeffrey said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve called her many times before. She wouldn¡¯t pick up. I even tried to call Janine but she hung up on me after saying a few words. If I call her now, she won¡¯t answer,¡± Sadie replied. She felt a strange sense of emptiness.


    The house had been quiettely. Maisy was out all the time. Sadie would asionally find herself missing Skr¡¯s presence.


    She remembered how Skr used to cook for the family and how she would take care of them when


    someone was feeling unwell.


    Sadie suddenly wondered if she had taken Skr for granted.


    Peter was still scowling. He turned to Maisy and said, ¡°Maisy, can you call Janine and tell her Mom is


    sick? Tell her Mom is bedridden now and wants to meet Skr.


    ¡°But Skr isn¡¯t answering the phone so we need her help. You¡¯re her biological daughter. She¡¯ll listen to


    you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try.¡± Maisy was taken aback. She was half¨Casleep and was worried about the Williamses after hearing what Jeffrey and Peter had to say about thepany.


    Sadie frowned at Maisy¡¯s, sluggishness.


    Janine was surprised to receive Maisy¡¯s call. After hearing what Maisy had to say, she felt a chill down


    Charte 125


    her spine.


    So, she only called when something happened.


    ¡°Ms. Yancey, I¡¯m begging you. Mom is really sick and she really wants to meet Skr. No matter what happened between us, their bond is unbreakable,¡± Maisy pleaded, but Janine stayed silent.


    2/2


    She hated Janine. Janine was a country bumpkin who didn¡¯t deserve to be her mother. Now that she had resorted to asking Janine for help, Janine was being difficult with her.


    Janine sighed and said, ¡°Okay.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr had just arrived at Gardner Group when she received a call from Janine.


    ¡°Skye, you can decide for yourself if you want to go.¡± Janine didn¡¯t want to force Skr into anything.


    After all, Sadie was her biological mother. If she really <b>was </b><b>seriously </b>ill, Skr would want to see her.


    After hanging up the phone, Skr hesitated for a moment.


    Sadie was seriously ill? She didn¡¯t recall this happening in her past life.


    Could her being reborn have altered other people¡¯s fates<b>?</b>

 Chapter 126

    <b>Chapter </b>126


    Skr wanted to find out if Sadie was really sick because she had been reborn or if she was just <b>faking </b>it.


    After work, she dropped by the hospital to check on Caleb, who had just done his surgery.


    Then she went to Williams Residence.


    The Williamses were ready for her arrival.


    Sadie removed her makeup and was lying on the bed, pretending to be weak and sick.


    The house was filled with people. The whole family was there.


    <b>Sadie </b>felt anxious and guilty. ¡°We don¡¯t know if <b>she¡¯s </bing. What should we do when she¡¯s here?¡±


    ¡°If she shows up, we¡¯re going to make her confess and then ask her to talk to Paul. It¡¯s not too the mess, Jeffrey answered.


    Kenny frowned. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t think Skr is having an affair with <b>Paul</b>.¡±


    ¡°Kenny, have you forgotten how she was at the nightclub? And how Paul was defending her? Do you still


    think she¡¯s a nice girl?


    ¡°She¡¯s a country bumpkin who hasn¡¯t experienced much of the outside world. She couldn¡¯t get what she wanted from her biological parents and had to resort to being a sugar baby. This happens way too often than you think,¡± Samuel said with a growing hatred toward Skr.


    Plenty of women wanted to use him to climb the socialdder. He was just ying with them.


    He felt ufortable now that his own sister was being yed.


    Peter red at them and said with a poker face, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she was having an affair or not. The point is that Paul knows who she is.


    ¡°For the sake of thepany, even if there¡¯s nothing going on between them, we need to make sure those connections work in our favor.¡±


    ¡°How can you push her into a situation like that? She¡¯s still your sister.¡± Sadie couldn¡¯t bear listening to


    them.


    ¡°Mom, Maybe she¡¯s the reason ourpany is in trouble. She <b>hasn¡¯t </b>been donating blood to the hospital either. Clearly, she doesn¡¯t see us as her family. So, we don¡¯t have to be nice to her either,¡± Peter said indifferently.


    Thepany and Maisy were important to him. However, the sister who came from nowhere wasn¡¯t important at all.


    He didn¡¯t care even if Skr were to marry a pervert as long as he could salvage their business.


    Sadie was left speechless.


    ¡°Leave it to us. You don¡¯t need to say anything once she¡¯s back.¡± Jeffrey made up his mind after listening


    2/2


    to what his sons had to say.


    Maisy was glued to her phone. Christopher kept sending her messages.


    He was desperate for money and needed her help. However, she didn¡¯t have much money herself, not enough to buy luxury bags anyway.


    So, she just brushed him off.


    She used to think Christopher was a great guy because he was Skr¡¯s boyfriend. She felt satisfied when she snatched her boyfriend.


    Since Skr didn¡¯t even like Christopher anymore, he didn¡¯t seem so special to Maisy anymore. All he did was please her in bed.


    However, there were plenty of men who could please her. Christopher was worth nothing to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Maisy. Even when Skr¡¯s back, you¡¯re the only younger sister I have. She doesn¡¯t deserve to be my sister.¡± Samuel thought Maisy was jealous, which was why she was distracted and remained silent.


    Maisy smiled at Samuel. ¡°Skr is still Mom and Dad¡¯s biological daughter. We¡¯ll talk some sense into her once she¡¯s back. Maybe she¡¯lle around thinking we¡¯re doing this for her own good.¡±


    ¡°By the way, what happened between you and Mr. Martin? I thought Joe liked you. Why would he listen to his assistant and turn against us?¡± Samuel was confused.


    Maisy avoided eye contact. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, either.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we were wrong. Maybe Mr. Martin doesn¡¯t like Maisy,¡± Sadie said.


    Thinking back, maybe Sadie had been too confident about it. She thought Maisy was good enough to


    attract someone like Joe.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she had forgotten that many women wanted to get close to Joe in Jipsburg. They were all equally as talented too<b>.</b>

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    ¡°How could this happen? I was under the impression that Joe and Maisy were in a rtionship,¡± Samuel voiced his disappointment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drop it,¡± Jeffrey interjected. He was clearly annoyed.


    Maisy had confided <b>in </b>some friends about her intentions to marry Joe. It led to one of them sharing <b>a </b>photograph in their group chat.


    The photograph captured Joe and Annie at John¡¯s engagement party.


    They hadn¡¯t received an invitation to John¡¯s engagement celebration.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This exclusion stemmed from the Williams family¡¯s inability to prate the social circles to which John and Joe belonged.


    Maisy was mortified by this.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Skr? It¡¯s already past six, and she¡¯s still not back,¡± Samuel remarked irritably.


    There was a heavy air of gloom over the bedroom.


    Skr had just returned to Williams Residence. It was a little over a month since she had moved out.


    It felt surreal, like a dream.


    The housekeepers, who were fond of Skr, greeted her quietly upon her arrival. One of them whispered, ¡± Ms. Williams, your parents are upstairs. You¡¯re all family here. If you just acknowledge your mistake, I¡¯m


    sure they won¡¯t be hard on you.¡±


    Skr was favored by the Williams family housekeeperspared to Maisy, mainly because she treated


    them with respect and never acted superior.


    Without saying much, Skr responded, ¡°I¡¯ll go up and check on them.¡±


    On her way upstairs, she turned on the voice recorder hidden in her bag


    Reaching the door of Sadie¡¯s bedroom, she overheard Samuel¡¯s criticism toward her. ¡°She doesn¡¯t act like we¡¯re family. If she cared, knowing Mom is ill, she¡¯d be worried, concerned, and definitely would have


    visited.¡±


    Skr inwardly scoffed. In her previous life, an incident left Sadie paraplegic. None of them had shown her any concern.


    They wouldin about the smell whenever they approached her room and swiftly leave.


    ¡°Do you even consider me part of this family?¡± Skr stood defiantly at the door as she was unwilling to step inside. Her biting<b>, </b>sarcastic tone startled everyone. They immediately turned towards <b>her</b>.


    ¡°So, I thought you¡¯d never return.¡± Samuel sneered.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who had my mom call me, desperately trying to bring me back? If you hadn¡¯t reached out to


    her, do you think I¡¯d have wanted to set foot in this horse? Skr retorted with a smirk.


    Sadie felt a pang of confusion and dismay at how Skr wasn¡¯t referring to her as ¡°Mom¡±


    ¡°Why is Skr being so aggressive toward us? she wondered silently


    ¡°Skr, please don¡¯t say that. It really upsets Mom and Dad, Maisy pleaded gently.


    Witnessing the contrast between Maisy and Skr, Samuel found Skr even more displeasing. Remember to call the right person mom, and don¡¯t forget who your real mother is ¡±


    ¡°Samuel, most people use their brains to discern right from wrong. Are yours just for maintaining double standards? Your precious sister calls someone else mom, did she forget who her real mother is too?¡±


    Skr shot back.


    Samuel was left speechless.


    Enraged by theparison, Maisy eximed, ¡°It¡¯s not the same! How can your foster mom even


    ¡°Oh, they can¡¯t bepared. The shamelessness alone sets them apart. My mom is beyondparison with her gentle and understanding nature,¡± Skr retorted with a cold scoff.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    ¡°Why you Maisy stood up angrily. She never expected Skr to be so rude.


    Originally pretending to be ill, Sadie¡¯s face still had a rosy flush. Her expression turned unsightly upon hearing Skr¡¯s words.


    ¡°Enough, this is too disrespectful! Do you even know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Jeffrey scolded angrily.


    ¡°Your mother is ill, and not only do you not care, but you speak without thinking. Who taught you to act like this?¡± Peter asked sternly.


    Kenny wanted to say something but remembered what Skr had said. Looking at his family, he suddenly wondered if Skr was always treated so poorly.


    Skr¡¯s cool and emotionless gaze swept past the Williamses and settled on Sadie. ¡°I thought you called me back because your conscience had finally kicked in. I thought you were nning to let me inherit the family fortune.¡±


    Not to mention, the Williams family was being suppressed by the Martin Group. It wouldn¡¯t be long before theirpany faced further diminishment at the hands of the Martin Group.


    Such a small inheritance was not even worth her attention.


    Sadie was ovee by anger and unable to speak. She started coughing violently due to her haste.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Maisy rushed to pat Sadie¡¯s back gently.


    ¡°The Williams family fortune is none of your concern, Samuel said through gritted teeth.


    Their family¡¯s assets included a share for Maisy. They wouldn¡¯t leave anything for Skr.


    Although Jeffrey was also quite upset, he managed to keep hisposure. ¡°Samuel, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Skr slowly curved her lips into a smile. She looked at the people before her. She felt no attachment to this family anymore. They weren¡¯t worth anything to her.


    <b>¡°</b>Keep your family assets hidden away from me. I wouldn¡¯t want to take some petty assets,¡± Skr said


    mockingly.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter watched Skr intently. He noticed herpletely different attitude and genuine disgust. His face. soured as he asked, ¡°What is your rtionship with Paul?¡±


    ¡°Are you prying a bit too much?¡± Skr countered.


    ¡°I¡¯m your older brother. I have a right to know who you are involved with,¡± Peter said.


    If this were apany, the employees would certainly be afraid if Peter got angry.


    But Skr just raised an eyebrow. ¡°Where were you a few days ago when the Williams family was busy buying trending searches to destroy <b>me</b>?


    ¡°Did you fall into a hole? Or did you go deaf? Or maybe blind? Now youe out trying to act like my


    Chapte: 128


    brother. Isn¡¯t that just despicable?¡±


    2/2


    Peter¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°Do you realize what you are saying? If you acknowledged your mistakes and apologized properly today, all the mistakes you¡¯ve made could have been forgotten.


    ¡°You could have moved back in and still been considered part of the family. But since you¡¯vee back,


    what have you done?¡±


    He added, ¡°You haven¡¯t admitted your mistakes. Instead, you¡¯ve opposed us at every turn. You have spoken without restraint. Don¡¯t forget how you tried to ingratiate yourself with us when you first came back. Now, do you want to throw all that away?¡±


    ¡°Enough, Peter, you should shut up as well,¡± Jeffrey scolded Peter.


    Then he turned to Skr. ¡°There were misunderstandings on both sides before. You are my daughter. Not words a bit? matter how many mistakes you¡¯ve made, I can forgive you. But now, can you hold back your Come over and see your mom. She¡¯s be ill because she missed you.¡±


    Skr thought they were trying to change their approach to a soft one in order to convince her.


    ¡°Skr,e here and let me look at you. You¡¯ve only been away from home for a little over a month. How have you lost so much weight? Is life tough outside? Come home,¡± Sadie said with concern.


    Her eyes were red.


    If it had been before, Skr might have believed her.


    In the past, to make Skr endure feeling unwell and go to the hospital for blood tests, Sadie used more convincing tricks than now.


    Skr stood at the door without moving. Suddenly, a message from Paul popped up on her phone.


    Paul had taken photos of a few items her parents had kept at home. He wanted her to help look at them.


    While checking the photos, Skr said indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me. I¡¯m tired of your dirty tricks. They¡¯re almost always the same. Just tell me what you want.¡±


    Chapter 129

 Chapter 129

    Chapter <b>129</b>


    The items that Paul¡¯s parents possessed were indeed valuable. They were the family heirlooms of the


    Zieglers.


    ¡°My mom told me to wear this bracelet. She said it would help her get a grandson sooner. Is that not too superstitious? I¡¯m waiting for you to say it is, and I¡¯ll screenshot it for my


    y mom.¡±


    Paul had sent a long message. It was evident that he was often pressured into marriage for various


    reasons.


    Skrughed while zooming in on a bracelet. It was a bracelet that the Ziegler family¡¯s ancestors had blessed, <b>and </b>wearing it could bring many blessings.


    She tapped her phone screen and replied, ¡°Not superstitious. It indeed can help you <b>get </b>a grandson sooner. There are no other issues. You can continue to keep them.¡±


    Paul was dumbfounded. He handed his phone to Joe, who was sitting in the car with him.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, I believe Miss Sullivan¡¯s talent for restoring antiques is being underutilized. If she were to pursue a career as a fortune teller and treasure appraisal expert, she would outshine other people in Jipsburg City.¡±


    Joe nced at Paul¡¯s phone. In the chat between Skr and Paul, her replies to Paul were much more


    than those to him.


    He looked deeply at Paul. ¡°Do you often chat with her privately?¡±


    ¡°Not often, just a few times.¡±


    Paul thought about the bracelet and whether it could indeed bring many children. He remembered his father, who had five sons. That seemed quite impressive!


    Joe took out his phone. On his WhatsApp chat with Skr, her replies were often just a simple andconic, ¡°Hmm.¡± Her attitude seemed quite indifferent to him.


    He had not managed to return to Gxy Vist night. He remembered her mentioning divorce yesterday. He gently tapped on his phone screen.


    He was thinking about something, and identally, a voice chat popped up.


    After replying to Paul, Skr looked up at Jeffrey, who looked disappointed.


    ¡°Tricks? Is this how you view us? When did your heart be so dark? Did your foster mother tell you something? They want to drive a wedge between you and us. You should know how to discern the truth <b>and </b>not be deceived by them,¡± Jeffrey retorted.


    Sadie¡¯s eyes were red as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m your mother. It took me ten months of pregnancy to give birth to you. How can you think so poorly of us like that? How can you think so poorly of me?¡±


    ¡°This is too much!¡± Maisy felt she could no longer understand Skr.


    Chapter 129


    She wondered if Skr didn¡¯t want to return to the Williams family.


    Compared to Janine, the Williams family was wealthy. Skr wasn¡¯t even trying to stay in the wealthy family and return to living a hard life with Janine. She thought Skr was dumb.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, the sound of a WhatsApp voice message popped up.


    Skr saw it was from Joe, which surprised her. He usually called or simply texted on WhatsApp. She wondered why he suddenly sent a voice message.


    Worried that Joe might need something, she listened to it.


    Everyone thought about who would send Skr a voice message at this time. They stared at her.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    ¡°Why did you send a voice message? Skr expressed her surprise aloud.


    Upon hearing Skr¡¯s voice from the phone, Joe realized he had identally sent a voice message.¡°| identally hit the voice button. Sorry.¡±


    7m at Williams Residence. I¡¯m currently dealing with something.¡±


    Skr doubted it was indeed an ident. Given their discussion about divorce yesterday, his sudden voice message might be an attempt to get her to return to Gxy Vi to continue their discussion.


    Joe was silent momentarily. ¡°Do you need me toe over?¡± he asked.


    Letting the Williams family know that he and Skr were married wasn¡¯t necessarily bad.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr was startled by Joe¡¯s suggestion. She felt that he was just being polite. ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need. I can handle it myself.¡±


    There were a few beats of silence before Joe replied with another voice message. It was just a faint hum


    of acknowledgment.


    ¡°That voice¡­ it sounds like¡­¡± Maisy was all ears, trying to figure out who was on the other end of the


    phone


    The calm voice sounded very much like Joe. She thought it was impossible because Joe as far as she knew.


    Skr didn¡¯t know


    It was just a simr¨Csounding voice. However, the brief conversation, although short, sounded like they were very familiar with each other.


    Jeffrey was stunned by how the person could possibly be Joe. He looked at Skr, whom he hadn¡¯t cared much about but was now willing to use if it benefitted him.


    He wondered what could she possibly have to do with Joe. It felt impossible to him.


    ¡°Is it Paul? Are you still going to deny your rtionship with Paul? Maisy asked while hiding her jealousy.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like Paul.¡± <b>Kenny </b>and Samuel spoke in unison.


    They had met Paul, whose voice wasn¡¯t as cold as the one speaking with Skr.


    The voice that had just spoken to Skr sounded so chilling it could pierce one¡¯s bones and was terrifying


    Jeffrey stared at Skr and demanded, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Skr, who is your sugar daddy? Tell me, <b>and </b>I¡¯ll decide for you. The Williamses¡® daughter can¡¯t be someone¡¯s mistress. She can only be a legitimate wife,¡± Sadie said anxiously.


    Peter¡¯s expression grew solemn as he <b>pondered </b>who the person could be if it weren¡¯t Paul. He hadn¡¯t considered what to do if it wasn¡¯t Paul. He had initially thought of gaining some advantage over Paul.


    Chapter 130


    2/2


    ¡°You know what they say, ¡®birds of a feather flock together,¡¯ and it couldn¡¯t be more true. People with dirty.


    minds tend to project their own faults onto others.


    ¡°Instead of using me, maybe you should focus on disciplining your <b>precious </b>daughter, Maisy. She¡¯s quite adept at ying the mistress, and her tea¨Cmaking skills aren¡¯t half bad, either. Perhaps she learned. from watching you,¡± Skr countered sharply, protecting herself from usations.


    Maisy¡¯s face turned red, ¡°I¡¯ve said before that it was a misunderstanding. Why won¡¯t you believe it? How long will you keep framing me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going too far. The truth is right in front of your eyes, yet you remain delusional,¡± Samuel immediately defended Maisy.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust what I said anymore? You¡¯re misunderstanding Maisy. Maisy is obedient and sensible. She would never date Christopher.


    ¡°Your boyfriend is too ambitious, always aiming for something too far out of reach. If you someone, me yourself for having poor judgment and choosing a boyfriend who is fickle.¡±


    Sadie almost instinctively defended Maisy.


    Between Maisy and Skr, she had alwa


    et me


    prioritized Maisy. But after speaking, she suddenly had


    doubts. It seemed she had never considered how Skr might feel.


    Yet another voice emerged, asserting that if Maisy wasn¡¯t wrong, then it must be Skr¡¯s fault. Someone had to pay for their mistakes.


    Skr¡¯s gaze was cold as she looked at Sadie. Her gaze was deep and emotionless, as if she could see through the malice in Sadie¡¯s nature.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s not talk about this today.¡± Peter felt the conversation was straying further off course.


    There would be plenty of time in the future to make Skr feel at home in the Williams family.


    ¡°Sure, we¡¯ve had our fair share of misunderstandings. But hey, we¡¯re family, right? At the end of the day,


    that¡¯s what matters most.


    could ¡°We have some tough times ahead, and we must stick together to ovee them. The family really use your help right now, and if you pitch in, we¡¯ll all acknowledge you,¡± Peter offered, tempting Skr with a hint of recognition and belonging.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Previously, Skr had tried to please them, but now she adopted an air of indifference. Yet, it was all a n to draw their concern. It was time for them to indulge her.


    Jeffrey took a deep breath and softened his tone. He didn¡¯t hold onto the harsh words Skr had just


    spoken.


    ¡°We¡¯re family,¡± he said. ¡°No matter what you¡¯ve done wrong, we¡¯ll forgive you. I know you¡¯re angry because we didn¡¯t stand up for you.¡±


    He added, ¡°That was because you smeared Maisy on social media. I had already nned your way out, to send you abroad for a few years. When youe back after a few years, you can work at Williams Group.¡±


    Skr had never seen them submit before, especially not Jeffrey and Peter. The two were father and son, who had always looked at her with the same sarcastic eyes.


    Now, they looked the same. It seemed prideful yet benevolent, as if saying, ¡°Look! We are giving you <b>a </b>chance. Now cherish it.¡±


    She felt that it wasughable because she wanted to know their motives. Without benefits or motives<b>, </b>neither of them would likely lower their heads.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you want me to do for you?¡± she asked.


    Chapter 131


    2/2


    Jeffrey¡¯s eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Let your brother talk to you about it.¡±


    ¡°I know you know Paul well, and you two must have a good rtionship with him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stood up for you,¡± Peter began.


    He added in a soft tone, ¡°When a man stands up for a woman, it usually means he is interested in her. Paul definitely likes you.


    ¡°If you two are in a rtionship, then it would be easy. Just give him a call and ask him to persuade Mr. Martin to continue coborating with the Williams family.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not in a rtionship, then agree to date him and try to persuade Mr. Martin.¡±


    Skr smirked. ¡°Are you suggesting I sell myself off to Paul?¡±


    |


    ¡°Don¡¯t put it so crudely. I¡¯ve met Paul before. He¡¯s a capable young man. As Mr. Martin¡¯s assistant, he surely has a promising future. We¡¯re thinking of your best interest.¡± Sadie sounded somewhat guilty.


    Kenny kept his head down, not sure what to think. He nced up when he heard Sadie¡¯s words.


    ¡°If youpared him to Christopher, Paul is certainly better than him, right?¡± Samuel was irritated by Skr¡¯s ingratitude.


    ¡°Yes, Paul seems like a nice guy,¡± Maisy quickly added.


    Trading Skr for the Williams family¡¯s future was worth it. If it meant sending Skr to have sex with


    else. Joe, she might not agree out of jealousy, but she would support sending Skr to anyone


    Skr nced at them and slowly said, ¡°Unfortunately, Paul doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like you? You are beautiful. Just be a bit more proactive, and he¡¯ll surely like you. If not, I¡¯ll find a way to get you into a rtionship with him,¡± Peter said.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Sadie was stunned. Maisy watched with glee. Kenny furrowed his brow. Jeffrey nodded,


    ¡°We¡¯ll force him to marry you once the time is right. Then, you set the terms for the marriage. Everything will naturally fall into ce.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Skr, your contributions to the family haven¡¯t gone unnoticed. I promise you won¡¯t be shortchanged. Once it¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll give you 500 thousand dors.¡±


    Skr looked at Jeffrey with full irony. ¡°Just now, you sald the Williams family couldn¡¯t tolerate someone being a mistress. How quickly you contradict yourselves.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different. We¡¯ll do everything we can to make Paul marry you,¡± Jeffrey said, somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°You¡¯re hardly a virgin. You dated Christopher for seven or eight years. You¡¯ve slept with someone a long time ago. Stop pretending to be a pure virgin.¡± Samuelpletely lost his patience.


    Maisy¡¯s eyes shifted. She had heard from Christopher that he had never done anything with Skr because she always said she wanted to wait until marriage.


    ¡°Samuel, shut up!¡± Sadie quickly intervened.


    She wondered what kind of brother would talk about his sister like that. She thought that even if Skr was rebellious, it was just because she misunderstood them. She felt that Paul really wasn¡¯t bad.


    ¡°Skr, Paul is a man worth entrusting your life to. We¡¯re all thinking of your best interests, Sadie said


    tenderly to Skr.


    Skr looked at Sadie, who was letting out a somewhat forced smile. ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d be bolder. Let me sleep with Joe. It might even be easier.¡±


    Jeffrey frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t be too greedy. Joe is not someone you can aspire to have. He didn¡¯t even like Maisy. How could he like you?¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they couldn¡¯t make a move <b>on </b>Joe, he would¡¯ve genuinely liked to use some means to get Maisy to sleep with Joe.


    wn, P¨¦ter


    ¡°Are you <b>getting </b>close to Paul because of Joe? I advise you to drop that thought. You¡¯re not worthy of Joe. If you do something outrageous <b>and </b>he finds out, you¡¯ll drag the entire Williams family eximed sternly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that. Skr, you should move back in today,¡± Jeffrey decided, then nned to head to thepany.


    Thepany was in disarray.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll drive, let¡¯s go together.¡± Peter nodded.


    As the two were about to leave the bedroom, Skr said with a smirk, ¡°What does your business have to do with me?¡±


    Chapter 132


    2/2


    She would be delighted if the Williams family were ruined. Since her rebirth, she had been busy with many things and hadn¡¯t had time to settle scores with them yet. She would go back and agree to divorce Joe to


    terminate the agreement early.


    She didn¡¯t want money, only for Joe to suppress the Williams family. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be worth the ns they had made for her.


    ¡°What?¡± Jeffrey thought he had misheard her<b>.</b>


    ¡°Are you not satisfied with the 500 thousand dors from Dad? I can give you another 500 thousand<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>Peter offered. He thought Skr was being too greedy.


    Maisy secretly rolled her eyes. ¡°Skr, one million dors is not a small amount<b>.</b>¡±


    Kenny happened to see Maisy rolling her eyes. He had almost never seen Maisy¡¯s mean side, but now it


    was clear to him.


    ¡°Give <b>me </b>a billion dors, and I¡¯ll consider sleeping with Joe to get him to agree to coborate with the Williams family. Skr held up her index finger as if she was giving them an option.


    In the end, she wasn¡¯t like them. They wouldn¡¯t give anyone a choice, but she was at least offering them something to ponder.


    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Maisy stood up furiously. She thought Skr was trying to drain the Williams family.


    Jeffrey¡¯s face <b>turned </b>ashen. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°A billion? Are you serious? Even if we handed you a billion, do you really think Joe would even spare you a second nce?¡± Samuel eximed angrily.


    He wondered how Skr could be so delusional.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    1/2


    Everyone thought Skr was dreaming.


    ¡°Why not try? You won¡¯t know until you try. Transfer a billion dors to me now, and maybe tomorrow at this time, I¡¯ll show you a marriage certificate,¡± Skrughed.


    ¡°Stop being ridiculous. If word of this gets out, people will think the daughter of the Williams family doesn¡¯t know her limit. If one million dors isn¡¯t enough, I¡¯ll give you two million dors. That¡¯s a as I can offer. Don¡¯t push your luck,¡± Peter said.


    as much


    He took a deep breath and tried to stay patient. If it weren¡¯t for the unprecedented crisis the Williams family was facing, he wouldn¡¯t give Skr even two hundred dors, let alone two million.


    She always asked for too much and wasn¡¯t afraid to make bold demands. Knowing Paul and unable to make him like her, she shamelessly imed she¡¯d marry Joe. Peter felt that it was disgraceful!


    ¡°Maisy, Joe isn¡¯t someone like Christopher. Just because you say you like him doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯ll like you,<b>¡± </b>Maisy said disdainfully.


    She knew Skr¡¯s days outside must have been tough. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be daydreaming. If daydreaming were useful, she reasoned, Skr would already be Mrs. Martin now.


    ¡°Liking someone and marrying them are two different things. Even if he doesn¡¯t like me, that doesn¡¯t stop him from marrying me,¡± Skr stated truthfully.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone in the bedroom was listening, but they thought she was just bullshitting.


    Sadie initially felt a bit guilty. But now, she was frustrated that Skr wasn¡¯t turning out as expected.


    ¡°Stop fantasizing. The Williams family can¡¯t reach Joe¡¯s level. Even if we really gave you a billion, Joe wouldn¡¯t give you a second nce. Stop being ridiculous. Peter said coldly.


    ¡°If you never try, you¡¯ll never know. One billion dors, no less,¡± Skr said expressionlessly.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Samuel was the first to shout angrily.


    ¡°You need to stay home and cool off, Jeffrey spat.


    Peter instructed, ¡°Samuel, stay here and watch her. Make sure she doesn¡¯t wander off. Let her think things through tonight.¡±


    ¡°Dad, Peter, you go to the office. I¡¯ll stay and talk to her,¡± Maisy said.


    Sadie also put on a stern expression. ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re staying home. Take care of me. My neck¡¯s been ufortable. The massage you gave me before <b>was </b>quite helpful. Give me a massage now.¡±


    Indeed, Skr had her merits. She had been good to her mother before.


    Just then, Kenny¡¯s eyes reddened slightly as he asked Skr, ¡°Do you hate <b>us</b>? Is that why you don¡¯t want to help <b>us</b>?¡±


    Skrughed lightly. ¡°You¡¯re just realizing this now?¡±


    She wondered if there was anything they had done that wouldn¡¯t make her hate them.


    Kenny was stunned. Maisy was taken aback. Sadie and Peter furrowed their brows.


    Samuel scoffed, ¡°If anyone should hate, it should be us hating you. Your presence has brought shame to our family. Now we¡¯re giving you a chance to do something for the family, but you don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°A billion dors to stabilize the Williamspany¡¯s situation, are you sure you don¡¯t want it?¡± Skr


    asked coldly


    ¡°Hell no!¡± Samuel cursed.


    A dark gleam flickered in Skr¡¯s eyes. She smiled slowly and said each word deliberately, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see the look of regret on your faces.¡±


    She turned and walked away.


    Jeffrey shouted angrily, ¡°Stop her! She can¡¯t go anywhere today. She can only leave when she¡¯s thought things through!¡±

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Chapter 134


    Samuel and Peter both rushed forward. One grabbed Skr¡¯s wrist, and the other blocked Skr¡¯s path.


    ¡°Are you thinking of imprisoning me?¡± Skr lifted her eyelids.


    Her gaze was cold as she looked at Peter blocking her way.


    ¡°It¡¯s for your own good. Stay home, and I¡¯ll arrange for you to meet with Paul. Once things between you are settled and you¡¯ve gotten the money, you can do whatever you want. I¡¯ll even acknowledge you as my sister,¡± Peter said emotionlessly.


    Samuel spoke to Peter, ¡°To make sure nothing goes wrong, I¡¯ll find a way to get some drugs.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Peter nodded in agreement.


    He nced at the time. People were waiting for him at the office.


    Jeffrey and Peter needed to return to deal with a myriad of pressing issues. As for Skr, it would be best if she justplied. Otherwise, things would be bad when he ran out of patience.


    Later, they would use some drugs on both Skr and Paul.


    Skr¡¯s eyes grew cold. She pulled out her phone from her bag. She lit up the call screen to show them. Paul has heard all your ns clearly. Would you like to exin them to him yourself?¡±


    Peter and Samuel¡¯s expressions changed.


    ¡°Skr!¡± Both shouted in unison.


    If it weren¡¯t for the detached vi, the entire neighborhood could¡¯ve heard them.


    Jeffrey had just caught their conversation. His face was turning pale as he was about to say something. Then he heard Paul¡¯s voice from Skr¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Trying to scheme against me? Even if I¡¯m just an assistant, I have many ways to deal with you. What kind of man would bully a woman? I¡¯ve recorded everything you just said about intending to scheme against me. I¡¯m not finished with your family yet!¡±


    Paul¡¯s voice was cold and frightening.


    Skr knew her family¡¯s <b>true </b>colors, so after her voice messages with Joe, she dialed Paul¡¯s number. It was to let him listen carefully to the ns of these Williamses.


    She felt that the target of their schemes deserved to know. She knew she had done a good deed.


    ¡°Paul, please listen to our exnation. Things are not as they seem, let¡¯s meet up, and I¡¯ll exin to you.¡± Peter pleaded urgently.


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan, do you <b>need </b>me to call the police for you now?¡± Paul asked politely.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His respectful demeanor toward Skr was somewhat unexpected. ¡°No need to call the police, we¡¯re her family, we won¡¯t make things difficult for her. She can go wherever she wants, we never thought about


    Chapter 134


    restricting her freedom,¡± Peter said immediately.


    Previously disyed a high¨Chanded attitude in front of Skr, Peter was nowpletely humble. He knew that the Williams family couldn¡¯t afford any more setbacks.


    2/2


    If the police were to get involved, those already targeting the Williams family would definitely take the opportunity to tear them apart.


    He had underestimated Skr.


    Under the watchful eyes of the Williams family members, Skr left.


    After she <b>was </b>gone, they all looked somber.


    ¡°Why do I feel something isn¡¯t quite right? Why is Paul so polite to Skr?¡± Kenny stepped forward with his brow furrowed.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Kenny always felt they would regret what they did to Skr that day.


    ¡°Skr is no longer an option, and now we¡¯ve offended Paul. I must think of a solution quickly,¡± Peter gasped in dismay


    Jeffrey shouted, ¡°Bitch<b>!</b>¡±


    ¡°What should we do? Paul definitely hates us now. Skr is too cunning. Why did she call Paul to let him hear our conversation? Did she n this before she came? Paul stood up for her, and she still ims she has nothing to do with him,¡± Maisy said darkly.


    ¡°She hates us and wants us ruined! When have we ever mistreated her for her to treat us this way?¡± Samuel was furious.


    Kenny remembered something Skr had said earlier. ¡°It seems we¡¯ve never been good to her.¡±


    Since Skr returned home, they had always been critical of her and were never satisfied with anything


    about her.


    In reality, Skr was well¨Ctaught and very polite. She had always been considerate toward them.


    Thinking of it, Kenny felt ufortable.


    Peter coldly said, ¡°Kenny, no matter how we treated her, she¡¯s still part of the Williams family. But now<b>, </b>instead of supporting us during difficult times, she¡¯s adding to our troubles. That¡¯s not right.¡±


    ¡°Peter is right. Let¡¯s see how long she can keep this up,¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes as he nned to teach Skr a lesson when he got back to the set.


    He felt that it had to be Charles who had spoiled Skr. He had to teach them a good lesson!


    Maisy cautiously looked at Kenny, ¡°Kenny, are you ming me? If I hadn¡¯t stayed home, Skr would have stayed and wouldn¡¯t be so hostile toward us.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t allow their parents and brothers to go soft on Skr.


    Kenny looked at Maisy, whose eyes were red and puffy. He felt guilty thinking about his previous suspicions. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You¡¯re my sister and always will be. Let¡¯s not worry about Skr anymore.¡±


    ¡°Kenny is right. Let¡¯s forget about her! One day, when she¡¯s had enough and is discarded, she¡¯ll beg for us to take her back.¡± Samuel was furious.


    Thinking that she was blood¨Crted to Skr made him ufortable. Samuel thought she was an


    embarrassment!


    Just minutes after Skr, left Williams Residence, she received a call from Joe.


    His first words were, ¡°You told the Williams family to give you a billion dors, and then you would sleep


    Chapter 135


    with me?¡±


    She braked sharply. Skr¡¯s face turned <b>red </b>as <b>if </b><b>she </b>had been caught in an act. She hadn¡¯t thought it


    through at the moment.


    She also forgot that Paul could hear her conversation if he were with Joe.


    3/2


    ¡°I was just simply talking with them. Mr. Martin, don¡¯t take it seriously. I know you have someone you like.¡± Skr took <b>a </b>deep breath to keep her voice calm andposed.


    He was really too overwhelming!


    Skr thought she heard Joeughing faintly through the phone, but the sound was muffled.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have someone I like<b>? </b>I wasn¡¯t aware.¡±


    Joe seemed to be in a good mood and started chatting with her.


    ¡°I saw Annie interviewing you a few days ago, and then I also saw people saying you were a couple in college. Mr. Martin, I¡¯m really sorry.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had someone you liked, so I rashly agreed to Grandma¡¯s request. I¡¯ll head to Gxy Vi, and we can discuss the divorce. Skr focused on driving while discussing the matter with Joe.


    Joe¡¯s voice was slightly cold. ¡°I have nothing to do with Annie.¡±


    Skr wasn¡¯t sure what to say. She wondered if, without any connection between them, they would <i>su </i>attend John¡¯s engagement party together. Perhaps it was merely a simple fight between couples.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    1/2


    Chapter 136


    Half an hourter, Skr met Joe. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for over ten days. When Joe saw Skr return, he looked at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there was no traffic. It only took me 30 minutes toe back from Williams Residence,¡± Skr said as she walked in while carrying her bag.


    Love you!


    dinner?¡± Joe asked.


    Skr noticed there was no gloom in his eyes. There was no sign of hunger or irritation after an argument. She thoughtfully nodded. ¡°I had dinner before going to the Williamses.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you somewhere,¡± Joe stood up.


    ¡°Where to? It¡¯s already past eight.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see when we get there.¡±


    Skr was silent for a moment before following <b>him</b>. She had thought they were going out, but Joe led


    Skr to the garage instead<b>.</b>


    She had never been to the garage before. She knew it wasrge but never realized it was this vast. It housed over thirty cars. It was more than a typical car dealership would have.


    She wondered what Joe had in mind and realized she couldn¡¯t read him. Still, she generously


    And each one was cooler than thest


    She didn¡¯t know much about cars, and she didn¡¯t recognize some of the brands. However, just looking atExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    them, she knew they were impressive and obviously very expensive.


    Joe¡¯s eyes disyed a rare softness. ¡°Pick one you like.¡±


    ¡°What? For me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a gift from me for joining Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team. The car you¡¯re currently driving is too small.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t noticed what car Skr had been driving before. He assumed she would choose one from the garage. Instead, she had bought a small car worth over ten thousand dors. He wouldn¡¯t have known if


    Paul didn¡¯t tell him.


    Skr shook her head in refusa). ¡°My car is newly bought, and it¡¯s an electric one, economical and cheap to run. The cars here all have high fuel consumption. They¡¯re too conspicuous for work. But thank you for the thought.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Mrs. Martin now, Gradually, Grandma¡¯s friends will get to know you. Our rtionship is something the Inte doesn¡¯t know about. If they find out I¡¯ve been neglecting you, I won¡¯t be able to exin to the elders,¡± Joe said. He had anticipated her refusal.


    Chapter 136


    2/2


    Skr couldn¡¯t refuse any longer. ¡°Alright then, thank you.¡±


    She walked past the cars.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like any, we can go to a dealership tomorrow and pick the car you like,¡± Joe said, seeing that she wasn¡¯t particrly impressed by his collection.


    He had many cars. He bought them on a whim whenever a new or limited edition came out. Many had


    never been driven.


    Staff from Pearlhall Residence regrly came by to maintain these cars.


    Now that he finally had time to look at them, he found them ordinary. It made him somewhat reluctant to


    gift them.


    <b>In </b>Skr¡¯s mind, if these cars weren¡¯t impressive, the ones elsewhere definitely weren¡¯t worth considering.


    Natalie had once briefed her on a few models, mentioning that Jeremy liked one. It was a limited edition that Joe had reserved<b>. </b>Jeremy could only long for it..


    She had just seen that car. It was covered in dust.


    Clearly, it had never been driven.


    She casually chose one. ¡°I¡¯ll take this one. But let¡¯s agree, if we visit Grandma, I¡¯ll drive this car. For work,


    I¡¯ll stick with my old one.


    ¡°The most expensive car my coworer drives is worth just over a hundred thousand. If I drive this to work<b>, </b>I¡¯ll inevitably be bombarded with questions. At work, I prefer to keep a low profile.¡±


    Joe nodded. ¡°As you wish.¡±


    They left the garage.


    Joe received a phone call when they were about to head back inside the vi. It was probably a friend. inviting him out.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    ¡°I¡¯ve been drinking, and my driver had taken a day off for personal matters. Can you drive me there?¡® JoeContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    asked.


    Skr had just received a car and felt embarrassed to refuse. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    Twenty minutester, they arrived at a club.


    ¡°Come with me. After it¡¯s over, we can go home together,¡± Joe told Skr.


    Skr had initially nned to drop Joe off and then return home since meeting friends at this hour could mean staying out all night. However, he had mentioned returning home together afterward. She thought she might as well see it through to the end.


    ¡°How should I introduce myself to your friends?¡± Skr asked.


    Joe fixed his eyes on her briefly before saying, ¡°Just say you¡¯re my secretary.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    She epted and was determined to y the role of the secretary perfectly without any slip¨Cups.


    After entering the club, they went up to the top floor. The club was remarkably quiet. It seemed that those. among the elite who valued privacy probably all came here.


    Skr had never been to such a ce but wasn¡¯t too curious.


    Natalie had mentioned this club before, saying that the cost for one night could be equivalent to several years of a regr family¡¯s living expenses.


    She said that Jeremy had taken her there a few times to meet with some friends. However, she rarely saw Joe there, <b>as </b>he was usually busy.


    When Joe appeared, the four men ying poker were momentarily stunned. Each man was apanied by a beautiful woman. The women were exceptionally pretty.


    Two of them seemed to be female celebrities.


    Skr sometimes watched dramas when she had the time. She, noticed that reality and TV sometimes differed. Both of them were leading actresses. They looked even more dazzling in person than on TV.


    The four men at the poker table often appeared in various scandals. They were always seen with celebrities, Inte sensations, or models. They were always with someone different everyday.


    She felt that entertainment reporters must love them. There was always so much gossip to <b>dig </b>into. Thanks to these stories, Skr¡¯recognized all four men.


    They were Mark Milton, Ethan Stewart, Rowan Jakeman, and Lukas Larsson.


    Ethan and Lukas often appeared in entertainment news, seeminglypeting to see who could switch girlfriends faster or who had dated more.


    Chapter 137


    Rowan and Mark were alright. They seemed to be single for now.


    The beauties beside them appeared to be models based on their figures and height.


    Skr loved looking at beautiful women, especially that day. She had just watched dramas starring these two actresses not long ago. She suddenly felt that driving Joe there <b>was </b>quite worthwhile.


    ¡°Finally got you toe over today. If it weren¡¯t for my birthday today, would you evene? Hey, is this your¡­¡± Rowan¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Skr.


    He thought Skr looked beautiful. He hadn¡¯t heard about Joe having any women around.


    Pure and ascetic, these guys had spent years guessing whether Joe had issues. <b>They </b>were shocked by him quietly having a woman by his side


    Skr smiled. ¡°I am Mr. Martin¡¯s secretary.¡±


    ¡°Secretary?¡± Rowan winked at Joe.


    When the four beauties first saw Joe, their eyes lit up. Initially, they were disappointed when they saw Skr. But their gazes toward Joe immediately changed once Skr introduced herself as the secretary.


    Chapter 138

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Joe was ustomed to the way people scrutinized him. However, he found it disgusting when other men assessed him in the same manner.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Paul the only one by your side? When did you find a beautiful secretary? Rowan thought Joe was. deceiving himself.


    He felt that Joe suddenly having a beautiful secretary must mean there was something fishy going on. It was likely a romantic affair kept close at <b>hand</b>.


    Among the group, only Rowan and Joe were truly close friends. The other three didn¡¯t dare speak so freely with Joe.


    Ethan was already pulling the female star to her feet to make room for Joe. ¡°Joe, would you like to y a


    few rounds?¡±


    Lukas and Mark cursed Ethan silently for his quick reaction.


    Knowing that Joe had no interest in poker, he said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like to y, just sit and let your little secretary y.¡±


    Joe asked Skr, ¡°Do you know how to y? If you win, it¡¯s yours. If you lose, it¡¯s on me.¡±


    Hearing that the winnings could be hers, Skr¡¯s eyes brightened. She humbly said, ¡°I can y, but I¡¯m not


    very good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Joe¡¯s tone was softer than he realized.


    Mark raised his eyebrows and gave Skr a look. He thought that Skr couldn¡¯t only apany Joe to meet friends but also receive his <b>gentle </b>treatment. She must be either very skilled or very talented in bed.


    Thinking this, he felt a tingling curiosity. He wondered what getting someone who had caught Joe¡¯s interest would be like.


    Rowan teased, ¡°As long as you can y, it doesn¡¯t matter how well. Your boss is rich. He can afford your losses! It¡¯s not often I get a chance to win his money. I can¡¯t let it pass.¡±


    Skr sat down, and her heart quickly settled. It had been a long time since she had yed. She often yed with Vi.


    Seeing Skr¡¯s serious demeanor, Joe softened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about losing.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Skr turned her head and whispered in his ear, ¡°If I win, will it really be mine? Do I really not need to worry? Will your friends be upset if they lose?¡±


    Before they had even started ying, Skr began to worry. Joe was in a rare good mood and softened <b>his </b>tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Being in a private club meant ying at ease without the cunning and scheming of the business world. ¡°Okay.¡± Skr¡¯s smile made the light in her eyes sparkle brilliantly.


    Chapter 138


    Joe was slightly mesmerized by the sight.


    Their whispers and close interaction caught everyone off guard.


    They believed a rtionship like this was moreplicated than it seemed. No one would think Skr


    was ju


    just a secretary. Besides, they couldn¡¯t remember Joe being so close to a woman before.


    Everyone understood without saying a word. They knew her job as a ¡°secretary¡± was just a facade.


    While the poker game heated up, the staff had already brought in the birthday cake. The cake was just to fit the atmosphere. There was hardly anyone who paid much attention to it.


    An hourter, Joe looked at the thick stack of cash in front of him and suddenly realized that Skr was worried he wouldn¡¯t keep his word if she won.


    Considering the frequency with which Rowan felt the urge to gamble, he couldn¡¯t bepared.


    Lukas and Mark had initially underestimated Skr. They thought a gentle, fragiledy like Skr couldn¡¯t be too clever. They agreed to y with her only out of respect for Joe. However, within an hour, they had lost several hundred thousand dors!

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    The amount of money was not substantial, but the insult was profound to Lukas and Mark.


    ¡°Did you intentionally bring a professional to win our money? Rowan cursed softly, then red at Joe to


    use him.


    He thought Skr was inexperienced, seeing she appeared to only be in her 20s. Yet, her poker skills suggested she had been in the game for decades.


    ¡°Five of a kind,¡± Skr dered as she yed a card, then added innocently, ¡°I¡¯m just lucky.¡±


    Joe watched Skr¡¯s act of ying dumb and warmed up slightly. His smile was tinged with amusement. He spoke in an even tone, ¡°If you can¡¯t afford to lose, don¡¯t y.¡±


    ¡°Who are you underestimating? Rowan retorted in an annoyed manner.


    He wondered who among them couldn¡¯t afford to lose. They could easily lose billions in one night, let alone a few hundred thousand.


    They finally knew why Joe had brought her along. Although she was beautiful, she wasn¡¯t just a bimbo.


    After winning three consecutive games, Skr turned to Joe and suggested, ¡°Is this enough? Winning more seems a bit too much.¡±


    She had roughly estimated that each man had lost between eight hundred thousand to over a million dors, totaling around four to five million dors.


    Vi had always said not to get addicted to gambling. It was best to quit while ahead.


    ¡°Have you had enough? If not, you can keep ying. What you¡¯ve won isn¡¯t a significant amount,* Joe remarked as he looked at her.


    Skr felt somewhat embarrassed by her winnings. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to dinner when we get back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat what you¡¯ve cooked for me.¡± Joe¡¯s voice slightly deepened.


    Perhaps it was the ambience of the clubhouse that made his chest feel a bit restless.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll prepare a feast fit for you.¡±


    Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t do justice to the millions she had won.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Joe responded in a low voice<b>.</b>


    ¡°What was the beautifuldy¡¯s name?¡± Rowan casually inquired..


    It was indeed his first time seeing Joe so close to a woman. One could see a hint of favor in his eyes.


    ¡°Skr,¡± she responded while pushing away her winning cards.


    She had won again.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Rowan eximed with his eyes wide.


    Joe gave Rowan a warning nce. He signaled him clearly not to swear.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Rowan¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, I¡¯m a bit tired.¡± Skr feigned weariness.


    In reality, she wasn¡¯t tired at all. The stakes were simply too thrilling. If it were smaller amounts, she could have continued ying until morning.


    Joe saw through Skr¡¯s little ruse. ¡°Go rest then. There¡¯s food over <b>there</b>.¡±


    Skr nodded and stood up. Joe then asked Rowan and the others, ¡°Are you still ying?¡±


    Rowan also stood up. ¡°No, let¡¯s have the cake.<b>¡±</b>


    From the start, Joe didn¡¯t want to y. His question was merely a formality. He wondered if they could really continue ying<b>.</b>


    Skr felt a bit thirsty. She found no water, <b>only </b>soft drinks, juice, and alcohol.


    She picked up a ss of orange juice and took a few tips. Then she ate a few pieces of fruit.


    ¡°Are you really Mr. <b>Martin¡¯s </b>secretary?¡±


    Skr turned her head to look at Shirley Flynn.


    Shirley was the lead actress in a currently popr TV drama. She was at the height of her fame. Skr really enjoyed watching her dramas as she found her acting to be very natural.


    ¡°Yes, I am the secretary,¡± Skr responded.


    That night, she was Joe¡¯s secretary and not some secret wife.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Shirley raised on eyebrow and suggested, ¡°You¡¯re so lucky to be with Mr. Martin,¡±


    In their circle, having a financial backer ensured a smooth path. Many wished totch onto Joe. Yet, they only dared to dream about it without any chance of contact.


    Skr knew Shirley¡¯s words had a deeper meaning. She thought about it and decided there was no need to exin.


    At today¡¯s event, she would likely not have the chance toe again. Nor would she meet these people again.


    ¡°You would be wasting your talent not being in the entertainment industry,¡± Shirley said, looking at Skr closely.


    Beautiful yet desirable and with a great figure, Skr could be a top star in no time if she entered the entertainment industry with Joe¡¯s support.


    Skr smiled. ¡°Everyone excels in different areas. I don¡¯t really like being in front of cameras.¡±


    Shirley shrugged and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Everyone excels in different things. If I weren¡¯t acting, I wouldn¡¯t know what else to do.¡±


    They chatted casually for a few more moments.


    Right then, the door was pushed open.


    ¡°Mr. Jakeman, sorry I¡¯mte. Happy birthday!¡±


    Skr and Shirley looked over together.


    It was Annie. She wore a long white dress. She appeared pure and radiant. She was quite different from her dignified television persona.


    In front of two female celebrities and models, Annie didn¡¯t fall short in terms of appearance.


    After apologizing to Rowan, Annie nced around and was somewhat surprised to see Joe. ¡°Mr. Martin, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    Rowan waved it off and replied, ¡°You¡¯re notte. We haven¡¯t eaten the cake yet.¡±


    Annie walked toward Rowan and Joe as if she didn¡¯t <b>see </b>anyone else there. She handed over a gift bag to Rowan. ¡°This is your birthday present.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Rowan responded.


    Noticing Annie¡¯s continual nces at Joe, he teased, ¡°Didn¡¯t you two just meet a few days ago? Joe was on your show. Why does it still seem so awkward?<b>¡±</b>


    A blush spread across Annie¡¯s face. ¡°Can you just shut up on your birthday, Mr. Jakeman?¡±


    Joe nodded slightly toward Annie as a greeting to acknowledge her presence. For them, Joe¡¯s nodding


    Chapter 140 KWIETN


    was a sign of recognition. But the depth of their rtionship was unclear.


    Rowan thought of something and looked at Skr. He wondered why it felt like Joe was warmer to his secretary than to Annie.


    ¡°Do you know Annie? Joe no longer needs you. Would you consider joining me? I can offer worse than Joe¡¯s, Mark whispered from behind Skr in a low voice.


    you


    terms noProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was likely afraid of being overheard.


    Skr was caught off guard by Mark while she was observing Joe and Annie. Just a few hours ago, Joe had told her that he had nothing to do with Annie. But now, seeing their interactions, it didn¡¯t seem like it


    was nothing


    Joe was inexplicably cold and hard to read.


    She gave Mark a cold look. ¡°Mr. Martin and I are not what you think.¡±


    ¡°If not what I think, then what? Do you really think we believe you¡¯re just his secretary? Paul is very capable. At most, you¡¯re just someone to warm his bed.¡±


    Desire was already bubbling inside Mark. Up close, he felt even more restless after seeing Skr¡¯s fair and soft skin. Such a beauty was truly irresistible to him.


    Skr frowned. Considering Mark was Joe¡¯s friend, She refrained from scolding him. ¡°Besides secretary and a bed warmer, do you dare to think what else I could be to Mr. Martin?


    ¡°If you still want to be friends with him, you¡¯d better take back what you <b>just </b>said. I¡¯m not good at keeping


    knows, I might say something I shouldn¡¯t in front of him in a few minutes.¡± secrets. Who


    ¡°You little¡­¡± Mark was infuriated. He hadn¡¯t expected such a soft¨Clooking girl to be so tough.


    Æ·

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Skr nced at the ring on Mark¡¯s finger. It was an expensive antique.


    Such items would not be worn by people like them unless they symbolized wealth and status. After all, contemporary high¨Cend brand essories are more fashionable.


    But¡­


    She curled her lips slightly. Then, she nced at the beautiful models sitting on the sofa.


    It was a pity. Some men thought ying with women was like riding the wave of trends. She felt that. these men didn¡¯t realize they were stepping deeper into the abyss.


    ¡°Did Mr. Martin bring his secretary today?¡± Annie suddenly raised her voice slightly. Her gaze finally swept toward the other people present


    Ethan tried to suppress augh. ¡°Ms. Silver, did you just realize there are a few of us here?¡±


    ¡°She probably only just saw Mr. Martin!¡± Lukas joked.


    Annie¡¯s gaze eventually settled on Skr. She remembered Skr. It was hard not to remember her.


    Thest time in Joe¡¯s car, she had seen Joe staring nkly at Skr. At that moment, she simply thought Skr fit Joe¡¯s taste, <b>which </b>was why Joe took a few extra nces at her.


    She hadn¡¯t thought deeply about what kind of person Joe was. She felt that he must have seen plenty of women like Skr.


    She wondered how he could openly stare at someone on the street, considering she was supposed to be his secretary, especially when Joe had Paul by his side<i>.</i>


    She also wondered when he would need a female secretary. The reasons one might need a female secretary were easy for her to assume.


    Suddenly, she felt her heart tightened.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Silver. I¡¯m Mr. Martin¡¯s secretary.¡±


    Since Annie had already asked, Skr naturally stepped forward to introduce herself.


    She hadn¡¯t expected to meet Annie in person today. In real life, she was much more beautiful than on TV


    True to her schrly family background, she possessed a temperament many could not possess.


    Annie¡¯s smile remained polite and gentle as she nodded at Skr, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Joe noticed Mark had been talking to Skr, and her face still held a trace of a smile. His expression darkened as he walked over.


    Seeing Joe approaching, Mark sat back down on the sofa and wrapped his arm around a model.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr was surprised to see Joee straight over to her. She wondered if he was worried about


    Chapter 141


    upsetting Annie.


    ¡°Is the orange juice good?¡± Joe asked Skr.


    Skr nodded, slightly bewildered. ¡°It¡¯s quite good, just a bit sour.¡±


    Annie saw Joe go directly to Skr, and her expression stiffened.


    Sharp as ever, Rowan sensed the tension and called everyone to have the cake.


    After it was over, Rowan thought of something. He had invited Joe and Annie that day to help nudge them together. So, he was doing them a favor by going with the flow.


    ¡°Annie, did you drive here?¡±


    Aware of what was happening, Annie shook her head. ¡°I had some wine at dinner, so I took a cab.¡±


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Ou

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    your


    home in the same direction as Joe? Are both of you living in Jubnt Street? If so, he can give you a ride on the way.¡± Rowan made the arrangement directly.


    Skr blinked. She knew Joe owned many properties and Jubnt Street seemed to be near Martin Group.


    However, it was not on the way to their current residence in Gxy Vis.


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient. I live in Gxy Vis.¡± Joe refused directly without hesitation or searching for an


    excuse.


    Rowan was taken aback. Meanwhile, Annie¡¯s smile stiffened.


    The others acted as if they hadn¡¯t heard their conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just take a cab Annie clutched her limited<b>¨C</b>edition bag lightly.


    Rowan felt a bit awkward. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you then. I also have an apartment on Jubnt Street. I¡¯ll stay there.


    tonight¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jakeman.¡± Annie epted.


    After Joe got into Skr¡¯s small car, everyone was stunned again.


    ¡°What brand is that little car? Is it a newly released limited edition?¡± Lukas frowned and asked. He didn¡¯t


    recognize it.


    Annie knew what brand it was. The car had been advertised on her show. ¡°It¡¯s a domestic new energy


    vehicle.¡±


    She wondered how far things had progressed between him and Skr.


    ¡°It must be Mr. Joe¡¯s secretary¡¯s car,¡± Markmented.


    His eyes sparkled. Skr came from an ordinary background, and he thought that she was pretending to be innocent. He felt that Skr was likely being supported by Joe now.


    He spected how long Joe would keep her before he got bored and whether she would continue to be so proud, as powerless girls were the easiest to control.


    Rowan clicked his tongue. ¡°I almost thought it was some kind of limited edition model.¡±


    On the way back, Joe was slightly drunk.


    Her car felt even smaller with him in it. Normally, she didn¡¯t notice anything amiss. But with Joe, the car seemed narrower.


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can sleep for a while. I¡¯ll wake you when we get home,¡± Skr said after ncing at the


    Chapter 142


    142Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    tired Joe.


    Joe opened his eyes and looked at her. ¡°Okay.¡±


    2/2


    Perhaps it was the rxed and peaceful atmosphere in the car, plus theck of aggression from Skr,


    that made him put his guard down.


    There was no perfume smell in the car, only a faint scent of medicine. It was probably another of her. mixes with some mood¨Cstabilizing effects.


    Skr put on some soothing music. Normally suffering from sleep disorders, Joe fell asleep without realizing it.


    They reached Gxy Vis, and Joe slept soundly throughout the ride.


    When they stopped, Joe opened his eyes. His eyes still held traces of sleepiness<b>.</b>


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? We¡¯re home.¡± Skr was surprised. She had thought he might sleep a bit longer.


    Joe hummed in response, then looked at his watch. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    When the words slipped out of his mouth, Joe paused as he was about to open the car door.


    He turned back and nced at Skr as she was preparing to get out of the car.


    Skr saw him looking at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go,¡± Joe got out of the car.


    The noticeable height difference between them was evident under the moonlight. Joe¡¯s <b>figure </bpletely enveloped Skr.


    Skr looked at their ovepping shadows on the ground and blinked.


    ¡°Let me hold the bag.¡± Joe took the bag from Skr¡¯s hand.


    The money she had won was all in cash. They were stored in a tote bag from the club. It was several million dors in cash.


    The bag was somewhat heavy. This weight was nothing significant for Skr, but before she could speak, Joe had taken the bag.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    They entered the brightly lit Gxy Vis. They had left the lights on when they left.


    It was already 1:30 am.


    Skr was feeling sleepy. Normally, she didn¡¯t stay <b>a</b>

 Chapter 143

    <b>Chapter </b><b>143</b>


    Skr felt somewhat groggy as she walked upstairs.


    Joe watched her enter the house. She was so sleepy, as if she could nod off at any moment. He let out a faint smile as he watched.


    Despite her young age, Skr maintained a routine that was as regr as an elderly person¡¯s.


    Earlier at the club, she had yawned discreetly. The drive back required her full attention. Now, she was


    ¡°Should I leave the money on the sofa? I¡¯ll collect it when I wake up tomorrow morning.¡±


    Skr suddenly remembered something very important. It was the money she won through her efforts.


    The thought of her first substantial earningsing from a card table brought a smile to her face. She grinned at Joe. ¡°I really owe you one. I probably won¡¯t have another chance to win so much at a poker


    table <b>in </b>my life.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, another possibility would be entering a casino. But once a person was in, it was easy to get trapped. That day¡¯s game was unintended. It was unlike her to go to a casino deliberately.


    make you th


    ¡°Do a few million dors happy? Should I take you there often to win their money?¡± <b>Joe¡¯s </b>gaze fell on her smiling eyes.


    Skr decisively shook her head. ¡°No, once is enough. One shouldn¡¯t be too greedy.¡±


    She wanted money, but she preferred to earn it through her own skills and hard work.


    Joe was somewhat surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t want more money?¡±


    ¡°Money earned by sheer luck shouldn¡¯t be coveted too greedily,¡± she replied.


    Joe was silent for a few seconds. ¡°You make a good point.¡±


    Then, the two of them went upstairs to their respective rooms.


    After taking a shower, it was already 2:00 am.


    <b>Skr </b>fell into a deep sleep as soon as she hit the bed.


    The next morning, she didn¡¯t even hear her rm and slept until 8:00 am. Fortunately, they started work


    at 9:00 am.


    She hurriedly got ready and went downstairs, where she saw Joe. He was holding something, probably


    breakfast.


    ¡°Have breakfast before you go to work,¡± Joe suggested when he saw Skr rushing to leave.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time. I ate too muchst night, <b>and </b>I¡¯m not hungry yet,¡± Skr replied as she reached the door.


    Joe quickly walked over and handed her a small bag. ¡°Here¡¯s a sandwich and some milk. Eat when you


    can.¡±


    Skr didn¡¯t refuse. She took the bag and thanked him.


    She had just started her job and couldn¡¯t afford to bete.


    After Skr rushed off, Joe nced at the bag of money lying not far away. She hadn¡¯t even looked at it when she left this morning. He slightly curved his lips and returned to the dining table.


    There was always a variety of dishes for breakfast at Pearlhall Residence. Since living with Skr, Joe had gradually be ustomed to eating breakfast.


    He checked his phone for a recent message from Rowan.


    Rowan: She¡¯s not your secretary, so is Skr the little mistress you¡¯re keeping around?¡±


    Joe: ¡°No.¡±


    Rowan: ¡°Then she¡¯s just a casual <b>fling</b>? Marcus was asking about herst night, trying to figure out what exactly is between you two.¡±


    Joe pursed his lips coldly at the mention of Marcus. A chill emanated from him.


    Joe: Tell him not to covet someone he shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Rowan: ¡°Such possessiveness doesn¡¯t sound like it¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re not seriously considering her as a girlfriend, are you? What about Annie? Everyone knows how she feels about you.¡±


    Chapter 144


    1/2


    Chapter 144

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Joe: ¡°Tell Annie not to covet someone she shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Rowan was shocked to read his message. He replied, ¡°You have no feelings for Annie at all? You¡¯ve been single for so many years, isn¡¯t it for her sake? Just tell me what your rtionship with Skr is! Your attitude towards her is too unusual,¡±


    Unfortunately, Joe ignored the questions.


    Rowan never gossips and is uninterested in other people¡¯s affairs. In Jipsburg, many would love to gossip about him, so he didn¡¯t need to gossip about others. If he wanted to <b>know </b>something, he just <b>asked</b>


    around<b>, </b>and the truth would unveil itself.


    Joe was d


    different. People wanted to know about Joe¡¯s romantic scandals. But without his cooperation,


    an investigation wasn¡¯t an option, as he would surely find out.


    ¡°No need to rush. I don¡¯t believe Joe can keep his secrets forever.¡±


    Annie got upte. She had barely sleptst night. After returning from the club, shey in bed with a


    restless mind..


    She really wanted to know what the rtionship between Skr and Joe was. She asked Rowan, but he


    didn¡¯t know, either. It was his first time meeting Skr,


    Seeing Skr¡¯s stunningly captivating face, Annie felt threatened for the first time. She had just gotten out


    of bed when a message from Rowan popped up on her phone.


    Rowan: ¡°Don¡¯t set your sights on Joe anymore. He just told me to tell you not to covet what you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Annie¡¯s face turned pale, and she clutched her phone tightly. She felt that Joe¡¯s words were sharp and


    cruel.


    In the hospital. Christopher stood at the billing counter. He was lost in thought.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The money in his bank ount was far from enough to cover the surgery fees. His mother¡¯s condition.


    was critical and urgent. He wondered where he could get hundreds of thousands of dors in such a time.


    If he hadn¡¯t lost his job, perhaps he could have had a bonus of two hundred thousand dors by the end


    of the year. Although he had gone to job interviews, there was no follow¨Cup for some reason.


    Given his educational background, his degree, his <b>field</b>, and his abilities, it was bizarre that so manypanies had interviewed him, and none had hired him.


    He thought Skr had be heartless and definitely wouldn¡¯t help him again. For some reason, he felt that if Skr were willing to help, she could definitelye up with the surgery money.


    But¡­ He never thought Skr could be so cold to him.


    Clupte 144


    2/2


    He picked up his phone and called Maisy. ¡°Maisy, lend me five hundred thousand dors, please. Help me get through this tough time. I will earn the money and pay you back soon.¡±

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    1/2


    ¡°I already refused youst time. Now our family¡¯spany is facing some problems. I was short on money before, and now it¡¯s even worse. Think of another solution.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You might as well ask Skr. She <b>had </b><b>a </b>formidable backer. She even dared to mock us coldly when she came home the other day. She even had the courage to cut ties with my family.


    Maisy was really running out of patience with Christopher. She wondered why she hadn¡¯t noticed how troublesome Christopher was before. He constantly bothered her with trivial matters over the phone,


    which annoyed her to no end.


    Christopher looked at the phone that had been ruthlessly hung up. He could feel his cheeks burning.


    He had spent so much money on Maisy, <b>and </b>now that he was facing difficulties, he couldn¡¯t believe Maisy


    had turned her back on him!


    If only he had known¡­


    He shouldn¡¯t have betrayed Skr. If he hadn¡¯t betrayed Skr, she wouldn¡¯t have left him for another


    man


    Paul didn¡¯t seem better than him in any way. Skr must have found out about him and Maisy, then acted


    recklessly in a fit of anger.


    Christopher regretted it more and more!


    But there was no time left for regrets. ¡°I can only sell the old house and go back home for the surgery.¡±


    No, he felt he had to try again. He had to find Skr. He couldn¡¯t live without her!


    Janine was surprised when she received a call from Amelia. She had blocked Amelia¡¯s number, and she


    had called from a different one.


    She started crying as soon as she spoke. <b>¡°</b>Janine, I apologize. It was my fault! Over the years, my health has been poor, and I¡¯ve often visited the hospital.


    ¡°After so long, it affected <b>me </b>mentally, making me selfish and inconsiderate of others. These past few days, I¡¯ve been full of regret, especially about the hurtful things I said to you that day and how I hurt


    Skr¡¯s feelings.¡±


    <b>She </b>added, ¡°I¡¯ve been reflecting these days and even consulted a doctor. My condition is mostly psychological, which is why I couldn¡¯t control myself and hurt others.


    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so many years. You should know what kind of person I am. I truly wish for the best for them. Last time, I wronged Skr, and I regretted those words as soon as they were said.¡±


    She continued, ¡°Janine, the children have been in a rtionship for so <b>many </b>years, and it¡¯s the purest form of romance. Our generation <b>hasn¡¯t </b>experienced much romance, but we can¡¯t ruin the kids¡® love.


    Chapter 145


    2/2


    ¡°Christopher truly loves Skr. They had such a stable rtionship before, and they were about to get married. We can¡¯t let a few misunderstandings and my mistakes end their rtionship.


    ¡°It really is a misunderstanding. How could Christopher ever wrong Skr? It¡¯s all fake! Oh, right, the Williams family. They really mistreated Skr, especially your own daughter.


    *She often seduces Christopher and then causes trouble for Skr at the Williams family. This time, it must have been her doing, just to break Skr and Christopher apart.


    Amelia had now seen clearly that she couldn¡¯t rely on Maisy. Christopher had made it clear that Maisy would only watch coldly from the sidelines and take their money but never give them any in return.


    They had to depend on Skr for the surgery.


    Janine¡¯s face turnedpletely cold as she listened to her parents talk about the things Maisy had done to Skr.


    Just a few days ago, Maisy had unusually called her. She was asking Skr to return to the Williams family.


    Then she called Skr, and she must have gone back to the Williams family. She never mentioned what the Williamses did to her.


    She always reported joy but not sorrow. She hid her grievances deep inside, not wanting to concern


    anyone.


    Janine felt utterly ipetent as a mother, especially after hearing from others about Skr¡¯s suffering.


    ¡°So you knew everything, yet you just watched Skr suffer. Let me make it clear, I absolutely will not agree to Skr being with your son. You can give up on that!¡±


    Janine had just hung up the phone when Harvey, who had been listening to her and Amelia¡¯s conversation, pushed open the front door and ran out.


    ¡°Harvey, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find my sister!¡±

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    ¡°Harvey, you don¡¯t even know where your sister works. Hurry up and review your lessons. You¡¯re going back to school tomorrow. Come back now!¡±


    Janine quickly went to the balcony. She opened the window and shouted at Harvey, who had run


    downstairs


    Harvey waved at Janine. ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ve never liked cramming at thest minute. Skr has been bullied, and you didn¡¯t tell me. I¡¯m worried about her, and I need to see her! I¡¯m grown up now, so don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Janine knew that Harvey was utterly stubborn. Once he decided on something, he would never change his


    mind


    After hanging up the phone, Amelia¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Christopher, I think Janine and her family have made up their minds not to let Skr be with you. Given the situation, we should go directly to her.¡±


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the increasing feeling that Skr <b>was </b>useful, she would have never humbled herself enough to speak so much to Janine.


    She felt it unfair that everyone around Janine was without a husband, yet Janine appeared to be living better than them. The more she thought about it, the more unfair it seemed


    ¡°No, Mom, I can¡¯t live without Skr.¡±


    Christopher fiercely ruffled his already messy hair in despair. Since losing his job, he had visibly lost


    weight in just a few days.


    Amelia looked at her son and felt her heart aching. ¡°With your qualifications, you could find any kind of


    woman you want.


    ¡°Skr is now someone¡¯s sugar <b>baby</b>, a tarnished woman. Why would you still want her? Even after saying so many nice things to her, she won¡¯te back.¡±


    She felt that Skr didn¡¯t deserve a man like Christopher.


    Christopher¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Mom, stop talking!¡±


    Amelia blinked and didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. Her son was good to her, but sometimes he had a fierce temper.


    It seemed he really cared about Skr


    If she had known this would happen, she would¡¯ve helped him get back together with Skr back then Instead of making such cruel remarks.


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t just be cold¨Chearted for no reason. She must have seen me with Maisy, which is why she didn¡¯t believe the rifications online. I should have realized that earlier.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 146


    22


    Christopher became more regretful. He truly regretted not cherishing Skr properly.


    They were about to get married before Skr ended everything. These days, he often recalled their sweet moments in high school when they were carefree.


    Back then, he had sworn that he would never let Skr down. He wanted to be with her for a lifetime!


    Butter, he forgot about it all¡­


    Meanwhile, at the Williams Group, Jeffrey and Peter were swamped with chaos.


    One phone call after another came in, all about various partnerships that had been previously agreed upon but were now being canceled.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out<b>!</b>

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The other party would rather forgo the initial costs than continue with the cooperation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me with such trivial matters. What¡¯s the point of me earning a high sry to support you all? Just get out. All of you!¡± Jeffrey shouted,pletely losing his demeanor as a chairman.


    Peter nced at Jeffrey, who¡¯d lost hisposure,


    His eyes were bloodshot as he said, ¡°Dad, ourpany probably won¡¯tst much longer. It¡¯s clear that someone is intentionally targeting us.¡±


    *Targeting us? Paul doesn¡¯t have that capability, and Joe would never listen to him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense for them to target apany that¡¯s already well established,¡± Jeffrey said, shaking his head. This was something he couldn¡¯tprehend.


    Where did things go wrong? Why would someone deliberately target him? It was as if they wanted to destroy all the hard work he¡¯d put in over the years.


    ¡°Paul cannot openly target us. It¡¯s also unlikely that Joe would follow his instructions.


    ¡°The person must have the power for thepanies to toe the line and cease cooperation with us. But there are only so many individuals with that level of influence in Jipsburg,¡± Peter said in his deep voice.


    Jeffrey frowned and continued, ¡°It seems we¡¯ve been heading in the wrong direction. We shouldn¡¯t focus on retrieving thepanies. Rather, we should find out who¡¯s targeting us.¡±


    Suddenly, a person came across Peter¡¯s mind. ¡°Could it be Skye? She hates us.¡±


    Peter used to ponder when alone¨Cwhy would Skr hate them? He couldn¡¯t understand.


    Skr grew up poor in the countryside. However, her life improved significantly when she stayed with the Williams family..


    Could it be dissatisfaction?


    ¡°Her? She doesn¡¯t have the capability, either,¡± Jeffrey disagreed.


    ¡°She can¡¯t do it herself. But she can if she finds a powerful benefactor. Perhaps we¡¯ve been mistaken from


    the start. Her benefactor isn¡¯t Paul.


    ¡°There¡¯s definitely someone else. Someone influential in Jipsburg,¡± said Jeffrey.


    Although he¡¯d hate to admit it, Skr was prettier than Maisy. Men of all ages were attracted to young,


    beautiful girls. And Skr was young and beautiful.


    Jeffrey calmed down a little but continued, ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill her if she¡¯s the one behind this. You need to Investigate and find out who her benefactor is.¡±


    Peter nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have someone look into it.¡±


    Kenny, who happened to be at thepany to check on things, overheard their conversation at the door.


    Chapter


    <b>242</b>


    He felt ufortable and frowned saying, ¡°We haven¡¯t been very good to Skye all this time.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Ever since we found out she¡¯s part of our family, we took her in. We let her live in our


    home and offered her to study abroad.


    ¡°She¡¯s just too greedy. Wanting everything and always disobeying us. We¡¯re better off without someone like her!¡± Jeffrey shouted when he heard Kenny..


    In Jeffrey¡¯s eyes, Skr was at fault.


    Peter also disagreed and asked, ¡°Kenny, what¡¯s been going on with you these past few days? Why do you keep defending Skr?


    ¡°Ever since she lived with us, our attitude toward her has been constant throughout. Didn¡¯t you say before


    that she was disobedient?¡±


    ¡°We were all too focused on Maisy and neglected to consider what she was thinking. The more I think about Maisy and Christophertely, the more uneasy I be,¡± Kenny confessed.


    Peter couldn¡¯t tolerate it any longer and asked, ¡°Kenny, do you trust Skr over Maisy?


    ¡°We¡¯ve been watching Maisy grow up. If we give Skr equal treatment, wouldn¡¯t Maisy feel hurt? Skr should care about Maisy like we do <b>and </b>not treat her coldly. That is, if she was obedient.


    ¡°Now, she¡¯s even colluding with outsiders against our family. Moreover, Maisy needs her blood but she isn¡¯t willing to donate any. We¡¯ll have to think of another solution.¡±


    Kenny was speechless for a moment.


    Harvey was pacing back and forth outside the Gardner Group while asionally ncing toward the


    entrance.


    Just as it was lunchtime, Skr dashed out of the building.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    ¡°Skye!¡± Harvey called out to Skr.


    Skr briskly walked up to Harvey and asked, ¡°Mom told me this morning that you were on a break for two days to study at home. Why would you suddenlye to look for me?¡±


    ¡°I just miss you. Anyway, are you tired from work?¡±


    Harvey had been observing the Gardner Group just now. He searched online and found out that Skr had joined Alexander¡¯s team.


    That team was considered second to none in the industry.


    Skr was truly remarkable. But she must¡¯ve put in a lot of effort.


    She was so kind. Her brothers cherished her for so many years, but the Williamses bullied her in the end.


    The thought of Skr being bullied made Harvey well up with tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired at all. I love this job and am happy with it. Since it¡¯s lunchtime now, I¡¯ll take you around. Then, we can grab a meal.


    ¡°It¡¯s been ages since we¡¯ve had a meal together. Just the two of us,¡± Skr replied with a smile.


    Harvey couldn¡¯t see any trace of grievance on Skr¡¯s face. She had always been like that. Not wanting to worry her family.


    ¡°I¡¯ve saved up quite a bit. Let me treat you,¡± said Harvey.


    ¡°It¡¯s my treat. I¡¯ve earned some money recently. Treating you to a meal and a shopping spree won¡¯t be a problem at all. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    There was no way Skr would let Harvey use his pocket money.


    Harvey lowered his head<b>, </b>and his eyes welled up even more. Once he gets into college, he would find ways to make money in his spare <b>time</b>.


    When he bes capable enough, no one would dare bully his family.


    The two then headed to the top floor of the mall <b>and </b>had a meal.


    Harvey loved barbecue. So, they ordered several tes of meat and ate till they were full.


    Seeing each other¡¯s full bellies, they couldn¡¯t help butugh at each other.


    Guys like Harvey were always focused on their studies. During his free time, he would y basketball and do various sports. Hence, it didn¡¯t matter to him what clothes he wore.


    ¡°You¡¯re so handsome, Harvey. I¡¯ll buy you a few sets of clothes today. After your college entrance exams, I¡¯ll buy you a new phone andptop,¡± said Skr.


    Skr remembered that their family had always been tight on money<i>.</i>


    Chapter 148


    2/2


    Harvey¡¯s clothes were mostly hand¨Cme¨Cdowns from Steven and Charles. He rarely got new clothes<b>.</b>


    ¡°Skye, you should keep the money you earned. Women <b>like </b>to buy bags and clothes, but men don¡¯t. I don¡¯t need new clothes. I look the same no matter what I wear,¡± Harvey insisted on not spending Skr¡¯s


    money.


    ¡°No, you have to wear stylish clothes to match your looks.¡±


    ¡°<b>Then </b>just buy one outfit.<b>¡±</b>


    How could one outfit be enough?


    Ignoring Harvey¡¯s protest, Skr found a shop that suited his style. She walked in and picked out several outfits for him to try.


    In the end, every outfit looked great on him. They then settled on three outfits.


    When it came time to pay, Harvey insisted on buying just one of them. But Skr refused outright.


    ¡°You two look so sweet as a couple,¡± the shop assistant eximed.


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my sister.¡±


    The shop assistant felt a little embarrassed. Realizing her mistake, she quickly apologized, ¡°Sorry, my bad.


    At first nce, they seemed to be around the same age.


    Skr was so beautiful. The shop assistant overlooked the fact that she was wearing office attire.


    She must be working nearby.


    And the guy was wearing a high school uniform.


    After looking at them for a while, they did look like siblings.


    Harvey was getting anxious. ¡°Skye/¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Your birthday ising up soon. Consider this my birthday gift to you.¡± Skr then swiped her card and handed over the bags to Harvey.


    Chapter 140

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Harvey looked at the bags of clothes. His eyes brimmed with tears.


    His ssmates had mentioned that the clothes sold in this mall were expensive. Some of them even teased him for wearing old¨Cfashioned and worn out clothes. But that never bothered him.


    The insecure often feel unworthy. Harvey never felt ashamed of his family¡¯s situation. He believed that what he possessed was something many people could never have.


    As for money, he didn¡¯t have much now, but he¡¯d earn it in the future. Money wasn¡¯t the most important


    thing to him.


    That didn¡¯t mean he wanted Skr to spend on him, though. She had already been through enough.


    But in the end, she didn¡¯t buy anything for herself. Instead, she spent a huge sum of money buying clothes


    for Harvey.


    ¡°<b>I¡¯ve </b>been restoring paintings for others and opened an Amazon store. It¡¯s no big deal for me to buy you a few clothes with my ie,¡± said Skr after she saw how anxious Harvey was.


    Although he was the youngest, he never threw money down the drain.


    He hadn¡¯t worn many new clothes. But he had never requested for one.


    On the contrary, he saw how other women dressed nicely. He would then <b>ask </b>Janine to buy Skr those pretty clothes.


    ¡°Skr? Are you cheating on your sugar daddy to support your boy toy?¡± From behind came Maisy¡¯s sharp and cutting inquiry.


    Skr and Harvey turned around.


    By then, Maisy had already snapped several pictures of them.


    ¡°You¡¯re so shameless. Is he even of legal age? You¡¯ve been so miserabletely that you don¡¯t even spare minors now?¡± Maisy¡¯s delight was evident.


    Even the stars aligned for her, allowing her to catch Skr red¨Chanded.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting, Maisy? I swear, you¡¯re really asking for trouble! Haven¡¯t you bullied Skr enough? Harvey said <b>as </b>he dropped the clothes.


    Before Maisy could even react, heunched a flying kick toward her.


    ¡°Ahh! Maisy screamed in pain.


    Skr didn¡¯t manage <b>to </b>stop Harvey, nor did she intend to.


    You <b>get </b>what you deserve.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kick me, you asshole. I remember now. You¡¯re Harvey, aren¡¯t you? Have you gone mad? I¡¯m your real sister. She has nothing to do with you.


    Chapter 149


    <b>2/2</b>Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Instead of hitting her, you hit me? Have youpletely lost your mind?¡± Maisy was furious.


    Her ears were still ringing from the blow.


    ¡°Real sister, my foot. You don¡¯t even acknowledge us. Did you think we haven¡¯t noticed how you look. down on <b>us</b>? Yet now you im to be my real sister. Have you no shame?¡±


    With that, Harvey pped her<b>.</b>


    He never dared hit women. Steven and Charles had taught him against it. But Maisy bullied Skr and did so in front of him. So, hitting her was necessary.


    Maisy was about to blow a <b>fuse</b>. ¡°I¡¯m calling the police right now. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be taking the college entrance exams? Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll take the exam with a police record.¡±


    Harvey¡¯s face changed in an instant.


    No matter how young and impulsive a youth was, they cannot hide their thoughts. Especially when faced with despicable tactics for the first time. They can be easily shocked.


    ¡°Alright, you call the police now. I¡¯ll call a few reporters and have them investigate your true identity.¡± Skr calmly reminded.


    She had already taken out her phone and <b>was </b>preparing to call.


    ¡°Skr!¡± Maisy shouted. Suddenly, her face turned pale.


    Skr smirked at her, but she was staring


    past Skr.


    ¡°Ms. Annie?¡±


    There had been a buzz about Annie in Jipsburgtely. Hence, Maisy recognized her at a nce.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Meeting Annie in real life, she exuded more elegance.


    Maisy was aware that her family background and education were no <b>match </b>to Annie¡¯s. That made her feel


    somewhat inferior.


    Plus, her current disheveled state made her hesitant to look at Annie. It was too embarrassing. What¡¯s


    more? Annie was the one who Joe liked.


    She felt a mix of admiration and jealousy toward her.


    Annie nced at Maisy briefly before turning her gaze to Skr. No one could detect the hidden turm


    beneath her smile.


    Annie had someone look into Skr. She knew that Skr grew up in the countryside and was the true daughter of the Williamses.


    However, the Williamses didn¡¯t favor Skr. She was also currently working under Alexander¡¯s team <b>and</b>


    wasn¡¯t Joe¡¯s secretary.


    If she wasn¡¯t his secretary, then they must be in the kind of rtionship Annie thought


    Alexander¡¯s team had extremely strict requirements. Not many capable individuals could get in. Skr graduated from university less than two years ago. She wasn¡¯t even studying in a relevant field.


    Yet she got into Alexander¡¯s team. It¡¯d be hard to believe Joe didn¡¯t butt in to manipte.


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan, we meet again,¡± Annie spoke up.


    Skr smiled and nodded, ¡°Hello, Ms. Silver.¡±


    What luck was this? Meeting the person Joe cared about? Was this mall really that upscale?


    ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s grab a cup of coffee. That is if you have time, Ms. Sullivan,¡± said Annie.


    Skr smiled and replied, ¡°Maybe next time. I¡¯m out shopping with my brother today and have to work in


    half an hour.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t get to exchange WhatsApp contactsst time. Let¡¯s add each other now. We can arrange to meet up when you¡¯re free,¡± Annie said while taking out her phone!


    Skr initially didn¡¯t want to interact much with Annie. But now, it would seem deliberate if she didn¡¯t agree on exchanging contact.


    After that, Annie left.


    Maisy asked, ¡°Since when did you know Annie? How did youe to know her?¡±


    Annie was clearly beyond their social circle, while Maisy belonged to Joe¡¯s circle. How could people from Annie¡¯s circle treat Skr so politely? It was truly baffling.


    Skr shot Maisy a cold nce and said, ¡°You¡¯re too <b>nosy</b>.¡±


    Chapter 150Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    212


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare yell at Skr again. I¡¯d rather hit you till you get admitted to the hospital than take my college entrance exams!¡± shouted Harvey while pointing at Malsy.


    Now, he¡¯d seen how Maisy <b>bullied </b>Skr with his own eyes.


    Maisy red at him and shouted, ¡°Harvey! I¡¯m your real sister!¡±


    ¡°Then leave the Williamses. As long as youe back, I¡¯ll admit you¡¯re my sister.


    ¡°You can¡¯t have it both ways¨Cenjoying the wealth of the Williamses while looking down on <b>us</b><b>. </b>Are we some kind of puppet for you to control? You dumb bitch.¡± Harvey lost control and swore at her.


    Maisy¡¯s anger hit the roof. She stomped her foot and said, ¡°I¡¯llin to your mom this instant.¡±


    ¡°Fine by me.¡± Harvey wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    Their family all had their heads screwed on right, unlike the Williamses.


    Since young, Harvey was never afraid of being tattled on.


    ¡°You can deceive the Williamses because you live under the same roof. Outside that family, do you think you can deceive anyone?


    ¡°Harvey has always had a good temper and is very gentle. The fact that he hit you shows how despicable you are,¡± Skr added sarcastically.


    Harvey nodded in agreement. ¡°I only lose my temper in front of shameless people.¡±


    Maisy rarely ended up on the losing side in arguments. Usually, someone would speak up for her. And the friend che agreed to meet today hadn¡¯t arrived.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter <b>151</b>


    ¡°Just you wait!¡± Maisy¡¯s <b>face </b>was pale with anger as she stormed off. After walking for quite a distance, she called Janine.


    ¡°Ms. Yancey, I just ran Into Skr and Harvey. They ganged up on me, cursed at me, and hit me. My clothes are now dirty from being kicked. Even my phone screen is shattered. The part where they hit me still hurts. They¡¯ve gone too far.¡±


    ¡°Why did they hit you?¡± Janine coldly asked over the phone.


    Maisy was taken aback. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But Skr and Harvey badmouthed me. Then, Harvey beat me.¡±


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t attack you for no reason. You must¡¯ve crossed the line. Next time, don¡¯t ever call me for something so trivial, Janine¡¯s tone remained icy.


    Maisy was surprised, ¡°You¡¯re my biological mother. Why don¡¯t you stand up for me?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even call me ¡®mom¡®. Even if you¡¯re my biological child, there¡¯s no reason for me to unconditionally protect you. You¡¯ve never epted your biological family.¡±


    1..¡±


    The call ended abruptly.


    was


    Maisy was so mad she wanted to throw her phone away. ¡°You¡¯re just a country bumpkin. What right do you have to be my mom? If you were nice to me, I might have willingly called you aunt.¡±


    Today wasn¡¯t her day.


    ¡°You must be Ms. Williams. Do you have the time to sit and talk?¡±


    As Maisy was venting her frustration, Annie called her. Maisy turned stiffly, staring at Annie in disbelief. Did you call for me, Ms. Silver?¡±


    Annie smiled gracefully, ¡°Yes, Ms. Williams.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have the time! Maisy was over the moon.


    If her friends knew she met Annie, they¡¯d surely be shocked and envy her.


    And if Annie could use her connections to help the Williamses through this difficult time, that¡¯d <b>be </b>even better.


    Skr took Harvey to the Lower Ground level and <b>bought </b>some of his favorite snacks.


    As it was almost time to work, she tialled a cab for Harvey,


    Reluctantly, the siblings <b>bid </b>farewell to each other.


    Just as she was <b>about </b><b>to </b><b>enter </b><b>the </b>building<b>, </b>Caleb called her on the phone, its been two days since yProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter <b>151</b>


    Offering <b>a </b>brief apology, Skr replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been really busy these past two days. I¡¯lle see <b>you </b>after work today. Is there anything you¡¯re craving? I can pick it up on my way.¡±


    ¡°My uncle bought me a bunch of stuff, so I don¡¯t need anything. Your presence is enough.¡± Caleb responded, exuding an air of loneliness.


    Skr chuckled lightly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle over after work.¡±


    It seemed that hardly anyone visited Caleb ever since he was admitted to the hospital. It was mainly the


    nurses who took care of him.


    He truly seemed like a pitiful child.


    In the Martin Group conference room, John and Joe headed to the CEO¡¯s office after signing the contract.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t attend Rowan¡¯s birthday the other day. He mentioned you brought a girl named Skr?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see her today?¡± John asked as soon as he sat down.


    Joe took a sip of his coffee. ¡°You¡¯re into gossip now?¡±


    John also reached for his coffee. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m nosy. There¡¯s just an interesting coincidence.


    ¡°You know my nephew, Caleb, right? He¡¯s taken a liking to a girl recently. She managed to enter my dad¡¯s


    team on her own merits<b>, </b>and he sees her as a potential granddaughter¨Cinw.


    ¡°Interestingly, her name is also Skr. Just like the girl you brought that day.¡±


    Chapter 152

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering whether or not they¡¯re the same person,¡± John said.


    John only had one nephew. He didn¡¯t want to see him get fooled by a girl before he was even 20.


    There were too many greedy girls nowadays, and Caleb was still too young.


    Joe¡¯s expression remained calm as he said, ¡°It should be the same person. Your nephew isn¡¯t that old yet, right? Is he of legal age?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s turning 19, but kids these days mature early. He had a bunch of girls chasing him in high school.


    ¡°I think Skr is about four or five years older than him. He said it¡¯s a trend to find an older girl, and he¡¯s willing to be her young hunk,¡± John said.


    He then asked, ¡°Could you please tell me what your rtionship with Skr is?¡±


    Joe¡¯s demeanor remained asposed as ever. ¡°Tell your nephew not to have any ideas <b>about </b>her.¡±


    John raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you bedmates with her, or¡­¡±


    ¡°Husband and wife.¡± Joe¡¯s tone <b>was </b>casual.


    However, it was like dropping a bombshell to everyone else¨Ca huge, huge bombshell.


    ¡°Since when did you get married? Why don¡¯t I know? Rowan <b>and </b>the others don¡¯t seem to know, either. They all thought that both of you were in a situationship. But she¡¯s actually your wife?¡± John lost his


    Still gobsmacked by the news, he was left in a daze.


    ¡°It¡¯s a covert marriage. Don¡¯t let Rowan and the others know about it,¡± said Joe.


    John nodded. ¡°Okay. Once that bbermouth finds out, the entire Jipsburg city might know. My nephew


    falls for a girl for the first time only to find out she¡¯s yours.¡±


    <b>Joe </b>smiled and said, ¡°He has good taste.¡±


    ¡°My dad said that your wife¡¯s impressive. She¡¯s young but more capable than most people in the team,¡± John seemed to be getting the hang of referring to Skr as Joe¡¯s wife.


    The phrase, ¡°your wife¡°, was somewhat unfamiliar to Joe.


    Joe¡¯s expression softened slightly as he said, ¡°She¡¯s <b>good </b>in that regard.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    John rarely heard Joe praise anyone, especially women. ¡°You really love her?¡± asked John.


    If Joe didn¡¯t love Skr, he wouldn¡¯t have married her.


    Their group all knew that Annie liked Joe. Now that Joe was secretly married, who knew how Annie would


    react once she found out?


    ¡°Love? My marriage doesn¡¯t require love. My grandmother just likes her very much.¡± Joe¡¯s voice was low.


    Chapter 152


    He immediately resumed his stern demeanor.


    He married Skr only to put Gloria¡¯s mind at ease. Apart from that, there was no love involved.


    John suddenly understood why Joe wanted to keep his marriage a secret. It was because Gloria had arranged them together.


    But did Joe really not like Skr?


    2/2


    Although he had never met her, Rowan described Skr before. And his description seemed to fit Joe¡¯s ideal type.


    In the core


    Annie had already gotten a general idea from Maisy.


    Based on Maisy¡¯s description, Skr was selfish and willing to sacrifice her dignity for money. Currently, she was even living off someone else¡¯s dime.


    Maisy didn¡¯t know who that someone was, though.


    However, Annie knew. She thought of how someone like Skr was supported by Joe and had her future.


    set for her.


    She rarely got worked up. But now, she felt a surge of difort.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    ¡°Ms. Silver, how do you know Skr? Do you know who her sugar daddy is?¡±


    Maisy¡¯s throat felt dry as she suddenly realized she hadn¡¯t asked the most pressing question.


    Her entire family wanted to know who Skr¡¯s benefactor was. Unfortunately, they still had zero clue after several days of investigating.


    Annie smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ve only met Ms. Sullivan once. I don¡¯t know much about her.¡±


    Regardless of how much Annie disliked Skr, she was clear on one thing¨CJoe hadn¡¯t publicly acknowledged his rtionship with Skr.


    Even if Skr and Joe really had sex, they could only be considered as having a fling. And this wasn¡¯t something that Annie should disclose.


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to exin herself if Joe found outter.


    ¡°I suddenly remembered I have something to attend to, Ms. Williams. I¡¯ll be on my way,¡± Annie picked up her bag and stood up.


    Maisy was astonished, ¡°Where did you happen to meet her, Ms. Silver? Did she approach you?¡±


    Just now, no matter what Annie asked, Maisy answered everything except for Skr¡¯s real identity.


    She even told Annie the fact that Skr had a boyfriend. So, why didn¡¯t Annie answer her question when it was her turn to ask?


    Why did it feel like Annie knew who Skr¡¯s benefactor was?


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so curious about Skr, asking tons of questions.


    Annie¡¯s expression turned slightly cold. With a clear sense of distance<b>, </b><b>she </b>said, ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s all in the past. I can¡¯t recall where we met. It was nice chatting with you. Perhaps we¡¯ll meet again in the future.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Let¡¯s exchange WhatsApp contacts. That will make it easier for us to chat directly whenever needed.¡± Maisy took out her phone and opened WhatsApp, wanting to add Annie¡¯s contact.


    But Annie remained still and said, ¡°Let¡¯s save it for the next time we meet. Goodbye.¡±


    Even if Maisy was stupid, she could see that Annie had no intention of meeting her again<b>. </b><b>She </b>felt extremely embarrassed. ¡°How did Annie know Skr?¡±


    Maisy remembered that Annie took the initiative to <b>add </b>Skr¡¯s WhatsApp contact. However, Skr didn¡¯t even seem eager to add Annie. But when it came to her, Annie refused even after she asked for her


    contact.


    Just the thought of everyone giving Skr the special treatment made Maisy extremely ufortable. she clenched her teeth tightly.


    In retrospect, she realized it was inconsequential. To the Williams family, Maisy was queen. Skr had <b>no</b>


    Chapter 153


    position at all.


    Caleb was <b>lying </b>on the hospital bed, ying with his phone. He was bored to death.


    He had surgery on his leg and would only be discharged tomorrow. But he wouldn¡¯t be able to walk for roughly three months, let alone ride a motorcycle or engage in extreme sports.


    He nced at the <b>time</b>; there was still an hour left before Skr got off work.


    Caleb was bored out of his mind. He was even more eager for Skr now.


    Just as he was ying a game<b>, </b>a phone call came in.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Uncle John.¡±


    ¡°Caleb, I heard from the old fart that you like Skr. She is working with the old fart, right?¡± John asked.


    Caleb rolled his eyes. ¡°Why does Grandpa feel the need to broadcast every detail to the world? Uncle John, if you¡¯re so keen on managing kids, maybe you should start a family of your own; don¡¯t meddle in my affairs. Grandpa has agreed to this matter. Skr is really likable.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t have her. Just forget about her. While there isn¡¯t much emotional attachment yet, just find someone else to like,¡± said John.


    ¡°Why


    can¡¯t I? Did Grandpa tell you that she¡¯s a few years older <b>than </b>me? So what? I look more mature than her anyway. People would think I¡¯m older than her by a few years just by looks. Just leave me alone, Uncle


    John.


    ¡°Nowadays, it¡¯s all about free love, you know? I¡¯m not interested in a transactional marriage.¡± Calebpletely disregarded John¡¯s advice.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    John felt a slight headacheing on. ¡°She¡¯s off¨Climits. There are some things I can¡¯t tell you. You¡¯d better get rid of those feelings before it¡¯s toote. I¡¯ll talk to the old fart and put an end to his matchmaking attempts.


    ¡°Uncle John, you¡¯re going too far. I like Skr. After all these years, she¡¯s the only one I¡¯ve ever liked. What do you mean she¡¯s off¨Climits?¡±


    John¡¯s warning fell on deaf ears. A young person¡¯s thoughts were focused solely on pursuing what they liked, regardless of whether it <b>was </b>appropriate.


    ¡°You can ask Skr, ask if she can marry you or if she even likes you,¡± John said in a deep voice.


    Caleb paused, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Uncle John, don¡¯t tell me that you like Skr too? Didn¡¯t you just get engaged? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll tell Melody?¡±


    The Gardners held different values. Unlike others, they wouldn¡¯t consider adultery or polygamy. Such practices were strictly forbidden in their family. If John harbored feelings for Skr, Caleb would confrontContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    him.


    John, rendered speechless, could only mutter, ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Then give me a solid reason to give up,¡± Caleb demanded.


    John¡¯s reply was cold. ¡°It¡¯s simply not possible.¡±


    Caleb frowned.


    John continued, ¡°Just ask her, and you¡¯ll get your answer.¡±


    Then, John hung up the phone.


    Caleb stared at his phone, deep in thought. John wouldn¡¯t call without a reason.


    Back in high school, when rumors of Caleb¡¯s puppy love spread, John didn¡¯t interfere. Now that Caleb was an adult, it made no sense for John to meddle¨Cespecially since even Alexander approved.


    John must know something about Skr. But what? Could it be rted to the online uproar from before?


    It had to bel


    Skr was to the hospital after work when she received a call from Gloria.


    about to drive


    Skr was told to return to Pearlhall Residence that night with Joe. ncing at the time, she saw there was still some time to visit Caleb at the hospital.


    On the way, Joe called her. ¡°Are you off work yet?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I just got off.¡±


    Chapter 154


    27


    ¡°Meet me at Phoenix Mall. It¡¯s Grandma¡¯s birthday today. Let¡¯s pick a gift together and head to Pearthall


    Residence.¡±


    Skr was rmed. ¡°Grandma¡¯s birthday?¡±


    She had been so busytely that she hadpletely forgotten Gloria¡¯s birthday.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to Phoenix Mall right away.¡±


    As she turned the car around, she immediately sent a WhatsApp message to Caleb.


    ¡°Caleb, I won¡¯t be able to make it to the hospital. I just learned it¡¯s Grandma¡¯s birthday today, so I¡¯m going to celebrate. I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow. Sorry about this.¡±


    Caleb had been absent¨Cmindedly ying games, asionally checking the time.


    He was calcting the travel time from Gardner Group to the hospital, knowing Skr should be arriving soon. But suddenly, he saw Skr¡¯s WhatsApp message, saying she couldn¡¯te.


    Disappointment washed over him as he looked at the phone. It was the first time he felt his expectations


    dashed.


    He had even nned to ask Skr in person if she wanted to be together with him. Now, he would have


    to wait until tomorrow.


    As soon as Skr arrived at Phoenix Mall, Joe did too. He whisked her straight to the top floor, where various exclusive jewelry awaited, far beyond what could be found on the lower levels.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    ¡°Grandma usually prefers jewelry over wellness products for her birthday. She likes all kinds of jewelry. Go ahead and pick something out,¡± Joe said to Skr.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have a look.¡± Skr nodded.


    She had some knowledge of jewelry and was keenly aware of the difference between genuine and fake pieces. She knew Joe had brought her somewhere expensive.


    Skr thought about the millions she earned from her recent gamble. Surely, it would be enough.


    After browsing for a while, Skr set her eyes on a ne. It was an emerald gemstone ne. Gloria probably had many gemstone nes, but Skr was drawn to its design. The simple design symbolized eternity.


    She checked the price¨C400,000 dors. Thankfully, it wouldn¡¯t max out her card.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this one,¡± Skr said to Joe, picking up the ne.


    Joe had been following Skr closely, watching her carefully select the gift. There was an undeniable beauty in her attentiveness, a quality she might not have even noticed herself.


    Joe <b>had </b>no objections. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Skr had a good eye. It was a design Gloria would like.


    Skr handed her card to the sales assistant.


    ¡°We¡¯re gifting this to Grandma together. I¡¯ll pay,¡± Joe intervened, giving the sales assistant a look.


    The sales assistant recognized Joe and immediately epted his ck card. Skr didn¡¯t even have the


    chance to object.


    ¡°Let¡¯s split the cost. Give me your bank number.¡± Skr opened her banking app on the phone and intended to transfer her share.


    Joe noticed her insistence on splitting the payment. He furrowed his brow slightly and said, ¡°No need.¡±


    Seeing Joe¡¯s annoyance, Skr didn¡¯t insist any further. However, as they were leaving the mall, Skr entered another store <b>and </b>bought a set of women¡¯s clothing for Gloria.


    Gloria had always maintained a good figure, so choosing the size was easy.


    Joe slightly pursed his lips upon seeing Skr buy the clothes.


    ¡°Just now, when we were heading upstairs, I saw this outfit and thought it would look good on Grandma,¡± Skr <b>exined</b>.


    Joe chuckled at the mention of ¡°look good¡°.


    He quipped, ¡°You¡¯re just trying not to take advantage of me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Chapter 155


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. You put thought into your gift; I want to do the same. I genuinely want to show respect <b>to </b>Grandma.¡±


    Why else would she have married him?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Skr kept that sentence to herself.


    ¡°You care about Grandma more than me,¡± Joe remarked. However, he felt slightly ufortable after saying it, realizing his words could be easily misunderstood.


    Skr was momentarily surprised but quicklyposed herself. ¡°We¡¯re married because of Grandma,


    aren¡¯t we?¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Gloria, Joe wouldn¡¯t have abandoned his true love to marry Skr, <b>right</b>?


    Joe raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t say anything. When they reached the parking lot, Paul appeared.


    ¡°You can hand me your car keys, Ms. Sullivan. I¡¯ll drive it back to Gxy Vi,¡± said Paul.


    Joe added, ¡°Let¡¯s take the same car to Pearlhall Residence.


    Skr had no objections. They had already agreed to act like a loving couple in front of Gloria. She then gave her car keys to Paul and said, ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Paul.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Ms.Sullivan. It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± Paul took the keys and drove Skr¡¯s car away.


    Meanwhile, Skr and Joe got into Joe¡¯s car. The driver drove smoothly. However, there was heavy traffic due to the rush hour.


    Joe had hisptop on hisp, attending to work matters.


    Skr opened Amazon on her phone. There were more customers today. She meticulously distinguished genuine products from fakes for them. She received a WhatsApp message from Annie as she carefully inspected the images.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Skr suddenly remembered adding Annie¡¯s contact information to WhatsApp.


    Before checking the message, she nced at Joe. She still hadn¡¯t figured out what was going on between Joe and Annie. Joe¡¯s thoughts were deeply hidden; neither she nor anyone else could guess his intentions.


    Annie was obviously interested in Joe. The way Rowan and a few others acted that night suggested that their rtionship wasn¡¯t superficial.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Joe asked, turning to look at her. His eyes were cold and inscrutable, easily instilling fear in one¡¯s heart.


    Skr immediately shook her head.


    Joe reached up to massage his temple. Work frustration must have seeped into his demeanor; he must


    have startled her.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, you can ask me directly. We¡¯re a married couple now.¡± Joe said.


    A fake married couple under contract, Skr added silently.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing right now. If there is, I¡¯ll be sure to ask you.¡±


    Joe hummed in acknowledgement and returned to his work.


    Skr opened her WhatsApp and read Annie¡¯s message. ¡°Ms. Sullivan, will you be avable this Saturday? There are some things I¡¯d like to discuss with you in person


    Wasn¡¯t Saturday tomorrow? She had to return home to see Janine tomorrow. After that, she would be visiting Charles at his workce. There wasn¡¯t much time left after that.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m booked tomorrow, but I¡¯m free the day after,¡± Skr replied.


    Annie responded a few minutester. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s meet at Mountain Mist Restaurant the day after


    tomorrow at noon.¡±


    ¡°Sure, see you then,¡± Skr replied.


    After navigating through the congested sections of the road, they arrived at Pearlhall Residence smoothly. Joe and Skr got out of the car and held hands, their fingers interlocked. Skr¡¯s fingers felt a little stiff; the intimacy of interlocking their fingers was still unfamiliar to her.


    Edgar saw them holding hands and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Mrs. Martin Senior is waiting for you inside. Mr. and Mrs. Martin, the more I see you two together, the more I¡¯m convinced you¡¯re a perfect match.¡±


    When they exited the car just now, it looked like a scene straight out of a movie.


    There was a saying¨Chow did it go? A match made in heaven!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    If either of them were reced, it wouldn¡¯t achieve this effect.


    Chapter 156


    2/2


    Skr¡¯s smile froze at the mention ofpatibility.


    Joe responded smoothly, ¡°When has Grandma ever made a mistake in her judgment?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Edgar frantically nodded. Anyone Gloria chose as her granddaughter¨Cinw must be the mostpatible with Joe.


    Thest time they visited, their rtionship hadn¡¯t seemed this intimate. Although it hadn¡¯t been long. since then, they were now holding hands as soon as they got out of the car. It was as if they couldn¡¯t bear to be apart even for a moment.


    When Gloria saw that, she couldn¡¯t contain her smile. ¡°Oh, my,e quick. Both of you,e over here and see this spread of a feast. I even made some of them myself.¡±


    Gloria had always said that Skr was Joe¡¯s ideal type. Joe had initially been stubborn about it but look at


    him now.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Now, Joe was head over heels for Skr.


    ¡°Did you cook these yourself, Grandma?¡± Skr asked immediately.


    Given Gloria¡¯s health condition, she needed to rest and avoid physical exertion. It would be better for her to go for walks asionally and connect with nature.


    Seeing Skr¡¯s concern, Gloria smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m feeling good today and wanted to make something. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m much better these days. Having you both here for my birthday makes me incredibly happy.¡±


    ¡°This is our birthday gift for you, Grandma,¡± Joe said, cing the ne down. ¡°Skr picked it out.¡±


    Gloria wasn¡¯t interested initially. Joe always picked the expensive ones but didn¡¯t put much thought into the design or what women liked.


    However, upon learning Skr chose it, Gloria immediately loved it. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the


    ne.


    Gloria eximed, ¡°It¡¯s so pretty! This is the prettiest ne I¡¯ve ever received. Quick, help me put it on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you like it, Grandma. Skr helped Gloria put on the ne.


    Gloria held it close <b>and </b>looked in the mirror. ¡°How beautiful. Skye, you have such a good taste. It¡¯s


    beautiful on its own but even better on me.¡±


    ¡°I also bought you some clothes, Grandma. Once Edgar washes them, you can try them on and see if they fit,¡± Skr said.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gloria was deeply touched. ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful of you, Skye. I haven¡¯t been feeling well and haven¡¯t had the energy to go shopping. I¡¯m tired of my old clothes at home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you shopping once you¡¯re feeling better.¡± Skr immediatelyforted Gloria.


    ¡°<b>Alright</b>. I really do love having you around. The food¡¯s getting cold, and you must be hungry. Let¡¯s dig in.¡±


    Gloria sat down, bearing


    The elderly didn¡¯t usually fancy cakes. <b>So</b><b>, </b>there was no cake prepared for Gloria¡¯s birthday every year. Plus, she didn¡¯t like it when there were too many people. She only liked having her close ones celebrating


    her birthday.


    It was a peaceful and heartwarming birthday celebration.


    After the meal<b>, </b>Gloria was eager to try on the clothes Skr had bought for her.


    *Joe, look at these. Skye bought me such beautiful clothes. They make me look so elegant. I even look ten years younger in them.¡±


    Joe¡¯s eyes lit up. Gloria truly did look like her younger self from a decade ago. His expression softened, warmth radiating from him as he nodded. ¡°You really do have a good taste, Skr,¡± he said.


    Chapter 157


    2/2


    Skr blushed under Gloria and Joe¡¯s praise. She noticed Joe looking at her and didn¡¯t know what to say. So, she looked at Gloria and said, ¡°The designer of this brand is really good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you have a good eye,¡± Joe said.


    All these years, he had never seen Gloria so happy. It seemed that Gloria had shed some of her burdens ever since Skr came into their lives. She became more carefree and rxed, and her smile was always genuine from the heart.


    Unwittingly, a realization struck Joe. The more time he spent with Skr, the more he saw her incredible qualities. However, it was a shame that he couldn¡¯t give her his love; if she didn¡¯t need love, maybe they could spend their lives together.


    Then, Skr and Gloria watched a variety show together. It was a love¨Cthemed show, and they seemed to enjoy it immensely.


    Edgar had prepared food and snacks. But it was mainly Skr who ate. Gloria couldn¡¯t eat much after a meal¨Cwatching a variety show was more of a means to digest the food.


    Joe, who usually retreated to his upstairs study, remained surprisingly glued to the couch. He watched Gloria and Skr guess the romantic entanglements of the participants.


    When Skr was with Gloria, she seemed so rxed. Her smile was genuine and childlike. The house was filled with herughter.


    She was


    far more casual and adorable nowpared to when she was alone with Joe.


    Joe narrowed his eyes, exuding a restrained and aloof demeanor.


    Skr inadvertently caught his gaze

 Chapter 158

    hapter 158


    Gloria noticed Skr and Joe exchanging nces.


    When Gloria realized howte it was, she urged them, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You two should go upstairs and get some rest. I¡¯m feeling tired myself.¡±


    When she tried on clothes earlier, Edgar mentioned how the two seemed to have developed feelings for


    each other. Gloria had some doubts at first. But seeing how Joe looked at Skr, there was something


    unusual about it.


    Gloria noticed traces of affection.


    Sharing a bed at their age was bound to create a certain intimacy. Would their connection remain truly


    tonic?


    This was the time for desires to heighten, and it would seem a waste if nothing happened after spending


    the night together.


    After Skr and Joe went upstairs, Skr took a shower first, as usual. When she finished, Joe went in for


    his turn.


    It was awkward for them to share the same bed.


    Skr checked her Amazon store after lying down like she usually would her nightly routine. Orders had been pouring these past two days, likely due to positive word¨Cof¨Cmouth.


    Her store was making thousands of dors in just a day.


    She could consider making a down payment for a house soon. Then, Janine and her brothers could move


    <ol>


    <li>in.</li>


    </ol>


    Skr thought of how they could live under a roof as a family in the future¨Chaving meals together and waiting for her brothers to start their own families.


    Thinking about these made her feel happy.


    Joe emerged from the bathroom and saw Skr smiling brightly. He wondered what had made her so happy


    ¡°Feeling happy?¡± Joe asked.


    Skr nodded happily and showed him her phone screen. ¡°This is my online store. It¡¯s been making me


    thousands of dors recently.¡±


    After a while, she could sell some of the genuine antiques she bought. This could prevent many antique


    lovers from being cheated.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Congrattions.¡±


    He seemed to be influenced by Skr¡¯s happiness. In his loungewear and after showering, he appeared less stern and more pure.


    Chapter 158


    2/2


    Skr was also more rxed and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been busy these days, and I haven¡¯t had the chance to treat you to a meal. When you have time, let me know two hours in advance. I¡¯ll prepare a sumptuous.


    dinner for you at home.¡±


    She almost forgot about it until she thought of paying the down payment for a house, which led her to the memory of depositing millions of dors in the bank a few days ago.


    ¡°Tomorrow night then,¡± Joe said <b>as </b>hey down.


    ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯m going to my mom¡¯s ce. We¡¯ve nned to have dinner together at a hotel. I¡¯m really sorry. How about the night after tomorrow?¡± Skr asked.


    Joe had no objections. ¡°Sure. You rarely talk about your family. Do you mind telling me about them?*


    Joe suddenly wanted to know more about Skr¨Cnot about how she was bullied in the Williams family but about her upbringing with Janine and her family.


    ¡°I have two older brothers. Steven is my big brother, and Charles is my second brother. There¡¯s also my younger brother, Harvey. He is preparing for the college entrance examination.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°They¡¯re the best family anyone could ask for. My mom never resorted to physical punishment, even when I was a naughty <b>child</b>.


    ¡°My brothers absolutely doted on me. We may not have had a father figure, but love was nevercking. My eldest brother has always been fiercely protective¡­


    Perhaps it was due to the serene ambience that Skr slowly began talking about herself.


    Her heart felt truly calm discussing her family, which, truth be told, was quite ordinary.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>>

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Many experienced such warmth in a family. Although Skr¡¯s family was far from wealthy, they nevercked the good things in life.


    Joe was increasingly interested as he listened <b>to </b>Skr¡¯s story. ¡°You enjoyed fighting when you were young?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°You¡¯ve seen me fight on several asions, but those were exceptional circumstances. Kenny and Maisy provoked me first.


    ¡°I used to hope to be a part of their family. So, I would endure and strive for peace. But now, they are worthless in my eyes. If I don¡¯t take action and teach them a lesson, they¡¯ll only be more audacious.¡±


    She would¡¯ve done far worse if it weren¡¯t for thew. Her experience from her past life made her resent the Williams family with every fiber of her being.


    Joe certainly noticed how much she hated the Williamses. He smiled in amusement and said, ¡°They¡¯re indeed asking for trouble bullying you. They¡¯d be bankrupt in no time. Is that what


    you want?¡±


    ¡°Of course that¡¯s what I want,¡± Skr admitted, her voice devoid of pretense. She would never forgive the


    Williamses.


    Skr made her intentions clear on the day they got married. She wanted Joe to cease all cooperation with the Williams family and withdraw any assistance previously provided. She was waiting for their downfall, for them to savor the taste of hell.


    Joe faintly smiled. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Skr found herself surprised by Joe¡¯s talkativeness that night. She wondered if he was considering terminating the agreement early. Was that why he offered the goodwill in advance, so there wouldn¡¯t be any lingering worries upon divorce?


    ¡°Mr. Martin, I¡¯d like to discuss something with you,¡± said Skr.


    The use of ¡°Mr. Martin¡± caused a crease to form on Joe¡¯s brow. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t told my <b>family </b>about our covert marriage. My big brother sensed something was up when Ist met him, so I had to tell him I was married.


    ¡°He¡¯s always been eager to meet my husband, and I know you can¡¯t meet him, so I n to <b>find </b>someone


    online to act as a stand¨Cin,¡± Skr exined.


    With the advanced Inte, she could easily hire someone to y <b>the </b>part. Steven wouldn¡¯t suspect anything as long as she found someone with good acting skills.


    Joe¡¯s frown deepened.


    Skr couldn¡¯t quite figure out what he was thinking at that moment.


    ¡°If he wants to meet me, you can arrange a time. Our marriage just has to be kept secret from <b>the </b>media,¡±


    Chera <b>150</b>


    Joe <b>sald </b>in <b>his </b><b>deep </b>voice.


    Skr was surprised. ¡°Really?¡±


    <b>Yeah</b>.<b>¡±</b>


    Skr never expected things to go so smoothly. Joe was exceptionally easy to talk to today.


    ¡°Do you need me to help massage your head?¡± Skr asked.


    Joe had initially intended to ask Skr for a massage, but he¡¯d refused her offerst time. She¡¯d reject for sure if he asked her now. He felt joyful when she made the offer. ¡°Sure, thank you.¡±


    Skr took the extra pillow nearby and ced it on herp. ¡°Lie down here.¡±


    Joe nced at Skr, then at the pillow on herp. There seemed to be some emotion budding.


    Joe fell asleep under Skr¡¯s gentle massage. When he woke up, it was already 6:00 am the following day.


    He had a dreamless sleep.


    Joe felt a slight <b>sense </b>of confusion when he opened his eyes. It was as if he had just woken up from a


    dream.


    His gaze fell on Skr, who was still sleeping peacefully, she had a smile on her face.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Joe suddenly found himself enjoying this moment. He could sleep soundly the whole night and wake <b>up </b>next to someone he felt safe with.


    He decided to find a time to talk to Skr. He could truly see her as his wife if she could ept a simple


    life without the elusive notion of romance,


    After Skr woke up, she had breakfast with Gloria. Then, she suddenly recalled her promise to visit Caleb at the hospital.


    She called him, apologized, and promised to visit him tomorrow. Nheless, she could sense his disappointment.


    Hence, she decided to make amends by gifting him something on her visit tomorrow. After hanging up,


    she hurried to Janine¡¯s house.


    On the way, she stopped by the supermarket and bought a bunch of things. Janine was already waiting<b>:</b>


    meanwhile, Harvey was studying.


    As Skr stepped into the house, Janine said, ¡°You bought too many clothes for Harvey yesterday. He¡¯s


    still growing, and those clothes might not fit him for long.


    ¡°Plus, I saw the price. They are too expensive. You¡¯ve just started working. Spend it on things <b>you </b>like.¡±


    Harvey had been lectured all morning. Janine was displeased. Harvey regretted telling Janine.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve made quite a bit of money now. A few clothes won¡¯t hurt. Besides, Harvey looks handsome in them. So, it¡¯s worth the money,¡± Skr persuaded.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried you¡¯re not treating yourself well.¡± Janine understood Skr the best. She had always shouldered burdens silently, neverining because she didn¡¯t want them to worry.


    This money wasn¡¯t easy for Skr to earn.


    ¡°Skye, let¡¯s return them,¡± Harvey said, feeling he didn¡¯t need to dress well.


    Skr turned to Harvey and said, ¡°Since we¡¯ve bought them, just wear them.¡± Then she turned to Janine and continued, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t mistreat myself. Look at what I bought.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll cook a few of my signature dishes for the both of you. Skye, take some of the <b>food </b>with you when you visit Charles. Charles has been so busytely. He evenined about missing home¨Ccooked meals.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mom,¡± Skr replied.


    If it weren¡¯t for Harvey having to catch up on homework, she would have brought him along for <b>a </b>visit.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Charles had recently joined a new film crew,nding the role of the <b>male </b>fourth lead. It was his first time, and he cherished the opportunity. He was incredibly hardworking. Who knew? He might be the main lead someday. In Skr¡¯s opinion, his acting skills were far superior to Samuel¡¯s


    Chapter 160


    2/2


    Skr also bought some designer clothes and shoes for Charles, intending to surprise him during the visit.


    After lunch, Skr carried Janine¡¯s lunchbox and hurried toward Charles¡® film crew. Their film crew¡¯s location today happened to be at Willowbrook Manor.


    Their crew¡¯s guide or investor seemed to have some connections with George.


    Since Skr was familiar with the route, it took her about 50 minutes to arrive. Upon arrival, she called Charles, who asked her to wait ten minutes.


    <i>Heb</i>


    <b>had </b>just finished shooting his scenes and only had night scenes left, so he had some time to stroll with her nearby. After waiting a few minutes, one of the security <b>guards </b>recognized her.


    The security guard approached and asked, ¡°Are you Ms. Sullivan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    The security guard immediately replied, ¡°I thought you looked familiar. Are you trying to get into the mansion? Mr. Querbach said you¡¯re wee to visit anytime. So, Ms. Sullivan, you can just drive right in.¡±


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Whenever George personally gave instructions, the security guards had to remember. No unauthorized personnel were allowed on the grounds. But Skr was different.


    Skr smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just waiting for my brother. He¡¯s filming inside today.¡±


    ¡°Your brother? Who is he? Let me tell the butler. The film crew will be staying here tonight. We can arrange a better room for your brother, Ms. Sullivan.


    ¡°This way, he doesn¡¯t have to share a small room with the others,¡± the security guard said, already sending a WhatsApp message to the butler.


    The butler replied almost instantly. ¡°I have a list of crew members. There¡¯s a gentleman named Charles Sullivan, who must be Ms. Sullivan¡¯s brother. I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡±


    Skr was amazed by the security guard¡¯s efficiency. She didn¡¯t even have a chance to reject. Well, she could prepare some antiques as a gift for George in return for his hospitality.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°My pleasure, Ms. Sullivan, It¡¯s our job,¡± the security guard replied with a smile.


    She waited for about two minutes more before she saw Charles running out.


    ¡°Skye.¡±


    ¡°Charles, over here.¡±


    Charles ran up to Skr<b>. </b>¡°I have the whole afternoon for you. Come on. You haven¡¯t been here before, right? I used to film nearby, and there¡¯s ake not far away. The water is clear and beautiful. Let me take you there.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan, you can¡¯t drive on the road toward theke. Do you want me to take you both there on <b>a </b>motorcycle?¡± the security guard asked enthusiastically.


    Charles couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised. Skr had a remarkable ability to connect with people. It had only been a few minutes, and the security guard was already bending over backward to help her.


    He recalled the crew¡¯s arrival. The guard had been a stern figure then, peppering them with demands. Even the assistant director had treated the mansion¡¯s staff with deference.


    Skr politely turned down the security guard¡¯s offer. ¡°No thanks. We¡¯ll take our time to walk there.¡±


    ¡°Alright. If you need anything, just call us. There are security guards patrolling by theke, and we are with them,¡± the security guard said.


    As Skr and Charles strolled away, Charles leaned in conspiratorially. ¡°If he wasn¡¯t old enough to be your father, I might suspect he had ulterior motives. He¡¯s too attentive to you.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°<b>Grandma </b>brought me here a while back to help Mr. Querbach with some antiques. So, a lot of the staff recognize me,¡± Skr exined.


    HE


    Chapter 10%


    Charles was indeed an actor. Having seen many films, he had a wild imagination.


    Charles Immediately understood. ¡°I see. Come on, let¡¯s go. It only takes roughly ten minutes to walk there.


    ¡°Once this film¡¯s finalized, I¡¯ll buy you a bag. There were many women in the crew who owned that specific brand.


    ¡°I even took a picture of it. I¡¯ll buy one for you when the timees.¡± Charles thought Skr would look even better with that bag.


    ¡°Thanks, Charles.¡± Skr didn¡¯t refuse and continued, ¡°We siblings are so telepathic. I¡¯ve also prepared a gift for you. It¡¯s in my car.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different now that you¡¯re working and making money. Now, I have a sister who¡¯d buy gifts for me,¡±


    said Charles.


    Two figures emerged from the mansion as Skr and Charles walked further away. They were Kenny and Samuel. Many things were happening at home, so Kenny wanted to talk to Samuel personally.


    Seeing Skr and Charlesughing and chatting together, their expressions changed.


    ¡°Did she forget who her real brother is? She came to see Charles and didn¡¯t even think of seeing me?¡± Samuel muttered, a strange <b>disquiet </b>settling in his stomach.


    Chapter 162

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Seeing Skr and Charles having fun together, it was like Charles was her real brother.


    That made Samuel fume with anger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go <b>take </b>a look,¡± Kenny said, walking toward Skr¡¯s direction.


    Samuel scowled. ¡°What¡¯s the point? We¡¯ll just get the cold shoulder anyway.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking so much. Let¡¯s just go.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Reaching theke, Charles and Skr found a handful of groups enjoying camping trips. The vast expanse of azure blue water shimmered invitingly.


    ¡°We could bring the whole family here to camp sometime. Look over there. Having the entire family gathered together seemed so cozy.


    ¡°Does it remind you of our childhood? The time when I took you swimming? After Mom found out, I got taught a lesson.¡±


    Skr finally remembered. ¡°Mom used the broom to hit you, right? The broom she sweeps the yard with?


    She even broke the broom hitting you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t me her. That summer, two or three kids around our age drowned in that river. Mom was just


    worried something might happen to us.¡± Charles just thought about it and realized theycked safety


    awareness as kids.


    Skr picked up a stone, <b>and </b>she sent it skipping across the surface with a flick of her wrist. It bounced five or six times before disappearing beneath the water.


    Charles¡® eyes lit up with apetitive spirit. ¡°Skr, you¡¯re so good at this! Did you practice <b>in </b>secret?¡±


    Charles also took a handful of stones and threw them one by one into theke.


    ¡°I¡¯m just naturally talented,¡± Skr replied.


    Growing up with only brothers, Skr thrived on rough¨Cand¨Ctumble games. Stone skipping was a


    childhood favorite; the three siblings¨CSkr, Charles, and Harvey could y stone skipping for a long


    time.


    ¡°Watch and learn, little sis; I¡¯ll show you that the master is always better than the disciple.¡± Charles picked


    up a stone he was satisfied with and threw it.


    The stone skipped ten times,


    Skr gave him a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°Impressive, but Harvey won¡¯t be easily convinced.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Harvey learned everything from me. There¡¯s no way he can surpass the master. Charles was quite


    Chapter 162


    confident.


    Skr didn¡¯t want to burst Charles¡® bubble. She and Harvey used to practice secretly when they were kids. They had long surpassed his level. She had held back her strength just now.


    ¡°How childish!¡± A cold sneer disrupted the siblings¡® fun.


    ¡°Everywhere I turn, there you are.¡± Charles frowned at Samuel. His expression was unfriendly as he asked, ¡°Can¡¯t the Williams family keep their attack dogs on a leash? This isn¡¯t the jungle, we havews here.¡±


    *Manners make the master. Don¡¯t expect too much Skr stifled a giggle<b>; </b>Charles was really good at being sarcastic.


    Samuel erupted. ¡°Charles, you¡¯ve got some nerve! How dare you talk to me like that? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll have a word with the director and your role as the male fourth lead will vanish faster than smoke.


    ¡°You want to make a name for yourself in the entertainment industry, right? I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t have the chance!¡±


    100


    Charles¡® jaw clenched, anger shing in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re vicious and shameless! You¡¯re lucky to have your family backing you up. But your arrogance won¡¯tst you forever, Samuel!


    ¡°With your lousy acting skills, do you really think you can make it in the entertainment industry? What goes aroundes around<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop it!¡± Kenny coldly reprimanded. He hadn¡¯te here to escte tensions. He came only to have a civil conversation with Skr.


    ¡°Skye, do you know who¡¯s targeting our family? Do you really have a powerful benefactor?¡± Kenny tried to keep his tone gentle.


    Their family couldn¡¯t afford to have problems. If they did, Kenny¡¯s position at thepany would be jeopardized. He¡¯d already tried suppressing Steven once, and thepany turned a blind eye.


    But things had changed; thepany valued Steven more and even acknowledged his research. They were about to reward Steven with another bonus.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A few hundred thousand dors in bonus wasn¡¯t a big deal to him; however, the public recognition stung


    Kenny¡¯s pride.


    ¡°Think before you speak!¡± Charles spat as he raised his fist, ready to strike.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Steven was right. The Williams family was a terrible bunch; their words always left Skr feeling battered.


    and bruised.


    Charles had only heard about this before, but now, he witnessed it firsthand.


    Skr said lightly. ¡°They¡¯re all insane.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re seriously messed up,¡± Charles fumed.


    ¡°Skr, I¡¯ll say it onest time. You will no longer be considered my sister if you can¡¯t answer my question. ¡°Samuel acted as if he had found Skr¡¯s weak spot.


    Kenny frowned. ¡°Samuel, things are different now.¡±


    Kenny could see that Skr didn¡¯t care about their family at all, and it pained him. A few months ago, Skr still cared about him.


    ¡°How are


    are things different? She¡¯s found herself some sugar daddy and gone off the deep end. That¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t care about us anymore, isn¡¯t it?¡± Samuel thought he¡¯d <b>figured </b>everything out. Just like Maisy said, Skr was cheap.


    Skr felt a rising wave of nausea as Kenny and Samuel spouted their usations.


    ¡°Security!¡± she called out to two passing guards. ¡°These two lunatics <b>are </b>harassing everyone! Please get


    them out of here.¡±


    The two guards immediately approached to subdue Kenny and Samuel. ¡°Lunatics?¡±


    ¡°Yes, lunatics! Take them to the police station, Some mental asylum must be missing them. My sister is really intimidated. She¡¯ll be traumatized for weeks!¡± Charles chimed in, exaggerating for effect.


    Kenny and Samuel were hot under the cor. ¡°Y¨CYou!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not lunatics! We know them! That girl is my sister!¡± Samuel roared at the security guard who had


    pinned him to the ground.


    Kenny also saw red. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense! She¡¯s my sister!¡±


    ¡°This is thetest scam. Even if they aren¡¯t lunatics, they could be human traffickers. My sister¡¯s beautiful.


    They might snatch her and take her to some godforsaken corner of South East <b>Otania</b>!¡± Charles¡® voice trembled with manufactured horror; his acting truly was top¨Cnotch.


    Skr immediately hid behind Charles, <b>her </b>voice quivering, ¡°Charles, I¡¯m so scared!¡±


    With such a convincing act, any confusion vanished. Fueled by a desire for justice, the security guards puffed out their chests. ¡°Don¡¯t fret, miss. Thew will handle them!¡±


    ¡°Law? Fuck you!¡± Samuel spat.


    Kenny couldn¡¯t say anything as his face was pressed into the ground.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you <b>hear </b>what we said? She¡¯s <b>our </b>sister! Human trafficking? Don¡¯t be ridiculous<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>Samuel struggled desperately but couldn¡¯t break free.


    The <b>security </b>guards there were mostly ex¨C<b>soldiers</b>. Kenny and Samuel were no match for them.


    <b>One </b>of the security guards gave Skr an ¡°okay¡± gesture. With them on the watch, these viins didn¡¯t stand a chance to harm anyone.


    Kenny and Samuel were beside themselves with rage. They watched helplessly as Skr and Charles walked away. Then, they were taken to the nearby police station.


    After all thatmotion, it was already dark.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel returned to the mansion lookingl

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Chapter 164


    At that moment, Skr gave Joe a call.


    ¡°Mr. Martin,¡± she began, ¡°as long as we¡¯re married, I¡¯m happy to give you <b>a </b>daily head massage to improve your sleep. But I need a favor in return.¡±


    She knew the massages had a significant impact on his sleep quality.


    ¡°What favor? Shoot,¡± Joe replied, epting his coffee from Paul.


    He was ying golf with his friends today. It was break time when she called him. contact, so this came as quite a shock to him.


    <i>I </i>rarely i


    In fact, Joe had been contemting how to ask her for daily massages. Her call, mentioning the massages herself, saved him the trouble.


    ¡°Charles is currently shooting a film, and Samuel is also on it. We had a conflict today. Given Samuel¡¯s despicable nature, he¡¯d definitely¡­¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe grasped the situation immediately. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After ending the call, Joe issued instructions to Paul. Paul then went to a secluded area and made two phone calls


    Meanwhile, Joe¡¯s gaze drifted toward Jeremy, who was teaching Annabelle how to y golf not far away.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes and <b>his </b>secretary seem to have a rather ¡®special¡® rtionship, Paul remarked quietly after. returning from making the calls, ncing in their direction.


    Annabelle stamped her foot coquettishly. ¡°Mr, Hughes, I¡¯m so clumsy.¡±


    Jeremy held onto Annabelle¡¯s hand. They were really close. His eyes showed tenderness when he said, ¡± Try <b>again </b>a few times. I¡¯ll teach you until you get it.¡±


    ¡°With you as my instructor, Mr. Hughes, I¡¯ll work hard to learn even if I¡¯m slow. I wouldn¡¯t want to disappoint you.¡± Annabelle took a deep breath and puffed out her cheeks, making her look cuter.


    Annabelle was not only adorable; her figure was also undeniably sexy.


    A flicker of curiosity crossed Paul¡¯s mind. Didn¡¯t Jeremy dote on his childhood sweetheart¨Chis wife? Why was his rtionship with his secretary bing ambiguous?


    Looking at the other CEOs nearby, it seemed like they were ustomed to it. They probably knew about Jeremy and Annabelle¡¯s rtionship earlier on.


    Joe only nced for a moment before retracting his gaze. He <b>looked </b>at the WhatsApp message Skr sent. It was a thank you emoji and a message saying she would add two more dishes to his dinner tomorrow. A warmth spread through him as he contemted the uing feast.


    Chapter 164


    Meanwhile, the assistant director epted 20,000 dors from Samuel.


    Samuel went to change his clothes.


    He stared at the vi across from him with a sense of unease. He was the male lead, yet he had to live in the same apartment shared with other crew members.


    The building, though not dirty, was <b>clearly </b>intended for temporary staff who cleaned up the vi. While the rooms were well¨Cequipped, they certainly weren¡¯t on par with a five¨Cstar hotel.


    Several vis stood across from him, but he heard that they were reserved for high¨Cprofile guests. They were strictly off¨Climits to most people.


    He was the male lead, yet he couldn¡¯t even stay in the vi. However, the director managed to stay there.


    After stewing for a while, he donned his costume and headed out for <b>his </b>next scene. Charles didn¡¯t have many scenes. As the fourth male lead, his role was rtively minor.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    But Samuel would never give Charles a chance to climb up. He wanted to show Samuel and Skr that the Williams family had absolute authority in Jipsburg. They were merely peasants from the countryside who hade to the city. [1


    Challenging the Williams family head<b>¨C</b>on? It¡¯d be like bringing a knife to a gunfight.


    As he exited the building and headed to the set, the assistant director called him. Samuel smirked, thinking it had been settled. ¡°Have you gotten rid of Charles?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap and answer straight. Does Charles have someone backing him? Is he merely ying the role <b>of </b>an extra just to experience life? What¡¯s his background? Are you deliberately making things difficult for me because you don¡¯t like me?


    ¡°Samuel, you think you can outsmart me <b>in </b>the entertainment industry just because you¡¯ve had a few lead roles?¡± The assistant director blew a fuse.


    Samuel was bewildered. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, Samuel!¡± The assistant director stormed over to punch Samuel. ¡°I¡¯ve been in <b>this </b>industry longer than you. I¡¯m tired of your tricks!


    ¡°Are you <b>trying </b>to rece me with your own people? Let me tell you, the director is a family member of mine. He won¡¯t let you seed.¡±


    ¡°I have no grudge against you. Why would I target you? The one who I have a grudge against is Charles!¡± Samuel was hitting the roof. He was <b>lucky </b>to have dodged the punch. If it hadnded on his face, he would have to hide from the public.


    The assistant director finally calmed down. ¡°You don¡¯t know?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°What?¡± Samuel scowled.


    ¡°I suggested to the director to rece Charles, saying that he might be a risky actor. But the director scolded me. He¡¯s thinking of giving Charles more scenes now.


    ¡°He warned me to steer clear of any trouble with Charles. If anything happens to Charles, he¡¯ll be out. I asked again, but he refused to say anything.


    ¡°Charles must have someone backing him. So, tell me the truth. Do you know who¡¯s backing him?¡± the assistant director asked.


    ¡°What background could he, a country bumpkin, possibly have? Could the director have been fooled by him?¡± Samuel was still puzzled.


    ¡°You think the director is so easily fooled<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    The assistant director considered buttering up Charles, hoping to ride his coattails if he rose to stardom. Luckily, the director had stopped him from making a mistake.


    ¡°I¡¯ve transferred back the 20,000 dors to you,¡± the assistant director said, then stormed off.


    Chapfee 165


    Samuel was left with a bunch of questions that night. Then, a realization struck him like a bolt of lightning. He clenched his jaw. ¡°Skr, you keep denying this sugar daddy business! Who are you trying to <b>fool</b><b>? </b>You used your sugar daddy to back Charles up<b>, </b>right?¡±


    Samuel was seething with anger. Sometime after that, he noticed that the film crew group chat was abuzz with talk of Charles. He didn¡¯t even receive a fraction of the attention as the male lead<b>.</b>


    ¡°Charles, do you know Mr. Querbach personally?¡± the female lead inquired.


    ¡°If Charles didn¡¯t know him, why would they arrange a vi for him?¡± chimed in the second female lead.


    ¡°Charles, let¡¯s have a drink tonight,¡± suggested the second male lead.


    Despite being mentioned in every message<b>, </b>Charles didn¡¯t respond, and it wasn¡¯t because he was aloof. On the contrary, he was stunned.


    The butler had personally escorted him to the vi. He didn¡¯t have much belongings, just a bag and the shopping bags filled with clothes and shoes Skr bought.


    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to stay in the apartment? Why was the butler so attentive in arranging a vi for him?


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, are you satisfied with this vi? If not, I can arrange another one. There are still three vis avable,¡± said the butler.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Charles swallowed hard, his nerves on edge. ¡°It¡¯s not that. Did you make a mistake? I¡¯m just the fourth male lead. I should be staying in that apartment.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Charles Sullivan, right?¡± the butler asked with a smile.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Charles nodded in confusion, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Charles Sullivan.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake then, Mr. Sullivan. Please go inside and have a look. If there¡¯s any issue, you can give


    me a call.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Okay.¡±


    With a mix of confusion and fear of being kicked out at any moment, Charles gritted his teeth and went


    inside.


    He thought that this might be Samuel¡¯s retaliation. The vi might be rigged with something to embarrass


    him.


    However, Charles wasn¡¯t easily frightened by Samuel¡¯s attempts to intimidate him. Upon entering, there


    <b>was </b>no sign of any funny business. He meticulously checked each room, and there was no one. Even


    everything seemed normal inside the fridge.


    It didn¡¯t seem like someone was trying to cause trouble..


    Charles hadn¡¯t lived in a vi before and rarely had scenes filmed in one. Hence, he was a little curious


    and explored every corner.


    Finally, he felt relieved. ¡°Huh, even if they have made a mistake, I¡¯m not at a loss today. Maybe I just got


    lucky?¡±


    Just as he was about to message Skr about this, <b>he </b>saw a bunch of people mentioning him in the group chat. He was even more bewildered and had no idea how to respond.


    Weren¡¯t these people usually quite arrogant? Why were they addressing him by his first name and acting all chummy now?


    Samuel read all the messages directed at Charles and was enraged. He immediately started a private message with Charles. ¡°Did Skr make a deal with her sugar daddy so that you could stay at the vi? No one even knows the kind of person she is with. But hey, you must be enjoying perks.¡±


    Seething w


    with dissatisfaction, Samuel called Peter. ¡°Have you figured out who Skr¡¯s sugar daddy is? He must be powerful enough to strong¨Carm our film crew. Now, Charles has the nerve to act high and mighty, and everyone¡¯s kissing up to him. Fuck! I really want to kill him!¡±


    Peter was feeling harried. He hadn¡¯t been home for a few days and had been staying at thepany.


    Even his white shirt was wrinkled.


    Without the energy to console Samuel, he said, ¡°I haven¡¯t found out who¡¯s backing her. But I can confirm it¡¯s someone close to the Jakeman family. Only they have the power to suppress us. How much money do you have now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much. I¡¯ve spent almost all the money I earned over the years,¡± Samuel admitted,cking the concept of saving money.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    2/7


    Peter fell silent for a few minutes. ¡°Let¡¯s find on opportunity to meet Skr together. I found out she¡¯s working in Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team? Is she working as a cleaner there? She¡¯s really embarrassing us.¡± Samuel was convinced that Skr couldn¡¯t possibly hold a respectable position there.


    Rubbing his temples, Peter said, ¡°It¡¯s not certain yet. It¡¯s also possible she¡¯s been ced there to gain a good reputation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, just hang up. There¡¯s too much going on in thepany right now. We might not be able to hold on for much longer.¡± Peter had a hunch that theirpany¡¯s downfall was approaching. They might end up burdened with enormous debts.


    Samuel was astonished. ¡°Ourpany¡¯s so big. It can¡¯t possibly go under, right?¡±


    Could it really be that serious?


    ¡°We¡¯ll go


    to Gardner Group on Monday.¡± Peter didn¡¯t borate further and just told him the time.


    Samuel rolled his eyes. ¡°Do you really have to be this terrified?¡±


    The Williams family was prominent in Jipsburg. Besides, thepany had been operating for so many years. How could it go bankrupt just because of a few minor difficulties?


    They would ovee them eventually, right?


    After hanging up, Samuel noticed that Charles ha

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Charles wrote, ¡°Karma is a bitch. Don¡¯t ever think about getting away, Samuel!¡±


    Samuel fumed at the message and typed, ¡°Charles, mark my words, you¡¯ll pay for this!¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    But as he tapped away on his phone, he was met with a notification. ¡°You are no longer friends with the other party.¡± He¡¯d been blocked!


    Samuel¡¯s anger twisted his face even more. One day, he¡¯d have <b>Charles </b>and Skr groveling at his feet, begging for forgiveness!


    Skr was lounging on her bed and managing Amazon orders when Natalie¡¯s call came through.


    ¡°Hey there, trophy wife! What¡¯s got you calling me today?¡± Skr asked.


    ¡°My husband¡¯s busy today. I¡¯m alone in this empty vi, feeling lonely and <b>bored</b>. Skye, I¡¯m thinking of having a baby,¡± Natalie said, caressing her t belly.


    They hadn¡¯t been taking precautions recently. There might be a little one on the way already. If so, she


    wouldn¡¯t have time for idle thoughts.


    Skr was slightly surprised, ¡°Is Jeremy busy even on Saturdays?¡± Speaking of Jeremy¡¯s workload, it seemed Joe hadn¡¯t returned either.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably caught up in some tough projecttely, and he¡¯s really dedicated to it. But I don¡¯t know, maybe because I¡¯m always home, I feel like he¡¯s not as attentive as before,¡± Natalie admitted, her insecurity evident.


    Skr suggested, ¡°Why not consider finding some work yourself?¡±


    ¡°I want to, but Jeremy and my mother¨Cinw won¡¯t allow it. She wants me to take care of Jeremy at home. My own mom isn¡¯t too thrilled about the idea either.¡± Natalie sighed.


    ¡°They¡¯re all pushing me to have a baby, and I¡¯m gearing up for it. Maybe we¡¯ll have some good news <b>soon</b>.¡± Her mom believed having a child would bring fulfillment to every day. Jeremy had even mentioned wanting three kids in the future.


    Skr sensed Natalie wasn¡¯t quite herself and asked, ¡°Have you talked to Jeremy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to discuss finding work with him, but he¡¯s been too busytely. He¡¯s often on business trips. He¡¯s only been home for seven or eight days <b>this </b>month.¡± Natalie sighed heavily.


    She felt like the once lively Natalie was slowly morphing into a resentful woman with no aspirations<b>.</b>


    ¡°Oh, Jeremy¡¯s back! Skye, let¡¯s catch upter!¡± Natalie hung up and ran downstairs.


    ¡°Honey!¡± She rushed into Jeremy¡¯s arms.


    Jeremy stiffened slightly when he hugged Natalie. He then gently asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t slept yet?¡±


    Chapter 157


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t. I was waiting for you to be back. We haven¡¯t seen each other for days,¡± Natalie said adorably. Suddenly, she froze and sniffed Charles vigorously. ¡°Do you have another woman, Jeremy?¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s expression tensed. ¡°What nonsense is this?¡±


    ¡°You smell of a perfume that I used before. You said you didn¡¯t like it, <b>so </b>I stopped using it. Jeremy, you know I have OCD. I won¡¯t forgive you if you mess around with other women!¡± Natalie <b>said </b>angrily, her eyes


    <b>red</b>.


    Jeremy¡¯s eyes deepened, his tone tinged with helplessness. ¡°I had a dinner tonight. Maybe someone wearing that perfume identally brushed against me. Nath, you¡¯ve been offtely.¡±


    Natalie suddenly felt deted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I overreacted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s n a trip in a few days, just to unwind,¡± Jeremy suggested.


    ¡°Promise this time you won¡¯t bail on me.¡±


    On Sunday, Skr arrived at the restaurant following the address sent by Annie.


    AND

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Annie arrived at the restaurant ahead of time and the restaurant was rtively empty. Perched on the 20th floor, it offered a panoramic view of the nearby urban area.


    Spotting Skr¡¯s entrance, Annie motioned for her to take a seat.


    *Please have a seat, Ms. Sullivan. I¡¯ve just ordered some dishes. Take a look and see if there¡¯s anything else you¡¯d like to add,¡± Annie said with a poised smile and a steady tone.


    As expected of a TV host, every gesture Annie made oozed sophistication. Her demeanor was wless.


    ¡°Alright, thanks.¡± Skr didn¡¯t bother with the menu. After settling in, she took a few sips of water and waited for Annie to exin the purpose of their meeting today.


    The club¡¯s dim lighting and thete hour had made it difficult to get a clear read on her appearance the other day. But seeing Skr now, she seemed even more youthful and radiant, like a college freshman embarking on her first semester.


    As Annie stirred her coffee, her gaze darkened slightly Observing Skr¡¯sposed demeanor, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder how she had caught Joe¡¯s eye


    Despite her young age, Skr was not an easy match. What did a woman without a background seek by


    bing the mistress of a sessful man?


    Annie knew the answer all too well. With a sense of self¨Cassuredness, she slid a one million dor check


    <b>across </b>the table to Skr


    Skr was surprised at the sight of it. She had anticipated Annie¡¯s motive for their meeting, but she hadn¡¯t


    expected to witness a melodramatic scene straight out of a TV drama unfold before her eyes. How


    peculiar.


    Skr nced curiously at the amount on the check. Was it a million dors?


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan, you¡¯re smart enough to understand what I mean. As long as you leave Mr. Martin, this check


    is yours to take,¡± Annie¡¯s tone held a hint of pride


    Coming from an educated and privileged background, Annie felt herself a fitting match for Joe. As for Skr in front of her, her background alone destined her for nothing more than the role of mistress.


    Skr remained indifferent, as always. She recalled Vi¡¯s advice about maintainingposure in their


    line of work.


    Calmly, she asked, ¡°What exactly is your rtionship with Mr. Martin?¡±


    After leaving the club that day, Skr had carefully pondered over it and suspected there might have been some misunderstandings. Joe didn¡¯t seem to have any connection to Annie. But then again, it was


    all just spection on her part.


    Annie frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know our rtionship. I know you¡¯re only with him for the money. Beyond that, it¡¯s none of your business if you choose to take the money and leave, as I¡¯ve requested¡±


    Chapter 16Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, you guys are not dating then?¡± Skr¡¯s tone remained calm.


    Annie¡¯s expression turned cold. I¡¯ve investigated you. You¡¯re the Williams family¡¯s estranged daughter. Since the Williams family does not favor you, it¡¯s unlikely they¡¯d give you money to spend recklessly.


    ¡°And that¡¯s why you set your sights on Mr. Martin. But do you honestly believe a rtionship built on superficialities can endure? It can¡¯t even withstand the light of day.¡±


    Skr¡¯s expression remained neutral. ¡°Your investigation was quite thorough, Ms. Silver.¡±


    Enjoy Ad Free Reading

 Chapter 169

    Chapter <b>169</b>


    Skr¡¯s initial impression of Annie, formed during their encounter at the club, had been somewhat favorable. After all, beauty tended to catch the eye. However, Annie¡¯s recent investigation into Skr had <b>changed </b>her opinion.


    ¡°Your foster family isn¡¯t exactly well off. This one million dors could really change their lives, Ms.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sullivan. I suggest you consider the offer before it¡¯s toote,¡± Annie said, visibly annoyed by Skr¡¯s cold response from earlier till now.


    Just as Maisy had warned, Skr¡¯s greed knew no bounds. If not for her greed, the whole Williams family wouldn¡¯t have disliked her either.


    ¡°A one million dor check seems a bit tight, Ms. Silver. I pocketed several millions in cash just from some casual card games that night at the club. Is this one million check some sort of joke to you or Mr. Martin?¡± Skr shot back, a faint smirk gracing her lips.


    Since she was young, Skr had a habit when dealing with people she wasn¡¯t close to. If they treated her rudely when she was in a good mood, she would have simply brushed it off. But if she weren¡¯t, she would be ruthless.


    It wasn¡¯t too obvious before she got reborn back in time. But now, why should she let this woman, Annie, get away with it?


    ¡°It was a few million dors. Did he really give you all that cash?¡± Annie asked, surprised. She had heard from Rowan about Skr¡¯s Incredible luck that night. The other three had lost terribly.


    At the time, Joe had indeed promised to cover the losses, and Skr was to keep all the winnings. Originally just a courteous gesture, but unexpectedly, Joe followed through and handed Skr the


    e money.


    No wonder Skr found the offer underwhelmingpared to Joe¡¯s casual spending of several million dors. It only fueled her greed, Annie thought.


    ¡°Mr. Martin always keeps his promises,¡± Skr said confidently.


    Skr felt Annie was running out of excuses. She didn¡¯t know much about Joe either. Even if it hadn¡¯t been her that night, Joe would have kept his promise regardless.


    Annie¡¯s face turned pale. There was obvious hostility and anger in her eyes. ¡°Name your price.¡±


    ¡°Even if I were to negotiate<b>, </b>I should talk to Mr. Martin. How much could you possibly offer? Ms. Silver, you¡¯d better keep this check. If you ever want to kick someone out next time, you¡¯ll have to be prepared


    enough.¡± Skr tapped the one million dor check on the table.


    Angered by Skr¡¯s provocation, Annie took a deep breath,


    ¡°This is your final chance, Skr. Miss it, and when Joe gets tired of you, I¡¯ll ensure you won¡¯t survive a day in Jipsburg. I¡¯ve dug up plenty on your foster family. Think long and hard. You¡¯re not alone now. You¡¯ve got a whole family to consider.¡±


    ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is, take the money and leave<b>, </b>or else you¡¯ll threaten my family¡¯s safety? You¡¯re


    16 Chapter 169


    quite powerful, Ms. Silver, People might reckon you could rule Jipsburg City alone,¡± Skr sneered.


    Skr had once admired Annie¡¯s professionalism, but now she saw her in a different light. Annie was no different from Maisy and the rest. Birds of a feather, indeed.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve got <b>it </b>all figured out.¡± Annie narrowed her eyes.


    Annie had many methods to deal with such a youngss. She didn¡¯t mind teaching Skr a lesson if she refused to take the offer. Skr would then face the consequences of offending her, Annie Silver, in


    Jipsburg.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, did you catch all of that?¡± Skr suddenly spoke into her phone.


    Annie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You! Did you call Joe?¡± Didn¡¯t that mean Joe had heard it all?


    ¡°Ms. Silver, you came here with a million dors to humiliate me and threaten my family. Haven¡¯t you


    heard of live and let live?


    ¡°Mr. Martin had heard our entire conversation, and I even recorded it. If this goes to the police, Ms. Silver, I may not be famous, but can you handle the public scrutiny?


    Skr wasn¡¯t one to be easily intimidated. Annie had pushed her too far by threatening her family.


    This mess was Joe¡¯s doing, and he should be the one to clean it up.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter <b>170</b>


    11/2


    Annie was thrown into a panic. She never expected Skr to call Joe during their conversation. Regret washed over her as her true colors were unveiled to Joe amidst her threats to Skr.


    *Joe, please, let me exin. I just thought her situation wasplex, and she must have had an ulterior motive for getting close to you. So, I took it upon myself to try to get rid of her.


    ¡°What I said to scare her earlier, it was just really me speaking without thinking,¡± Annie exined frantically, desperate to salvage her image in Joe¡¯s eyes.


    She <b>hoped </b>to appear bright and pure in front of Joe. The image of her threatening Skr just now waspletely different from what she wanted him to know.


    Joe¡¯s voice came through the phone, his tone still cold. ¡°Are you trying to meddle in my woman¡¯s affairs,


    Annie?<b>¡±</b>


    Annie was startled by this blunt question. In Jipsburg City, no one dared to poke their nose into Joe¡¯s business aside from the Martin family. Even their closest friends knew better <b>than </b>to interfere.


    As for Skr, she was equally shocked. When did she be associated with him? But she brushed it


    off, assuming it was to intimidate Annie.


    Annie forced herself to calm down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I acted rashly today.¡±


    ¡°Was it a spur¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmoment decision? Trying to make Skr leave with just one million dors is an


    insult to me, Annie Silver. You¡¯ve been getting a bit too ambitioustely,¡± Joe¡¯s voice remained t and


    emotionless.


    Skr rarely witnessed this side of Joe, but just hearing his voice sent <b>a </b>shiver down her spine.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Annie¡¯s face had drained of its color, Skr felt nothing. Annie <b>had </b>threatened her and her


    family, and if not for this call and recording, she believed Annie would have taken real action.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, please hear me out. This was my decision alone. My parents don¡¯t know, neither does Rowan.


    Also, you may not fully understand Skr¡¯s background, which is why I hurriedly approached her. I can go


    to the Martin Group now to exin this matter to you in person.¡± Annie gripped her bag tightly.


    She had to get her family out of this. Annie hadn¡¯t expected Joe to take action <b>against </b>her family for


    Skr. There was indeed support from her parents and grandfather for her to be with Joe.


    Joe, however, didn¡¯t let Annie continue. His voice suddenly softened a bit as he called out, ¡°Skye.¡±


    His mention of Skye made Annie¡¯s face even paler.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Joe said.


    Skr answered, ¡°Okay, I got it. I apologize for troubling you today.¡±


    ¡®If there¡¯s a simr situation in the future, just inform me directly instead of calling.¡± Joe reminded Skr


    with concern.


    prer


    He was aware of the ruthlessness within their social circle. They would do whatever it took to achieve their goals, regardless of thew. So, he suspected Skr might have been frightened today.


    With that in mind, a sh of coldness flickered in his eyes<b>. </b>Skr acknowledged softly before ending the call. She stowed her phone in her bag and rose to leave the restaurant.


    Seeing her about to leave, Annie immediately grabbed her wrist. Her expression showed jealousy, panic,


    and a hint of resentment, but her words softened a bit.


    *You should exin to Mr. Martin. Tell him that there was a misunderstanding earlier, ore with me to


    find him and exin in person.¡±


    Skr shook off her grip.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    ¡°Ms. Silver, do I look like Mother Teresa to you?¡± Skr asked.


    Annie was asking for her help right after threatening her to harm her family. Had she lost her senses? It seemed her logic had taken a vacation to act like such a prima donna.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you! Just name your price! If one million dors isn¡¯t enough, how about two million or even five million dors? I can give you five million dors!


    ¡°As long as you ensure Mr. Martin clears up <b>his </b>misunderstanding, I¡¯ll wire you five million dors right


    away,¡± Annie gritted her teeth as she made her desperate offer.


    Annie had a hunch that Joe meant <b>real </b>business when he said he would target the Silver family. She


    couldn¡¯t allow her own reckless actions to drag down her family.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Skr walked straight out from the side.


    Forget about five million dors; she wouldn¡¯t ept it <b>even </b>if it were ten. Annie was maniptive and likely to stab her in the back once she got what she wanted. She wasn¡¯t trustworthy; therefore, not worth


    her time.


    Annie clenched her trembling hands, biting her lip as she dialed Rowan¡¯s number.


    ¡°Rowan, I made a mistake.¡± Then, she briefly exined what had just happened to Rowan.


    After a brief pause, Rowan responded, ¡°You¡¯re too reckless, Annie. We had talked about Skr a couple of


    days ago when I met John. John mentioned that Joe cares a lot about Skr and advised us not to


    underestimate her.


    ¡°Who would dare to mess with <b>Joe¡¯s </b>favorite? Annie, you¡¯ve got into trouble.¡±


    Annie gripped her phone tighter and was drowned in a panic she had never experienced before. ¡°Help me.


    figure out a way to meet him,¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°No way. If I help you again, Joe won¡¯t see me as a friend anymore. You¡¯re on your own now. Good luck.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Instead ofing to me for help, you might as well talk to Skr.¡± Rowan refused without hesitation.


    Neither of them were fools. People like them understood the consequences of going against Joe. Rowan was pragmatic and saw things clearly. He wouldn¡¯t risk alienating himself from Joe.¡±


    Annie ended the call, feeling utterly lost, sitting alone in the restaurant.


    After leaving the restaurant, Skr headed straight to the supermarket. She nned to prepare a feast for tonight, so she had already nned out the menu in the morning.


    She even took the time to ask Gloria what Joe liked to eat the most. Yet, Gloria advised her not to fuss. too much over Joe¡¯s food preferences.


    Gloria advised against fussing too much over Joe¡¯s food preferences, as he could easily request them


    Chapter 171


    from the housekeepers¨CSkr¡¯s <b>hands </b>weren¡¯t suited for cooking every day.


    After a half¨Chour chat with Gloria on the phone, Skr had a clear iden of Joe¡¯n culinary preferences. With all the ingredients purchased, she could head home and <b>start </b>cooking. By tonight, the dishes would be


    ready.


    As she exited the supermarket, she unexpectedly bumped into Marcus, apanied by a woman whol appeared to be a na?ve college student.


    ¡°Skr<b>?</b>¡± Marcus sounded surprised.


    Skr greeted him with a smile, ¡°Mr. Lennon.¡±


    ¡°Why are you shopping alone? Need a hand with all those items?¡® Marcus¡® eyes sparkled as he looked her


    over.


    Ever since their encounter at the club, Marcus couldn¡¯t get Skr out of his mind. Now that he had run into her alone, he couldn¡¯t let the opportunity slip by. It would be foolish to pass up this opportunity.


    Skr pushed her cart away, avoiding him. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m good on my own.¡±

 Chapter 172

    Chapter <b>172</b>


    Marcus halted Skr by grabbing the shopping cart. His gaze was fixed on her like a predator eyeing its prey. ¡°Let me give you a lift.¡±


    ¡°Marc¡­¡± The woman¡¯s expression soured as she witnessed Marcus showering attention on Skr.


    She felt insecure as Marcus now had his attention on another woman despite promising to spend the whole day with her. What made it


    Orse was that Skr appeared more stunning than her.


    Marcus nced at the woman with a dismissive attitude. ¡°You go on ahead.¡±


    Among the people Skr had met at the club, Marcus was the one she liked the <b>least</b>. He was a yboy. and with his wealth as leverage, Marcus was bound to meet his downfall at the hands of a woman sooner orter.


    Skr suddenly grabbed Marcus¡® arm and applied pressure with her fingertips. ¡°I <b>said</b>, I can handle this myself.¡±


    After she spoke, Marcus seemed to be electrocuted, his entire body jolting. ¡°Ah!¡±


    He had already suppressed the scream to avoid rming others<b>, </b>but the sudden movement had already


    startled the woman beside him.


    ¡°Marc?¡± she asked. What was happening? Why did <b>Marcus </b>leap as if he were about to perform a magic


    trick?


    By then, Skr had pushed her cart into the elevator leading to the parking lot. It was as if she wasn¡¯t the one causing Marcus to jump around like a clown.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was toote by the time Marcus reacted. He could only watch as Skr entered the elevator. His handsome face turned dark and gloomy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll own you one day, Skr! You¡¯re not better than anyone else just because you <b>are </b>with Joe.¡± Marcus gritted his teeth.


    He was confident he could win over any woman he set his sights on.


    The attractive woman beside him felt aggrieved after hearing Marcus¡® W


    ¡°Marc¡­ do you not like me


    anymore? Didn¡¯t you promise to spend the day with me? Aren¡¯t we going to the mall after finishing shopping at the supermarket?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t bothered by Marcus¡® many flings, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit uneasy.


    ¡°What shopping? Get lost!¡±


    After leaving the supermarket, Skr went to the hospital to visit Caleb. Caleb was speechless, looking at therge lollipop in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid anymore.¡±


    Was he still a child in her eyes? He suddenly felt bitter.


    <b>22</b>


    Caleb had wanted to ask her about her feelings toward him, but the words got stuck in his throat. He feared she would say she saw him as a child or a little brother..


    Skr smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re still a kid in my eyes. That¡¯s why I deliberately chose a motorcycle¨Cshaped lollipop.¡±


    Caleb forced a mile. ¡°Skr, I¡¯m not a kid anymore. There are plenty of girls wanting to be my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, you¡¯re the patient, you call the shots. The doctor probably won¡¯t let you eat lollipops now. Save it forter when you¡¯re discharged. Skr persuaded him in a tone as if coaxing a child.


    Caleb felt he had a long way to go in pursuing Skr. Though John said he and Skr were impossible,


    Caleb wanted to prove him wrong. He was determined to win Skr over!


    After leaving the hospital, Skr drove straight back to Gxy Vi. It was already 2:00 pm when she arrived, so she began preparing the ingredients in the kitchen.


    Time passed quietly.


    etav at the


    In between, she received a call from Charles, who said the butler had mistakenly let him stay


    mansionst night.


    Today, everyone on the film crew was trying to please him like a lord. He felt even greater looking at Samuel¡¯s bitter expression and murderous gaze.


    ¡°But I¡¯m worried that my good times will be over butler realizes <b>his </b>mistake. Charles said.


    Skr couldn¡¯t tell Charles the specific details, so she simply said he was lucky and told him not to worry about it. She then convinced him that it was perhaps because he often did good deeds that someone wanted to repay him.


    From a young age, Charles had always been kind¨Chearted and helpful to the elderly.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    It didn¡¯t seem impossible.


    Charles was skeptical, but he remained optimistic. ¡°Hahaha! It doesn¡¯t matter <b>if </b>it¡¯s a mistake or not. What matters is that these past two days have been amazing!¡±


    Soon, Skr had already washed and prepared all the ingredients, including the meat, which she had also marinated. After checking the time, she called Joe.


    th a few


    ¡°What time will you be home?¡± Skr asked <b>Joe</b>, who was ying basketball with <b>a</b>


    friends.


    After wiping the sweat from his forehead, Joe nced at the time and replied, ¡°I¡¯m getting ready to head back now. I¡¯ll be home in about an hour.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave first,¡± Joe said to the group, including John.


    ¡°Why are you leaving so early? Let¡¯s y for another hour,¡± John suggested. It was rare that everyone had time today to gather for basketball.


    Joe shook his head. ¡°I have ns tonight.¡±


    Raising an eyebrow, John immediately guessed after looking at Joe¡¯s smile. ¡°Are you heading home?¡±


    John whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t like her? It doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡±


    Joe suppressed his smile and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Then he walked away.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    John raised an eyebrow. Who was the one talking?


    Joe caught a whiff of delicious food as soon as he reached Gxy Vi. Perhaps it was because he was tired from ying basketball, but his stomach had started growling on the way back. Now, he couldn¡¯t wait anymore after smelling the enticing aroma of food.


    In the dining area, Joe saw several dishes alreadyid out on the table. Though Skr¡¯s cooking might not


    be as fancy as that of a five¨Cstar chef, her dishes had a homely charm.


    They were simple yet delicious, and each time he ate her food, he found himself eating more than he


    intended. After ying basketball all afternoon and burning a lot of calories, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to eat a little


    extra that night.


    Skr brought out the seared salmon she had just finished cooking and noticed Joe had returned. ¡°You¡¯re


    back!¡±


    It seemed like he had returned ten minutes earlier than she expected. She still had two dishes that would be ready in ten minutes.


    ¡°The traffic was smooth today,¡± Joe said with a faint smile, his tone rxed.


    He seemed to be <b>in </b>a good mood. Skr smiled too. ¡°There are two more dishes. Just wait for me for


    Chapter 1731


    another ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Sure, take your time.¡± Joe nodded.


    Looking around the table, he counted nearly 20 dishes. Though there were various dishes, each had a small portion, they wouldn¡¯t be wasting any food.


    Ten minutester, Skrpleted thest two dishes. She peeked out from the kitchen and asked Joe, Mr. Martin, would you like something to drink? We have red wine, and there are some other beverages in the fridge.¡±


    ¡°Red wine then,¡± Joe replied.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    An hourter, Skr¡¯s cheeks were flushed from the effects of the <b>wine</b>. She hadn¡¯t expected to get drunk from red wine, but her eyes were misty as she looked at Joe.


    Joe was only slightly tipsy as this amount of alcohol meant nothing to him. He had known that Skr had a low alcohol tolerance, but now it seemed she was indeed a lightweight drinker. Even a little alcohol made her intoxicated.


    However, in her current state, Skr appeared defenseless with a hint of coquettishness and cuteness. Her lips were stained with the gloss of red wine, and she bit her lip, <b>an </b>unknowingly yful gesture.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just drink with anyone in the future,¡± Joe said, his voice slightly husky.


    Skr felt rebellious, especially now that she was drunk and her brain was foggy. ¡°No, I can drink with anyone I want. Do you know how much I can drink? It could scare you to death if I told you.¡±


    ¡°How much can you drink?¡± Joe¡¯s eyes deepened as he wasn¡¯t able to suppress his smile. Could she really scare someone to death with this little alcohol tolerance<b>?</b>


    Skr extended a hand<b>, </b>her index finger glistening under the light. ¡°Guess what this means?¡±


    Joe¡¯s gaze fell on her finger. ¡°Oh? What does it mean?¡± The drunk Skr was behaving like azy kitten. ¡°The answer is so obvious, and you still can¡¯t guess?¡±

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Didn¡¯t she already reach out her hand to tell him the answer?


    ¡°It means I¡¯m going to continue drinking!¡± Skr eximed, then took another sip from her ss, but Joe stopped her.


    His strong handpletely wrapped hers, and his palm felt warm.


    Because of the alcohol, Skr was slow to react. She didn¡¯t notice anything wrong and protested, ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m not afraid of you just because you always have a stern face. Let me tell you, I can fight really well!¡±


    Joe couldn¡¯t help but smile at her drunken antics like a kid throwing a tantrum. Though the description of him always being stern was urate¨Che had always been indifferent and hard to read<b>.</b>


    ¡°Come on, you¡¯re drunk. You can¡¯t continue drinking,¡± Joe said patiently, in a soft tone.


    But Skr wasn¡¯t easy to reason with in her drunken state, especially now that Joe had changed in her eyes. ¡°Why do you look ugly now?¡± she asked.


    Joe¡¯s face darkened instantly. Ugly? He had never thought that word could be associated with him.


    ¡°Think carefully before you speak. Who¡¯s ugly?¡± Joe¡¯s voice was low, with a hint of allure.


    Skr was speechless. ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s you. How could it possibly be <b>me</b>? Wait, I¡¯ll go search online for a stic surgeon for you. We¡¯ll get rid of those ugly eyes on your forehead. Once they¡¯re gone, you won¡¯t be


    ugly anymore.¡±


    If she had studied medicine, she could have done it herself. What a shame. He was too ugly! If not for those extra eyes, Joe would be quite handsome<b>.</b>


    Joe smiled at her increasingly drunken state.


    As Skr stood up, the room spun, and she couldn¡¯t support herself before falling to the ground.


    Then she leaned on the chair and mumbled, ¡°How did I end up on the bed? I¡¯m going to sleep. Remember to find a stic surgeon. Those eyes on your forehead might affect your dating life. Remember, it¡¯s too


    ugly!¡±


    After this earnest speech, she closed her eyes and fell asleep on the chair. She appeared obedient but was sleeping in the wrong ce.


    It was the first time Joe had dealt with a drunk person like this. Even when drunk, they wouldn¡¯t dare to cause a scene in front of him. Skr was the first.


    And she was also the first person to earnestly advise him to get stic surgery. Who would ever believe it if he told anyone?


    He scooped Skr up. She was very light.


    As she was asleep, she found afortable position to continue sleeping when he lifted her. Her hand


    wasn¡¯t obedient. It was wandering over his chest and even pinching him.


    ¡°My bed is too hard¡­ I need a new mattress.¡±


    With a disdainful tone, she leaned on his chest and insisted, ¡°It must be changed¡­ definitely.


    Joe¡¯s eyes were deep and unreadContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    about Iy my hands on you?¡±


    as he gazed at Skr. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing now? How


    But his threat didn¡¯t faze her. Skr slept soundly.


    Joe intended to head for a shower after carrying her upstairs and putting her in bed. He needed to calm himself after being touched like that.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>

 Chapter 175

    Chapter <b>175</b>


    Joe stood up, but Skr pulled him back gently. ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡±


    Joe raised an eyebrow, peering down at Skr on the bed. ¡°Are you really drunk or just pretending?¡±


    Skr blinked her <b>foggy </b>eyes, trying to focus on the figure before her. However, her vision stayed fuzzy, as if a mist clouded the person before her. Yet, she felt an unknown danger, like a dream she couldn¡¯t shake off.


    She slumped onto the bed, powerless <b>as </b><b>she </b>was betrayed by the person she trusted the most.


    ¡°Christopher¡­¡± Skr mumbled.


    At the mention of Christopher, Joe¡¯s expression turned cold. How could a scumbag like him still be on her mind?


    ¡°Get away from me¡­¡± Skr had been holding Joe¡¯s hand tightly, but now she released it. Joe¡¯s expression remained sullen. She was all over him just moments ago, yet now she wanted him to leave?


    ¡°Leave me alone!¡± Skr added, feeling her earlier words weren¡¯t firm enough to express her disgust toward Christopher.


    She never wanted to see Christopher again in her life. He disgusted her too much.


    Remembering those years now made her heart ache. And it was not because of the pain Christopher caused, but because she realized she had wasted her youth on him while there were other boys who admired her.


    Even the top student in the ss had professed his feelings to her. It was such a waste.


    Joe held a stern gaze as he said, ¡°I should¡¯ve left you to sleep on the ground to sober up. Otherwise, who knows what <b>kind </b>of filth is filling your mind?¡±


    After saying that, Joe felt somewhat relieved. He roughly grabbed the nket that Skr had kicked away, yanked it up, and tossed it back over her before striding away.


    skr woke


    The next morning, up with a pounding headache and a vague recollection of Joe¡¯s warning


    about drinking. And she seemed to have cked out. Did she say anything in response?


    The aftermath of the alcohol made her regret drinking. She rubbed her temples, <b>trying </b>to piece together


    the previous night¡¯s events.


    ¡°Oh, no. I can¡¯t remember a thing! I didn¡¯t do anything weird after getting drunkst night, did I? I mean, I have a good character, so I would have good drinking manners too, right?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    With that, she felt confident that she <b>must </b>have obediently gone upstairs to sleep after getting drunk.


    Just as Skr walked out, she bumped into Joe, who had juste out of the room.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Skr greeted with a hint of guilt in her voice, sensing that something had happened. Otherwise, Joe wouldn¡¯t have looked at her with such frosty eyes as if he felt wronged.


    Chapter <b>175</b>


    Joe raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Sober now?¡±


    He asked about being sober, not if she had awakened. Skr sighed inwardly. Well, one couldn¡¯t have a good character and be a good drinker, huh?


    In a questioning tone, she asked, ¡°I went upstairs to sleep after I got drunk yesterday, right? Did I cause you any trouble?¡±


    ¡°Trouble? Not trouble, but injuries,¡± Joe calmly responded.


    Skr was startled. Did she hit him while drunk? Was she such a problem drinker?


    ¡°Let me see where you¡¯re hurt. I really don¡¯t remember anything. Is it serious? Should we go to the hospital? Let me check, Skr anxiously asked.


    Joe pointed to his chest. ¡°The injury is here. Are you sure you want to see it? Should I take my clothes off for you to check?¡±


    Skr misstepped and nearly fell. She was mortified. ¡°I¡­ How did this happen?¡±


    Her fighting skills were rather civilized, and she typically wouldn¡¯t hurt vital areas unless under exceptional circumstances.


    ¡°You touched, rubbed, and pinched almost all over my chest. Do you still want to see it?¡± Joe smiled faintly, and his eyes were filled with a hint of anticipation for her reaction.


    Skr¡¯s face flushed instantly.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    ¡°Were you interested in me since long ago?¡± Joe added. This sentence was like a bombshell that made Skr¡¯s rationality vanish.


    ¡°Can I still exin?¡± Skr was at a loss for words. She got to quit drinking! She vowed never to touch alcohol again, not even a drop of cooking wine!


    Joe¡¯s mood improved when he saw Skr looking aggrieved, which oddly pleased him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I get it because you were drunk.¡± Joe smiled.


    But Skr couldn¡¯t forgive herself for the entire day because of her embarrassing drunken behavior. She touched and pinched his¡­ Yet she couldn¡¯t recall a single detail. Did he have pecs?


    Just as Joe was about to go downstairs, he suddenly turned back. ¡°Oh, by the way, you keptmenting on how ugly I wasst night and eagerly helped search for stic surgery hospitals.¡±


    Skr bit her lip, on the verge of tears, while staring at his handsome face. She said, ¡°Darn it!¡± Would any other man <b>stand </b>a chance if Joe were to get stic surgery?


    Joe couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter anymore. Skr was even more adorable when she was sober.


    As Joe disappeared up the stairs, Skr took out her phone and saw her recent search history. It showed, ¡°Where is the most expensive stic surgery hospital in Jipsburg?¡±


    So it meant everything Joe said just now was true.


    Annie had arrived outside the Martin Group building ten minutes ago. Her messages to Joe went unanswered. But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to lower her pride and beg Skr.


    In her eyes, Skr wasn¡¯t worthy for her to plead. She didn¡¯t believe that Joe would always be interested in Skr.


    Joe definitely meant every word. Last night, Annie had discussed the matter with her parents, <b>and </b>they, too, didn¡¯t expect Skr to be so scheming to call Joe right away.


    Skr would never have been so bold if it weren¡¯t for Joe¡¯s favoritism. At the thought of this, Annie felt like her heart was being pricked with needles.


    Finally, <b>Paul </b>arrived. Paul walked over and was rather surprised to see Annie. ¡°Ms. Silver?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ziegler, I¡¯d like to see Mr. Martin.¡± Annie went straight to the point.


    Anyone who truly knew Joe would know that Paul was the person Joe trusted the most. Now, she had to go through Paul first to meet Joe.


    Paul remained a polite smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Silver, but Mr. Martin¡¯s schedule is packed today. He¡¯s going on a business trip after a meeting. If you have anything important, just let me know and I¡¯ll convey it to Mr.


    Martin.¡±


    Chapter 176


    It was a joke. Joe had specifically instructed Paul to reject all of Annie¡¯s appointments from now on. She should have known her ce. Not only did she meet Skr, but she also threatened Skr to leave Joel


    with a check.


    im Bonus For Free Every Days*Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Annie to dismiss the person chosen by Gloria with just a million dors,¡± Paul thought


    to himself.


    Apart from undermining Joe¡¯s authority, the value of therge diamond <b>ring </b>gifted to Skr alone


    exceeded a hundred million dors. If Skr had been a gold digger, targeting Gloria might have been a more strategic move.


    Annie¡¯s decision to offer a mere million dors to threaten Skr appeared foolish and inappropriate.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Annie felt embarrassed.


    ¡°Mr. Ziegler, I¡¯m sure you would understand why I need to speak with Mr. Martin face¨Cto¨Cface. Some misunderstandings are difficult to clear up over the phone. We¡¯ve known each other since childhood. Is it truly necessary to deny me a chance to exin?¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°Ms. Silver, you¡¯ve crossed a line. By interfering in Mr. Martin¡¯s affairs, others might misunderstand your rtionship with him. Since you¡¯re nobody to Mr. Martin, meddling in his affairs is inappropriate. I doubt you can exin why you threatened Ms. Sullivan. You should leave, Paul stated bluntly.


    People just love stirring up trouble based on their long¨Cstanding connections. Paul¡¯s straightforwardness. couldn¡¯t hurt.


    Annie¡¯s face turned even paler than before. ¡°Have you investigated Skr?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Silver, you¡¯ve crossed another line.¡± Paul¡¯s demeanor darkened, dropping the fake smile.


    It was clear that Annie had investigated Skr. Would people like her dare to dig deeper if they knew Skr wasn¡¯t just Joe¡¯s lover but his wife?


    Annie froze in ce. She had crossed the line again. She suddenly realized that anyone who could be by


    Joe¡¯s side would surely be investigated thoroughly.


    Joe knew everything about Skr, but hepletely ignored it. It felt suffocating. Annie then took a deep


    breath.


    Annie watched Paul enter the building, and his resolve was unwavering without a hint of hesitation.


    Clearly, there was no room for negotiation.


    Her mother, Sabrina Madison, suddenly called. ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°How did it go? Did Mr. Martin listen to your exnation? Let¡¯s tone it down a bit first. I mean, it¡¯s just a fling. Mr. Martin wouldn¡¯t really go against us because of her,¡± Sabrina said.


    Annie¡¯s voice was strained. ¡°Mom, I couldn¡¯t see him<b>, </b>and there¡¯s no <b>room </b><b>for </b>discussion.


    ¡°What? He won¡¯t even let you apologize to him in person? Is he <b>ignoring </b>your lifelong friendship just for a


    woman?


    ¡°I happen to <b>have </b>Mrs. Martin <b>Senior¡¯s </b>phone <b>number</b>. <b>I¡¯ll </b>talk <b>to </b><b>her </b><b>and </b><b>let her </b><b>know </b>how abed d


    Sabrina hung up


    She immediately called Gloria. ¡°Mrs. Martin Senior, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Sabrina Madison, Grayson Silver¡¯s wife. We met at Gardner Manor a few years ago,¡± Sabrina said, trying to cotton up with Gloria.


    Gloria listened to her absentmindedly while watching TV. She was used to receiving such calls frequently. Sudden calls like this always had a purpose, especially when they weren¡¯t close.


    ¡°I know,¡± Gloria replied indifferently.


    ¡°Well, Mrs. Martin Senior, something happened these past two days. Annie and Joe have known each other since childhood and even attended the same university. There might have been something between


    them.


    ¡°But suddenly, a woman named Skr Sullivan had intruded on their rtionship recently. She¡¯s a homewrecker, even her own parents despise her. Annie was worried that Joe was deceived, so she¡­¡± <b>Sabrina </b>exined the whole situation.


    Gloria was initially uninterested, but her face turned cold as she listened. Edgar saw Gloria¡¯s sudden change in demeanor and knew that someone had upset her.


    ¡°Skye¡¯s is a homewrecker ? It seems to me that the Silver family had failed to educate Annie. How <b>dare </b>you guys meddle in our family¡¯s affairs?¡± Gloria said before hanging up the phone


    Then she called Joe. ¡°Are you even a man?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, <b>Grandma</b>?¡± Joe was bewildered


    ¡°Just now, Annie¡¯s mother called me to nder Skye. How could they bully my granddaughter¨Cinw? Did you agree to let the woman from the Silver family bully Skye? Did you let their whole family bully Skye?¡± Gloria bombarded him with questions

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Joe¡¯s demeanor turned cold. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this, Grandma. The Silvers are acting on their <b>own</b>,¡± he assured


    Gloria.


    Understanding the situation, Gloria saw the Silvers were being too audacious. ¡°They called me. If not, would they have targeted Skr? Handle it properly,¡± she said, frustrated.


    In Jipsburg City, many sought to match their daughters with Joe, a fact Gloria usually tolerated. Yet now, they had crossed a line by targeting Skr. With Gloriaping, she¡¯d ensure no one dared to bully


    Skr.


    After the call, Joe summoned Paul, Paul was shocked to hear about Sabrina¡¯s call to Gloria.


    His eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Just now, Annie was blocking me at thepany entrance because she wanted to see you. Did they contact Mrs. Martin Senior after I declined? When did the Silvers be so


    reckless?¡±


    ¡°Go talk to Grayson and have the bank press them for their loan,¡± Joe instructed.


    Paul immediately went to carry out the orders.


    Meanwhile, Sabrina panicked after being hung up on by Gloria. She learned about the Williams Group¡¯s recent crises. They could face bankruptcy at any moment, probably because Joe was venting for Skr.


    Gloria¡¯s attitude showed she wouldn¡¯t intervene in Joe¡¯s affairs. Sabrina suddenly felt flustered. She exined the situation to Annie, whose face turned even paler.


    At the same time, Grayson received a call from the bank.


    Meanwhile, Kenny, along with Peter and Samuel, headed to the Gardner Group. With Peter driving, they got stuck in traffic on the way.


    ¡°We need answers today! I have to know who¡¯s backing her! What¡¯s her gain if the Williams family goes bankrupt?¡± Samuel was enraged.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring Maisy with us? We could show Skr how respectful she is to us. We also have to bring Skr to the hospital today. They¡¯ve run out of blood. Now, we can¡¯t find a blood donor even at a high price,¡± Samuel said.


    Samuel¡¯s mind was consumed with thoughts of teaching Skr a lesson. Just the thought of Skr reminded him of Charles. On set, Charles, with a minor role, received better treatment than him!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It was probably because the director learned about the Williams family¡¯s crises. He had reduced Samuel¡¯s scenes to increase Charles¡®. This was like a p to his face.


    Peter¡¯s expression was solemh. ¡°Calm down. First, we have to make her <b>reveal </b><b>who¡¯s </b>behind her. If it¡¯s someone targeting the Williams family, <b>we </b>must stop them. That¡¯s our main priority. And whether she <b>would </b>go to the hospital or not is irrelevant. If she doesn¡¯t <b>go</b>, she won¡¯t be able to stay in Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team. Today, we¡¯ll let Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team learn her true colors


    Chapter 178


    ¡°Have you <b>guys </b>ever wondered why her attitude toward us has changed?¡± Kenny¡¯s expression was grim<b>.</b>


    He¡¯d been having nightmares. They all depicted them mistreating Skr. It hadn¡¯t bothered him before, but now it weighed heavily. He felt they had gone too far as no one bothered to ask Skr if she wanted to donate blood since the start.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Peter and Samuel turned to Kenny simultaneously.


    *Kenny, Skr doesn¡¯t hold much significance for us. Whether she¡¯s our sister or not doesn¡¯t matter. Being swapped at birth was her misfortune. She¡¯s unrted to us,¡± Peter stated coldly.


    ¡°But if she¡¯s really teamed up with outsiders against our family¡¯spany, then she¡¯s ungrateful. After all, she had quite a good time during her time with us,¡± Peter added, his tone harsh.


    Samuel continued, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I only


    have one sister, and that¡¯s Maisy. I don¡¯t care how she sees


    us! If killing people was legal, I¡¯d strangle her right now.¡±


    Kenny noticed their attitudes and recalled their parents¡® and Maisy¡¯s behavior earlier when they left home. He realized the whole family still med Skr. They all thought she had to listen to them and be controlled by them.


    Kenny pressed his lips together and asked firmly. ¡°Well, can¡¯t Skr feel the same way too? She used to treat us like family, but now she sees us as enemies. Do you guys think she¡¯ll still follow yourmands?¡±


    Peter and Samuel were taken aback. But their expressions quickly changed.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how she sees us. She¡¯s got the Williams family blood in her veins,¡± Peter said coldly.


    Samuel snorted. ¡°She¡¯s living a great life now. Look where she¡¯s working. That¡¯s Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team. Our family might not be able to get her in even if we go all out.¡±


    Kenny knew it was pointless to continue with the conversation. He just hoped things wouldn¡¯t turn out as he feared. Hopefully, Skr still cared about them¨Cher brothers.


    In the Williams Residence, Sadie felt uneasy sitting in the living room. She fiddled with her phone, checking the time.


    ¡°Your brothers should¡¯ve arrived by now. I wonder how their talk with Skr is going. How did Skr be like this? She¡¯s too despicable if she really got someone to target our family¡¯spany.¡± Sadie said.


    Maisy couldn¡¯t calm down either. For these past few days, she hadn¡¯t been feeling well and could only stay at home. She wished she could join them to find out who Skr¡¯s backer was.


    ¡°Mom, is ourpany really in big trouble?¡± Maisy asked.


    Sadie sighed, ¡°Jeffrey said thepany is facing the risk of bankruptcy. He had hired someone to investigate who was behind Skr, but no luck yet. So, this situation might be rted to Rowan <b>and </b>his


    group.¡±


    ¡°Rowan<b>?</b>¡± Maisy¡¯s eyes lit up. She knew Rowan. Rowan, <b>Joe</b>, and John were all good friends. Their circle was one that many people in Jipsburg wanted to integrate into and a circle the Williams family couldn¡¯t


    Chapter 179


    ¡°Yeah, but it probably isn¡¯t Rowan. Rowan¡¯s women are always in the news, and John also has a fianc¨¦e We need to figure out who it is before we can solve this. Ourpany can¡¯t go bankrupt! That¡¯s your dad¡¯s years of hard work,¡± Sadie said, frowning.


    Sadie felt ufortable about Skr¡¯s coldness and unanswered calls.


    Maisy¡¯s eyes drifted as she pondered a solution. She suggested, ¡°Mom, I think I¡¯ll go check it out. I have a feeling that they can¡¯t handle this. Maybe I can find out who¡¯s behind this after after clearing the air with Skr in person.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, be careful.¡±


    After clocking in, Skr was informed that Alexander wanted to see her. When she entered Alexander¡¯s office, he was on the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m too old for these extremelyplex and delicate repairs. I probably can¡¯t do them anymore, but there¡¯s a young person in my team who might be able to,¡± Alexander said.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    ¡°However, this kind of repair work is time¨Cconsuming andbor¨Cintensive. Even for a young person, the price won¡¯t be much lower than mine. Have you made up your mind?¡± Alexander chatted for a few more moments before hanging up the phone.


    Then, Alexander turned to Skr, his face unable to hide his admiration.


    Skr was the most talented young person he had ever seen. Despite her young age, she was more skilled than the more senior team members.


    During Skr¡¯s time here, she had been modest and humble, yet she had quickly earned her ce in the team. She even managed to silence skeptics with her professional abilities. And now they were even vying to be her apprentice.


    ¡°Come, take a look at this. Can you handle this task? If you can, themission for the team is 30 percent, and the rest is yours.¡± Alexander showed Skr the videos and photos on his phone, one by one.


    Skr watched attentively, carefully examining each photo and video.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I believe I can, but it will take some time. I can do it if they¡¯re not in a rush,¡± she said earnestly after thorough consideration. She was confident that she could take on this job.


    Alexander couldn¡¯t help but smile at Skr¡¯s serious expression. ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask about the pay?¡± <b>he </b>teased.


    Skr shook her head. ¡°This job marks my entry into the industry. The pay isn¡¯t my main concern. What matters is the quality of the restoration.¡±


    As long as she performed well and gained recognition in the industry, her value would naturally increase.


    Alexander grinned broadly. ¡°You¡¯re young but wise beyond your years. Alright, I¡¯ll take this job for you. Rest assured, it won¡¯t be less than seven figures.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gardner Senior.¡±


    Alexander looked at Skr and regretted not being able to mentor her or better yet, <b>have </b>her as his granddaughter¨Cinw.


    What a pity. Alexander recalled John¡¯s mention that Skr and Caleb were impossible, leaving him to treat Skr as an <b>apprentice </b>rather than actively matchmaking her with Caleb. Skr had already been spoken for, and that person was Joe.


    But it would be best not to tell Caleb about this. He couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut, and who knew, he might


    just bber everywhere or act out of impulse.


    It was indeed a shame. The one and only granddaughter¨Cinw he had his eye on couldn¡¯t be with Caleb.


    <b>Suddenly</b>, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Alexander responded.


    Chapter 180


    Skr was about to leave. Instead of entering, the person outside spoke directly to Skr, ¡°Skr<b>, </b>your family is here to see you. We¡¯ve already arranged for them in the waiting area, and they¡¯re currently waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°My family?¡± Skr frowned. If her foster parents were visiting, they would have informed her beforehand. How would theye without letting her know? Could it be something urgent?


    ¡°Yes, they said they¡¯re your family.¡±


    Skr pushed away her doubts and responded, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then she turned back to Alexander and said, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Gardner Senior, I¡¯d like to go see them first. They must have something urgent to discuss with me, so I¡¯ll go meet them now.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t worry. If it¡¯s something urgent, you can take a day off today,¡± Alexander said gently.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    After thanking Alexander, Skr headed straight to the waiting area. Her expression turned cold upon spotting Kenny and his brothers on the couch.


    Without hesitation, she called the security.


    ¡°The three individuals who just came up have nothing to do with me. They¡¯re impostors. Pleasee and escort them out,¡± she informed the security over the phone.


    Upon hearing Skr¡¯s voice, Kenny and the other two stood up.


    ¡°You¡¯re still our sister, even if you want to deny it. That¡¯s a fact! Today, we¡¯re extending an olive branch. Why won¡¯t you ept it?¡± Samuel barked.


    How could she have the audacity to call the security guards on them? She was really getting out of hand. Peter¡¯s expression was stern. ¡°Tell us what you want. We¡¯ve alle today, so make your demands clear. You can <b>name </b>your price, but we have to know who¡¯s backing you.¡±


    ¡°In the <b>past</b><b>, </b>we may have done some wrongs that hurt you, but we won¡¯t hurt you ever again. We¡¯re siblings, and <b>you¡¯re </b>our parents¡® daughter. Even if there have been disagreements, it¡¯s time to put an end to it. Come home, Skye, Kenny urged her gently.


    Each brother had a different approach, but their goal was the same. They all wanted Skr to obey them. The Williams family were opportunists, so they were all very shrewd. They knew exactly when to make which <b>choice</b>.


    ¡°Check my birth certificate then. We¡¯re not even rted. Don¡¯t embarrass yourselves. Leave now,¡± Skr said expressionlessly.


    ¡°You! So you¡¯re after your inheritance rights<b>? </b>Just admit it! Did you really have to stoop so low? Refusing to donate blood for Maisy and now targeting our family for inheritance rights? Skr, you¡¯re utterly disgusting.¡± Samuel sneered, convinced he had uncovered Skr¡¯s motives.


    Inheritance rights were coveted, especially by outsiders like Skr. From their perspective, her methods were despicable. Indeed, someone from a lower ss like her had a shallow perspective.


    Offending them for the inheritance rights was foolish. She should have tried to please them. Now, the whole family disliked her, and they surely wouldn¡¯t like her in the future.


    Samuel deeply despised having Skr as a sister since she would resort to any means to achieve her <b>goals</b>.


    Kenny frowned. ¡°Was it really just for legal rights? Skye, didn¡¯t Mom and Dad want to file for adoption recently? You¡¯d already be on the Williams family¡¯s adoption papers if you hadn¡¯t left home.¡±


    ¡°Filing isn¡¯t difficult. I promise you this. If you can take a day off today, we can take you to file your adoption papers right now,¡± Peter said firmly, his disdain barely concealed. Many people resorted to unsavory means to gain inheritance rights, but to think that his biological sister would also stoop to such disgusting tactics in front of them.


    Chapter 181


    ¡°It <b>seems </b>like you guys can¡¯t get the message, huh? Then, let me make it clear. Fortunately, I¡¯m not rted to you guys. From now on, you guys should stay far away when you see me,¡± Skr said, ncing at the approaching security guards.


    ¡°What?¡± Samuel and Peter eximed simultaneously.


    Kenny¡¯s face paled slightly, and he stepped forward anxiously.


    ¡°Even if we¡¯re not legally rted, we¡¯re still siblings by blood. Could you bear watching our family go bankrupt? Just tell us what¡¯s on your mind. We can correct our mistakes and let you name your


    conditions.¡±


    ¡°Blood ties mean nothing,¡± Skr sneered. They were too dumb toprehend simple facts.


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan, are you sure you don¡¯t know them?¡± the head of security asked as they approached Skr.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Without hesitation, Skr replied, ¡°Yes, please escort them out.¡±


    Chapter 182

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    The captain of the security team approached Kenny¡¯s group with his subordinates.


    *Please leave immediately,¡± he demanded.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Being surrounded by the burly security guards, their expressions faltered due to feeling intimidated.


    ¡°You better think this through! Are you really ready to sever all ties with the Williams family?¡± Samuel was convinced that Skr was just ying tricks on them.


    Skr turned to leave. She didn¡¯t want to waste her breath talking to an unreasonable brute like Samuel. It was a pure waste of time and emotions to deal with him.


    ¡°Stand right where you are, Skr!¡± Peter shouted. At that moment, even he felt that something was


    amiss.


    Skr didn¡¯t give a damn about what they would think or whether they would still consider her their sister. Peter found it hard to believe that Skr could be so heartless. He thought that Skr shouldn¡¯t cut ties with them just because they sided with Maisy.


    Without looking back, Skr walked away. Why would she stop just because they asked her to? They were being idiots.


    Kenny gritted his teeth and said to Peter and Samuel, ¡°I told you she wouldn¡¯t entertain us. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Peter could only nod stiffly as the <b>security </b>guards were about to intervene..


    Samuel looked extremely pissed off. ¡°She will regret this!¡±


    She was jealous that the whole family favored Maisy. No matter what she did, she couldn¡¯tpare to


    Maisy in their eyes.


    ¡°Skr, my dearest elder sister. If you watch me die without so much as batting an eye, I won¡¯t me you. It¡¯s all my fault, after all. How I wish we hadn¡¯t been switched at birth back then!


    ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t join forces with outsiders to harm our family! Do you know how much more weary Dad became overnight? Mom hasn¡¯t been able to sleep as well. Her hair grayed so much over the past few


    days.¡±


    Maisy ran over in a hurry. With all the staff <b>around</b>, she wanted to expose Skr¡¯s true colors to them and see if Skr could remain there while being judged critically.


    Skr looked at Maisy coldly, fully aware that she was putting on a show again. It was the same old act of ying the pity card.


    Several colleagues passing by were a little bewildered because Skr was seemingly bullying the bawlingdy.


    Skr was usually gentle, so she was popr among her colleagues despite having started working there fairly recently. If there was any task that required two people toplete, the old¨Ctimers were keen to partner up with Skr<b>.</b>


    Chapter 182


    It wasn¡¯t because Skr was new. Instead, it was because she was highly professional. Many admired her and wanted to learn from her.


    Assessing the situation before them, they wondered if this was someplicated infighting within Skr¡¯s family.


    People involved in academics weren¡¯t simpletons. They were usually emotionally stable too. Skr was


    one such person.


    Her red lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Herees another crazy one. If you like acting, join the entertainment industry and improve your acting skills. You give the same performance every single time. You don¡¯t seem to tire of doing that, but I¡¯m so sick of it that I could barf.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go around calling me your sister in the future. If you like being babied this much, go put on some diapers. You shouldn¡¯t simply address others as your elder sister.¡±


    Some of the staff snickered, unable to hold back. They wanted to remainposed, but Skr made it


    hard to do so.


    She was usually easy to get along with¨Cgentle in her speech and actions. However, she was sharp and witty when putting others in their ce. No wonder they had felt that something was somewhat off previously.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Now, it all became clear.


    Maisy was quite pretty<i>, </i>but she was not as beautiful as Skr. In fact, she even looked older than Skr- appearance¨Cwise. Yet, she kept calling Skr her elder sister¡°. She resorted to those clich¨¦ guilt¨Ctripping


    tactics seen on TV.


    The staff didn¡¯t know the specifics of what had happened, nor did they feel there was a need to know. Skr had been very professional and pleasant to work with. That was all that mattered to them.


    Maisy froze in disbelief upon seeing the reactions of the people around her.


    She quickly added, ¡°Skr, do you know how rare our blood types are? Only you can save me. Are you really going to watch me die?¡±


    It should be clear enough now. Skr surely wouldn¡¯t want others to think of her as heartless, right?


    Skr didn¡¯t even react in the slightest. She merely said indifferently, ¡°So what if you die? What does that have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ How can you be so heartless? What kind of person have you be? You even colluded with outsiders to harm our family. You¡¯re a homewrecker who destroys someone else¡¯s family. How can y


    <b>you </b>be so immoral? How much money did that man give you?


    ¡°I


    n ask Mom and Dad to give you even more money. Please stop going down the wrong path. Also. You don¡¯t know anything! That man helped you secure a position within Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team.


    ¡°But when he realizes that you know nothing, you¡¯ll be kicked out. It¡¯ll be a disgrace to the Williams family when that happens!¡± Maisy gritted her teeth, slinging as much mud <b>as </b>she could.


    Several of Skr¡¯s colleagues exchanged puzzled looks. Was thisdy out of her mind? Since when could one get in through interpersonal connections?


    As long as Skr showcased her talents, everyone in Jipsburg would be fighting over her!


    Besides, Skr could earn a lot of money on her own. Why would she bother with bing some man¡¯sAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    mistress?


    ¡°Are you trying to smear us, miss? Don¡¯t assume you know about us carelessly.¡± One of Skr¡¯s female colleagues couldn¡¯t stand Maisy anymore and decided to speak up.


    ¡°Yeah. I heard some people have dirty minds, so everything they see is dirty. I took <b>a </b>short course in traditional medicine. Look at her! Don¡¯t you think herplexion looks a bit off? She looks like she could be pregnant.


    ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s the one who got pregnant from being a mistress? Is she picking on Skr because she thinks Skr¡¯s a pushover?¡±


    The other staff stepped forward to defend Skr too


    Skr had worried that her colleagues might believe Malsy¡¯s words. After all, Maisy¡¯s pretentious acts.


    Chapter 183


    had always been very effective. Everyone in the Williams family believed her.


    Skr wasn¡¯t the only one surprised; Maisy was also taken aback.


    2/2


    She looked incredulously at the people in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant, and I¡¯m definitely not someone¡¯s mistress! Skr is the one. You¡¯ve been deceived by her. She isn¡¯t capable of doing anything.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask her to repair an antique. She even gave my mom a birthday gift that turned out to be a fake painting. Someone who can¡¯t tell what¡¯s real or fake can¡¯t be capable of doing restoration


    works<b>.</b>¡±


    Did these people only have antiques on their minds all the time? Was that why they couldn¡¯t understand simple words?


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be defending Skr.


    ¡°I suggest you investigate Skr thoroughly, and you¡¯d better bring Mr. Gardner Senior here. Don¡¯t let Skr tarnish your team¡¯s reputation,¡± Samuel said icily.


    He wanted to see if Skr woulde begging them in desperation after being rejected by her employer.


    ¡°It¡¯s you who should be investigated. Didn¡¯t Skr ask you to leave? Do you think the Gardner Group building is a ce for your nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Security<b>, </b>escort them all out!¡±


    Skr¡¯s colleagues didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak. They immediately stepped up to defend her.


    ¡°Please leave right now,¡± the captain of the security team said to the Williams siblings coldly.


    Samuel and Maisy could hardly contain their anger. They had said so many incriminating thi Skr, yet these people still believed her!


    Had Skr fed them some sort of brain control drug?


    Skr felt a sense of warmth in her heart. Joining Alexander¡¯s team was no doubt the right decision.


    about

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    The four of them were escorted out of the Gardner Group building.


    The security captain even told them threateningly not to con:e back. They were warned that if they were seen at the entrance again, the security would not hesitate to call the police.


    If news about such an incident ended up in the media, the Williams family would be utterly disgraced in Jipsburg.


    Thus, they returned to the car in embarrassment.


    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Peter forcefully pounded the steering wheel twice. He was used to having his way all these years. Yet, he had suffered humiliation at every turntely. Today, even a security captain could threaten him to his facel


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with those people? I¡¯ve already said everything so clearly, but they still defend Skr. She must have been buttering them up,¡± Maisyined angrily.


    Because of her intense resentment, she momentarily forgot to conceal her thoughts.


    Samuel saw the astonishing hatred in Maisy¡¯s eyes and froze. He thought she had always been kind and timid. However, she looked like she could kill Skr now with that twisted expression of hers.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use trying to get anything out of Skr. Let¡¯s get someone else to investigate, Kenny said, sighing


    helplessly.


    He then nced at the time and said, ¡°I have to go to work now. I¡¯ll go talk to Steven againter and see if


    he knows anything.¡±


    ¡°I know someone who might know something. I¡¯ll go find her.¡± Maisy suddenly thought of Annie.


    Thest time they met, Annie had asked her all sorts of questions about Skr. Back then, she hadn¡¯t thought much of it. Reflecting on it now, Maisy believed that Annie must know who was supporting Skr


    financially.


    Otherwise, why would she waste her time asking about Skr?


    She hadn¡¯t thought about it before, but now she realized that Annie might have manipted her. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t simply keep quiet and be a pawn to someone else.


    Caleb returned home after being discharged from the hospital. Hey on the bedzily, watching TV or ying on his phone. Other than that, he would read the thick books his grandfather threw at him from time to time. asionally, some tutors came over to give him lessons.


    It was very boring and mundane to him.


    He wanted to see Skr, but he couldn¡¯t ask her toe to his house. Skr still didn¡¯t know he was Alexander¡¯s grandson.


    2/2


    He had never missed or liked a girl this much before.


    Feeling bored, he called Alexander. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s Skr busy with right now? Did you give her a lot of work to do? She¡¯s so busy that she isn¡¯t replying to my WhatsApp messages!¡±


    Alexander frowned and replied. ¡°You¡¯re not good enough for Skr. Stop daydreaming about dating her, and don¡¯t bother her. Look at those superficial WhatsApp messages you sent. Skr doesn¡¯t have time to look at her phone when she¡¯s working. You two are individuals from different worlds. Don¡¯t force it.¡±


    ¡°Are you really my grandpa? Have you been invaded and reced by a body snatcher? I thought you wanted Sr to be your granddaughter¨Cinw! I¡¯ve just undergone a surgery. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m crippled for life. Why do you have to beat me while I¡¯m down?¡±


    Caleb was so angry that he wanted to jump out of bed and confront his grandfather. He wanted to go


    straight to his grandfather to ask him what was the matter with him. Why would he discourage hisContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    grandson so readily?


    This has nothing to do with whether I¡¯m your grandfather. You¡¯d better get rid of any improper thoughts early on it¡¯s impossible for you and Skr to get together,¡± Alexander stated sternly and hung up.


    Celeb grimed his teeth in anger. Why did it feel like Alexander had be even more disdainful of him than before?


    Gancing at the book beside him, he couldn¡¯t help but open it with clenched teeth.


    He would be worthy of Skr


    After work, Skr went to Pearlhall Residence first. She had dinner with Gloria before returning to Gxy


    There she received a WhatsApp message from Joe that he would be on a business trip for the next two


    days


    Recalling the embarrassing incident earlier that morning. Skr breathed a sigh of relief. She was grateful that she didn¡¯t have to face him that day


    She texted back, ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry about Grandma. I¡¯ll visit her these two days.¡±


    Joe replied, ¡°Sure. Please don¡¯t drink with anyone these two days.¡±


    Skr¡¯s face flushed red when she saw the word ¡°drink¡°.


    She felt mortified as she let out a soundless scream of anguish in her heart. Suddenly, she felt like Joe had some sort of leverage over her.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Once again, she learned a profound lesson that alcohol led to trouble. But since the incident had already happened, there was no need to dwell on it any longer.


    ¡°I think you should forget about this unpleasant experience and not let it upy your mind.¡± Skr typed out a message swiftly and sent it.


    Then, she took a rxing shower andy on her bed, looking at the photos sent by Alexander. As she scrolled through them, a restoration n formed in her mind. She envisioned how it would look once she repaired it.


    Meanwhile, at the airport, Joe looked at his WhatsApp message with a faint smile ying on his lips. Beside him, Paul felt a chill run down his spine upon seeing his smile.


    It was as if he had witnessed something frightening. Why was Joe suddenly smiling for no reason? This wasn¡¯t his boss¡® usual demeanor. Why was he staring at his phone and smiling all of a sudden?


    The next moment, Paul caught sight of the WhatsApp message with Skr on Joe¡¯s phone. He came to


    an epiphanyExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He asked, ¡°You seem to have a good rtionship with Ms. Sullivan nowadays, Mr. Martin. Do you like her?


    This question made the smile freeze on Joe¡¯s lips. He exited WhatsApp with a deadpan expression and


    turned off the screen.


    In a chilly tone, he said, ¡°Not exactly.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve been chatting with her a lot recently,¡± Paul remarked.


    He spent a lot of time being around Joe day in and day out, so he would be the first to notice any


    changes. In the past, he rarely saw the esteemed Mr. Martin demonstrate any sort of patience when <b>it</b>


    came to messaging others.


    Even when chatting with his friends, Joe was always sinct. Just now, even though he didn¡¯t need to


    type on his phone, he still smiled at the screen. Paul was sure something was going on between them. He


    was even willing to bet <b>on </b>it with his life.


    ¡°We¡¯re just talking about Grandma¡¯s situation. Why do I feel like I¡¯m not giving you enough work to keep


    you upied?¡± Joe asked icily, cocking an eyebrow.


    Paul was at a loss for words. Indeed, he wasn¡¯t very busy, but he would like to keep it that way. He


    immediately made the motion of zipping his mouth shut.


    ¡°Mr. Martin?¡± A surprised voice reached their ears.


    Joe nced over. ¡°Marcus?¡±


    Marcus was apanied by a beautifuldy with a voluptuous figure. They had just <b>arrived </b><b>at </b><b>the </b><b>airport </b>and made their way through security.


    Chapter 105


    Paul had just zipped his mouth shut and was taking a selfie. He coincidentally included Marcus in the photo he snapped<b>.</b>


    Ten minutester<b>, </b>after Skr finished looking at the photos sent by Alexander, she casually opened her. Instagram and took a nce. She saw the selfie Paul had taken at the airport.


    Paul was actually quite handsome. He didn¡¯t look much different from those cute guys on the talent shows. He could definitely debut as an idol if he participated.


    Suddenly, her gaze fell on Marcus, who was standing behind Paul. She was surprised to learn that Marcus was at the airport and on the same flight as Joe. Her eyes focused on the barely visible thumb ring


    Marcus was wearing.


    One of her eyelids twitched. She had a premonition that something would happen to Marcus in the next few days. So, she immediately called Joe.


    ¡°The number you have dialed is unavabl

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Skr hurriedly sent another WhatsApp message. ¡°Joe, don¡¯t get too close to Marcus. He will bring trouble to you! I¡¯ll exin the situation to you in detail when you have the time¡±


    However, both WhatsApp messages went unanswered. Skr was restless as she waited for his reply. She didn¡¯t turn on the sleep mode on her phone for fear of missing Joe¡¯s call or message


    Sometimeter, she woke up groggily to the sound of her phone ringing Without dy, she answered the call.


    ¡°I just got off the ne and saw your message.¡± Joe¡¯s voice came through.


    Skr immediately became alert. ¡°Are you and Marcus on the same flight?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are.¡± Joe nced at Marcus, who was beside him.


    This chance encounter was an opportunity for Marcus to get closer to Joe. Marcus needed to do this because the Lennon family was facing some problems recently.


    Skr took a deep breath. ¡°Listen to me. He¡¯s wearing a thumb ring. That ring is nothing good. He¡¯s a womanizer and changes girlfriends frequently. Plus, with that sinister ring, he must be afflicted with


    something


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to him! He¡¯s your friend, so his energy will definitely affect you. It might even endanger your life.¡±


    Joe raised an eyebrow discreetly. Then, he nced at Paul, whose forehead was red and swollen after identally bumping it against a hard surface.


    Finally, his gaze fell on his shoes. There was a smidge of orange juice on his bespoke leather shoes. There was even a scratch from a broken ss


    There had been a severe turbulence earlier. The ss in the flight attendant¡¯s hand fell. Paul, who was about to get up to go to the washroom, fell down as well. Sitting behind them, Marcus spat out blood.


    In that short one¨Chour flight, chaos erupted in the cabin. But right now, Marcus just looked a little pale and seemed fine otherwise. His condition didn¡¯t stop him from being physically intimate with the beautiful woman beside him.


    Joe felt that he should learn to believe in things that didn¡¯t seem logical at a nce sometimes, or it could be that he was more willing to trust Skr now.


    ¡°Are <b>you </b>worried about me?¡± Joe asked with a half¨Csmile. He quickened his pace and distanced himself


    from Marcus.


    Skr was momentarily stunned to hear his teasing tone as he said that. She answered honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t want Grandma to suffer the pain of having her descendant pass away before her.¡±


    Another <b>reason </b>was that she didn¡¯t <b>want </b>to cite widowhood as the reason for when she had to get a


    divorce.


    Joe smirked with a slightly amused look in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯ste now. <b>Go </b>to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay, good night.¡±


    As Marcus walked, he noticed Joe walking faster, as if he had forgotten all about him. He immediately hurried to catch up. The beautiful woman beside him struggled to keep up in her high heels.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, can I hitch a ride with you to the hotel? My ride broke down on the way,¡± Marcus asked upon


    catching up.


    Paul deduced that Marcus had something to discuss with Joe. After all, they were acquaintances who had known each other for some time. They weren¡¯t close friends, but Marcus frequently appeared in Joe¡¯s


    social circles.


    Suddenly, his forehead started to hurt. He reached up to massage it and felt the big bump, thinking to himself that no wonder it hurt so much.


    This was a first for him. After so many years of flying and spending almost as much time on nes as he was at home, this was the first time Paul had been so unlucky.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for me,¡± Joe refused stoically without giving any reason.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    This was exactly how Joe treated those he didn¡¯t care about. Marcus <b>was </b>well aware of this, but he didn¡¯t expect Joe to reject him so firmly without so much as a sliver of regard that they were mutual friends with Rowan and the others.


    This embarrassed Marcus greatly. Weren¡¯t they fine before boarding and during the flight? Why did his ¨¢ttitude change after getting off the ne? Could the phone call <b>Joe </b>received put him in a bad mood?


    If so, who made the call? Who could have made a call in the middle of the night to cause Marcus unnecessary trouble?


    Once they got into the car, Paul took out his phone and snapped a picture of his forehead while cursing, Damn it! How unlucky! I¡¯ve been having a streak of good lucktely. How did it suddenly take a turn for the worse?¡±


    Joe nced at Paul. Then, his gaze fell on the photo Paul had posted on Instagram over an hour ago.


    In the photo, Marcus could be seen behind Paul. Skr must have called him after seeing this photo. He hadn¡¯t noticed any ring on Marcus¡® hand before, but now he could vaguely see it in the photo. Perhaps it was because of what Skr said, that ring did give off a bad vibe.


    ¡°If Marcus contacts you, keep your distance from him,¡± Joe said.


    Paul was taken aback. Joe was rather cold toward Marcus. Had <b>he </b>offended Joe in some way? Or did the series of incidents on the ne affect Joe¡¯s mood?


    ¡°Did Marcus offend you?¡± Paul asked.


    Joe showed Paul his WhatsApp conversation with Skr. After reading it, Paul¡¯s eyes widened suddenly.


    ¡°No wonder I¡¯ve been so unlucky today!¡± He hadn¡¯t understood it before, but now he did.


    Suddenly, he thought of something. If Marcus was sick, wouldn¡¯t that affect a lot of people? Would Rowan, Ethan, and even Lukas be affected?


    The situation seemed especially worrying for Ethan and Lukas. They were not picky about their romantic partners. There was a chance they <b>might </b>have shared the same girlfriends before. Would they have gotten the same disease too?


    ¡°Should we ask Mr. Jakeman and the others to get a thorough medical check¨Cup?¡± Paul asked<b>.</b>


    Joe remained silent for a few seconds. Then, he typed a message and sent it to the group chat with Rowan and John in it.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He wrote, ¡°Marcus vomited blood on the ne. If you¡¯ve had amon girlfriend with him, go to the hospital for a detailed check¨Cup.¡±


    This caused a huge stir.


    Rowan responded instantly. ¡°Vomited blood? What¡¯s going on? <b>And </b>when did you two be so close that you would meet up personally now? I thought you disliked hanging out with Marcus and Ethan


    apte: 157


    John texted, ¡°Could Marcus have AIDS? He seems to always have a cold whenever I run into him at


    restaurants.¡±


    Rowan replied, ¡°Fuck this!¡±


    John advised, ¡°Rowan, you hang out with Marcus quite often. Go get yourself checked. Let¡¯s not meet for


    now. Good luck.¡±


    Joe texted, ¡°Good luck.¡±


    Rowan didn¡¯t reply anymore. He was probably in hysterics or was busy booking an appointment with a hospital for a check¨Cup. He could also be checking his Instagram diligently to see if he had any ovepping girlfriends with Marcus.


    In short, Joe and a few others would be staying up that night, unable to sleep.


    Steven had just walked out of theboratory at thepany when he saw the haggard Kenny standing


    before him.


    Steven pretended not to see Kenny and walked past him.


    However, Kenny stopped him. ¡°Wait, do you know anything about Skr being a mistress? Not only that, she also got that guy who¡¯s having an affair with her to sabotage ourpany. We¡¯re facing a lot of problems now, and she¡¯s likely the one behind all of this.¡±


    Chapter 188

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    ¡°Bullshit! The way your family does business is immoral, which is in tandem with your unsavory


    characters. It¡¯s no surprise that you¡¯ll go bankrupt sooner orter. You¡¯re just trying to pin the me on Skr for your own faults.¡±


    Steven was usually soft¨Cspoken. However, for shameless people like Kenny and his family, he didn¡¯t see the need to be cordial toward them. They didn¡¯t deserve it.


    He had heard from Charles about how Kenny and Samuel had treated Skr. They had been so despicable that it made Steven¡¯s blood boil.


    Kenny was displeased but also embarrassed at being called out by Steven. ¡°We¡¯re not pinning the me on her. Skr and her boyfriend broke up because she found a better option.¡±


    Steven didn¡¯t understand how Kenny could be so foolish. ¡°Has your whole family been brainwashed by Maisy? What did she use to brainwash you guys so thoroughly that you can¡¯t think independently anymore<b>?</b>


    ¡°Even if Skr did get someone to deal with you, it¡¯s because you pushed her to it. Don¡¯te to me for anything about Skye in the future. I will never help you guys<b>!</b>¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Skr <b>had </b>experienced in the Williams family. The Williams family wouldn¡¯t be hounding her like this if there <b>weren¡¯t </b>any suspicious signs. Who exactly did Skr marry?


    Steven decided that he would have to ask Skr about it again. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone bully her again. What happened with Christopher was more than enough; there must not be a repeat of that.


    Steven pushed Kenny away and walked to somewhere with no one around. He was about to call Skr when he received a message from her.


    ¡°Hey, Steven. When are you free? My husband will be back from his business trip when you¡¯re not so busy with work. I¡¯ll arrange for you two to meet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ve thought this through. Once bitten, twice shy. I won¡¯t let myself be fooled again.¡±


    Steven¡¯s tense emotions rxed a bit upon reading this message. He reminded himself not to be swayed by Kenny¨Che should trust Skr.


    After his confrontation with Kenny, Steven returned to theboratory. He stared nkly at the instruments before him but couldn¡¯t focus. He sent another WhatsApp message to Skr. Yet, there was only <b>silence</b>


    from the other end.


    Peter mentioned the current situation of the Williams Group in the family group chat. All the troubles they faced stemmed from the Martin Group attacking their business.


    How did Skr get involved with the Martin Group? If it wasn¡¯t Paul whom she was involved with, then who else could it be?


    Chapt


    Now that he carefully thought about it, it was as Steven had said. Why were they so quick to assume that Skr was pulling strings behind the <b>scenes </b>and not that they were genuinely in trouble because of their


    actions?


    The Williams Group had expanded by leaps and bounds in recent years. Perhaps they had done


    something that displeased the Martin Group in some way?


    Kenny took a deep breath. He had just sent his thoughts to the group chat when Samuel and Peter opposed and questioned him. Even Jeffreymented that it was impossible. They all insisted that Skr had something to do with it.


    They went on to say that Skr wanted their approval so that she could settle down with their family and in Jipsburg. That was why she pulled all those tricks.


    Now, Kenny hoped it was indeed Skr who was behind everything. If that were the case, perhaps there was still room for a turnaround.


    Today, the painting that needed to be restored was brought before Skr. Alexander was also there to inspect it.


    He spoke to Frank Doherty, who was beside him, as he examined the painting. ¡°This painting looks even more tattered in real life than in the photos. It really tests the skills of the restorer.¡±


    When he was younger, he would feel intimidated when he received such a damaged and ancient painting because restoring it would be very challenging. If one didn¡¯t do it well, all previous efforts would be in vain. It required a lot of patience.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank had a solemn expression. ¡°This is a painting left by my ancestors. It¡¯s very precious and meaningful to me. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t store it properly and identally damaged it.


    ¡°When I discovered the extent of the damage, it had already be like this. Money is not an issue. I will pay double as long as it can be restored.¡±


    It was evident that the painting was way more important than money to Frank.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    After Skr heard their conversation, her expression remained calm, and she didn¡¯t say anything either She just told them that she could do it.


    ¡°Skye, are you sure there¡¯s still a possibility of restoration?¡± Alexander asked grimly.


    Frank turned to look at Skr <b>too</b>. In fact, he had little confidence.


    If even Alexander felt it was difficult, restoring it must almost be impossible. However, he seemed to trust the pretty young


    rtively young age Woman in front of him, who didn¡¯t seem capable of undertaking such a task at her


    Frank was mentally prepared that his painting couldn¡¯t be saved. Upon thinking that such a precious<b>. </b>heirloom was ruined in his hands, he felt helpless and dreaded facing his ancestors in the afterlife.


    To his surprise, Skr nodded and said, ¡°I can restore it. Give me another half a month.¡±


    Frank was shocked. Alexander was also quite surprised. If this were the first time he met Skr, he would have no doubt that she was bluffing.


    Now, after working with her for some time, Alexander had a good grasp of her character. She wouldn¡¯t simply im she could do something when she couldn¡¯t. This meant that she was confident about restoring this painting.


    Excitedly, he inquired, ¡°Are you sure about this, Skye?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. A few years ago, I restored a painting that was even more daunting than this,¡± Skr replied.


    <b>She </b>thought of the time when Vi would bring back some antiques that were <b>very </b>difficult to restore every time she went off a few years ago. She would bring back items like ancient paintings and porcin


    vases<b>.</b>


    Back then, she restored many of those artifacts. Vi trusted her a lot and gave her many opportunities to practice, and she would also guide her carefully from the side.


    Alexander felt reassured when he heard this. ¡°Good! Very good!¡±


    Frank asked emotionally, ¡°Does she mean what she said?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Frank,¡± Alexander said with confidence.


    Skr smiled and said, ¡°I will do my best to restore it, but you need to manage your expectations. This painting is too ancient and badly damaged. It¡¯s impossible to restore it to its original state, but I


    guarantee that I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Frank nodded repeatedly.


    If even Alexander trusted her, what reason did he have to doubt her? Besides, no team other than Alexander¡¯s team would dare to take on this task.


    Chapter 189


    Skr took the ancient painting with her to get on with repairing it.


    Just as she left, Frank¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation. He asked, ¡°Does she have a boyfriend? My grandson is 23 years old. He¡¯s a young and promising fellow¨Ca virtuous young man! He doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend. Can you please help me arrange for a blind date for the two of them, Alex?¡±


    The Doherty family needed aposed and maturedy like Skr. On top of that, she was pretty too. His grandson would definitely like her when he saw her.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Alexander red at Frank. ¡°Even my grandson doesn¡¯t even stand a chance, so forget about yours.¡±


    ¡°How old is your grandson? Isn¡¯t he even 18 yet?¡± Frank asked, thinking that Alexander wanted Skr for his own grandson, Caleb.


    Alexander felt a little heartbroken when he thought of this. ¡°No, she¡¯s already seeing someone.¡±

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Outside the TV station building, Annie¡¯s car had just pulled out of the parking lot when suddenly someone appeared and blocked her path. She quickly stomped on the brake, and her expression changed instantly, Where did this person suddenly appear from? She hadn¡¯t noticed them at all.


    Annie had been restless over the past few days. Not only was she absent¨Cminded, but she also kept making mistakes at work. <b>Now</b>, she almost hit someone!


    If she rammed into someone at the entrance of the TV station, her career <b>would </b>be over. With cold sweat breaking out on her back, Annie took a deep breath and suppressed the restlessness in her heart.


    She put on a worried expression and got out of the car. ¡°Are you okay? Do you need <b>me </b>to take you to the hospital? I¡¯m sorry. You were in the blind spot just now, so I didn¡¯t see you.¡±


    Maisy didn¡¯t expect that Annie would almost hit her. She was startled at what had just happened as well. She replied, ¡°I think I just twisted my ankle. I¡¯m not hurt anywhere else.¡±


    ¡°Maisy?¡± Annie¡¯s face sank, and her expression turned cold when she recognized who the person in front of her was.


    Maisy was about to smile back at her. But when she saw Annie¡¯s sullen expression, she understood everything. Annie had tried to find out more about Skr through her. Once Maisy fulfilled her purpose, Annie didn¡¯t bother to contact her anymore.


    Now that she saw Maisy again, she didn¡¯t even care to conceal her displeasure.


    Clearly, she was taking Maisy for a fool.


    ¡°So, you still remember me. I thought after our chatst time, you¡¯ve forgotten about me. I wonder if you¡¯re satisfied with the information about Skr that you got from me? You¡¯re so curious about Skr. Is it because you know the man who¡¯s backing her?¡± Maisy asked without beating around the bush.


    her


    what do you want?¡± Annie stared at her coldly and maintained haughty demeanor. She didn¡¯t seem


    to care about Maisy exposing her true colors at all.


    Maisy patted away the nonexistent dust on her skirt. ¡°Nothing, really. Since we clearly can¡¯t be friends, I¡¯m not here to befriend you. I just want to know who Skr was looking for and the identity of that man.¡±


    Annie¡¯s expression became sullen right away. These past two days, various things had been happening at home. Even when she called Rowan, he would find reasons not to talk to her.


    Thinking that all of this was happening because she couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions, Annie regretted her actions <b>a </b>lot and med herself for the blunder.


    She had already made a wrong move, so she couldn¡¯t afford to screw up her next step.


    Because of that, she responded indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m not very with Ms. Sullivan.¡±


    familiar


    If Joe found out that she was gossiping about Skr with someone from the Williams family, unbearable.


    Chapter 150


    consequences would await <b>her</b><b>.</b>


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Ms. Silver. I¡¯m not a child.¡± Of course, Maisy would do anything to hold on to this opportunity to <b>find </b>out more. She didn¡¯t want to lose such a useful lead.


    <b>2/2</b>


    Annie looked at the relentless Maisy, her patience running thin. ¡°The Williams family has encountered at lot of trouble recently. If you don¡¯t want to make things worse, don¡¯t pester me for information.¡±


    After saying that, she opened the car door and got in.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Maisy tapped on the car window furiously. She shouted her <b>spections </b>at Annie, ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who can make you shut up in Jipsburg. You asked me about Skr because you like the man


    who¡¯s seeing her, don¡¯t you? Who¡¯s the guy you like? I¡­¡±


    She stopped mid¨Csentence upon realizing something. Her expression soured immensely, and her eyes


    widened in disbelief.


    Annie put on a pair of sunsses that concealed the mocking look in her eyes. She knew Maisy had


    figured something out. If Maisy went and stirred up trouble, she would divert Joe¡¯s attention toward the


    Williams family.


    That was what Annie wanted.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Of course, Annie could tell that the Williams family was not fond of Skr. She guessed that the main reason for their dislike was because of Maisy¡¯s meddling. Annie would like it very much if Maisy stirred up more trouble for Skr and made her theughingstock In Jipsburg.


    Otherwise, she had no way of venting the pent¨Cup anger she felt due to the recent setbacks she and her family faced. Her life had been smooth sailing all these years. Yet, Skr disrupted it single¨Chandedly. Whenever she thought of this, she got so furious that her blood would boll.


    Maisy remained dazed for half an hour. When the security guard working at the TV station noticed her strange demeanor and came to inquire if she was alright, she finally snapped out of her reverie.


    Her hands balled into fists when she returned to her senses. Her icy fingertips pierced into her painfully. The raging jealousy within her caused her eyes to appear <b>bloodshot</b>.


    palms


    If it was really as she suspected, Skr was one really lucky bitch. She thought of the silhouette she saw


    back at the auction house. Could that have been Skr?


    Then, she recalled the time when she ran into Joe. Even though Paul was always the one to step forward


    to speak, Joe had been present.


    ¡°Damn it, Skr. You can¡¯t be that lucky, can you? Your boyfriend cheated on you and slept with me behind your back! You¡¯re only worthy of settling down with an old fart. How the hell can you end up with Joe Martin? No¡­ This isn¡¯t true! I don¡¯t believe this!¡± Maisy ranted.


    Just then, her phone started ringing. She answered it in a fluster. ¡°Hello, Peter.¡±


    ¡°Did you meet Annie? What did she say? Who¡¯s the one behind Skr?¡± Peter asked hurriedly, eager to


    know the answer.


    Maisy was reluctant to divulge the information. If everyone in the Williams family knew that Joe was backing Skr, they might try to make amends with her and beg her to return to the family.


    By then, would Maisy still have a ce in the Williams family? The answer was clear as day. That was why Maisy decided that as long as she was around, Skr must not be epted into the Williams family at all


    costs.


    ¡°Annie didn¡¯t say anything. I think she doesn¡¯t know much. She was just curious about Skr and our family¡¯s affairs, so she asked me about it. I¡¯m sorry, Peter. I wanted to be of help to the family and you, but I ended being unable to help at all.¡±


    Peter fell silent for a few seconds. Then, he said somewhat irritably, ¡°I know you did your best. Don¡¯t me yourself. There¡¯s a lot going on at home recently. Take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You and Dad need to take good care too. I believe ourpany will get through this difficult time,¡± Maisy sald.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Peter hung up.


    After the call, Maisy searched for a video online <b>using </b>her phone. She found a video of Annie Interviewing


    Chapter 191


    Joe. Next, she, scrolled through the photos her friends <b>sent </b>her. They showed Annie and Joe attending John¡¯s engagement banquet together.


    Whether in the video or the photos, Maisy could see that Annie only had eyes for Joe. Maisy concluded that Annie¡¯s persistent inquiries about Skr stemmed from the belief that Skr might be Joe¡¯s secret


    <b>lover</b><b>.</b>


    If Sky


    ¡°If Skr can do it, so can I!¡±


    She searched her contacts and found a number. Without hesitation, she made a call. ¡°Do you know Joe¡¯s schedule? Give me a copy. I¡¯ll pay you for it.¡±


    After getting what she wanted, she quickly booked a ne ticket. Then, she called Christopher. ¡°Are you still stupidly waiting for Skr to change her mind? Let me tell you, I know who her lover is. It¡¯s Joe Martin! I want Joe. You want to win back Skr, right?


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. I have some medicine that can help you get her into bed. Then, you¡¯ll take some indecent photos of her to ckmall her. I can also use the photos to make Joe dislike her. We can kill two birds with one stone. How about it?¡±

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    At the Gardner Group building, by the time Christopher hurried over, it was already 4:00 pm. By this time, people in the building were gradually leaving the office.


    He had spent a long time at the hospital. Not only that, he had also sold the house, borrowed money from rtives, and even cashed out credit cards. He had even borrowed money from college ssmates and tried various online lending tforms.


    ????


    Finally, he gathered enough money for his mother¡¯s surgery. The surgery appointment was also set. He had initially nned to wait until after his mother¡¯s surgery to settle things with Skr.


    But unexpectedly, Skr¡¯s lover wasn¡¯t Paul as he had thought. Instead, it was Joe¨Cthe person he dared not even think about!


    Had Skr changed? Christopher thought she never cared about her boyfriend¡¯s background. She had supposedly never cared about wealth before. Yet, now she willingly became Joe¡¯s lover and allowed herself to be his ything


    They had been together for seven years! In all those seven years, she wouldn¡¯t let him touch her, but she let Joe touch her. He couldn¡¯t ept this because if she had let him sleep with her, he wouldn¡¯t have slept with Maisy at all.


    He nced at the Gardner Group building that seemingly towered into the clouds. It was a ce many people wanted to enter but couldn¡¯t. When Skr was his girlfriend, she liked to visit museums, stroll through streets selling antiques, and read history books in the library.


    Just because she loved reading books and appreciated antiques, it didn¡¯t mean she knew how to restore them. Skr could only have gotten a job here because of Joe.


    For ordinary people, the selection process to make it into Alexander¡¯s team seemed to be fair and based on ability. But for the truly affluent families, those were merely rules set for ordinary people.


    Skr had broken up with him without any hesitation for these mat¨¦rial benefits!


    He waited for another half an hour before Skr finally walked out of the building. She seemed to be a


    little tired. She hadn¡¯t even eaten lunch that day because she had focused all her attention and energy on


    her restoration work.


    Although she appeared calm and collected, as if she <b>didn¡¯t </b>care much about money, that was just keeping up appearances in front of others. She actually cared a lot.


    <b>for</b>


    This weekend, she would find time to look at some properties. She wanted to buy a house of her own¨Ca house for their family where her adoptive mother and siblings could live.


    Thinking about this, Skr smiled


    <b>Just </b>as she was about to head to the parking lot, someone rushed toward her, grabbed her arm, and forcefully dragged her aside.


    Skr was startled. At first, she didn¡¯t recognize Christopher because of his drastic change. He <b>had </b>lost


    Chapter 192


    22


    considerable weight and hadn¡¯t shaved his beard. He looked even more disheveled than when theyst


    met.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Skr forcefully pulled her arm back and delivered two ps swiftly, one on each side of Christopher¡¯s cheeks.


    Skr didn¡¯t hold back at all. She had wanted to beat him up a long time ago! Since he came asking for a beating, she wouldn¡¯t deny him that. He more than deserved the beating for what he did in her previous


    life.


    Christopher hadn¡¯t exercised for quite some time; he had given up on himself. Skr¡¯s attack stunned him, causing him to take two steps back.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed, Skr! You¡¯re different from before! You would never have acted like this in the past. I¡¯ve heard about everything. You¡¯re Joe¡¯s lover, aren¡¯t you? Skr, don¡¯t you know he¡¯s just toying with you? He¡¯ll never marry you or take responsibility for you.¡±


    Skr raised an eyebrow.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Christopher¡¯s assumption of the man she was with had shifted from Paul to Joe. How had he guessed it?¡± Are you done? If you are, then get lost,¡± Skr said expressionlessly.


    She felt calm seeing him again that day. A scumbag like him wasn¡¯t worthy of eliciting any emotional reactions from within her.


    Christopher¡¯s heart ached like someone was stabbing a knife into his heart gradually. ¡°You used to say you loved me, and that you wanted to marry me. We even made a vow to never be apart in this lifetime. Are you aware that you¡¯re going against our vows now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. You¡¯ve picked up some acting skills and the ability to twist the facts around after sleeping around with Maisy for so long.¡± Skr retorted sarcastically.


    She found that anyone associated with Maisy would be shameless, and they demonstrated the same despicable behavior.


    ¡°I¡­ What happened between Maisy and me isn¡¯t what you think. I was deceived by her. She made me think I liked her, but in fact<b>, </b>I¡¯ve always loved you. Skr, you¡¯ve also made a mistake now. We both trod down the wrong path.


    ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you, and you forgive me, okay? I¡¯m the only one in this world who sincerely cares for you, loves you, and wants to marry you,¡± Christopher said.


    His eyes were bloodshot as he stared at Skr. When she looked at him in the past, her eyes were full of love. Now, she looked at him emotionlessly, with nothing but pure coldness and indifference.


    ¡°No, you


    made an unforgivable mistake. I did not.¡± Skr regretted those seven years she spent with him.


    Seven years ago, she was blind when it came to her rtionship with Christopher. Of course, she didn¡¯t care to cling to such disgusting memories.


    The security guard at the entrance noticed their unusual interaction and hurried over. ¡°Ms. Sullivan, do you need help?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just happened to run into a mental patient,¡± Skr exined with a smile.


    The security guard was relieved to hear this. He nced at Christopher, nodding lightly. Indeed, he looked like he wasn¡¯t quite right in the head, The security guard thought his rtively good looks were wasted on him.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Christopher yelled angrily at the security guard.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The security guard rolled his eyes. ¡°Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t hit you just <b>because </b><b>you¡¯re </b>sick in the head. If you keep bothering Ms. Sullivan, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡±


    Skr knew that these security <b>guards </b>hired by Alexander were all former soldiers, Hence, <b>they </b>were skilled inbat. Beating Christopher up was a piece of cake for them.


    Never could Christopher have imagined he would be humiliated by a <b>security </b><b>guard </b>one <b>day</b>. He <b>was</b>


    Chapter 193


    2/2


    close to suffering from a mental breakdown.


    ¡°Get lost! She¡¯s my girlfriend. We¡¯re just having a disagreement,¡± Christopher shouted.


    The security guard looked at Skr. She remained indifferent, looking at Christopher as if he were a stranger. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t her boyfriend. The security guard couldn¡¯t help but wonder why there were <b>so </b>many loony people around.


    ¡°Skr, we need to have a good talk. This isn¡¯t the ce<b>. </b>Shall we go to that fondue restaurant we often visit?¡± Christopher calmed down.


    Even if he was angry, he couldn¡¯t show it. He still had the drug Maisy gave him. Earlier, he was hesitant about doing this and didn¡¯t wish to worsen his rtionship with Skr.


    But now¡­ Skr would have to me herself for not listening to him.


    ¡°Save your breath, Christopher.¡± When Skr heard the word ¡°fondue¡°, she felt nauseous.


    She used to enjoy it because Christopher didn¡¯t have much money. Thus, having fondue became the most extravagant dining option for them.


    ¡°No, Skye. I can¡¯t let go. I never agreed to break up. You don¡¯t want to cause a scene at your workce, do you? If you don¡¯t want that, thene with me,¡± Christopher said, regaining his calm.


    His emotions returned to how they were before. He wanted Skr to remember the good memories they


    shared<b>.</b>

 Chapter 194

    Chapter <b>194</b>


    1/2


    Chapter 194


    ¡°Are you ready for a <b>good </b>beating?¡± Skr rolled up her sleeves and ced her bag aside.


    She got into a fighting stance, polsed for a good fight.


    Christopher was surprised at first. Then, he used, ¡°Skr, you¡¯ve changed. You¡¯re no longer the kind and pure Skr you used to be!¡±


    ¡®Kindness doesn¡¯t work for you,¡± Skr replied, flexing her wrists and ankles.


    As soon as her words fell, she lifted her foot and kicked, Christopher didn¡¯t expect that Skr would strike again. He was thrown into a very awkward position by the kick. He almost fell on his butt.


    Clutching his stomach, he looked at Skr as if she¡¯d deeply hurt his feelings. ¡°You¡¯ve really changed!¡±


    After kicking him, Skr walked away and didn¡¯t spare him another nce. In Christopher¡¯s eyes, she had


    be heartless after she fell for someone else.


    Christopher¡¯s eyes reddened further. He swore that Skr hadn¡¯t seen thest of him yet!


    Ten minutester, Skr got in her car and hit the <b>road</b>. What just happened had no effect on her whatsoever. However, Christopher¡¯s shamelessness still somewhat surprised her.


    She had truly been blind back then! Thinking of how haggard Christopher looked just now, she thought he must have been having a hard timetely. With Amelia needing surgery, he must have <b>tried </b>all sorts of


    methods to raise the money hecked.


    The consequences he would suffer soon would be severe.


    Upon returning to Gxy Vi, Skr cooked herself a simple dinner. After she was done eating, she went back upstairs to handle the business for her Amazon online shop.


    Before going to bed, she received a WhatsApp message from Joe. ¡°I have a friend who wants your help to select an item that can ward off bad energy. Money is not an issue.


    Skr thought for a moment and asked<b>, </b>¡°Is it one of the people we met at the club that day?¡±


    Joe replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Rowan.¡±


    At that moment, Joe had just finished his <b>work </b>for the day <b>and </b>was standing by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window. He was gazing at the cityscape.


    Skr responded, ¡°I can help choose a protective item, but he shouldn¡¯t rely too much on these things. He needs to go to the hospital for a full check¨Cup. I suggest you go too.¡±


    The corner of Joe¡¯s mouth twitched as he texted back, ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡±


    Skr shot back. ¡°Don¡¯t be too confident in your immunity.¡±


    Joe raised an eyebrow and found a digital copy of his medical examination <b>report </b>on his phone. He sent


    Chapter 194


    it to her right away.


    Was she worried aboChapter 194


    ¡°Are you ready for a <b>good </b>beating?¡± Skr rolled up her sleeves and ced her bag aside<b>.</b>This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She got into a fighting stance, poised for a good fight.


    Christopher was surprised at first. Then, he used, ¡°Skr, you¡¯ve changed. You¡¯re no longer the kind


    and pure Skr you used to be!¡±


    *Kindness doesn¡¯t work for you,¡± Skr replied, flexing her wrists and ankles.


    As soon as her words fell, she lifted her foot and kicked. Christopher didn¡¯t expect that Skr would strike again. He was thrown into a very awkward position by the kick. He almost fell on his butt.


    Clutching his stomach, he looked at Skr as if she¡¯d deeply hurt his feelings. <b>¡°</b><b>You¡¯ve </b>really changed!¡±


    After kicking him, Skr walked away and didn¡¯t spare him another nce. In Christopher¡¯s eyes, she had


    be heartless after she fell for someone else.


    Christopher¡¯s eyes reddened further. He swore that Skr hadn¡¯t seen thest of him yet!


    Ten minutester, Skr got in her car and hit the road. What just happened had no effect on her whatsoever. However, Christopher¡¯s shamelessness still somewhat surprised her.


    She had truly been blind back then! Thinking of how haggard Christopher looked just now, she thought he must have been having a hard timetely. With Amelia needing surgery, he must have tried all sorts of methods to raise the money hecked.


    The consequences he would suffer soon would be severe.


    Upon returning to Gxy Vi, Skr cooked herself a simple dinner. After she was done eating, she went back upstairs to handle the business for her Amazon online shop.


    Before going to bed, she received a WhatsApp message from Joe. ¡°I have a friend who wants your help to select an item that can ward off bad energy. Money is not an issue.¡±


    Skr thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Is it one of the people we met at the club that day?¡±


    Joe replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Rowan.¡±


    At that moment, Joe had just finished his work for the day and was standing by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window. He was gazing at the cityscape.


    Skr responded, ¡°I can help choose a protective item, but he shouldn¡¯t rely too much on these things. Hel needs to go to the hospital for a full check¨Cup. I suggest you go too.¡±


    The corner of Joe¡¯s mouth twitched as he texted back<b>, </b>¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡±


    Skr shot back. ¡°Don¡¯t be too confident in your immunity.¡±


    Joe raised an eyebrow <b>and </b>found a digital copy of his medical examination report on his phone. He sent


    hristopher¡¯s assumption of the man she was with had shifted from Paul to Joe. How had he guessed it?¡± Are you done? If you are, then get lost,¡± Skr said expressionlessly.


    She felt calm seeing him again that day. A scumbag like him wasn¡¯t worthy of eliciting any emotional reactions from within her.


    Christopher¡¯s heart ached like someone was stabbing a knife into his heart gradually. ¡°You used to say you loved me, and that you wanted to marry me. We even made a vow to never be apart in this lifetime. Are you aware that you¡¯re going against our vows now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. You¡¯ve picked up some acting skills and the ability to twist the facts around after sleeping around with Maisy for so long,¡± Skr retorted sarcastically.


    She found that anyone associated with Maisy would be shameless, and they demonstrated the same despicable behavior.


    ¡°I¡­ What happened between Maisy and me isn¡¯t what you think I was deceived by her. She made me think I liked her, but in fact, I¡¯ve always loved you. Skr, you¡¯ve also made a mistake now. We both trod down the wrong path.


    ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you, and you forgive me, okay? I¡¯m the only one in this world who sincerely cares for you, loves you, and wants to marry you,¡± Christopher said.


    His eyes were bloodshot as he stared at Skr. When she looked at him in the past, her eyes were full of love. Now, she looked at him emotionlessly, with nothing but pure coldness and indifference.


    ¡°No, you made an unforgivable mistake. I did not.¡± Skr regretted those seven years she spent with him.


    Seven years ago, she was blind when it came to her rtionship with Christopher. Of course, she didn¡¯t. care to cling to such disgusting memories.


    The security guard at the entrance noticed their unusual interaction and hurried over. ¡°Ms. Sullivan, do you need help?¡±


    It¡¯s okay. I just happened to run into a mental patient, Skr exined with a smile.


    The security guard was relieved to hear this. He nced at Christopher, nodding lightly. Indeed, he looked like he wasn¡¯t quite right in the head. The security guard thought his rtively good looks were wasted on him.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Christopher yelled angrily at the security guard.


    The security guard rolled his eyes. ¡°Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t hit you just because you¡¯re sick in the head. If you keep bothering Ms. Sullivan, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡±


    Skr knew that these security guards hired by Alexander were all former soldiers. Hence, they were skilled inbat. Beating Christopher up was a piece of cake for them.


    Never could Christopher have Imagined he would be humiliated by a security guard one day. He was


    close to suffering from a mental breakdown


    ¡°Get lost She¡¯s my grifend. Were just having a disagreement Christopher shouted.


    The security guard looked at Skr. She remained indifferent, looking at Christopher as if he were a stranger Clearly, he wasn¡¯t her boyfnend. The security guard couldn¡¯t help but wonder why there were so many loony people around


    ¡°Sr, we need to have a good tak. This isn¡¯t the ce. Shall we go to that fondue restaurant we often


    visit? Christopher calmed down


    Even if he was angry, he couldn¡¯t show it. He still had the drug Maisy gave him. Earlier, he was hesitant about doing this and didnt wish to worsen his rtionship with Skr.


    But now¡­ Skr would have to me herself for not listening to him


    ¡°Save your breath, Christopher. When Skr heard the word ¡°fondue¡°, she felt nauseous.


    She used to enjoy it because Christopher didnt have much money. Thus, having fondue became the most extravagant dining option for them.


    No, Sige. I can¡¯t let go. I never agreed to break up. You don¡¯t want to cause a scene at your workce, do you? If you don¡¯t want that, thene with me,¡± Christopher said, regaining his calm.


    His emotions returned to how they were before. He wanted Skr to remember the good memories they


    shared

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    1/2


    Joe suddenly asked, ¡°Grandma wants you and me to go for a preconception check¨Cup, Skr. Will you go?


    Skr knew it was impossible for Joe and her to get to the stage of having a baby. But since Gloria


    suggested it, she simply responded with <b>an </b>¡°Okay¡°.


    She was putting on an act, so she should do her part diligently and sincerely<b>. </b>She would strive to make Gloria happy every day for these three years.


    Joe looked at her response with a pensive look in his <b>eyes</b>. He forgot all about the lit cigarette that he held between his fingers.


    When Gloria suggested that he <b>and </b>Skr should undergo <b>a </b>preconception check¨Cup, he didn¡¯t feel resistant toward it at all. On the contrary, he thought that if he were to have a child with Skr, it wouldn¡¯t


    be a bad idea.


    There weren¡¯t many women whom he didn¡¯t dislike in this world. He had better discuss this with Skr after he went back. Thinking of that, he snuffed out the cigarette.


    Just then, Rowan called. ¡°Damn! I almost hooked up with that female celebrity Marcus had been with. My friend from the hospital told me she¡¯s confirmed to have AIDS.


    ¡°Fuck! I don¡¯t know if she infected Marcus or if Marcus infected her! I haven¡¯t been able to sleep a wink


    since yesterday.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, is Skr really that amazing? Did she figure this out herself? Have you told her? Ask her to get me a protective item. Money is not an issue as long as it works.¡±


    The way Rowan¡¯s speech sped up indicated his shock and astonishment. After he was done prattling, he realized that he had been talking by himself the whole time and hadn¡¯t given Joe a chance to speak.


    ¡°If you want to rely on her abilities, then you should trust her. Otherwise, you can find someone else,¡± Joe replied calmly.


    Rowan didn¡¯t dare to say that he didn¡¯t trust Skr. <b>Since </b>she was someone Joe trusted, he would be challenging Joe¡¯s judgment if he expressed doubt.


    ¡°I can¡¯t trust anyone else,¡± Rowan said, feeling much calmer now. ¡°Marcus has been fooling around too muchtely. He even attended a party at a vi the other day. Luckily, I¡¯m not fond of that kind of scene. I¡¯d better be celibate for the time being.¡±


    Many households in Jipsburg would soon start to panic. The entertainment industry would be in chaos too. With so many people falling victim to AIDS at the same time, one could imagine the extent of the


    turmoil.


    Skr had just entered the Gardner Group building when her phone rang.


    Chapter 195


    ¡°Skye, I heard <b>a </b>juicy piece of gossip,¡± Natalie said in a deliberately hushed tone.


    ¡°Oh? What gossip?¡± Skr asked with a smile.


    ¡°Last night, my husband and his friends were talking on the phone. There¡¯s a person in their circle who contracted AIDS from sleeping around with women. Now, many people are going to the hospital for check -ups. Many female celebrities and models are involved.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Jeremy being faithful to me and having eyes for me only, I might also worry about his health. But to ensure there won¡¯t be unwanted surprises, I had him undergo <b>a </b>check¨Cup too. He just finished the check¨Cup and went to thepany. I¡¯m waiting for the results here.¡±


    Natalie had absolute trust in her husband.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have regr check¨Cups,¡± Skr remarked smilingly.


    She suddenly thought of the two female celebrities <b>she </b>saw at the club that day. They were both A¨Clisters in the entertainment industry. If Marcus passed the disease to them too, the entertainment industry would have a storm brewing on the horizon.


    If there were paparazzi with keen noses who caught a whiff of this news, Jipsburg would be very lively


    <b>soon</b>.


    ¡°I think so too. It just so happens that we¡¯re nning to have a baby. I¡¯ve just had a preconception check- up,¡± Natalie said.


    Her tone showed how much she was looking forward to having children.


    Skr recalled what Joe said yesterday and casually asked, ¡°Is the preconception check¨Cupplicated<b>?</b>


    ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just some routine checks. My husband wants to see the viability of his sperm, and I looked it up¡­¡± Natalie told her the check¨Cups included in des


    Skr nodded as she listened. ¡°It turns out having a child isn¡¯t so simple.¡±


    Natalie chuckled <b>and </b>said, ¡°Of course not. Since we¡¯ve decided to have a baby and be parents, we need to make serious preparations and ensure our bodies are in the best condition to have a healthy baby.


    ¡°I believe you¡¯re all set to be a mother now, Natty.¡± Skr felt that time flew by very quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, they had graduated from college for almost a year.


    Natalieughed along and said, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what it would be like for me to be a mother. Oh, the report is ready. I need to talk to the doctor. After that, I¡¯ll go get some takeout and take it to my husband¡¯s office. I¡¯m going to surprise him!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 196


    Chapter 196

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    An hourter, Natalie appeared at Jeremy¡¯spany.


    She rarely visited thepany, fearing that she would disturb Jeremy¡¯s work. Thest time she came was before she and Jeremy got married. The receptionist was a newdy, and she didn¡¯t recognize


    Natalie.


    When she mentioned she was Mrs. Hughes, the receptionist seemed somewhat surprised.


    ¡®Mrs. Hughes? Ah, wait a moment. Let me¡­ Let me ask Ms. Green where Mr. Hughes is now.¡± The receptionist seemed a bit flustered.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Natalie frowned, thinking that the current receptionist was not as professional as the previous one.


    She said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask anyone. I¡¯ll go up myself. If he¡¯s in a meeting, I¡¯ll wait in his office and won¡¯t disrupt his work.¡±


    Also, who was Ms. Green? Did Jeremy hire a new secretary? She didn¡¯t remember him mentioning anything about this. He rarely talked to her about work matters, and she rarely inquired.


    Although she seldom visited thepany, she knew which floor Jeremy¡¯s office was on. So, she took the elevator herself. After she got into the elevator, the receptionist immediately made a phone call,


    unbeknownst to her.


    Jeremy¡¯s office was on the top floor. He didn¡¯t like being disturbed when he was working, and the top floor was the quietest. Under Jeremy¡¯s leadership, the Hughes¡®pany had doubled in sizepared to


    before.


    Nowadays, the Hughes family was one of the most prestigious families in Jipsburg.


    Thinking of how capable Jeremy was, Natalie felt proud. He was her husband, after all! The thought of Jeremy being her husband filled Natalie¡¯s heart with happiness.


    Soon, the elevator reached the top floor. The moment the elevator doors opened, Natalie saw a tall and beautiful woman right before her. Her ordinary white shirt added a hint of allure to her beauty.


    Natalie was momentarily dazzled. She herself was quite pretty <b>too</b>, so she didn¡¯t feel inferior in any way because whether a figure was attractive was subjective to the eye of the beholder.


    Annabelle gave Natalie a once¨Cover discreetly. In her eyes, she had that typical proud look of a woman <b>who </b>was aware of her attractiveness.


    <b>She </b>greeted Natalie, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Natalie smiled and greeted her back as she made her way to Jeremy¡¯s office with the takeout.


    Annabelle stood in the elevator and looked disdainfully at Natalie¡¯s retreating back. It was no wonder Jeremy was so voracious in bed. Natalie couldn¡¯t satisfy him at all.


    They got married simply because they were bosom friends <b>and </b>due to the elders of their family Natalle was the only <b>one </b>who thought that Jeremy married her <b>out </b>of love.


    Annabelle looked down at her stockings. She felt somewhat annoyed that they were torn again. Fortunately, she always had an extra pair in her bag.


    Natalie knocked on the door. After hearing the familiar e in¡°, she walked in.


    ¡°Hi, my dear husband! Surprise!¡±


    Jeremy looked at Natalie with a smile. ¡°Do you have the results of the check¨Cup?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re extremely healthy, Mr. Hughes. So, our child will be very healthy too.¡± Natalie ced the takeout on the table and took out the check¨Cup report from her bag.


    She added, ¡°We can have a child whenever we want now.<i>¡±</i>


    Jeremy walked over to Natalie and hugged her. ¡°Good. We¡¯ll be having a child of our own.¡±


    The moment Natalie was pulled into his embrace, she felt pure bliss.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Suddenly, Natalie frowned. ¡°Honey, why do I smell perfume on you?¡±


    The scent of this perfume seemed familiar. She felt like she had just smelled it.


    Jeremy pursed his lips. ¡°Do I? It must be the perfume the secretary <b>was </b>wearing. We happened to be in the same elevator this morning.¡±


    ¡°There was a beautiful woman who just walked out. Is she your <b>new </b>secretary?¡± Natalie didn¡¯t dwell on it, but she didn¡¯t like the scent of this perfume.


    If she wasn¡¯t confident that Jeremy only had eyes for her, she would definitely resent Jeremy for hiring a secretary who was even prettier than her.


    Jeremy responded with a faint ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Considering Jeremy¡¯s indifferent attitude toward his secretary, Natalie decided not to think too much.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so aloof toward your employees, Mr. Hughes. What if you scare them


    away?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing that I¡¯m only gentle to you?¡± Jeremy ruffled Natalie¡¯s hair <b>dotingly</b>.


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Of course! I¡¯m a jealous woman. I get green with envy easily. My husband


    is so handsome. I think many women have their eyes on you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if others have their eyes on me, it¡¯s useless.¡± Jeremy chuckled.


    Natalie¡¯s heart swelled with joy at his words. ¡°Me too. You can rest assured that there are many people pursuing me, but I don¡¯t fancy any of them. I only have eyes for you, Mr. Hughes!¡±


    ¡°If anyone else pursues you, tell them you¡¯re Mrs. Hughes and order them to scram,¡± Jeremy remarked.


    coldly.


    Seeing that Jeremy was jealous, Natalie giggled mischievously. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. I¡¯ve already announced on my social media that I¡¯m married. Who would dare pursue a married woman?¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s tense expression eased slightly.


    After work, Skr was about to go to Pearlhall Residence to keep Gloriapany.


    But then, she received a photo sent by an ex¨Cssmate. That ssmate happened to pass by Steven¡¯s workce and saw the scene at the entrance.


    Christopher was blocking Steven¡¯s way and kneeling down in front of him.


    The photo was quite straightforward. She could see Steven¡¯s shock and how Christopher was humbling


    himself.


    Skr couldn¡¯t believe that Christopher had gone to pester Steven. She took a deep breath<b>, </b><b>gripping </b>the


    Chapter 197


    steering wheel tightly. Then, she made a U¨Cturn decisively.


    There was no traffic on the road, so she arrived fairly quickly at the technologypany where Steven


    worked.


    At this moment, Steven was <b>looking </b>at Christopher indifferently. They were surrounded by a crowd who had gathered to see what was going on.


    ¡°Help me, Steven. I beg you. Skr and I have been together for so many years. We can¡¯t just <b>end </b>our rtionship like this,¡± Christopher pleaded.


    He didn¡¯t expect Steven to remain unmoved. He had been talking for almost half an hour while being surrounded by so many people. In addition, he brought several ssmates to help. They all urged Steven to help Christopher, but Steven refused to relent.


    Steven¡¯s stance was very firm. ¡°You can¡¯t force matters of the heart. You <b>and </b>Skr are no longer meant to be together. You didn¡¯t cherish her when you had her. It¡¯s toote toe crying now.


    ¡°Christopher, no matter what you say or how many people you bring to help you, I will still say the same thing I won¡¯t agree for Skr to be with you.¡±


    Moreover, Skr was already married. She had arranged for him to meet his brother¨Cinw in a few more


    days.


    Having experienced Christopher¡¯s betrayal, Steven decided to give his brother¨Cinw a stern warning when he met him. He would make it known that he would protect Skr at all costs and not let her suffer


    anymore.


    Christopher lowered his head, his eyes filled with malice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so unsympathetic. Christopher and Skr have been together for so many years. They were the golden couple back in school. Weren¡¯t they about to get married? They shouldn¡¯t break up so readily over a trivial matter,¡± a male ex¨Cssmate spoke up.


    Others also joined in to persuade Steven.


    Seeing them guilt¨Ctripping Steven from a moral high ground, Skr couldn¡¯t just stand by any longer. With brisk steps, she walked over to them.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Pushing through the crowd, Skr arrived before Christopher.


    ¡°Skye¡­¡±


    Steven felt a bit worried when he saw Skr. Why was she <b>here</b><b>? </b>Looking at the ex¨Cssmates


    surrounding them, he knew for sure that Christopher had instructed them to inform Skr. Witnessing Christopher¡¯s shamelessness firsthand made him realize even more that Skr had been deceived by him all those years.


    At the mention of ¡°Skye¡°, a flicker of anticipation shed in Christopher¡¯s eyes.


    Finally, she hade!


    He immediately turned around. ¡°Skye, <b>you </b>finally came. I¡¯ve been waiting for you. I know you don¡¯t really


    want to break up with me, right?¡±


    Christopher portrayed the expression of a loyal, loving man vividly. Skr realized why he had managed to deceive her so convincingly in her previous life. It was because he was very good at acting.


    She had been na?ve and inexperienced, never having seen the evil side of human nature. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been so thoroughly deceived and hurt.


    Of course, there were also those so¨Ccalled rtives who were like demons. Theypletely reshaped her understanding of human nature too. If it <b>hadn¡¯t </b>been for Janine and Steven, as well as Vi, Gloria, and George being kind to her, her heart might have beenpletely distorted.


    <b>¡®</b>Christopher, I know you have no shame, but I never expected you to be utterly shameless,¡± Skr said as


    she stood beside Steven.


    Christopher¡¯s strained facial muscles twitched slightly as he feigned deep affection. ¡°Skye, I don¡¯t understand. Did my poverty really put you off? Are you not willing to share weal and woe with me?


    ¡°They all say you¡¯re a mistress. That person can <b>give </b>you immense wealth, but he can¡¯t give you love orAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    marriage!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t stupid; he knew he couldn¡¯t mention Joe¡¯s name. If he did, he would get into trouble. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences. He didn¡¯t believe Joe would marry Skr, as her background would <b>not </b>be up to his standards.


    ¡°Skr is a kept woman?¡±


    ¡°Why is Christopher trying to win her back, then? What spurred him to do this?¡±


    ¡°Skr is pretty. It isn¡¯t surprising that she became a mistress. No wonder she doesn¡¯t want to <b>be </b><b>with </b>Christopher. We ordinary folks, with a measly monthly sry, barely have any money left after paying rent. I¡¯d also like to have a sugar mommy support me.¡±


    ¡°Are women nowadays all so materialistic ? I used to think Skr wasn¡¯t that kind of <b>person</b><b>, </b>but <b>now </b>it seems women are all the same. There¡¯s no difference! None of them <b>would </b><b>endure </b>hardships with a man.


    Chapter 198


    ¡°Are there no good women left in this world?¡±


    Listening to these people nder Skr, Steven rolled up his sleeves and red at them fiercely. <b>¡°</b><b>Say </b>that again and see what happens.¡±


    ¡°They can say whatever they like. Only incapable people would nder others just to vent their


    frustrations. Steven, there¡¯s no need to waste your breath on them. They¡¯re not worth it.¡± Skr¡¯s voice was icy, and she showed no sign of panic.


    Then, she looked at Christopher mockingly. ¡°You booked a hotel room with Maisy and went shopping with her everywhere. Are you trying to deceive yourself or deceive me by ying a little trick like this?


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve wrongly used me of being a mistress, do you feel better? You¡¯re despicable and shameless. If you dare to spread rumors again, I¡¯ll take you to the police station and sue you until you be bankrupt. Do you want that?


    ¡°Steven, record a video for me. Record the faces of all those who dared to spread rumors here today. For every usation, I¡¯ll file awsuit and make them pay. I¡¯ll give them a taste of what it¡¯s like to be the defendant in court and lose money.¡±


    Steven didn¡¯t take out his phone but pointed to the nearby camera. ¡°Everything that just happened has been recorded by the ultra¨Chigh¨Cdefinition camera. We can hear whatever they¡¯ve said loud and clear.¡± Skr had toughened up, but it saddened Steven to see this.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Christopher looked at Skr in shock. ¡°You¡­ Are you serious?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure if what Maisy told him was true or not at this point. Skr didn¡¯t seem like <b>a </b>mistress.


    She hit him yesterday, and now she was expressing her intention to sue him.


    Christopher stared at Skr and found her unfamiliar. He remembered the previous Skr would unconditionally believe him no matter what he said.


    This gave him the confidence that even if she caught him in bed with Malsy, she would still believe him after he exined. But now¡­.


    ¡°Why are you still pestering me after we broke up? I don¡¯t think you want me back. You just want my money, don¡¯t you? Save your breath, Christopher. I¡¯ll have to hand it to you for managing to scam all that money from me in the past using various ways.


    ¡°But if you try to do that again, I¡¯ll make sure you rot in prison,¡± Skr warned icily.


    The ex¨Cssmates who came to help Christopher were long intimidated by the threat of being sued. They feared that the surveince camera had recorded what they said that could be used against them.


    Silently, without saying a word, they slipped away. Under Steven¡¯s piercing and frigid gaze, the other onlookers felt that they should stop being busybodies there too.


    In just a few minutes, Christopher was left alone. He felt helpless.


    Christopher regretted his actions deeply. ¡°Skr, trust me. I will treat you well in the future, and I will never hurt you again. It doesn¡¯t make sense for you not to give me another chance.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t understand how she could be so cold¨Chearted and resolute.


    Steven took out his phone and said coldly, ¡°Say one more word, and I¡¯ll call the police right now.¡±


    ¡°Call the police, Steven. He harassed me yesterday, and now he¡¯s bothering you. Who knows what he¡¯ll do next? It¡¯s necessary for the police to teach him a lesson now.¡± Skr looked at Christopher with <b>a </b>smirk, but her words were directed at Steven.


    Christopher¡¯s face turned pale, and he looked gloomy. ¡°Skr, are you sure you won¡¯t regret this?¡±


    *Regret, my foot!¡± Steven cursed angrily. He couldn¡¯t understand how Christopher seemed to have no


    sense of shame at all.


    Skr sneered in silence.


    Christopher gritted his teeth. ¡°There are too many misunderstandings between us now. My mother is undergoing <b>surgery </b>soon. After her surgery, we really should have a <b>good </b>talk.


    ¡°I <b>don¡¯t </b>want our rtionship to be built on misunderstandings. I¡¯m sorry for causing <b>you </b><b>trouble </b><b>today</b>, 17 treat <b>you </b>to dinner as an apology.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Chapter 199


    ¡°There¡¯s no <b>need </b>for dinner or apologies. Just leave,¡± Steven said, driving him away.


    He understood now that Christopher could be utterly shameless or super earnest when trying to get <b>his </b>way. Now, he was admitting his mistakes with a heartfelt attitude. It was a waste for him to <b>expound </b>his energy on chasing after a woman with his Machiavellian abilities.


    Christopher was a scumbag through and through.


    Steven said to Skr, ¡°Everything he says is nonsense. Don¡¯t believe him. Every word he says has a purpose. Once he achieves his goal, he¡¯ll betray you all the same<b>.</b>¡±


    He was a bit worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Steven. I¡¯m already married, how could I still have lingering feelings for him? He¡¯s not worth it,¡± Skr replied with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Steven said, sighing in relief.


    Joe <b>entered </b>the hotel with long strides, followed by Paul. The two had just finished their work and returned to the hotel.


    They had to catch a flight back to Jipsburg early tomorrow morning.


    ¡°Mr. Martin!¡± A cloying voice that raised goosebumps sounded from somewhere in the lobby.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Paul shivered, as he hadn¡¯t heard such a pretentious voice in a long time. By reflex, he turned his head to see who it was. When he saw who it was, he was stunned. Why was Maisy here?


    Joe nced over too.


    Seeing Joe looking at her, Maisy thought all that waiting was worth it. She approached him quickly, her high heels cking.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, what a coincidence.¡±


    She arrived at the hotel the previous night, but it was toote to go knocking on Joe¡¯s door, especially since he was staying in the presidential suite. So, she couldn¡¯t enter.


    She had set an rm for 8:00 am that morning. She had been waiting since then until she finally


    walk through the entrance.


    y saw.


    Joe


    She had already reapplied her makeup four or five times by then. Fortunately, her efforts paid off, as he appeared at longst


    There was a flicker of disdain in Joe¡¯s cold eyes. Paul, who was standing beside Joe, had keenly sensed


    his boss¡® disgust. He could tell that Joe disliked Maisy from the first time he saw her.


    However, Maisy seemed to be oblivious to his obvious aversion to her.


    ¡°Is there something you need, Ms. Williams?¡± Paul askedThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Maisy was somewhat displeased with Paul Couldn¡¯t he see that she was talking to Joe? Why was he


    interrupting?


    With a polite smile, Maisy said gracefully, ¡°I think it¡¯s wonderful that I happened to bump into <b>you </b>here. There have been some misunderstandings between us in the past few encounters. I think I should exin myself and clear the air. I want to talk about Skr too¡±


    Upon hearing that, Paul frowned. Was Maisy trying to stir up trouble again? Did she really think he hadn¡¯t. investigated her or her family thoroughly?


    He knew all about them, and so did Joe. Only Maisy was in the dark.


    Maisy thought that she was the princess, and everyone would revolve around her. Her family, her parents,


    and her brothers all revolved around her. So, she assumed Joe would naturally do the same too.


    As long as she put in some effort, she would eventually have him eating out of her palm.


    ¡°You handle it,¡± Joe said and went straight to the elevator.


    Maisy wanted to stop him from leaving, but she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, Skr has deceived you!¡± she shouted anxiously.


    She was sure Joe had heard her, but why didn¡¯t he <b>respond </b>to her?


    Chapter 200


    After Joe got into the elevator, Paul looked at Maisy and said, ¡°You can just tell me whatever you want to say. What did Ms. Sullivan do to deceive my boss?<b>¡±</b>


    Maisy bit her lip, feeling displeased. Had Skr bewitched Joe or put him under a spell? Why wouldn¡¯t he


    listen to her?


    Judging from how Joe was giving her the cold shoulder, Maisy assumed that Skr had been talking bad about her behind her back.


    ¡°Does Mr. Martin know that Skr has a boyfriend?¡± Maisy asked.


    Paul raised an eyebrow. He was curious as to what Maisy knew. Previously, she misunderstood him and Skr. Now, she was implicating Joe.


    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡± Paul posed a vague question.


    ¡°Of course, it matters! If Mr. Martin knew that Skr had a boyfriend and continued to be with her, wouldn¡¯t he have be the third party in their rtionship? If he doesn¡¯t know about that, then Skr has deceived him.


    ¡°Even if Mr. Martin only <b>sees </b>Skr as a casual lover and nothing more, he still needs to know the truth. Moreover, Skr is from the Williams family. If she did this, it would bring shame to our family and


    embarrass us too.


    ¡°If she offends Mr. Martin, we will suffer as well,¡± Maisy exined with a frown, her voice tight with


    impatience.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Paul couldn¡¯t contain hisughter. Maisy must be out of her mind.


    ¡°And another thing, Skr must have badmouthed the Williams family to Mr. Martin, which is why Martin Group refuses to work with us now. Ourpany¡¯s taken a


    serious hit and might even go bankrupt.


    ¡°I need to get to the bottom of this. I hope Mr. Martin will give me the chance and time to clear things up,¡± Maisy dered confidently.


    Paul chuckled, ¡°Ms. Williams, how did you find out where Mr. Martin was?¡±


    Maisy froze at the question, and panic flickered in her eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I just happened to run into Mr. Martin today. There¡¯s no rule saying I can¡¯te to this city or stay at this hotel, is there?¡±


    How did Paul figure out that she had gotten Joe¡¯s whereabouts from someone else?


    No wonder Charles had warned her not to underestimate Paul. It seemed that no one Joe kept by his side was simple.


    ¡°Really? Do you think I can¡¯t trace your information to whichever private detective you hired? It won¡¯t take long before someone tells me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like a smartass. If you harass Mr. Martin again, the Williamses will be doomed.¡± Paul¡¯s smile vanished, reced by a chilling assertiveness.


    Maisy¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Did you really think no one would see through your intentions?¡± Paul looked at Maisy as if she was a fool. He found Maisy¡¯s act today highly entertaining.


    Maisy¡¯s face was drained of color. She hadn¡¯t expected her n to be seen through. so quickly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all been deceived by Skr!¡± Maisy snapped, her voice trembling with rage.


    <b>Paul </b>had no interest in continuing this farce. Maisy¡¯s shallow tricks might fool others, but trying them on him and Joe was an insult.


    The fact that he had managed to keep hisposure and hadn¡¯t knocked her out was already praiseworthy. After a long day, wasting time with an idiot was thest thing Paul needed.


    Paul strode toward the elevator, leaving Maisy dejected and defeated.


    Maisy was bbergasted. She couldn¡¯t believe this was the oue after all the effort she had put into flying over and waiting all day.


    Maisy bit her lip, seething with resentment. ¡°Skr, I swear I won¡¯t let you have thestugh. So what if Joe is backing you now?


    ¡°The Williams family still prefers me. Soon, Janine and her sons wille to favor. me too, and you¡¯ll end up all alone in agony.¡±


    Maisy took out her phone, opened WhatsApp, and found Janine¡¯s number. With a condescending sneer, she sent a voice message.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve realized how wrong I was. I¡¯ve thought it through. You gave birth to me, and I was ungrateful. Mom, please forgive me.


    ¡°I know you might not forgive me easily because of Skr, but I won¡¯t me you. If you have time this weekend, I¡¯d like to visit you.¡±


    Even though Maisy didn¡¯t receive a reply for a few minutes, she remained unfazed. After all, she was Janine¡¯s biological daughter, and she didn¡¯t believe Janine could truly ignore her.


    Janine remained doubtful when she heard Maisy¡¯s voice message.


    Had Maisy really changed? As Maisy¡¯s biological mother, she felt conflicted.


    After a few minutes of hesitation, Janine replied and agreed to meet.


    Paul returned to his room and took a shower. Hey in bed but still couldn¡¯t sleep.


    So, he pulled out his phone and sent a message to Skr.


    ¡°Maisy somehow found out where Mr. Martin was and followed him to the hotel. She


    Chapter 201


    might suspect you¡¯re with him, but she doesn¡¯t know that you two are married.<b>¡±</b>


    Skr frowned at Paul¡¯s message. Maisy was like a stubborn, sickening leech.


    But she would be happy to help if Maisy wanted to bring about her own downfall.


    ¡°Mr. Ziegler, can you rmend a reliable private detective?¡± Skr texted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you his number right now. When you call, just mention that you¡¯re my friend, and he¡¯ll handle the task well,¡± Paul replied promptly.


    ¡°Alright, thanks.¡±


    Skr closed WhatsApp and called the private detective directly. ¡°Hi. I¡¯m Mr. Ziegler¡¯s friend. He rmended you to me. I need you to look into someone for me


    After hanging up, Skry back on the bed while her mind drifted to her past life.


    After she had be paralyzed from the waist down, she had been bedridden and could only move her hands and head.


    As time had gone on, with barely any food and often skipping meals, Skr had be so weak that she couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Seeing how frail Skr had be, Maisy had no qualms about telling her about all sorts of scandalous affairs.


    Maisy and Christopher used to have sex in front of her just to torment her. They had even made her take weird drugs Maisy had bought from shady dealers at bars.


    Eventually, Maisy had identally gotten involved with drugs herself.


    Skr wondered if Maisy had started using drugs in this life yet. Initially, she had nned to wait until the Williams family went bankrupt.


    She had thought that she would then give Maisy the final push into prison when she turned to crime to fund her drug habit.


    Yet now, Skr decided to start by exposing Maisy¡¯s illegal drug purchases. She would send Maisy to hell step by step!


    The only disappointment was that in her past life, Christopher and Maisy had been madly in love, even until her tragic death.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    In this life, however, they seemed to have no connection. Instead, Christopher was relentlessly pursuing Skr.


    Therefore, Skr¡¯s rebirth must have had a butterfly effect and changed the course of others¡® lives as well.


    Maisy spotted Joe while waiting for her flight at the airport. She considered approaching him but hesitated when she saw Paul giving her a cold stare.


    She immediately gave up on the idea. Paul¡¯s words from the previous day were likely what Joe wanted to say to her.


    ¡°Fucking Skr! You must have ndered me to Joe just so he would hate me! Just wait and see; I¡¯ll make sure you lose everything!¡±


    Alexander received a call from his butler and hurried home.


    The butler was worried about Caleb, who hadn¡¯t left his room for days. Caleb had only allowed people in to deliver meals and clean up the room before shutting them


    out again.


    Today, he had even refused meals and cleaning services. Concerned, the butler had


    called Alexander.


    Alexander had been busy during the day. He had brushed it off, saying that Caleb


    wouldn¡¯t die just yet, and waited until he had finished work before returning home.


    Alexander knocked twice on the door. Caleb¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Alexander opened the door and walked in, with the butler following behind. They were both shocked by the scene that greeted them.


    Caleb was lying on his bed, reading a book. Several more books were spread out on


    his <b>bed</b>.

 Chapter 202

    How did Paul figure out that she had gotten Joe¡¯s whereabouts from someone else?


    No wonder Charles had warned her not to underestimate Paul. It seemed that no one Joe kept by his side was simple.


    ¡°Really? Do you think I can¡¯t trace your information to whichever private detective you hired? It won¡¯t take long before someone tells me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like a smartass. If you harass Mr. Martin again, the Williamses will be doomed.¡± Paul¡¯s smile vanished, reced by a chilling assertiveness.


    Maisy¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Did you really think no one would see through your intentions?¡± Paul looked at Maisy as if she was a fool. He found Maisy¡¯s act today highly entertaining.


    Maisy¡¯s face was drained of color. She hadn¡¯t expected her n to be seen through. so quickly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all been deceived by Skr!¡± Maisy snapped, her voice trembling with rage.


    <b>Paul </b>had no interest in continuing this farce. Maisy¡¯s shallow tricks might fool others, but trying them on him and Joe was an insult.


    The fact that he had managed to keep hisposure and hadn¡¯t knocked her out was already praiseworthy. After a long day, wasting time with an idiot was thest thing Paul needed.


    Paul strode toward the elevator, leaving Maisy dejected and defeated.


    Maisy was bbergasted. She couldn¡¯t believe this was the oue after all the effort she had put into flying over and waiting all day.


    Maisy bit her lip, seething with resentment. ¡°Skr, I swear I won¡¯t let you have thestugh. So what if Joe is backing you now?


    ¡°The Williams family still prefers me. Soon, Janine and her sons wille to favor. me too, and you¡¯ll end up all alone in agony.¡±


    Maisy took out her phone, opened WhatsApp, and found Janine¡¯s number. With a condescending sneer, she sent a voice message.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve realized how wrong I was. I¡¯ve thought it through. You gave birth to me, and I was ungrateful. Mom, please forgive me.


    ¡°I know you might not forgive me easily because of Skr, but I won¡¯t me you. If you have time this weekend, I¡¯d like to visit you.¡±


    Even though Maisy didn¡¯t receive a reply for a few minutes, she remained unfazed. After all, she was Janine¡¯s biological daughter, and she didn¡¯t believe Janine could truly ignore her.


    Janine remained doubtful when she heard Maisy¡¯s voice message.


    Had Maisy really changed? As Maisy¡¯s biological mother, she felt conflicted.


    After a few minutes of hesitation, Janine replied and agreed to meet.


    Paul returned to his room and took a shower. Hey in bed but still couldn¡¯t sleep.


    So, he pulled out his phone and sent a message to Skr.


    ¡°Maisy somehow found out where Mr. Martin was and followed him to the hotel. She


    Chapter 201


    might suspect you¡¯re with him, but she doesn¡¯t know that you two are married.<b>¡±</b>


    Skr frowned at Paul¡¯s message. Maisy was like a stubborn, sickening leech.


    But she would be happy to help if Maisy wanted to bring about her own downfall.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Ziegler, can you rmend a reliable private detective?¡± Skr texted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you his number right now. When you call, just mention that you¡¯re my friend, and he¡¯ll handle the task well,¡± Paul replied promptly.


    ¡°Alright, thanks.¡±


    Skr closed WhatsApp and called the private detective directly. ¡°Hi. I¡¯m Mr. Ziegler¡¯s friend. He rmended you to me. I need you to look into someone for me


    After hanging up, Skry back on the bed while her mind drifted to her past life.


    After she had be paralyzed from the waist down, she had been bedridden and could only move her hands and head.


    As time had gone on, with barely any food and often skipping meals, Skr had be so weak that she couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Seeing how frail Skr had be, Maisy had no qualms about telling her about all sorts of scandalous affairs.


    Maisy and Christopher used to have sex in front of her just to torment her. They had even made her take weird drugs Maisy had bought from shady dealers at bars.


    Eventually, Maisy had identally gotten involved with drugs herself.


    Skr wondered if Maisy had started using drugs in this life yet. Initially, she had nned to wait until the Williams family went bankrupt.


    She had thought that she would then give Maisy the final push into prison when she turned to crime to fund her drug habit.


    Yet now, Skr decided to start by exposing Maisy¡¯s illegal drug purchases. She would send Maisy to hell step by step!


    The only disappointment was that in her past life, Christopher and Maisy had been madly in love, even until her tragic death.


    In this life, however, they seemed to have no connection. Instead, Christopher was relentlessly pursuing Skr.


    Therefore, Skr¡¯s rebirth must have had a butterfly effect and changed the course of others¡® lives as well.


    Maisy spotted Joe while waiting for her flight at the airport. She considered approaching him but hesitated when she saw Paul giving her a cold stare.


    She immediately gave up on the idea. Paul¡¯s words from the previous day were likely what Joe wanted to say to her.


    ¡°Fucking Skr! You must have ndered me to Joe just so he would hate me! Just wait and see; I¡¯ll make sure you lose everything!¡±


    Alexander received a call from his butler and hurried home.


    The butler was worried about Caleb, who hadn¡¯t left his room for days. Caleb had only allowed people in to deliver meals and clean up the room before shutting them


    out again.


    Today, he had even refused meals and cleaning services. Concerned, the butler had


    called Alexander.


    Alexander had been busy during the day. He had brushed it off, saying that Caleb


    wouldn¡¯t die just yet, and waited until he had finished work before returning home.


    Alexander knocked twice on the door. Caleb¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Alexander opened

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Caleb¡¯s hair had grown long and unruly, resembling a bird¡¯s nest. His eyes were glued


    to the book, and he remained oblivious to everything else around him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Alexander sensed that something was off.


    He had seen Caleb act out and ck off, but he had never seen Caleb this serious, like a bookworm. Was this even his grandson?


    Caleb scratched his head and looked at Alexander, tears welling up in his eyes.¡± Grandpa, it¡¯s too difficult! It¡¯s soplicated! I just can¡¯t learn this stuff!¡±


    Caleb had thought that if he forced himself to study, he would eventually understand it. After all, he had Alexander¡¯s blood running in his veins.


    Besides, he used to be somewhat intelligent as a kid, right? So why did he feel so clueless now? His eyes hurt, and his head throbbed from all the studying, but he just couldn¡¯t grasp it.


    Alexander was taken aback at first, then he walked over with a sigh.


    ¡°Did you lock yourself here for days just to read these books? You won¡¯t understand everything if no one¡¯s here to teach you.


    ¡°If you could, you¡¯d be a prodigy! If you really want to learn, I¡¯ll arrange for a tutor toe by tomorrow and start teaching you from the basics.¡±


    ¡°Starting from the basics? When will I ever be able to date Skr then?¡± Caleb felt utterly defeated.


    Alexander rolled his eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t John make it clear to you? Stop daydreaming. You¡¯re not good enough for Skr.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all looking down on me!¡± Caleb shouted in frustration. He believed he was worthy of being with Skr. So, the more they doubted him, the harder he would try.


    Skr had dinner with Gloria at Pearlhall Residence. Afterward, they watched a variety show together.


    Joe will be back tonight I¡¯ve asked Edgar to schedule an appointment at the hospital for you two,¡± Gloria said.


    These two worrisome kids needed a little push. If she didn¡¯t intervene, they might never get together until she passed away, flo, Gloria thought a pre¨Cpregnancy check up would bring them closer.


    Gloria knew Joe well. If he didn¡¯t want to go, he would have refused outright. But since he had agreed, he must have some feelings for Skr.


    Earlier that afternoon, Gloria had received a call from Alexander. He had said that he also favored Skr and mentioned that Caleb was quite taken with her. He had also been stunned to learn that Skr had grown up with Vi.


    Alexander likely hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock since he had cursed his sons for being unreliable. The way he saw it, Joe wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance if his own. sons had had children earlier!


    However, Gloria was confident. Even if Caleb had been born early, he wouldn¡¯t have turned out to be as handsome and capable as Joe!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, Grandma. Joe mentioned it to me. I¡¯ll take the day off tomorrow.¡± Skr nodded. She hadn¡¯t had a check¨Cup in a while and could use the opportunity.


    ¡°Joe might seem stern, but he¡¯s way better than the first male contestant on this show. Look at that guy¨Csweet¨Ctalking and dating the first female contestant one. day, then cooking for the third girl the next,¡± Gloria said, shaking her head.


    ¡°Well, Joe would never do that. Once he¡¯s set his sights on someone, that¡¯s it for life!¡± Gloria praised Joe endlessly to secure Skyar as his future wife.


    Skr agreed. ¡°Not just the <b>first </b>guy. Even the second and third male contestants can¡¯tpare with him.¡±


    Joe had assured her that he had nothing to do with Annie. Although Skr had initially been skeptical, she had realized a few days ago that he genuinely didn¡¯t care. about Annie¡¯s feelings,


    As soon as she finished speaking, a deep voice sounded behind her. ¡°Do you really think that highly of me?¡±


    Joe had arrived just in time to hear her praise him<b>.</b>


    Skr¡¯s smile froze, and she turned around in shock to see Joe standing there. When did he get there?

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    ¡°Skye¡¯s just being polite. You need to work harder!¡± Gloria stepped in to spare Skr¡¯s blushes.


    Joe walked over and sat directly beside Skr.


    He casually nced at the TV. The variety show featured men and women mingling. and flirting over dinner.


    In his eyes, none of the male contestants couldpare to him, and of course, none of the women couldpare to Skr.


    Gloria noticed how naturally Joe sat beside Skr, and she gave him a knowing wink.


    When had they be so close? Gloria had seen through Joe¡¯s earlier pretense, but now he seemed different. He clearly enjoyed being near Skr.


    After all, at Joe¡¯s age, all young men were probably thinking about women and looking for apanion. It seemed he had also finally reached that point.


    Skr, who had been casually discussing the show with Gloria, now felt self- conscious with Joe sitting so close to her.


    Gloria nced at the clock and shooed them away. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You two should head home. You guys have an early appointment tomorrow. Don¡¯t stay up toote tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Both of them nodded.


    As they left, Gloria turned to Edgar and said, ¡°Do you think I can have a great- grandchild by next year?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I suppose. You can see that Mr. Martin has feelings for Mrs. Martin,¡± Edgar replied.


    On top of being older and more experienced, Edgar had watched Joe grow up. So, he knew that Joe wouldn¡¯t/speak unnecessarily.


    But earlier, Joe¡¯s gaze had been fixed on Skr, and he had even teased her¨Ca clear sign of interest.


    However, it remained to be seen how Joe viewed his own feelings.


    Gloria chuckled. ¡°I agree. By the way, keep an eye on the Silver family. If they up with schemes to disrupt Joe and Skr¡¯s rtionship, let me know.¡±


    Gloria hadn¡¯t expected to have to worry about Joe¡¯s love life at this age.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Martin Senior. I believe Mr. Martin has already dealt with it. I¡¯ve seen Ms. Silver before, though. She seemed smart and was working as a TV host.


    ¡°She should have had a better wit, but her actions were disappointing,¡± Edgar said.


    Rumors had circted before, but Edgar hadn¡¯t paid much attention to them or informed Gloria about them. In Jipsburg City, many sought connections with the Martin family, but few had been this bold.


    ¡°I will never forgive them if they ruin Joe and Skr¡¯s rtionship!¡± Gloria huffed.


    Skr and Joe went back home together, Joe drove her car while a driver took his car back for him.


    Exhausted from the day¡¯s events, Skr dozed off shortly after exchanging a few words with Joe.


    Joe didn¡¯t realize it and continued talking. He even suggested that Skr should consider their marriage. He mentioned that they could continue being together if they found each other suitable.


    But when he got no response, he nced over and realized that Skr was asleep..


    He felt a sense of contentment as he watched Skr sleep so peacefully.


    A thought suddenly shed in his mind. Maybe this was better. They didn¡¯t need to be passionately in love.


    After all, Skr had experienced the highs of young love, only for it to end in heartbreak. Perhaps their marriage could besting and stable without theThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    distractions of love.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Skr was still asleep when they arrived at Gxy Vi.


    Joe didn¡¯t wake her up. Instead, he gazed at her, and his usually cold eyes softened as he took in her serene face.


    Skr¡¯s rosy lips looked incredibly tempting in the moonlight. Joe felt a slight


    tightness in his chest and pursed his lips.


    Skr wasn¡¯t sleepingfortably, so she adjusted her posture. Slowly, she blinked her eyes, rousing from her slumber.


    ¡°Did I fall asleep?¡± she asked, her voice groggy.


    Joe found her disoriented state endearing and couldn¡¯t help but respond gently, ¡°Yes.


    Skr frowned slightly. ¡°I think I heard you saying something, but I was too drowsy to really catch it. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Skr felt frustrated with herself. The past few days had been exhausting; she had been working on restoring Frank¡¯s painting, which had left her with little time to rest.


    Sitting in the car with Joe driving had made it too easy for her to drift off. She couldn¡¯t recall exactly what Joe had said, but his tone had suggested that it was something important.


    After Skr sincerely apologized, Joe found it hard to bring up the serious. conversation he had nned. It seemed too practical for the moment.


    Given their age difference, Skr might not take it well right now. Joe then decided


    to swallow his words and wait for a better time.


    <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s nothing. That fake heiress from the Williams family came to see me yesterday,¡± Joe said, unbuckling Skr¡¯s seatbelt.


    Skr noticed Joe¡¯s thoughtfulness and felt a bit surprised. But her attention quickly shifted to Maisy.


    She frowned. She was worried that Joe might get swayed by Maisy¡¯s charms, just


    like the Williams family. After all, Maisy had a knack for portraying herself as an innocent, vulnerable victim.


    ¡°The Williamses are astonishingly dumb. Who would¡¯ve thought they¡¯d fall for such shallow ploys?¡± Joe continued.


    Skr was taken aback. ¡°Don¡¯t you find her delicate and feel the urge to protect her?¡±


    Joe frowned. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Even as a child, he had easily been able to see through such maniptive acts. By now, they were trivial.


    Skr gave him a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡±


    Joe¡¯s eyes lingered on her cheerful expression and her slender fingers. For a fleeting moment, his thoughts wandered.


    His real prowess wasn¡¯t about not being deceived. It was something else entirely- the kind of skills that could be shown in bed.


    Being able to see through Maisy¡¯s petty schemes wasn¡¯t something that should beplimented.


    As Joe¡¯s thoughts wandered, Skr had already stepped out of the car. He followed suit.


    Over the past few weeks, they had grown ustomed to spending time alone. Back at the vi, they each headed to their rooms to shower and rest.


    Although Skr was yawning, she couldn¡¯t sleep without handling her Amazon shop. orders first. Just as she was wrapping up, Joe¡¯s message popped up on her phone.


    ¡°Did you forget what you promised me?¡±


    Skr was perplexed. What had she promised Joe? They hadn¡¯t really talked on the way back. Had she agreed to something in her half¨Casleep state?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Then, Skr remembered her promise btedly.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Skr and Joe had struck a deal. She had asked him to help deal with the Williams family, and in return, she would give him head massages to relieve his headaches.


    With Joe away on a business trip and her busy schedule, she hadpletely forgotten her promise.


    Feeling a bit guilty, she immediately put down her phone and got out of bed to knock on Joe¡¯s door.


    As soon as her knuckles touched the wood, the door opened.


    Joe, almost a head taller than Skr, looked down as he opened the door. This was the first time Skr had knocked on his door.


    Even though they lived under the same roof, they had their own rooms and seldom intruded on each other¡¯s space. This was a first.


    Joe¡¯s room¡¯s interior design reflected his cold, minimalist personality while still blending well with the overall style of Gxy Vi.


    ¡°Sorry, I got busy and forgot. Is now a good time?¡± she asked.


    Joe¡¯s gaze held an unreadable depth as he nodded and stepped aside, allowing her


    <ol>


    <li>in. Then, he headed toward the bed.</li>


    </ol>


    Skr hesitated, wondering if she was supposed to give him a head massage in his


    room.


    But she quickly reassured herself that Joe harbored no romantic interest in her. That


    eased her fears, and she followed him into the room.


    ¡°You tend to fall asleep whenever I give you a massage. So, you can lie in bed while I sit beside you. I¡¯ll turn off the lights for you when I¡¯m done.¡±


    Skr saw a chair nearby that could be positioned near the bed. She was about to lift


    it, but Joe took it from her.


    ¡°I got it,¡± he said.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she replied.


    As Joe positioned the chair, a question bothered him. Did Skr feel so safe around. him that she had no qualms about being alone in his room?


    Did she trust him that much? Or did she just not see him that way at all? Joe¡¯s eyes<b>. </b>darkened at the thought.


    Skr


    r was oblivious to the shift in his mood. It wasn¡¯t until <b>she </b>settled into the chair that she realized Joe hadn¡¯t takep his ce beside her. So, she turned to look at him.


    Joe was staring at her with an intensity that made <b>her </b>pause.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Skr asked.


    She was confused. Why did Joe seem different ever <b>since </b>he had gotten back from


    his trip? He seemed more enigmatic.


    Joe gazed deeply at Skr and shook his head slightly. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Half an hourter, Joe was sound asleep, and his breathing was calm and steady.


    Unable to resist admiring his chiseled features, Skr couldn¡¯t help but watch him. for a moment. Even as a woman, she couldn¡¯t deny a twinge of envy.


    Joe lost some of his intimidating demeanor when he was asleep. He appeared more like a gentle, approachable guy next door.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr smiled. She might have found herselfpletely captivated by Joe if she hadn¡¯t been so deeply wounded by Christopher before.


    As she realized her wandering thoughts, Skr swiftly rose from the chair. After stretching her arms and back, she quietly turned off the lights and left the room.


    Just as the door clicked shut behind Skr, Joe¡¯s eyes snapped open.


    His gaze, as intense as the darkness beyond the window, lingered for a fleeting. moment before he let out a chilling chuckle.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter <b>207</b>


    Joe thought that Skr really had no interest in him.


    The next morning, Janine rushed to Jubnce Hotel. She hurried along while. ncing at her watch; it was almost 8:30 am.


    Traffic had been a nightmare, and even the buses had been stuck in the jam. She had realized that she only had a few minutes left before she would bete.


    Janine hated beingte and usually arrived ten minutes early. Thus, she had decided to jog thest stretch to the hotel.


    Yet, someone blocked Janine¡¯s path as she was about to enter the hotel. In her rush, she hadn¡¯t noticed anyone standing nearby.


    Startled, she looked up to see Sadie, and her expression immediately turned cold.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± she said coldly.


    After she recognized Sadie<b>, </b>Janine¡¯s mood soured further. Each encounter with


    Sadie had been unpleasant, and Janine had low expectations for her character. Thus, this meeting seemed far from coincidental.


    ¡°Mrs. Williams, please step aside. I¡¯mte for work.¡± Janine¡¯s expression was stern.


    Sadie looked at Janine, taking in her cleaning uniform with barely conceble


    disdain. Though Sadie tried to hide it, Janine could see it clearly in her gaze.


    Janine knew that, in Sadie¡¯s world, people were judged and categorized based on


    their social status.


    But she believed in the dignity of earning her own living. She neither stole nor


    begged, and she certainly didn¡¯t owe Sadie any exnation.


    Sadie¡¯s attitude was entirely uncalled for.


    ¡°I need to talk to you,¡± Sadie said, frowning.


    Amidst the bustling activity at Jubnce Hotel, Sadie wore sunsses and a mask to


    avoid being seen talking to a cleaner.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have time. I¡¯ve got a lot of work to do. If you have something to say<b>, </b><b>you </b>can find me during my lunch break,¡± Janine replied without hesitation.


    Sadie¡¯s face darkened. ¡°How much can you earn for this job anyway? I can pay you a month¡¯s sry for just 30 minutes of your time. Besides, I already spoke to your


    manager.¡±


    Sadie would never havee to Janine if Skr hadn¡¯t been so hostile to the Williams family. The way Sadie saw it, Janine, who was a widow working a lowly job,


    wasn¡¯t worth her time or consideration.


    Janine¡¯s expression grew colder. ¡°You arranged for me to take time off without even asking my opinion?¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯d pay you a month¡¯s sry. Just give me your bank details, and I¡¯ll transfer it now,¡± Sadie replied dismissively.


    Janine¡¯s anger boiled over at Sadie¡¯s audacity. If Sadie could disy such brazen entitlement toward her, it was no wonder they had treated Skr so badly.


    ¡°Drop your arrogance. Who do you think you are? If it weren¡¯t for Skr, I wouldn¡¯t even tolerate your presence,¡± Janine said angrily, pushing Sadie aside.


    Janine had gotten ustomed to physicalbor from years of hard work. She easily. pushed aside Sadie, whose high heels and elegant attire left her stumbling and


    nearly falling.


    ¡°Janine!¡± Sadie shouted, her voice cracking.


    Janine looked at Sadie coldly before walking into the hotel. She knew all too well that Sadie wouldn¡¯t havee with good news.


    ? ? ?


    Janine recalled Sadie¡¯s maniptive tactics in the past, including faking sickness to


    lure Skr back to Williams Residence.


    <b>Thus</b><b>, </b>she harbored no illusions about Sadie¡¯s intentions now. There was simply no


    reason to entertain Sadie..


    ¡°Do you eve


    you even know what Skye is up to these days?¡± Sadie called after her.


    ¡°She¡¯s working for Mr. Gardner Senior now. You probably don¡¯t even know what that means. His team ranks among the top in Jipsburg City for restoring ancient artifacts<b>.</b>


    ¡°No one could get in without real expertise! But Skr got in. How do you think she managed to do that?


    ¡°By using her body! I bet those fancy shoes you¡¯re wearing were bought with money she earned by selling herself!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ashamed wearing those shoes, Janine? Don¡¯t act like you know.


    nothing. Did you push Skr into this, all for the sake of a better life? Do you even have any integrity left?¡± Sadie used.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Sadie blurted out everything on her mind to me Janine for the Williams family¡¯s


    misfortunes.


    In her eyes, if Janine hadn¡¯t failed to raise Skr right, how would Skr have neded. up as someone¡¯s mistress instead of living as the Williams family¡¯s heiress<b>?</b>


    Sadie¡¯s words struck Janine like a thunderbolt.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be Skye¡¯s mother. Instead of standing up for her when everyone else wrongly uses her, you just add fuel to the fire! Do you think


    everyone¡¯s <b>as </b>low as you?¡± Janine shouted..


    Sadie had been standing with her arms crossed. When she heard Janine, her hand.


    shot up to p thetter. But Janine was faster


    The sound of a sharp p echoed.


    Sadie staggered back while holding her cheek. The disbelief written all over her face


    was evident, even with her sunsses on.


    ¡°Janine, have you lost your mind? How dare you hit me? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll tell Skr that you hit me!¡±


    Janine was still seething with anger. She sneered. ¡°So what if I did hit you? You¡¯re


    not fit to be a mother.


    ¡°I used to hope Skye would treat you guys better because you¡¯re her real family, but now I see that blood rtions mean nothing.


    ¡°You¡¯re all worse than scum. You¡¯re not worth an ounce of hope or respect!¡±


    Sadie tried to p Janine back, but Janine reacted quickly and dodged.


    ¡°Janine! You¡¯re just a lowly worker! How dare you hit me?¡± Sadie¡¯s disdain for Janine. was apparent. To her, anyone in the service industry was beneath contempt.


    In Sadie¡¯s eyes, people in the service industry were nothing but cheap, low¨Cstatus, bottom¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cbarrel people. How could someone like that raise a decent child?


    Janine scoffed. ¡°I have nothing to be ashamed of in my work. But can you say the same about the Williams family¡¯s money? Don¡¯t act all high and mighty with me¨Cyou haven¡¯t earned the right to do so!¡±


    With that, she turned to leave.


    To Janine, they were from different worlds and could never see eye to eye. She and Sadie were simply not cut from the same cloth.


    But Sadie wasn¡¯t going to let her go that easily. ¡°Wait! Who said you could walk away? You still haven¡¯t told me who Skye¡¯s man is.¡±


    With her anger getting the best of her, Sadie almost forgot the reason she hade


    to see Janine in the first ce.


    Janine raised her hand again.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? I¡¯ll report you! Tell me who Skye is sleeping with, or you can kiss goodbye to your job!¡± Sadie demanded.


    ¡°No one! I know my daughter. She¡¯d never stoop to being someone¡¯s mistress<b>. </b>Skye


    earned her ce on Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team all by herself. She doesn¡¯t need


    anyone¡¯s help,¡± Janine dered firmly as she stepped into the elevator.


    Sadie tried to follow Janine but stopped as a familiar socialite emerged from the elevator. Frustrated, she quickly found a nearby caf¨¦ to sit in.


    No sooner had she sat down than Maisy called her. ¡°Mom, I was just on the ne.¡±


    ¡°Did you manage to speak with Mr. Martin? What did he say? Is he willing to help our family?¡± Sadie asked anxiously.


    Unaware of who Skr¡¯s backer was, the Williamses thought that Joe was the only hope for them in Jispurg.


    Desperately, Sadie prayed that Joe would fall for Maisy now and thus solve their problems.


    Maisy felt embarrassed. She struggled to find the words to confess to Sadie that Joe was Skr¡¯s backer.


    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t get to see Mr. Martin. He¡¯s been very busy. I waited, but I couldn¡¯t


    Chapter 208


    approach him without raising suspicion. I¡¯m sorry; it¡¯s my fault.


    ¡°Have you spoken with Ms. Yancey? What did she say?¡± Maisy asked while tightly gripping her phone, unable to hide her worry.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Maisy feared that Janine might know something and might have spilled the beans to


    Sadie


    ¡°Janine didn¡¯t say a word. How rude! She¡¯s just an uncultured swine in the sticks.¡±


    Sadie fumed.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t get mad. She hasn¡¯t been in Jipsburg for long. She¡¯s still rough around the edges. It¡¯s not worth it to get upset over her,¡± Maisy said.


    Maisy was relieved that she hadn¡¯t been raised by Janine. Otherwise, she would have likely been the same country bumpkin type that Sadie looked down on.


    Sadie took a deep breath. ¡°Alright. If Mr. Martin doesn¡¯t like you, it¡¯s his loss<b>.</b>


    ¡°Our family is going through a tough time now. We need toe up with a n as soon as possible. Charles is practically living at the office, and your dad is so


    stressed that his hair is turning white.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Mom.¡±


    ¡°And Maisy, have you checked in with the hospital about your health? Skr is heartless! How could she refuse to donate blood for you? She should at least do it


    for herself,¡± Sadie seethed.


    Skr consumed her thoughts, fueling her anger.


    A few days ago, Sadie might have felt a hint of guilt toward Skr. But now, she was


    confident that Skr was nothing but trouble.


    The only daughter she acknowledged now was Maisy.


    ¡°She probably won¡¯t donate blood to me anymore,¡± Maisy said, biting her lip.


    Once, she had been confident that Skr wouldn¡¯t dare defy her because of the need


    to appease the Williams family. But now¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she will. She¡¯lle crawling back. And when she does, she won¡¯t have at choice but toply,<i>¡± </i>Sadie dered confidently.


    Sadie was confident that Skr¡¯s rtionship as a mistress wouldn¡¯tst and that she would soon be cast aside.


    Sadie felt disgusted at the thought of having a daughter who was a forsaken sugar baby.


    The hospital was quiet in the morning.


    Edgar had arranged an appointment for Skr and Joe at a discreet private hospital known for catering to celebrities and dignitaries.


    Skr and Joe underwent a series of tests and then waited for the results. Skr had taken the day off, and Joe had cleared his schedule, so they went to a nearby restaurant for lunch.


    an


    They chose a small private room and ordered fondue. Skr specifically requested a pot with both cheese and broth.


    ¡°Is this all you¡¯re getting?¡± Skr eyed Joe¡¯s choices¨Cbread, vegetables, beef, and pasta. She thought fondue with little varietycked soul.


    ¡°Mind if I order some sausage and seafood?¡± Skr asked, salivating over the menu. Fondue was Skr¡¯s favorite, especially with a mix of vors.


    Joe looked every bit the corporate elite in his sleek suit, and his choices reflected


    that. Skr doubted that he indulged in fondue often¡­


    ¡°You can choose. Order whatever you like,¡± Joe replied.


    With that, Skr ordered everything she craved, knowing she could eat two to three times her usual amount when it came to fondue.


    As the dishes arrived, Skr noticed that Joe had barely touched the cheese dip. He hadn¡¯t even used the different sauces.


    She nced at Joe before feasting on her seafood tter of prawns, lobsters, crab, and more.


    All of a sudden, Joe said, ¡°Maybe we should ask the doctorter if it¡¯s safe to eat seafood while we¡¯re trying to conceive.¡±

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Skr was caught off guard. With her mouth full, she blurted <b>out</b>, ¡°Why does my


    matter?¡±


    diet


    She was bewildered. Weren¡¯t they just going through the motions to appease Gloria?


    ¡°Have you thought about making our marriage real and ending the three¨Cyear


    contract marriage agreement?¡± Joe asked bluntly.


    Skr nearly choked on her food, which made her eyes well up with tears. Hastily,


    she grabbed a napkin to wipe her face, feeling utterly embarrassed.


    Joe handed her a ss of water and couldn¡¯t help but think that his words might


    have startled her.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, you must be joking, <b>right</b>?¡± Skr asked, still in shock.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Joe replied firmly.


    After taking a sip of water, Joe continued calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to adjust to living


    with another woman. We¡¯ve been getting along fine so far, and we understand each


    other.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know you all that well, and you don¡¯t really know me either. Have you


    really thought this through?¡± Skr asked.


    batch


    Could a loveless marriagest? She then recalled her fiery romance with Christopher in their youth, which had ultimately ended in vain.


    If so, a marriage without high expectations and drama might be easier to sustain. It would also give their families some peace.


    As she thought about it, Skr¡¯s resolve began to waver.


    ¡°We can get to <b>know </b>each other better over time,¡± Joe said with a smile.


    Joe had mulled over this decision extensively and didn¡¯t mind the idea of spending the rest of his life with Skr. The other details seemed insignificant inparison.


    Skr smiled, too, her eyes still shimmering from her earlier choking incident.


    Alright, we¡¯ll get to know each other better in the future.¡±


    The two quickly reached an understanding. After lunch, Joe and Skr returned to the hospital to collect their test results.


    The results showed that Skr was a bit anemic from her previous blood donations. She was advised to rest more to recover.


    On the other hand, Joe, despite his chronic insomnia and strict lifestyle, was advised to take it easy as well. The doctor said neither issue would prevent them from conceiving.


    On the way back, Skr spoke up after some contemtion. ¡°I graduated from college not long ago and just started a new job. I¡¯m not ready to be a mom yet.¡±


    Plus, she wasn¡¯t mentally prepared for physical intimacy with Joe.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s just take it one step at a time,¡± Joe replied. On second thought, he realized he might have been too impulsive earlier.


    ¡°Steven wants to meet you this weekend. Will you be free?¡± Skr asked. She felt overwhelmed by everything, and Steven suddenly came to her mind.


    ¡°Sure, you can set the time<b>,</b>¡± Joe replied.


    Just then, Gloria called Joe. He immediately answered the phone.


    ¡°Are you guys done? What did the doctor say?¡± she asked.


    Joe nced at Skr, who appeared noticeably preupied by Joe¡¯s recent decision. ¡°I¡¯m fine, as usual. But as for Skye¡­¡±


    Skr felt a bit taken aback hearing Joe mention her name so gently.


    ¡°She¡¯s donated blood multiple times and hasn¡¯t been resting well. She needs some


    time to recover.¡±


    Gloria was worried. ¡°Multiple donations? Did the doctor give specific instructions on


    how she should care for herself?


    ¡°Joe, you need to make sure she¡¯s well looked after. Don¡¯t rush into starting a family.


    Skye¡¯s health shoulde first. Maybe in a year or two.¡±

 Chapter 211

    Chapter <b>211</b>


    Gloria and Joe chatted a bit more before ending the call.


    Skr quietly listened from the side. She nced at her watch, which showed that it was just 2:00 pm. She still had plenty of time since she had taken the whole day off.


    ¡°Wanna go to the hot springs and rx for a bit?¡± Joe asked as he looked down at


    Skr.


    Skr¡¯s eyes lit up as she eximed, ¡°Sure!¡±


    She had been doing restoration work for the past few days. Sitting all day long had made her body feel very tense. A soak in the hot springs would be perfect for relieving that tension.


    As they were about to get into the car, another car pulled up not far away. A mother and daughter got out of the car.


    Natalie¡¯s sharp eyes spotted Joe, and her eyes widened in surprise. Was that Joe?


    She was lost in thought for a moment.


    Meanwhile, there was a woman in the passenger seat. Her face wasn¡¯t visible<b>, </b><b>so</b>


    Natalie could only see half of her back.


    Although it was just the back, it didn¡¯t look like Annie because her hair wasn¡¯t that long. And besides¡­


    ¡°Nath, what are you looking at?¡± asked Kate Turner, Natalie¡¯s mother.


    Natalie withdrew her gaze and shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go, Mom. We have an appointment with the doctor.


    Half an hourter, Natalie was waiting in the corridor for Kate to finish her check¨Cup. As she waited, she sent a WhatsApp message to Skr.


    ¡°I just brought my mom to the hospital for <b>a </b>check¨Cup, and guess who I saw? I saw


    Joe Martin. I¡¯ve been running into him a lottely. Oh, I digress. That¡¯s not the point.


    Do you know what the point is?


    ¡°I saw him sitting with a woman in the passenger seat of his car. They looked quite


    close, and their rtionship seemed unusual. I can definitely smell an affair! That


    woman isn¡¯t Annie Silver!¡±


    Skr was sitting in the passenger seat while looking out the window. The moment


    she saw Natalie¡¯s message, she was so startled that she almost dropped her phone.


    Natalie could have a future as a paparazzo.


    ¡°Why does everyone look like they¡¯re having an affair to you?¡± Skr texted back.


    This was bad. Now, she didn¡¯t knew how to exin her rtionship with Joe to


    Natalie. It was somewhat tricky.


    Could it be that Natalie had already seen her and Joe at the hospital? Probably not.


    Natalie was too forthright to keep a secret.


    If she had seen them, she would have rushed over to greet them. It was unlikely that


    she would describe Skr and Joe¡¯s rtionship as an affair now.


    Natalie replied, ¡°Because Joe has never publicly acknowledged any woman around him. I once thought that he was gay. But I¡¯ve seen him with women twice in a row


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that he¡¯s recently fallen in love? But the woman I saw just now¡­ even


    from her back, I could tell she had an amazing figure!¡±


    Skr couldn¡¯t help butugh when Natalieplimented her figure. ¡°Is her figure


    really that good?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Not every figure can be called good in my eyes. You¡¯re one of the few


    exceptions. But¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Skr asked.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, that woman¡¯s figure is quite simr to you


    yours. If I didn¡¯t know that you and Joe don¡¯t know each other, I would¡¯ve thought that woman was


    you!¡±


    Skr looked at their chat, and her smile slowly faded.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It was a good thing Natalie hadn¡¯t delved deeper. ¡°I gotta go. I need to apany my mom for her check¨Cup. Let¡¯s meet up in a few days. Come to my ce; Jeremy is


    Chapter 211


    going on a business trip tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    they had


    At the hot spring resort, Joe drove to the vi they had stayed in thest time. Not far


    behind them was a stretch Lincoln limousine filled with young men and women.


    One of them pointed at the car ahead and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that¡¯s Joe


    Martin¡¯s car. There seems to be a woman with him.¡±


    ¡°Joe Martin?¡± Samuel immediately leaned forward to look at the car ahead upon


    hearing Joe¡¯s name.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Unfortunately, Samuel couldn¡¯t see anything. He only saw a limited edition car that he couldn¡¯t even book.


    Samuel had been hearing Joe¡¯s name a lottely, especially since Williams Group was facing significant difficulties. If Joe helped a little¨Cor even gave so much as a hint¨Cthey could turn things around.


    ¡°Seeing Joe here isn¡¯t surprising, right? This hot spring resort is owned by the


    Martins. It¡¯s normal for them toe over asionally to have some fun,¡± one of them said.


    ¡°Can we follow them?¡± Samuel asked.


    One of his friends reacted as if he had heard something unthinkable. ¡°Are you crazy? know who he is? He¡¯s Joe Martin. If you dare to stalk him, you won¡¯t be able to survive in Jipsburg.¡±


    Do you


    Samuel finally came back to his senses when he felt a chill down his spine. ¡°I was just joking.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around like that. I heard Williams Grou asking Joe to help you out?


    is in trouble. Are you thinking of


    ¡°If you can take my advice, I suggest you don¡¯t entertain such thoughts. Your family and Joe have no rtionship. Why would he help you?


    ¡°If you identally offend him, your family might miss the chance to turn things around. You can mess with anyone in Jipsburg, but not Joe Martin.¡±


    Samuelpletely gave up, not daring to have any thoughts about talking to Joe anymore.


    After listening to his friend¡¯s words, Samuel remembered something. Could it be that Martin Group refused to cooperate with Williams Group because of Maisy¡¯s attempt to get close to Joest time?


    That couldn¡¯t be it. Maisy was so smart, beautiful, gentle, and understanding. There was no way Joe could dislike her.


    When Skr got out of the car, she nced around. The scenery was really good; it wasn¡¯t much different from George¡¯s mansion.


    Thest time she had been there, they hade at night, so she hadn¡¯t gotten a clear look around. They had only soaked in the hot springs and hadn¡¯t explored much either.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want to take a walk first. Do you want toe?¡± Skr asked Joe.


    ¡°I¡¯ll join you,¡± Joe said as he closed the door casually. He pointed ahead and continued, ¡°We can take a walk down that way. There¡¯s a golf course nearby. Do you want to y?¡±


    ¡°Sure, but I don¡¯t know how to.¡± Skr was very interested. She could climb mountains and swim, but she didn¡¯t know how to y golf.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.


    The path was very quiet, and no one was around. On both sides of the path, there were well¨Cgroomed little groves. If they got tired of walking, there were pavilions and chairs where they could sit and rest.


    Not far into the walk, Joe naturally held Skr¡¯s hand. At first, Skr didn¡¯t react. She waspletely immersed in the scenery.


    She only realized that Joe was holding her hand when she was about to raise her hand to tidy her hair.


    His fingers were long, and his skin was healthy and bronzed. That made her fair hand. look like a child¡¯s hand.


    Her fingers stiffened suddenly.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re going to be real husband and wife, let¡¯s adapt to each other now,¡± Joe said casually. It was as if he were talking about something very ordinary..


    Her hand felt boneless, soft, and tender.


    Adapt to each other¡­


    Chapter 21


    Skr nodded earnestly, trying to rx as she said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She thought about having to adapt to each other as real husband and wife. At <b>that </b>moment, a breeze brushed her face, and she suddenly calmed down.


    Oh, right¡­


    Skr suddenly remembered. When they had been in the car earlier, Joe had asked her whether she knew what it meant for the two of them toe to the hot spring


    resort together.


    At that time, she had just finished a call with Natalie. Plus, they had just decided on a


    major life event during lunch.


    She had been in a daze and hadn¡¯t thought much about his words. So, she had just


    casually said that she knew.


    She knew they hade to the hot spring resort to rx. But¡­ if they were going to


    be a real couple, they had to do that¡­

 Chapter 213

    <b>Chapter </b><b>213</b>


    Suddenly, sounds of a couple¡¯s heavy breathing echoed from the small grove. That was followed by the rustling of clothes being hastily put on as the couple whispered.


    ¡°You tore my stockings, Mr. Hughes. There¡¯s not much time left now, and I don¡¯t have a spare pair.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯llpensate you with a hundred pairs.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll buy a hundred different styles and let you tear them everyday. By the way, feel my legs, Mr. Hughes. They¡¯re just as smooth with stockings.¡±


    ¡°You little seductress.¡±


    Then, more heavy breathing ensued.


    At first, Skr didn¡¯t realize what she was hearing or what was happening in the groves. But after listening to their conversation and those seductive tones, she finally understood.


    At that moment, her face flushed, even though she wasn¡¯t one to get embarrassed easily.


    People nowadays were so bold. Having sex in broad daylight? The woods were living up to their reputation.


    Joe¡¯s dark eyes seemed unfathomable, though. Those words didn¡¯t seem to ignite


    any spark in him. What a true gentleman.


    Skr blinked her eyes, feeling less shy. She whispered, ¡°Do you think if I shout, ¡®Hey Bob, let¡¯s go mushroom picking in the woods!¡± they¡¯d get scared<b>?</b>


    ¡°It¡¯s just us now. But someone who enjoys a good show might run over thereter


    too. The couple won¡¯t even have time to put on their pants.


    Oh, no. Joe could imagine it now.


    The couple would be in a passionate frenzy at first, then frantically start searching for their pants. At that point, they would be in a dilemma about whether to cover their faces or their private parts.


    His dark eyes seemed to change subtly. Her description was quite <b>vivid</b>, and some Images uncontrobly shed through his mind. He then nced at her slender lege


    ¡°It¡¯s a workday, so there won¡¯t be many people around here,¡± Joe sald in a low and


    hoarse voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Skr couldn¡¯t standing listening to the couple any longer.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Joe owned the ce, what he said must be true. No wonder the couple was so daring. They had probably assumed no one woulde, so they had decided to


    have their little fun there.


    As they walked away, Joe noticed that Skr¡¯s face was as red as a tomato.


    His tongue pressed against his mrs. A man¡¯s desire for a woman was often


    physiological, and that was the kind of thoughts he was having now.


    After walking quite a distance, Skr suddenly stopped. Her expression changed.


    The man in the grove¡­ Although he had only spoken briefly, he¡¯d had a familiar voice.


    She thought she had heard it before.


    And Mr. Hughes¡­


    Suddenly, Skr thought of Natalie¡¯s husband, Jeremy. She frowned. It couldn¡¯t be,


    could it? She had seen how much Jeremy doted on Natalie. He was different from


    Christopher.


    Jeremy and Natalie had been childhood sweethearts and had known each other


    since they had been kids. They knew each other inside and out.


    Moreover, Natalie had mentioned that Jeremy had a lot of work at hispany and


    was very busy. Today was a workday, so how could he be here with another woman?


    Last time at the bar, Jeremy¡¯s love and care for Natalie had seemed genuine. Skr had never seen such affection from Christopher. But¡­


    Natalie had said on the phone that Jeremy was going on a business trip tomorrow and wouldn¡¯t be home tonight.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Joe asked

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Skr shook her head. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not tired.¡± She hesitated about whether to go and


    check.


    After all, the voice she heard hade from the grove and hadn¡¯t been very clear.


    There were many people with the surname ¡°Hughes¡± in Jipsburg.


    Since her rebirth, Skr had gained a new understanding of human nature and was


    concerned about emotions. It was possible¡­


    She cared deeply about Natalie and didn¡¯t want her to go through what she had


    experienced. The feeling of betrayal by a loved and trusted person was hurtful.


    ¡°Were you shocked?¡± Joe asked again.


    He knew that Jeremy had been unusually close with his secretary recently. They had


    visited this ce a few times. But he hadn¡¯t expected Jeremy to be so bold this time


    to even be ying with fire outdoors.


    Joe thought that Jeremy would regret it deeply if he continued like this.


    ¡°Oh, no. I just regret not going in to see.¡± Skr identally voiced out her thoughts.


    If she had caught them in the act, she would have found out whether it was Jeremy


    or not.


    Joe lowered his head, and his deep eyes stared at Skr. His voice was low and sexy


    as he said, ¡°Quite bold, huh? Wanna know what it¡¯s like to make out in the woods?¡±


    As he spoke, he tugged at his tie. The words seemed to carry a spark, igniting his


    throat slightly. It felt itchy and dry. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.


    Skr looked up and saw his Adam¡¯s apple move. Joe was undoubtedly the pinnacle of male attractiveness; even his Adam¡¯s apple was sexy.


    Skr¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she said boldly, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink, Mr. Martin. Just a friendly suggestion¨Cdon¡¯t do it.


    ¡°There a


    are caterpirs on the trees, which might fall when the branches shake. There are mosquitoes in the woods during the summer, and any exposed skin will be


    bitten. Plus you might end up being watched.¡±


    Joe smirked. He had just thought that she was as pure as a high school student.


    Now, she seemed like a little vixen.


    He closed his eyes for a second, restraining all the lustful thoughts in his mind.


    Two hourster, it was around 7:00 pm. Skr and Joe returned to the hot spring


    resort, all sweaty from ying golf.


    The staff brought them dinner and clothes. It wasn¡¯t suitable to soak in the hot


    spring immediately after eating. Skr nced at Joe, who was in a video conference, and went out with her phone.


    Skr felt ufortable after eating too much, so she went for a walk. She left a


    message for Joe on WhatsApp.


    It was quieter at night. She chose a different path for her walk, strolling leisurely while chatting with Natalie.


    ¡°How did your mom¡¯s check¨Cup go?¡± Skr asked.


    Natalie was also bored alone at home. ¡°It¡¯s just an old disease. When she was young, she often drank alcohol and skipped meals for work. Now, she gets stomachaches if she eats too much.¡±


    ¡°Are you alone at home?¡± Skr asked.


    ¡°Yes. Jeremy has a lot of work at thepany today. He has to attend anAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    international video conference and will be up all night. There¡¯s a bed in his office, so he¡¯s sleeping there.


    ¡°Poor him; he works so hard. It¡¯s only to support the family and make enough money to look after our baby. It must be really tough for him.¡± Natalie¡¯s tone was filled with love and concern for Jeremy.


    Skr gripped her phone tightly. What a coincidence.


    ¡°I was thinking of making him soup to help warm him up. But when I asked how work. was going, he didn¡¯t reply. He must still be in the meeting. If I went, I¡¯d just be a


    Chapter


    distraction. So, I dropped the idea.


    ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you. Jeremy <b>has </b>a new secretary. She¡¯s a beauty, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s as pretty as you. Our Skye¡¯s the prettiest,¡± Natalie added.


    Secretary? Skr thought about the voices in the woods¨Cthe calls of ¡°Mr. Hughes¡±


    and the talk of stockings. It seemed likely that the two were in an employer¨Cemployee rtionship.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter <b>215</b>


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything, Skye?¡± Natalie asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m just listening to you. I think you should asionally send Jeremy some food. He might be touched and work even harder,¡± Skr replied, unable to voice her suspicions.


    It would be best if it was just a coincidence. Natalie¡¯s and Jeremy¡¯s love for each other was extremely strong.


    Natalie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re right. Like a good wife, I¡¯ll go to our usual restaurant and pack a surprise for him.¡±


    Thest time she had taken her medical report to him, he had been surprised and delighted.


    Natalie hadn¡¯t thought about it much before. Marriage shouldn¡¯t be one¨Csided. He had to go on a business trip the next day. Having an encounter in his office tonight


    gan would be pretty wild.


    Natalie touched her flushed face. She was about to grab a condom from the bedside table but changed her mind. They were trying for a baby now, so there was no need for precautions.


    She knew that his office had a room for international meetings where he sometimes rested. Natalie had always wanted to try it when they had been dating, but she had forgotten about it.


    ¡°Bye, Skye. I¡¯m heading out now!¡± Natalie eximed.


    Skr nced at the disconnected call, recalling the conversation in the woods. That man¡¯s voice had been really simr to Jeremy¡¯s. She hoped she was mistaken and was merely thinking too much.


    Joe finished his video conference and noticed that Skr wasn¡¯t there. He saw her message on WhatsApp and replied, ¡°My video conference has ended.¡±


    Then<b>, </b>he went upstairs to shower. He wasn¡¯t worried about Skr¡¯s safety at the hot


    <b>spring </b>resort. Security patrolled at this hour, and everyone who visited had to register.


    Skr received Joe¡¯s message and headed back. She hadn¡¯t gone far, so she quickly returned to the vi.


    When she didn¡¯t see him, she assumed he had gone to the hot spring first. So, Skr grabbed the swimsuit the staff had brought and went upstairs.


    In the bathroom, Skr opened the door and walked in. She had rushed <b>back </b>and was now slightly sweaty and ufortable. She didn¡¯t even notice Joeing out.


    Joe was drying his hair with a towel without a bath towel around his waist, Seeing Skr half undressed, he said, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, Skr tensed up and turned her head.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She saw Joe¡¯s body still glistening with water. His perfect physique and handsome face were everything one could ask for. She could clearly see a few drops of water trailing down from his chest.


    Skr had known that Joe had a good body, but she hadn¡¯t expected it to be this impressive. She couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard.


    ¡°Satisfied with what you see?¡± Joe tossed the towel aside and casually wrapped a bath towel around his slim waist. Then, he walked toward Skr.


    Skr stepped back instinctively. She was still shocked by what she had seen. ¡°¡­¡±


    Joe leaned in close to her ear, his voice seductive as he said, ¡°You won¡¯t lose out by being my wife, Skr.¡±


    Skr was utterly stunned by Joe¡¯s words. Swallowing hard, she replied, ¡°And your won¡¯t lose out by being my husband, Joe.¡±


    From a purely visual point, she felt that neither of them would lose out. However, she knew Joe didn¡¯t love her. Their rtionship wasn¡¯t about feelings.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    In Skr¡¯s eyes, Joe was usually impably dressed. Hence, he always seemed lofty and exuded coldness to his very core. When he spoke, his voice naturally carried a sense of distance and coldness.


    Coupled with his exceptionally handsome face, the contrast between his usual aloof demeanor and the seductive tone he used now was striking.


    The difference was stark and filled with absolute allure and charm. His breath still lingered by her <b>ear</b>, making her skin tingle and blush.


    Joe¡¯s eyes darkened quickly. His fingers touched her face, finding it smooth, as he had expected. Just as his lips were about to touch hers, Skr pushed him away.


    It was easy to get lost in such temptation. Though Skr was a bit dazed under his gaze, she wasn¡¯t ready for this


    ¡°I haven¡¯t showered yet. I¡¯ll go shower, and you¡­. you go to the hot spring first.¡± Skr, flustered, pushed Joe out and avoided looking at him.


    Joe was still caught up in his emotions when he was pushed out. Immediately after, he heard the sound of the bathroom door being locked.


    Joe still had traces of desire in his eyes as he gazed at the locked door.


    Skr seemed fierce and bold at times. She could be praising herself at one moment and retreating into her shell the next.


    She had agreed with him very decisively earlier in the afternoon. But it was probably because she hadn¡¯t considered what being a real married couple entailed.


    Joe envisioned Skr¡¯s flushed cheeks and trembling eyes. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he hoarsely said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Inside the bathroom, Skr¡¯s heartbeat quickened at his response. When she had said that she wanted to take a shower, he could have easily misunderstood.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself. His physique was truly exceptional. She hadn¡¯t counted just now¡­ How many abs did he have?


    Joe held two sses of red wine and ced them by the hot spring. While closing his <b>eyes </b>to enjoy <b>the</b>


    night, he heard a familiar voice from another vi.


    It was Jeremy on the phone.


    ¡°Tell my wife I¡¯m already on a business trip. Don¡¯t say too much.¡± Then, another call quickly followed.


    ¡°I just got off the ne. The video conference ended early, and they¡¯re pushing for the contract to <b>be </b><b>signed </b>tomorrow morning. I didn¡¯t have time to tell you. It¡¯s sote; shouldn¡¯t you <b>be </b><b>resting </b><b>at </b><b>home</b><b>?</b>


    Chapter 216)


    122


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity. We¡¯ll go out for a meal when I get back.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Nath. Go home and sleep. I¡¯ll bring you a gift when I return.


    Listening to Jeremy¡¯s practiced lies and exnations, Joe remained impassive. He just raised the ss <b>and </b>sipped his wine.


    Meanwhile, Natalie felt sad and dejected after ending her call. She felt as if this trip had been a waste.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    While waiting at the restaurant earlier, she had noticed a 24¨Chour adult store downstairs. She had gone there and bought some particrly sexy clothes, nning to surprise Jeremy.


    But he wasn¡¯t at the office. It seemed that he was just too busy.


    As she turned to leave, the receptionist working overtime at thepany breathed a sigh of relief.


    The receptionist had a friend who also worked as a receptionist at anotherpany.


    Although her friend often helped cover for her boss, she had thought that she wouldn¡¯t <b>have </b>to do the same. After all, Natalie almost never came to the office.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    It was also because Jeremy maintained his integrity. Many women in thepany had their eyes on him, but it was of no use.¡±


    However, things had changed after Annabelle had joined thepany.


    One had to admit that Annabelle¡¯s beauty was out of this world. Her figure was better than a celebrity¡¯s. and she was very capable.


    Compared to her, Natalie, who was a full¨Ctime housewife, paled inparison. But still, Natalie was quite pitiful since she knew nothing of this.


    Sitting in the car on her way back, Natalie sent a text to Skr, ¡°I struck out. The sexy outfit I bought has gone to waste. He had said that he¡¯d be leaving for his trip tomorrow, but he left today.¡±


    After waiting for a few minutes, she didn¡¯t get a reply from Skr. Natalie yed with her phone out of boredom, thinking Skr might be asleep.


    At Mystic Bar, the dance floor was alive with the flickering of lights. A woman¡¯s voluptuous figure swayed to the music. Her twisting waist asionally collided with the men dancing closely to her


    A man gripped her slender waist as his hand moved upward. ¡°Hey, beautiful, how about we get a room upstairs?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Maisy hadn¡¯t let herself have this much fun in a long time. She leaned against the man¡¯s chest and asked, Got anything good to share?¡±


    The man gave a wicked smile. As a regr here, he knew exactly what she meant by ¡°anything good¡°.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve got some new things to try. How about we test them out first, then head upstairs?¡± he


    proposed.


    Maisy didn¡¯t hesitate. She was well¨Cversed in such matters. At home, she always <b>yed </b>the good daughter and never revealed this side of herself. Now, she just wanted to enjoy herself, and she knew exactly how to do that.


    Maisy could see the lust in the man¡¯s eyes. When they danced, she felt his muscles and was satisfied.


    Tonight would be anything but dull,


    Soon, Maisy <b>stood </b>in a corner with something in her <b>hand</b>.


    ¡°Take it all,¡± the man coaxed. Without hesitation, Maisy swallowed it all and washed it down with alcohol.


    In another corner, a man drinking alone captured the scene with his phone.


    At the same time, Christopher came to the bar. He had been struggling to find a job all this time.


    He knew Maisy liked <b>this </b>ce. They hade together several times. The atmosphere was perfect for indulgence, and they had done everything together here.


    Chapter 217


    2/2


    In the crowd, he spotted Maisy intimately drinking with another man. Christopher¡¯s eyes turned red with anger. If it hadn¡¯t been for Maisy constantly seducing him, he might have still been with Skr.


    Yet, the instigator of his downfall, Maisy, was still enjoying herself so freely!


    Christopher walked over inrge strides. But Maisy had already entered the elevator with the man to head to the eighth floor. As the doors were about to close, Christopher followed them.


    He pulled his hat low to cover half of his face. He watched as Maisy and the man passionately kissed, oblivious to his presence.


    As they reached the eighth floor, the two entered a pre¨Cbooked room in a hurry. They didn¡¯t even notice that the door wasn¡¯t closed properly and that the <b>room </b>card had fallen.


    If they had been sober, they wouldn¡¯t have missed the details.


    Christopher held his phone and sneaked into the bathroom. He then recorded the debauchery between


    the two.


    Skr had just finished showering and stepped out in her new swimsuit. Her long hair was draped casually over her shoulders.


    The swimsuit provided by the staff was modest, unlike the previous one, which had been quite revealing. The light yellow colorplemented her skin tone beautifully.


    Spin to im Your Surprise

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    When Joe heard the sound, he looked up and was met with a stunning beauty walking toward him.


    Skr¡¯s fair skin seemed to glow. Her gaze was like that of an otherworldly fairy. It exuded a pure desire that she herself wasn¡¯t aware of,


    Her body was reflected in the rippling waterl


    At this moment, any man there would probably feel an urge to sumb to their desires. Joe had never denied that Skr held a special ce in his heart. Her every move could easily stir his emotions.


    Seeing Joe staring at her, Skr felt a bit puzzled by his intense gaze.


    <b>Was </b>there something wrong with her outfit? She had checked herself in the mirror beforeing <b>out</b>.


    The swimsuit¡¯s style was simple, and the color was not one she often wore. But it shouldn¡¯t look that bad.


    ¡°Does it look weird?¡± Skr asked.


    Joe cleared his throat, feeling <b>a </b>slight dryness. He took a sip of wine to make it better and replied, ¡°It¡¯s


    fine.¡±


    Skr found afortable spot to sit down and looked at Joe seriously. ¡°Can we talk now?¡±


    Joe stared into her clear eyes¨Cas innocent and earnest as a child¡¯s. He felt his throat tightening again.¡±


    Don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± he said.


    ¡°What?¡± Skr was stunned. What kind of look had she given him? Wasn¡¯t it just a normal look when


    discussing something?


    ¡°The way you look at me makes me want to make love to you,¡± Joe said bluntly.


    Skr¡¯s eyes widened, shocked by Joe¡¯s straightforwardness. ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong. I¡¯m not trying to seduce you.


    Truth be told, Skr knew a lot of things. But seducing someone with her eyes was not her forte. The fact


    that a nce from her could make Joe want to make out with her was just wild.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Joe took another sip of his wine.


    Seeing this, Skr noticed another ss of wine beside her. She <b>took </b>a sip, mustered up her courage, and


    said, ¡°We said we¡¯d be a real couple <b>this </b>afternoon. But now we¡¯re talking about making out. Aren¡¯t we being too impulsive?¡±


    Skr continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Joe stood up, walked over to her, and sat down next to her. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯ll regret it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re several years older than me, and you¡¯ve never had any scandals. Grandma Gloria said you¡¯ve never even had a girlfriend.


    ¡°In this kind of situation, you must have an unrequited first love in <b>your </b>heart. At least, that¡¯s what the


    Chapter 218


    novels say<b>.</b>


    22


    ¡°If your first lovees back to you, you¡¯ll regret betraying her and take it out on me. Won¡¯t I <b>be </b>the scapegoat then?¡± Skr voiced her concerns, which echoed the thoughts she¡¯d had earlier in the shower.


    Being husband and wife with Joe was fine. But being the scapegoat would be a disaster.


    Joe chuckled, ¡°Love in novels is always grand and always has a happy ending. Do you believe that?¡±


    Once upon a time, Skr had believed that. But she shook her head now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a few days to adapt,¡± Joe said softly.


    Skr blinked, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m too old for you. Is that it?¡± Joe remembered Skr mentioning their age difference.


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Skr eximed as she stood up. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    In that instant, the stones under her feet felt a bit sharp and slippery. She hadn¡¯t been paying attention, so she stumbled forward.


    Quickly and urately, Skr fell into a strong embrace. Joe¡¯s handsnded on Skr¡¯s back, and she ended up sitting on hisp as her whole body pressed against his.


    His muscles were clearly defined, and the <b>thin </b>swimsuit didn¡¯t offer much resistance. Skr didn¡¯t know whether the hot spring water was too hot or if it was Joe¡¯s body. But her face flushed instantly.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Skr¡¯s face turned red.


    Joe suddenly pressed her head down and nted a deep kiss on her lips. It was one that would have made any woman instinctively retreat.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Skr¡¯s mind went nk in an instant. She didn¡¯t know when Joe had switched their positions so that she was now straddling him. His hand pressed down on her head, while the other wrapped around her waist.


    Skr felt like amb waiting to be ughtered; unable to move. She had never experienced such a crazy <b>and </b>domineering kiss before.


    When Joe finally released her, her breathing was uneven. She had almost suffocated from theck of oxygen.


    Joe stroked Skr¡¯s hair gently. His touch was tender. His voice was low and teasing with a hint of satisfaction. ¡°Still find me old?¡±


    If she still did, he would make her think otherwise in bed.


    Skr felt dizzy from the kiss and was a bit scared. Once she had caught her breath, she managed to say, ¡°I swear I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t find you old.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll believe you this time.¡± Joe¡¯s voice seemed to have grown even deeper than before.


    Skr wanted to stand up but Joe stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± His voice was stern.


    Feeling a bit wronged, Skr said, ¡°I¡¯m not doing this on purpose. Sitting like this is ufortable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ufortable too.¡± Joe¡¯s voice grew even deeper. Skr fit his physical type in every way and aroused his sexual desires. Facing her, he felt like he couldn¡¯t restrain himself.


    Skr was on the verge of tears, ¡°Please let go of me.¡± If he released the hand that was holding her waist, she could stand up. His hand felt like it was on fire; it burned her waist.


    Joe looked at Skr¡¯s slightly swollen lips. He cleared his throat and let go of her waist.


    Skr immediately stood up and walked out of the hot spring pool. It was as if she was escaping something deadly.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll go take a shower and rest. See you tomorrow. Skr didn¡¯t even nce at Joe as she pushed open the door <b>and </b>entered <b>the </b>vi.


    She looked like she was fleeing from something terrifying.


    Joe chuckled. His eyes deepened when he realized that he had been a bit impulsive just now<i>. </i>After soaking in the hot spring for a while, coupled with the effects of alcohol, he had be too unrestrained.


    He pressed his temples in frustration and stood up.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Skr went upstairs and went straight into the shower. She washed off the hot spring water from her body. After changing into clean clothes, she returned to her room.


    As shey in bed, her mind was filled with images of what had just happened. It was too <b>much</b>.


    Chapter 219


    Suddenly, her phone beeped with iing WhatsApp messages. She picked up her phone to try to calm


    herself down.


    The private detective had sent over some photos and even a few videos. She watched them one by one.


    It showed images of how Maisy had taken drugs and been with men in the bar. Everything had been. recorded. However, it was still unclear whether the substances they had consumed were drugs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll continue to investigate and gather solid evidence,¡± the detective said.


    Skr replied with a simple ¡°okay¡± and closed the chat. She then saw an unread message from Natalie. She opened it and read it.


    Was it really a coincidence? Jeremy wasn¡¯t at the office. He had been supposed to be on a business trip tomorrow, but he had left earlier today?


    1/2

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Skr felt a bit suspicious as she replied to Natalie. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    Natalie replied almost immediately. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just! By the way, why did you reply to me sote? Were you up to something naughty? Spill the beans.¡±


    Seeing the word ¡°naughty¡°, Skr took a deep breath to calm herself. It was just an ident, after all.


    She half¨Cjoked but still told the truth, ¡°I was soaking in <b>a </b>hot spring with a hunk, touched his eight¨Cpack abs, and he identally lost his pants, I saw everything.¡±


    Natalie stared wide¨Ceyed at the message on her phone. Her previously gloomy mood immediately brightened


    ¡°Oh my god! My dear, have you decided to let loose after breaking up with that scumbag? Tell me where you found such a catch. Send me photos. I wanna see!¡±


    She felt like she needed topensate for the fun she had missed out on with Jeremy tonight.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about a real person, not some video.¡± Skr replied.


    ¡°Is it for real?¡± Natalie was hesitant.


    ¡°For real.¡±


    ¡°I get it; you had a naughty dream. Poor girl. I¡¯ll help you find a real hunk.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You know my cousin, right? He spends six days a week at the gym. His chest is even bigger than mine. I¡¯ll


    bring him over this weekend. You need a boyfriend like him. You¡¯ll thank meter!¡± Natalie replied.


    ¡°No need; I¡¯m already married.¡± Skr rified her marital status.


    But Natalie didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Yeah, right. Go to sleep. Dreams can be wild. See you this weekend!¡±


    ¡°See you then.¡±


    Skr turned off her phone and opened her Amazon store. There had been a lot of orders these past few days, followed by substantial ie. Once she had more time, she could dedicate a couple of hours daily to live streaming.


    Suddenly, one order caught her attention. The buyer¡¯s avatar was a luxurious watch worth a few hundred


    thousand dors.


    It adorned a slender, well¨Cmaintained wrist with manicured nalls. People with such avatars usually


    intended to show off.


    That buyer had sent her a picture of a seal with patterns painted on it with gold leaves.


    Though Skr mainly dealt with antiques, she had some knowledge of these things. Vi had once given


    her lessons on the subject.


    Skr hadn¡¯t had much talent in this area before. But she had a certain intuition when looking at these


    Chapter 220


    things now. It was as if she could sense their history and essence just by looking at them.


    Her expression turned serious.


    2/2


    ¡°I heard this seal can improve <b>luck </b>in love. Is it a scam? Do you understand this kind of thing?¡± the buyer


    asked.


    Skr looked at it and replied, ¡°It can attract a partner, but the person you seek likely has a family already.


    Am I right?¡±


    The chat window showed that the buyer was typing, but they didn¡¯t <b>send </b>a message for a while. Skr understood the buyer¡¯s hesitation. Such seals could harm one¡¯s own fortune. Moreover¡­


    Skr thought for a moment and added, ¡°You must¡¯ve used other items before. The person you desire. has a desired partner. This seal can help, but it will affect your future children¡¯s fortune.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. The person I love has a family, but his wife can¡¯tpare to me. I can tell he likes me more, and we are more suited for each other.


    ¡°However, he finds it hard to divorce due to family pressure. Can you offer a better solution? I need to have a child soon. Name your price,¡± the buyer replied.


    Perhaps the anonymity of the inte made the buyer more candid about her desires.


    <b>¡°</b>Sorry, I can¡¯t help you. Please request a refund for this order. Skr decisively refused. The buyer didn¡¯t respond further.


    Spin to im Your Surprise

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Skr continued going through the orders she had received. However, there were too many of them. While waiting for that buyer to reply, she fell asleep on the bed.


    It was already morning when <b>she </b>woke up.


    As she went downstairs, she bumped into Joe, who was just back from his morning jog. She naturally greeted him. ¡°Good morning.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Joe wiped the sweat on his brow with a towel.


    Skr watched as sweat dripped off his chin, and her expression stiffened.


    What had happened yesterday was an ident, nothing more!


    Afterposing herself, Skr looked at the spread of food on the dining table¨Ca hearty breakfast had


    been served.


    ¡°I¡¯m going up to take a shower. If you¡¯re hungry, go ahead and have some breakfast,¡± said Joe.


    Nodding. Skr saved the pleasantries and sat at the table. Then, she chose whatever food she preferred


    from the variety that had been served.


    Joe was quick. He came downstairs after ten minutes. Seeing that Skr was leisurely enjoying her


    breakfast, he also sat at the table.


    As though there was a tacit understanding between them, they both put aside what had happenedst


    night.


    After breakfast, they went back to the city. Joe dropped Skr off at her office first.


    Skr got out of the car. After Joe¡¯s car passed the traffic light, she withdrew her gaze. She had taken the


    day off yesterday, so she had to push harder today.


    With long strides, she headed toward the office building.


    Just as she was about to reach the entrance, she spotted a middle<b>¨C</b>aged couple before it.


    At this hour, everyone was heading to work. When Skr¡¯s colleagues noticed the neatly dressed <b>couple</b>


    d in branded attire, they felt curious.


    Wasn¡¯t it too early for customers to be here? But the couple didn¡¯t seem to be here for their service, seeing how they hade empty¨Chanded. Could they be waiting for someone?


    When the couple noticed Skr, they immediately walked toward her.


    At that moment, Skr¡¯s colleagues got their answer¨Cthat couple was indeed here <b>for </b>someone<b>, </b><b>and </b>it was Skr!


    <b>Skr </b>nced at her watch. She had ten minutes left.


    ¡°Skye, you¡¯re finally here. Why haven¡¯t you been answering your phone? Your dad and I <b>have </b>been womed


    Chapter 221This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    about you.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t make ourselves clear that day, and you must¡¯ve taken what we said the wrong way.¡± Sadie approached Skr and tried to hold her hands without consent.


    She was unusually polite. Skr had never seen her like this.


    Skr took note of their deliberate smiles. Perhaps their smiles seemed fake now because she had decided to stop caring about this insincere couple.


    Jeffrey said, ¡°We didn¡¯tmunicate our thoughts well that day, which must be why you misunderstood


    <ol>


    <li>US.</li>


    </ol>


    ¡°You¡¯re our biological daughter, and we finally found you after so much hard work. We can¡¯t let someone else disgrace you, can we?


    ¡°We were just too concerned about you. We were worried that you¡¯d be deceived.¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to be in good shape, probably because he hadn¡¯t slept well for many days. Everything he had worked so hard to build was on the verge of crumbling. Because of that, he looked haggard.


    Sadie sensed Skr¡¯s aloof attitude and felt uneasy. Not too long ago, Skr had been nice to Sadie and tried hard to please her. But now, she seemed very distant.


    ¡°Kenny <b>and </b>the others approached me the other day, and now it¡¯s you. Are you going to keep

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Humans were born evil. However, the Williamses had practically been stripped of their conscience. They never reflected on themselves whenever a problem arose. Instead, they would me it all on others.


    They were truly egoistic.


    Jeffrey and Sadie froze.


    ¡°That¡¯s <b>a </b>horrible thing to say, Skye. You never behaved like this. It¡¯s only been a few days. How is it that you¡¯ve changed so much? Did someone say anything to you that you¡¯re seeing us in such a light?


    ¡°Your dad and I have always loved you and hoped you¡¯d have a good life. We don¡¯t want you to <b>go </b>down. the wrong path.


    Just like us, your brothers have your best interest at heart. How can you disregard their kind intention?


    ¡°Instead, you think we have ulterior motives and won¡¯t give up until we achieve them,¡± Sadie criticized, displeased.


    Jeffrey frowned deeply. ¡°Your mom¡¯s right. I¡¯m disappointed in you. We¡¯re only came here today so that others wouldn¡¯t talk behind our backs.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want them to think that we, as your parents, have neglected you and merely watch as you take the wrong path. If that happens, we will have to take the me.¡±


    Skr nced at the time. ¡°You have three minutes.¡±


    Sadiesaid, ¡°You aren¡¯t even up to the job. Going to work is just your way of making your r¨¦sum¨¦ look good. It won¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a few minuteste!


    ¡°You¡¯re not getting away with this even if you refuse to talk about it. We still don¡¯t know whose mistress you¡¯ve be, but you can¡¯t hide it from us for long.


    ¡°Before things take a turn for the worse, you¡¯d better tell us everything truthfully.¡±


    As Sadie spoke, she looked up at the office building. ¡°Your lover must be the one who helped get you <b>into </b>Gardner Group, right? Who is he?¡±


    She and Jeffrey had had a thorough discussion. It might be true that the way they managed theirpany was wed.


    Other than that, Martin Group¡¯s refusal to coborate might have contributed to the situation they were in


    <b>now</b>


    It was also possible that Skr had had someone make things difficult for them. But again, she might have nothing to do with this at all.


    Nevertheless, now that Skr had found herself an influential sugar daddy, they might be able to <b>save </b>theirpany through her connection.


    But to their dismay, they couldn¡¯t find out who it was. They dared not even investigate it openly.


    Jeffrey put on the facade of a kindly father figure, saying, ¡°Skye, I made mistakes and misunderstood you. I promise you don¡¯t have to donate your blood to Maisy if you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ll buy you your favorite car for your birthday, too.


    ¡°But now, ourpany¡¯s future is at stake. Please put aside all your resentment for now. I¡¯ll make it up to youter,¡±


    When Sadie heard him relieve Skr from donating her blood against her wish, she wanted to say no to that. She couldn¡¯t bear to see Maisy suffer. However, she could only keep her reluctance to herself for


    now.


    The blood donation wasn¡¯t something they couldpromise on.


    This morning, Maisy had looked pale when she had returned from her friend¡¯s house. Her face had been drained of color, yet she had endured the difort and kept Sadiepany during breakfast.


    Maisy had even advised Sadie to get over it and stop arguing with Skr. Maisy was such a sweet daughter. Sadie would never let her go through so much pain anymore.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a sugar daddy,¡± Skr replied coldly.


    How lowly was she in Jeffrey¡¯s and Sadie¡¯s eyes for them to think that she needed someone else¡¯s help to secure a i


    at Gardner Group?


    Had they never checked Gardner Group¡¯s recruitment regtions? Had they been born without the ability to think?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How can that be? How could you have joined Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team without help from others? Skye, when did you learn to lie through your teeth?¡± Sadie frowned.


    Skr had been raised in the countryside. Hence, Sadie questioned how she could have what it took to Join Alexander¡¯s team. What a liar! She didn¡¯t know her ce at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s not important. I¡¯ll take your word that you got the job through your own efforts. Right now, I only have one thing to ask of you. Let us meet your sugar¨Cno, I mean, your boyfriend,¡± Jeffrey said with a


    frown.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Jeffrey was clearly annoyed at having to reign in his temper while speaking to Skr. He thought she was being insensible.


    ¡°Skr, do you need help?¡± Skr¡¯s colleagues saw her being confronted by a couple who were obviously. behaving unfavorably. That concerned them.


    Skr smiled and thanked them for their concern. ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m alright for now.¡±


    Then, she told Jeffrey and Sadie, ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend. You¡¯re wasting your time. Stoping to me. I don¡¯t want to see you two anymore.¡±


    Then, she walked around them and headed toward the entrance.


    ¡°Wait! Skye, we¡¯re not that gullible. You don¡¯t have to lie!¡± Sadie was pissed.


    No wonder Peter and Samuel had looked so grumpy after meeting her thest time. Sadie also


    understood now why Maisy <b>had </b>been so mad that she had fallen sick.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Skr was taking them for idiots. She didn¡¯t even bother toe up with a better lie.


    ¡°Skye, you really disappoint me.¡± Jeffrey was out of patience.


    Skr scoffed. ¡°And what has that got to do with me? Stoping after me, or I¡¯ll call the security on you.


    Then, she continued walking toward the building.


    Sadie wanted to grab her, but Skr was too fast for her. Sadie felt embarrassed as her <b>arm </b>hung midair. There was nothing she could do but watch Skr enter the office building.


    Staring at the guards at the entrance, Sadie went red with anger. Turning around, she noticed that Jeffrey looked gloomy as well.


    She said, ¡°We didn¡¯t raise her, so she doesn¡¯t care about us. What should we do now, Jeff? She refuses to


    tell the truth.


    ¡°From that, we can tell that her sugar daddy is someone whose identity should be kept hidden. Can it be¡­ ¡°A thought urred to her, and her eyes widened in disbelief.


    She continued, ¡°Can it be that¡­ Jeff Mr. Gardner Senior always turns down people who try to get into his team through connections. Those who aren¡¯t skilled would never get the chance to join.


    ¡°But Skye got in. That means the person who helped her is rted to Mr. Gardner Senior, Can it be that she¡¯s seeing his son?


    ¡°He only has two sons. His elder son is abroad, while his younger son, John, lives in Jipsburg. Can he be the one?¡±


    Jeffrey¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°John Gardner¡­¡±


    Chapter 273-


    ¡°Yes, Jeff. It might be him. He just got engaged recently. He must¡¯ve taken Skye in as his mistress after that. No one can know about this; that must be why Skr refuses to tell us about him. It all makes sense


    now.¡±


    The more Sadie spoke, the more convinced she was that her assumptions were correct.


    Although Skr didn¡¯t stand out in any way, she did have the looks that would attract most men.


    ¡°Alright. Now that we have the guy, let¡¯s find him. I¡¯ll have a good talk with John.¡± Jeffrey thought they had


    found <b>a </b>solution to their situation.


    Sadie nodded. ¡°It¡¯s best if he calls off his engagement and marries Skye. Then, he can wholeheartedly help us.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll <b>get </b>ready. Peter wille with me tomorrow when I go to meet John,¡± Jeffrey immediately said.


    While they were on their way home, Maisy called them to find out how things were going. So, Sadie told her everything.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Sadie said, ¡°We met Skye, but she didn¡¯t tell us anything. Your dad and I figured out who her sugar daddy Is.¡±


    Maisy felt her heart sink. Her grip tightened on her phone. Was what she had feared going to happen after all? She didn¡¯t want Sadie and Jeffrey to know about Skr¡¯s rtionship with Joel


    If they found out, they would certainly treat Skr with special consideration. Maisy would then lose her ce in the family.


    ¡°Well¡­ Who do you two think it is?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s John Gardner, Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s younger son. He¡¯s just gotten engaged and wouldn¡¯t want others to know he has a mistress.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this, okay? Skr¡¯s found herself an influential lover. Still, she¡¯s a mistress, and we can¡¯t bear to face the humiliation if thises to light,¡± Sadie said.


    Maisy was stunned. ¡°John?¡±


    Why would they think it was him?


    Previously, she had thought it was him, too. Could she <b>have </b>been mistaken? But Annie had seemed convinced. Which one of them had guessed incorrectly?


    How Maisy wished Skr was John¡¯s mistress!


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re sure it¡¯s him. You should get some rest, Maisy. You¡¯ve been on tenterhooks ever since we got into this situation.


    ¡°Now that there¡¯s hope for a better oue, you should stay home and look after yourself. Don¡¯t worry.¡± said Sadie before ending the call.


    Maisy fell into a trance as she stared at her phone. Could it really be John?


    Even though she knew that Joe was most likely the person they were looking for, she didn¡¯t want the Williams family to <b>know </b>that. So, if they assumed it was John, so be it!


    Casting her phone aside, she went to the restroom and stared at her weary reflection in the mirror.


    She¡¯d had a stst night. The new drug had given her a feeling of euphoria.


    Just as she was reminiscing about the good time she¡¯d hadst night, she received a message. Seeing that it was from Christopher, she frowned in frustration.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She <b>had </b>stopped having feelings for him a long time ago. Given that he was just someone Skr had dumped, there was no way Maisy would like him.


    However, he had sent her videos. Without taking it seriously at first, she yed one. She thought he was


    Chapter 224


    trying to win her back by sending her videos of their previous dates.


    But when she heard her own suggestive, unrestrained voice, her eyes widened. She then watched the


    video carefully.


    It was a video of her and the man she had metst night! The video clearly recorded her unbridled actions. After taking the drug, she had been in a frenzy and had been totally out of control.


    There was another video. She yed the next one, and it shocked her. After the first man had left, several other men had entered the room.


    She had no longer been aware of what she was doing by then, so she couldn¡¯t remember what had happened.


    All she knew was that the room had been empty when she had woken up, and it had been a mess. She hadn¡¯t thought much of it at the time.


    But now that she had watched the video, she finally realized how outrageous she had beenst night. She was always up for some fun, but this wasn¡¯t the kind of fun she¡¯d had in mind!


    Her fingers trembled <b>as </b>she dialed Christopher¡¯s number.


    ¡°How did you get your hands on those videos? Where did you get them from? Christopher, I demand an exnation!¡±


    It was her in the video, and she knew it. If the videos were leaked, it would be the end for her!

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Why was that man fromst night so despicable? Not only had he done it with Maisy, but he had also let others in after him. What did he take her for? It seemed that he had also recorded the whole thing.


    Now, Christopher had the videos. At that thought, Maisy felt goosebumps all over.


    As Christopher listened to Maisy¡¯s furious yells, his face contorted. ¡°An exnation? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s supposed to exin yourself!


    ¡°You¡¯re the one in the video. I knew you were promiscuous and cheap, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be this dirty. One guy wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy you, so you found yourself a few more. How cheap!¡±


    Maisy turned red with anger. ¡°What did you say? Christopher, are you listening to yourself?


    ¡°Did you forget how you tried to tter me? Oh, you licked my boots then, yet now you dare mock me? Who are you to say that?


    ¡°I was interested in you because you were Skr¡¯s boyfriend. I was just stringing you on. You should be able to think on your own. Given your family background and capabilities, how are you even worthy of me?


    ¡°Maisy, you¡¯re despicable!¡± Once again, Christopher flew off the handle because of her shamelessness. As ofte, he had slowlye to his senses.


    He had been recalling his high school days, when things had been <b>pure </b>bliss. Nothing had weighed on his and Skr¡¯s minds. They <b>had </b>chosen each other and thought they would be together forever.


    Then, he had changed. He had cheated on her. And it was all because of Maisy<b>!</b>


    He threatened, ¡°If I send these videos to your brothers and parents, what do you think they will do? Oh, right. I¡¯ll let your birth mother see these videos, too.<b>¡±</b>This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    rmed, Maisy shouted in a panic, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Scared?¡± Christopher smirked. He knew how to deal with Maisy.


    Maisy clenched her jaws. She regretted letting herself loosest night. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    Christopher finally revealed his motive. ¡°Give me a million dors, and I¡¯ll delete all the videos. No one will know your secret.


    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure they appear on various websites, and everyone in this city will receive them on their phones.¡±


    ¡°A million dors? You¡¯re demanding too much. I don¡¯t have one million dors.¡± Maisy was shocked.


    ¡°<b>I </b>know you can afford it. Your bag easily costs a few hundred thousand dors. I want the money within <b>an </b>hour, or I¡¯ll spread the video.¡± Christopher hung up.


    As Maisy stared at her phone, her eyes reddened with fury. ¡°Damn it!¡±


    <b>Chapter </b>225


    She screamed internally. How had Christopher gotten those videos?


    <b>She </b>did own one million dors, but she wouldn¡¯t have much money left if she gave it to Christopher.


    Meanwhile, Christopher was probably worried that Maisy wouldn¡¯t pay up, so he sent her another video.


    In the video, the men had left. The camera was aimed at her, and her face could be clearly seen in the high¨Cdefinition video.


    He also sent a voice message, saying, ¡°You have 55 minutes to transfer the money to me. If any longer, your reputation will be in ruins when your time¡¯s up.¡±


    Maisy paled with anger and almost fainted.


    Darn it, Christopher!


    you hesitate


    After clocking in, Skr went straight to her working area. She was unruffled by Sadie and Jeffrey.


    Once she entered her workroom, she fully concentrated on her work. She didn¡¯t even notice that someone was watching her through the window.


    ¡°Caleb¡¯s really obsessed. Dad, if there¡¯s no other choice, let¡¯s just get Skr to talk to him,¡± John said to Alexander. He was observing Skr, who was immersed in her work.


    Alexander sighed. ¡°That punk has good taste, but it¡¯s toote. What a pity.¡±

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    John asked, ¡°Dad, when will Skr be done with her work?¡±


    Alexander checked the time. ¡°She¡¯ll only be finished by noon at the earliest.¡±


    Skr always devoted her full attention to her work. Besides, Frank needed that painting urgently.


    ¡°That long?¡± John watched as Skr focused intensely on restoring the painting. She appeared so serious that he couldn¡¯t stop himself from watching her.


    She was beautiful enough to be able to <b>coast </b>through life with her looks, yet she had chosen to put her skills to good use.


    A thought struck John, and he took a photo with his phone. Then, he said, ¡°Dad, I have some time on my hands today. I¡¯ll wait in the lounge.¡±


    ¡°Sure,


    go ahead. I have work to do. Talk to Caleb if you¡¯re free and advise him to get over her. Or you can try looking around for decentdies so he can get to know them.¡±


    Alexander was concerned about Caleb even though he pretended otherwise. John agreed to his suggestions.


    As Alexander left, John sent the photo he had taken to Joe. ¡°No wonder you chose to marry Skr. I think I¡¯ve found the reason.¡±


    Joe¡¯s gaze was <b>fixed </b>on the photo for some time.


    Paul was still reporting to him about work¨Crted matters. He spoke so much that his mouth went dry. Then, he waited for Joe¡¯s decision.


    There was <b>a </b>long pause, which Paul nervous. ¡°Is there a problem? I¡¯ll ask them to redo the proposal.¡±


    Joe looked up at him. ¡°Repeat from the start.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Paul thought that was odd. Still, he repeated what he just said. However, he was distracted.


    What had Joe seen on his phone? Why was he so concentrated on it?


    Ten minutester, Paul left the room.


    Joe unlocked his phone and gazed at Skr in her <b>work </b>mode once more. He texted John back, saying,


    Delete that photo. Keep your eyes to yourself.¡±


    Breaks were rare for John, so he was leisurely enjoying a cup of coffee in the lounge. He hadn¡¯t expected


    Joe to reply to his message so fast.


    After reading the text, he almost spat out the coffee in his mouth. ¡°I have a fianc¨¦e. I¡¯m just admiring. nothing more.¡±


    Three secondster, Joe replied, ¡°She¡¯s not for you to admire.¡±


    John nced at the cup of coffee beside him. He was no longer interested in it. Instead, he immediately


    Chapter 226


    called Joe. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t love her. Why are you so jealous?¡±


    Joe stood up and walked to the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous.¡±


    2/2


    <b>Sensing </b>his indignance, John felt speechless. ¡°Yeah, whatever. I deleted the photo. Joe, I¡¯m thinking of asking Skr to talk to Caleb so he can get over her.¡±


    ¡°Get Caleb to give up,¡± Joe replied in a low tone.


    Caleb was just a brat. How dared Caleb try to take his wife from him?


    Caleb was lying in bed with a book he was reading. It was a book for beginners. The tutor Alexander had hired had given it to him.


    Caleb had been able to digest its contents when he had been younger. But now, he couldn¡¯t understand a thing. He scratched his tousled hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s so tough!¡± He almost burst out crying.


    He thought about Skr, who was excellent at her job. Meanwhile, he had no achievements to his name. around All he knew was how to fool around with his friends. The only skill he had mastered was joking with others on live streams.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Caleb started to look down on himself. He nced at his phone. Skr hadn¡¯t contacted him for many days. She had forgotten about him so soon!


    Maisy reluctantly transferred the money to Christopher.


    One million dors!


    She wasn¡¯t someone who upheld the idea of saving money, so she didn¡¯t have much savings.


    When Peter had asked her for money, she had told him that she didn¡¯t have any. But now, she had to give it all to Christopher.


    The moment she transferred the money, she called him. ¡°I¡¯ve transferred the money to you. You should have received it by now. Delete those videos immediately, and tell me who gave them to you!¡±


    Once Christopher received the money, his eyes gleamed. ¡°I took those videos. I was there from the start. Maisy, I did fall for you in college, but you¡¯ll never be able topare to Skr.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    the wis


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll delete It disgusts me to eveny eyes on them.¡±


    After hanging up, Christopher gazed at his phone wallpaper. It was a photo of him and Skr.


    He really missed her. He had a feeling that he would never find <b>true </b>love again after losing her. No one


    would love him like she had done.


    He found those videos. Just as he was about to delete them, a thought struck him.


    Maisy had many tricks up her sleeve, and <b>there </b>was no telling what she might do in the future. So, he¡¯d better keep these videos as a stick to beat her with!


    Skr continued working until noon. She only realized it was lunchtime because her stomach was


    rumbling.


    She had just left her working area when someone stood in her way. It wasn¡¯t one of her colleagues but


    rather a stranger<b>.</b>Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan, I¡¯m Alexander¡¯s <b>son </b>and also Caleb¡¯s uncle, John Gardner. Can we talk?¡± John asked politely.


    He was worried he would frighten her with his solemn face. Joe would get back at him if that happened.


    Skr was stunned. Caleb¡¯s uncle? Did that mean Caleb was Alexander¡¯s grandson?


    ¡°Sure,¡± she agreed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk over lunch. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m friends with Mr. Martin, and I know about your rtionship, sald


    Chapter 277


    John


    ¡°Alright.¡± Skr was surprised. Had Joe already told his friends about their rtionship?


    John took her to the restaurant across the road. There was a crowd there since it was lunchtime.


    It was a Wiscadian restaurant. Skr wasn¡¯t a fan of Wiscadian cuisine. It could never satiate her, and she often got tired of it.


    After she¡¯d had some food, John said, ¡°Caleb probably didn¡¯t tell you that he was rted to us. He had recently started working part¨Ctime in an antique shop. From a young age, he¡¯s always disliked being


    restricted.¡±


    Skr nodded. ¡°Is anything the matter with him?¡±


    She was shocked to find out that Caleb was Alexander¡¯s grandson.


    Then <b>again</b>, it made sense. If Caleb had been from a poor family, he wouldn¡¯t have known multiplenguages and wouldn¡¯t have been able to interact confidently with others.


    He wouldn¡¯t have had the freedom to pursue whatever he liked, either. His motorcycle was surely the real thing and not a fake, like he had imed.


    ¡°Caleb likes <b>you</b>,¡± John <b>said </b>straightforwardly.


    Skr


    shocked. ¡°He likes me? You must have misunderstood, Mr. Gardner. He sees me as an elder sister and a friend. I¡¯m a few years older than him, he¡¯s like a brother to me. Besides, you know I¡¯m married.¡±


    ¡°But Caleb doesn¡¯t know <b>that</b>. Societal norms don¡¯t bother him. Even if you were ten or 20 years older than him, that wouldn¡¯t stop him from liking you


    ¡°After he was discharged from the hospital, he desperately started learning various things. He nearly broke down from the <b>stress</b>.


    ¡°His parents aren¡¯t in the country, so I have to look out for him. Can I please ask for your help? Could <b>you </b>talk to him <b>and </b>tell him that you¡¯re married?¡± asked John.


    ¡°Are you sure there is no misunderstanding here? <b>Have </b>you rified this with Caleb?¡± Skr still found it hard to believe.

 Chapter 228

    C


    Chapter 228


    Skr had always assumed the role of an elder sister in her interactions with Caleb.


    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be interested in young women his age? Innocent and adorable women who were still in school.


    How could he have feelings for her? Skr thought it was impossible.


    ¡°I asked him, and that¡¯s what he said. But don¡¯t take this the <b>wrong </b>way. You were selected to join my father¡¯s team because of your skills,¡± John exined.


    Skr¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll share a post on Instagram that only he can see.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better than confronting him face to face. You can still be friends after that.¡± John nodded in agreement.


    He was surprised to find that Skr was so considerate despite her age. She was an upright and sensible


    woman.


    Besides, only a handful of people had the patience to take up something as dull as restoring antiques. Alexander had tried to train John when he had been younger. While John had put up with it for some time, he hadn¡¯t been able tomit to the art. He was talented, but he just couldn¡¯t stay still.


    That was why John understood why Caleb had a crush on Skr. All he could say was Caleb had been born a few years toote and that the two weren¡¯t meant for each other.


    After all, Skr was now Joe¡¯s wife.


    While Skr and John talked, someone snapped away furiously on his phone camera, taking photos and videos of them from an inconspicuous corner of the restaurant. Then, he left in a panic.


    After leaving the restaurant, Samuel immediately sent the photos to <b>his </b>family.


    *Turns out John is Skr¡¯s sugar daddy after all! Look at the photos: I took them just now. I saw it all with my very own eyes. They were pretty intimate.


    ¡°I heard John only frequents restaurants with his fianc¨¦e and has never done so with other women. It seems he really likes Skr.¡±


    Sadie and Jeffrey had only been making assumptions earlier. They hadn¡¯t expected to see concrete evidence so soon.


    Maisy texted, ¡°Samuel, did you hear what they were talking about?¡±


    Had she been wrong before this? Had Annie purposely misled her?


    Samuel replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t go close enough to listen in on their conversation.¡±


    Peter texted, ¡°Their conversation isn¡¯t important. It¡¯s more important that we can verify that they are Indeed in a rtionship.¡±


    Kenny texted, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. John has just gotten engaged. Besides, I¡¯ve thought it over, and I think that we should get to know more about Skye. Perhaps she was selected to join Mr. Gamer Senior¡¯s team because she¡¯s truly skilled.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisy <b>replied</b>, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of her having such skills. But then, she may have kept it a secret all this


    while.¡±


    It must be John! Skr must have be his mistress and could only live in the shadows.


    Jeffrey texted, ¡°It¡¯s decided, Peter, get ready. We¡¯ll meet John tomorrow <b>and </b>have a good talk about this.¡±


    Peter agreed immediately, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Sadie texted, ¡°It¡¯ll be better if we can make John marry Skr.¡±


    Peter texted, ¡°That¡¯s not possible. His fianc¨¦e is Melody rke, the daughter of the rke family. Skr is nothingpared to her. She can only be his mistress because of her looks.


    ¡°Other than that, she has no advantage whatsoever. Mom, stop daydreaming about things that won¡¯te true. Otherwise, you¡¯ll just humiliate yourself.¡±


    Samuel agreed, ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s not be overambitious. Who knows? John may only be toying around with Skr. When he gets bored, he may cast her aside.¡±


    Sadie could only sigh. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Half an hourter, Skr posted a photo on her feed. She had taken a photo of Joe from the back when they had yed golf yesterday.


    In the sunset, golden rays had fallen on his slender figure. It had looked like a scene from a movie. She had snapped a photo of that moment. Who would have thought that it woulde in handy now?


    Skr posted it with a caption saying, ¡°Let¡¯s spend the rest of our lives together.¡± She adjusted her settings so that Caleb would see that post.


    After doing that, Skr sighed. Kids these days were just too worrisome.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Before getting back to work, Skr turned her phone on silent mode. Then, she poured all her attention into her task.


    Some of her colleagues were eager to know what she was like while working. When they passed by her working area, they looked in through the window.


    Only professionals in this field would know how remarkable Skr was.


    Skr didn¡¯t know her colleagues were watching her as she worked, so she didn¡¯t look up.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A few of them thought she looked attractive when she was working. They took photos of her <b>and </b>sent


    them to their group chat. One by one, they started spamming the group with photos.


    Linda Jenkins texted, ¡°She¡¯s not only gorgeous, but her skills are also impressive. I¡¯m envious.¡±


    Patrick White agreed, saying, ¡°Same here. I wonder if I can court her.¡±


    Isabelle Jacques replied to him, ¡°You might want to look at yourself in the mirror.¡±


    Patrick texted, ¡°It was just a thought. Am I wrong for thinking that?¡±


    Linda texted<b>, </b>¡°Yes.¡±


    Isabelle agreed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Patrick answered, ¡°I finally have the urge to be straight for once, yet you¡¯re discouraging me.¡±


    Max Zachman texted, ¡°I¡¯m telling your boyfriend.¡±


    Patrick replied to him, ¡°You bastard! I only have eyes for my boyfriend. Women and I will only be best friends, no matter how close we may be!¡±


    A heated discussion ensued in the group chat. Alexander rarely checked the group chat. After all, it had been created for the younger team members tomunicate.


    But he had nothing to do at that moment. After chatting with his old friends, he casually skimmed through the messages. When he saw what they were saying, he was rendered speechless.


    Skr¡¯s brilliance was evident to everyone who had sound judgment.


    But why couldn¡¯t she be his granddaughter¨Cinw? What had Caleb been doing? Why hadn¡¯t he gotten to know her a few months earlier?


    Oh, that good¨Cfor<b>¨C</b>nothing! Alexander figured Caleb might need to beforted today after getting his


    heart broken.


    At that thought, he called John. ¡°Postpone any dinner parties you have tonight. Caleb is going to be heartbroken. You should go home and y video games with him or go for <b>a </b>ride with him


    Chapter 229


    After forcing himself to read a few more pages, Caleb couldn¡¯t restrain himself from turning <b>on </b><b>his </b>Instagram. He scrolled his feed.


    Skr rarely posted anything. She only did it once in a blue moon. He checked out her new post. However, his eyes widened at what he saw.


    This post¡­ Was she already in another rtionship? Or could it be¡­


    ¡°The rest of our lives¡°? Could she be married<b>?</b>


    Caleb¡¯s face paled. ¡°Did someone hack her ount? Hadn¡¯t she just broken up with a jerk? How is she already married all of a sudden? That¡¯s unexpected!¡±


    He immediately called Skr. But his call went unanswered.


    So, hemented on her post. ¡°Skr, did you post this? You didn¡¯t, right? Has someone hacked your ount? Or have you lost your phone? You didn¡¯t pick up my call.¡±


    He knew Skr¡¯s habits¨Cshe would almost never check her phone while working. It would be on silent mode most of the time.


    He panicked. He hadn¡¯t thought out his confession to her yet, but she was already married?


    Refusing to give in, Caleb stared at the man in the photo.


    He seemed almost the same height as Caleb, and judging from his build, he clearly worked out often. However, his choice of clothes told Caleb that he was older than him.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Caleb waited.


    Later, Skr checked her phone once she was done with her work. When she saw Caleb¡¯s question, she replied, ¡°Yes, I posted this. I¡¯m married.¡±


    Caleb felt his world crumble when he read her reply. He was absolutely dumbstruck.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t forgive that jerk because he begged you for forgiveness, did you?¡± Caleb refused to give up.


    ¡°He¡¯s not the one I married; it¡¯s someone else my rtives introduced me to. We¡¯re pleased with each other. Don¡¯t worry; this time, I thought it through.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s eyes reddened. He had no choice but to reply, ¡°I wish you all the happiness.¡±


    When Alexander and John returned home, they saw Caleb with reddened eyes.


    He seemed to be on the verge of bursting into tears. The books scattered across the bed were now neatly. stacked into a pile on one side.


    Alexander and John exchanged a nce. It was Caleb¡¯s first time having his heart broken. He seemed fine for now.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alexander asked even though he knew the answer.


    Caleb looked at him. His almond¨Cshaped eyes looked hurt. ¡°I¡¯m heartbroken.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s no big deal. You can¡¯t be a true man without going through a few heartbreaks,¡± said John casually, seemingly having experienced the same situation.


    Rendered speechless, Caleb shot him a nce. ¡°Going through that many heartbreaks only makes you a flirt. How else would you have your heart broken so many times? You and I are different.¡±


    ¡°Different or not, you¡¯re heartbroken <b>too</b>, right?¡± Joe was about to kick him. But considering that Caleb was probably feeling down, he <b>decided </b>not to hold it against Caleb.


    Alexander was speechless. He pped John on the head. ¡°Be <b>nice</b>.¡±


    How worrisome! John was Caleb¡¯s uncle; didn¡¯t he <b>know </b>how to behave like <b>one</b>?


    John felt wronged. ¡°Dad, why did <b>you </b>hit me? He¡¯s still young. People his age fall in love every now and then. He¡¯s bound to get his heart broken more than a few times.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different. You know how great Skr is. I will never find another woman who¡¯s as great as her!¡±


    Caleb¡¯s heart ached at that thought.


    Who on earth was that man? He <b>had </b>made a move so quickly!


    ¡°There are many women out there. Let¡¯s see what you think after ten years,¡± said John.


    He had gone through the same phase ten years ago and had thought that there were no other decent women in this world. Back then, when he had gotten dumped, he had thought it was the end of <b>the </b>world.


    Chapter 230


    Now, he realized <b>he </b>had been too young at that time to know better.


    Alexander chimed in, ¡°As you get older and reach my <b>age</b>, you¡¯ll learn to move on no matter what happens.


    Caleb didn¡¯t know what to say as he looked at them.


    ¡°Moving on is not a problem. I¡¯ve already moved on! It doesn¡¯t matter that she¡¯s married. I can be her younger brother or friend; that willst forever. In contrast, marriages won¡¯t necessarilyst forever.¡±


    Oh! Had he already moved on? Alexander <b>and </b>John were surprised.


    He was a Gardner, after all; having a carefree nature was innate to them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for that man to do something foolish and divorce her. By then, I¡¯ll be all grown¨Cup, so I¡¯ll be able to marry her! I¡¯ll just wait for that day toe!¡± Caleb narrowed his eyes, as though he could envision that happening already.


    Upon hearing that, Alexander and John were dazed.


    That¡­ Well, that would do.


    At least he had moved on.


    Joe came to pick Skr up from work. They sat in the backseat of the car as Lucas drove smoothly.


    Joe asked, ¡°Do you want to have dinner outside or at home?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have it at home. We¡¯ve been eating out for the past few days. My stomach¡¯s starting to feel uneasy,¡±


    Skr replied.


    It was fine to eat out asionally, but having outside food too frequently would lead to an upset


    stomach.


    Truth be told, Joe missed her cooking. So, he said, ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Skr leaned against the car and fell asleep soon.


    When Joe saw the fatigue on Skr¡¯s face, he recalled the photo John had sent him today.


    Skr was extremely focused while working. Joe was pretty sure anyone who saw that photo would be unable to tear their eyes away from her.


    It seemed that he still didn¡¯t know her well enough.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, she never deliberately showed her good side to him. Whenever she was with him, she was


    sincere, natural, and casual.


    Subconsciously, his gaze became a bit more focused at that moment.


    Lucas was shocked when he noticed Joe intensely looking at Skr.


    It seemed that Joe liked Skr. He had even taken the initiative to pick up Skr from work today.


    Lucas drove Joe to and from work almost every day, and he had never seen him treat a woman the way


    he was treating Skr now,


    Skr¡¯s phone suddenly rang while she was sleeping soundly. The ringtone broke the silence in the car.


    Still a little groggy, Skr opened her eyes. She was stunned for <b>a </b>moment when she found herself leaning on Joe¡¯s shoulder.


    But she didn¡¯t have time to say anything to Joe because she had already answered the phone.


    ¡°Skye, the n has changed. I¡¯ll be gone on a business trip tomorrow and the day after. Can I see your tonight?¡± Steven asked.


    Skr nced at Joe. She wasn¡¯t sure if he was avable now that the meeting had been <b>pushed </b>forward.


    Joe had heard Steven¡¯s request since it was very quiet in the car. He nodded.


    Skr was a little surprised by Joe¡¯s easy¨Cgoing nature. ¡°Sure, Steven. I¡¯ll send you the restaurant¡¯s


    addresster.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Steven said. He had been worried for the past couple of days.


    At first, he had thought that he would be able to meet Joe the day after tomorrow. However, he unexpectedly had to go on a business trip. His trip could be as short as one or two days, or it could end up being a week long.


    He was really worried about Skr; he feared that she had met a scumbag again. After all, Christopher had taught them all a huge lesson.


    There weren¡¯t many good men in the world.


    Skr became fully awake after the call ended. During the call earlier, her eyes had had a distant look, as if she were in a dream.


    Chapter 231


    Beside her, Joe¡¯s thin lips curled slightly. He couldn¡¯t help but think that she had looked really cute just


    now.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for a restaurant. What do you want to eat?¡± Skr asked.


    Perhaps because she had just woken up, her voice was a little coquettish as she spoke.


    Joe was in a good mood after hearing her voice. A faint smile shed in his eyes. ¡°You can book any restaurant that serves the food Steven likes,¡± he said.


    Skr couldn¡¯t helpughing when she thought of Steven¡¯s favorite ce to go. She eximed, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better not regret it,¡± Skr warned yfully. She imagined Joe, the CEO in a suit, eating skewers at a restaurant. She couldn¡¯t help her urge tough.


    Seeing her mischievous smile, Joe raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°A barbeque restaurant?¡±


    He remembered the photo Paul had sent him not too long ago. Skr had been eating barbecue at a


    restaurant with a man.


    Joe figured the man must have been one of <b>her </b>brothers.


    Skr hadn¡¯t expected Joe to guess it. She asked in a surprised tone, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Joe curled his thin lips slightly. ¡°You guess,¡± he said.


    ¡°You¡¯ll tell me when you want to. You can keep it a secret for now.¡± Skr hadn¡¯t expected Joe to pull


    such a trick.


    She had heard people say that no matter how old a <b>man </b>was, he would always have a childish side. She understood that now.


    But she wasn¡¯t going to go along and make a guess!

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    It wasn¡¯t dark yet, but the restaurant was already full of <b>people</b>.


    Skr and Joe arrived first. Fortunately, they had reserved a table with the restaurant owner in advance. Otherwise, they would have had to wait in line.


    The lively outdoor area was filled with the sound of people chatting.


    After taking their seats, <b>Skr </b>picked up the menu and <b>ordered </b>a lot of dishes that she and Steven liked.


    Perhaps it was because she had taken a nap in the car<b>, </b>so she was energized now. She felt like she could eat all the dishes on the menu.


    ¡°Have a look and <b>see </b>what you want to eat,¡± Skr said as she handed the menu to Joe.


    Joe took the menu and saw the densely packed list of dishes. He ordered beef skewers and noodles ording to his preference.


    He wasn¡¯t interested in other things. He had never been to a barbecue restaurant before. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t wanted to, but rather that time hadn¡¯t allowed it. He had also <b>had </b>no one to apany him.


    Now that he was here with Skr, he actually didn¡¯t know what to eat.


    Skr could guess as much. She pondered for a while and ordered some more dishes.


    ¡°I think these are some dishes you might like. You can give them a try,¡± she said.


    Joe was also quite interested, so he replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Steven hadn¡¯t been far away and came over soon. When he got there, he could see a man sitting with Skr from where he was standing.


    However, since he was still a bit far away and there were a lot of people, he couldn¡¯t clearly see who <b>it</b>


    <b>was</b>.


    He just felt like the man was familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere before.


    But why had hee to eat in a ce like this in a suit?


    When Skr had told Steven that they were eating at a barbeque restaurant, he had chosen to wear at loose T¨Cshirt and casual shorts instead of dressing formally.


    Now,pared to that man, he seemed tock presence. It made him a little annoyed.


    But wearing a suit didn¡¯t necessarily mean having presence. He <b>would </b>find out soon enough whether Joe was good or bad.


    When Steven got closer, he felt that the more he looked at Joe, the <b>more </b>familiar he seemed.


    He really felt that he had seen Joe somewhere.


    ¡°Steven.¡± Skr looked up and noticed that Steven had arrived.


    Chapter 292


    Joe stood up with Skr and greeted, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Looking at Joe up close was just like looking at him from a distance just now. He had a majestic air about him, something that didn¡¯t seem fitting for someone so young.


    In fact, now that Steven looked at him, he realized Joe was very handsome. It was the kind of appearance


    that could confuse young women.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    But some people were like beasts in human form. Even if they looked dignified, they could actually be very unimpressive.


    Steven scrutinized Joe, trying to see through him from the inside out with just one nce. Unfortunately, Joe was very mysterious.


    As Steven observed Joe, he became even more certain that he had seen Joe somewhere before.


    ¡°I¡¯m Skye¡¯s brother, Steven.¡± Steven introduced himself to Joe.


    Joe replied, ¡°I¡¯m Skye¡¯s husband, Joe Martin.¡±


    Skr watched the two introduce themselves very formally. For a moment, she didn¡¯t dare to interrupt.


    She had never seen Steven look at someone so sharply, as if he had knives in his eyes and he wanted to cut open Joe to see whether he was a good person or not.


    On second thought, she realized Steven must have be protective after how things had turned out between her and Christopher.


    At the thought of this possibility, she felt incredibly sorry for her family and the people who cared about


    her.


    She had really been blinded by love before.


    ¡°Joe Martin?¡± Steven frowned.


    That name..


    ¡°What do you do?¡± Steven asked.


    Joe replied earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m the CEO of Martin Group, Steven¡¯s eyes widened at the revtion.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Steven stared at Joe in disbelief.


    Then, he looked at Skr in amazement and asked, ¡°Where did you find this actor?¡±


    Actor?


    Steven wondered if this man was relying on the fact that he looked like Joe Martin to deceive Skr,


    Joeughed when he heard Steven <b>use </b>him of being an actor.


    ¡°Steven, he¡¯s not an actor. He¡¯s really Joe Martin. We got the marriage certificate. Here, I¡¯ll show you the photo.¡± Skr happened to have photos of their marriage certificate on her phone.


    Steven looked at the photos on Skr¡¯s phone doubtfully.


    He could tell if the photos were modified. It <b>was </b>indeed a real marriage certificate. He also saw the date on the marriage certificate.


    ¡°Are you really Joe Martin? Mr. Martin, CEO of Martin Group?¡± Steven felt as if he was in a dream. None of it seemed real.


    Of course, he knew who Joe Martin was. In fact, he also knew very well about Martin Group¡¯s influence in Jipsburg.


    He just hadn¡¯t expected Skye¡¯s husband to be Joe Martin!


    Joe smiled slightly and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Steven was still a little worried. He was afraid that Skr had hired an actor with a simr appearance to Joe Martin to reassure him, so he immediately did an online search on Joe<b>.</b>


    As expected, he found Joe. There were all kinds of high¨Cdefinition photos of him. Anyone who usually paid attention to financial news would definitely notice Joe.


    Steven had seen Joe¡¯s interview, but seeing someone who looked like him <b>on </b>TV and in real life only made him think they looked alike. He wouldn¡¯t assume it was the same person.


    Skr didn¡¯t know how to react. It was obvious that Steven still didn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°Steven, do you remember when I told you about Grandma Gloria? He¡¯s her grandson. <b>Grandma </b>Gloria. was the <b>one </b>who introduced us to each other and facilitated our marriage,¡± Skr exined.


    Seeing how Steven still looked doubtful and had even started to check various information on his phone. Skr immediately brought up Gloria.


    Steven and the others knew about Gloria. Gloria was Vi¡¯s friend; since they trusted Vi, they naturally


    trusted her friends as well.


    Upon hearing that<b>, </b>Steven put down his phone and looked at Skr in shock. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    Chapter 233


    Skr nced at Joe. Their marriage had been a secret from the start, <b>so </b>she couldn¡¯t tell anyone. Just when she was about to speak, Joe beat her to it.


    ¡°Because of some rtionships in the Martin family, Skye and I came to an agreement of our


    on the dow wedding. We decided to keep our marriage a <b>secret </b>for the time being and not announce it.


    ¡°Once the news of our marriage is announced, there will certainly be some troubles. After I settle some


    matters, I will announce our marriage.¡±


    Since Joe wanted to continue being with Skr, he naturally had to let people in Jipsburg <b>know </b>that Skr was his wife.


    That would help them avoid people who had ill intentions, like Caleb.


    Skr nodded. ¡®Steven, I just started working. For the time being, I also hope that people won¡¯t know that


    I¡¯m married.¡±


    Steven was still a little shocked. He took a few sips of beer and said, ¡°Give me some time to process this


    situation. I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    In fact, he wanted to calm down. He had never expected that Skye would throw such a huge bomb at him. After all, the man in front of him was none other than Joe Martin!


    Steven knew that many celebrities <b>in </b>Jipsburg wanted to marry Joe.


    Moreover, he had some ssmates who were celebrities as well. They would always say that they wanted to marry Joe and that it was better to be single than to marry someone else!


    Who would have thought that Joe would be his brother¨Cinw? And now they were having skewers together in a barbecue restaurant!


    For a moment, Steven had mixed feelings.


    However, he quickly calmed down as he thought of the most crucial thing.


    So many people had their eyes on Joe, yet he had chosen Skr. Did he truly like her?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Steven stared at Joe and asked, ¡°Do you like Skye?¡±

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Skr jumped in shock. ¡°Steven, our marriage was arranged. We have feelings for each other now <b>and </b>hope that our rtionship will develop more smoothly.¡±


    How could there be like or dislike between them?


    She and Joe were already married. Although they had decided to continue their rtionship, they were actually just living together.


    In the future, they would have an extra bed and mealpanion, at most.


    Joe frowned slightly. In his opinion, Skr¡¯s attitude made it seem like she was trying to distance herself from their rtionship. This made him sure that she didn¡¯t like him.


    Steven thought Skr¡¯s answer was very normal and within expectations.


    After all, they had been introduced to each other by Gloria and had only gotten married because they had a good impression of each other.


    is question


    had indeed been a bit blunt.


    ¡°Okay, it seems that you two get along well. If you have any problems, you can discuss them together to resolve them,¡± Steven said.


    There was nothing wrong with having an arranged marriage.


    Skr and Christopher had known each other for so many years, and look how that had ended. Christopher had turned out to be a scumbag who <b>had </b>still betrayed Skr in the end.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± Joe promised. He would give Skr all the respect he could.


    Steven was very satisfied. He hadn¡¯t expected Joe to be so easy¨Cgoing. He had heard some people say that one must have a strong heart to get in touch with Joe.


    They had also said that one must be very careful when speaking with him as one might anger him without realizing it.


    Skr finally felt relieved when she saw that Steven had finally epted that it was really Joe and eased his attitude toward him.


    After dinner, Steven, Skr, and Joe went their separate ways.


    As Steven took the subway home, he was still a little confused. Suddenly, he realized something.


    With Joe¡¯s status, he shouldn¡¯t have to go on an arranged date to get married. Why would he suddenly agree to his elders¡® arrangement?


    Could it be that he wascking in some aspect?


    Now that Steven had thought of this possibility, he feared that he might not be able to sleep <b>tonight</b>. He


    decided that he would indirectly ask Skr about it next time.


    Yet, he was a grown man. He couldn¡¯t talk to his sister about this kind of thing. Suddenly<b>, </b>Steven felt <b>a </b>headacheing. Perhaps he had drunk too much beer.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Either way, Skr and Joe were already married, so Steven could wait and see. He would think of a solution when he came back from his business trip.


    He couldn¡¯t let Skr down.


    The next day, a car suddenly stopped in front of the gates of Gardner Manor.


    Although there would normally be guests, given the fact that it was a Saturday, the maid, Suzy Hayes, would normally know about any guests who were visiting one day in advance.


    When Suzy saw that the people who got out of the car were all strangers, she asked in confusion, ¡°Excuse me, may I know who you are?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here to see Mr. Gardner, Jeffrey said directly. He had already adopted a somewhat senior attitude. He had his own ns. If possible, he wanted to make sure Skr stayed with John. After all, with John as a backer, Williams Group would rise higher in Jipsburg.


    Perhaps even Martin Group would treat them differently for Gardner family¡¯s sake. So, Jeffrey needed to ensure that Skr stayed with John.


    It would be best if he could expose their rtionship.


    Peter looked at the Gardner family¡¯s magnificent manor enviously. In Jipsburg, there were only <b>a </b>few families with such a profound background. Compared to such families, the Williams family seemed Inadequate.


    Suzy didn¡¯t recognize Jeffrey, but seeing his demeanor, she was a little unsure and asked, ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Skr¡¯s father,¡± Jeffrey said while standing tall.


    Skr?

 Chapter 235

    Chapter <b>235</b>


    Suzy recognized the name. The woman Caleb liked was called Skr, but he had seemed heartbroken yesterday.


    So why was Jeffrey here to see John? What was going


    Suzy ran in immediately


    on?


    When John heard that Jeffrey wanted to see him, he was a little surprised. Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t Jeffrey go to see Joe? What was going on?


    Feeling doubtful, John let Suzy bring the guests in.


    When Jeffrey and the others saw Suzy inviting them in, they felt more confident that their guess was indeed correct.


    Moreover, it was also apparent that John probably liked Skr very much.


    Peter sneered. He had always looked down on Skr because he felt ashamed to have a sister from the countryside. Despite that, he now felt that Skr had some capabilities.


    The fact that John, who was surrounded by beautiful women, liked her meant that she was stronger than Peter had thought.


    Sadie was actually quite vain inwardly. She could act haughty in front of Janine, but when facing a real aristocratic family, she truly felt a bit insecure andcked confidence.


    Looking at the luxurious manor in front of her, she felt very jealous. She hoped that the Williams family could grow and have such arge manor in the future.


    Yet, they didn¡¯t see John when they went into the manor.


    Suzy exined that John was busy and wouldeter. She asked the Williamses to wait for a while.


    In reality, John was upstairs at that moment. He was silently observing the family sitting downstairs. He hesitated and eventually took a photo. Then, he sent it to Joe.


    Since it was the weekend, Joe should also be home.


    And indeed he was. At that moment, Joe was having breakfast with Skr. The two had returned home


    By the time they <b>had </b>woken up, it was already past eight in the morning. Skr had made bread toasts as


    a simple breakfast.


    While they were eating, Joe received a message <b>from </b>John on WhatsApp. He casually opened it to have <b>a </b>look.


    When he saw Jeffrey, Peter, and Sadie, he subtly raised an eyebrow.


    Skr noticed that Joe was somewhat focused on his phone. <b>She </b>thought that he had some work, so she


    <b>22</b>All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    didn¡¯t disturb him and ate quietly.


    However, Joe handed the phone to her<b>.</b>


    ¡°Are they your biological parents?¡±


    When Skr heard this, she frowned. Why would he mention those scumbags? Confused, she took the phone from Joe.


    She saw Jeffrey and the other two sitting in a luxurious manor. The three of them were chatting<b>, </b>and Skr could also <b>see </b>Suzy bringing in tea on the side.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    ¡°They went to see John in your name. Now, John doesn¡¯t know what they n to do,¡± Joe exined.


    Skr replied coldly, ¡°Please tell Mr. Gardner that I have no rtionship with them. If they really want to be rted to me, then I can say that they are all my enemies.¡±


    Joe looked at the cold glint of pain in Skr¡¯s eyes <b>and </b>nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to John.¡±


    Skr became more quiet while eating. She knew that the Williams family was shameless.


    ¡°If you find them annoying, just use my name, and they won¡¯t dare to disturb you in Jipsburg next time,¡±


    Joe added.


    Skr nced up at Joe. She felt protected and somewhat moved. ¡°They will only be even more shameless and try to take advantage of you,¡± she said.


    Joe smiled and replied, ¡°They won¡¯t dare do that to me.¡±


    The Williams family was despicable, but his methods were even more unsavorypared to theirs. If they wanted to court death, he would oblige them.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Chapter <b>236</b>


    After receiving Joe¡¯s reply, John walked downstairs.


    Upon hearing Suzy greet him with ¡°Mr. Gardner¡°, the three members of the Williams family immediately looked toward John.


    Facing John, the three appeared slightly less imposing.


    Peter, in particr, was only two or three years apart from John. They could basically be considered as peers, but in front of John, he felt intimidated.


    ¡°Mr. Gardner, we came here today to talk about you and Skye.¡± Jeffrey spoke first.


    John, who had just sat down, was slightly surprised when he heard him. He asked, Me and Skr?¡±


    He had only met Skr once. What could have happened?


    ¡°Yes, we already know that Skr is your secret lover. We didn¡¯t know about this before. Skr hid it from us out of fear of being med,¡± Peter quickly added.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Jeffrey nodded and exined. ¡°Our family is very strict. We don¡¯t tolerate anyone in the family undermining others¡® rtionships.


    ¡°Skye has been quite immature. However, it takes two to tango. Mr. Gardner, you


    must have pursued Skye as well, right?¡±


    ¡°Skye has always listened to us. She is also very sensible. She must be suffering from a guilty conscience now that she¡¯s with you,¡± Sadie chimed in.


    John realized what was going on after listening to them. His handsome face turned


    solemn.


    It was no wonder Joe had said that the Williams family wasn¡¯t rted to Skr and


    that there was no need to be polite to them.


    It seemed that the Williamses had misunderstood his rtionship with Skr. <b>But</b>


    John wanted to <b>know </b>what their real intentions were <b>in </b><bing </b>to see him.


    ¡°Just state your purpose,¡± John demanded in a <b>cold </b>tone.


    Chapter 236


    The three exchanged nces. They sensed John¡¯s indifferent attitude toward them. So, they began to feel nervous.


    However, they still thought they could try.


    Jeffrey said, ¡°We ept <b>your </b>rtionship with Skr, but we hope <b>you </b>can help our family through this difficult time.¡±


    ¡°Helping us is also equivalent to helping yourself,¡± Peter added.


    John had a clear understanding of the situation now. He stood up and said coldly,¡±


    You have all been mistaken. Skr and I have nothing to do with each other.¡±


    Upon seeing this, Peter took out his phone and showed John the photo that Samuel


    had taken earlier.


    ¡°We have photos as evidence to prove your rtionship with Skr.<b>¡±</b>


    John nced at the photo. It was a scene of him having lunch with Skr in a restaurant yesterday afternoon.


    He hadn¡¯t expected someone to take photos of him. What was even more


    unexpected was that the Williams family hade to <b>him </b>to sell out Skr.


    It was no wonder Skr didn¡¯t acknowledge them. They were a pack of ambitious,


    heartless wolves.


    ¡°Just because of <b>a </b>photo of Skr and me having lunch together, you


    misunderstand <b>our </b>rtionship? If you continue to cause trouble, I¡¯ll have mywyer speak to you. Do you think you can bear the consequences of damaging my


    reputation?¡± John warned expressionlessly.


    The three were stunned, especially Jeffrey and Peter. They hadn¡¯t expected John to


    be so resolute.


    They had thought that John might not help them easily, but they hadn¡¯t anticipated that he wouldpletely deny his rtionship with Skr and even threaten to <b>sue </b>them!


    The tables had turned.


    ¡°You can¡¯t fake the truth or lie. If you hadn¡¯t supported Skr<b>, </b><b>how </b><b>could </b>she have


    joined Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team? Your words might fool others, but they certainly can¡¯t fool us!¡± Sadie said anxiously.


    Hearing Sadie question Skr¡¯s abilities and question Alexander¡¯s hiring standards. made John feel a surge of anger.


    ¡°You dare to nder my dad? You Williamses sure have some nerve. Have you any have some nerve. Have you any


    idea who the Gardners are in Jipsburg?¡± John asked.


    While speaking, he typed a message to Joe. ¡°The Williams family is really something. They think I¡¯m in a rtionship with Skr and im that she joined my dad¡¯s team because of me. To save their ownpany, they want Skr to stay with me. How blind can they be?¡±

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Chapter 237


    Peter¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    He had some doubts. Could it be that they found the wrong person? Was it really not


    John?


    But the photo showed both of them clearly, so it had to be real.


    Peter said, ¡°Do you have any concerns? Are you afraid that your fianc¨¦e will find out? We will not publicize this matter. After all, it will also affect our family¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°Our request is very simple. As long as you help us Williams, we will let Skr stay with you peacefully. We will not disturb your family.¡± Peter gritted his teeth and made their purpose clearer.


    Anyway, in his opinion, it was Skr¡¯s honor to make even a little contribution to their


    family.


    Sadie frowned and felt that he shouldn¡¯t have said that. It was as if Skr was just a


    tool for them to use.


    As for John, he thought the Williamses were a joke.


    They didn¡¯t treat their own daughter well; first they had been pushing for Skr to be someone¡¯s mistress and then they had questioned her abilities.


    What else could such family members be if not enemies?


    ¡°Give Connor a call,¡± John said to Suzy beside him.


    Suzy immediately went to make the call to Connor Coleman, the Gardners¡®wyer.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Seeing John act decisively as if he didn¡¯t care about anything at all, Jeffery became


    furious.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you


    afraid that Skr will find out your true colors? You¡¯re utterly rude to her parents. She will definitely be angry,¡± <b>he </b>warned.


    ¡°You should be well aware of what the consequences will be if outsiders or your


    fianc¨¦e were to find out about your affair,¡± Sadie threatened.


    Chapter 237


    They had tomake sure John helped them today. The worst¨Ccase scenario was to sever tiespletely and have John abandon Skr.


    ¡°Mr. Gardner, Mr. Coleman said he will be here in five minutes<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>Suzy came over to


    inform John immediately after making the call.


    Jeffrey and Sadie still didn¡¯t take the situation seriously and thought that John was just afraid that his rtionship would be exposed. They thought he was only acting.


    But Peter¡¯s expression changed.


    Could it be that they were mistaken?


    Since John had called Connor, it meant that things were going to get serious.


    John nced at his watch. Then, he took out his phone and chatted with Joe.


    Joe replied decisively, ¡°When did you be so good¨Ctempered? Have you turned


    into a softie after taking over the Gardner family? If Jacobes back, he might be


    too embarrassed to leave the house.¡±


    Jacob Gardner was John¡¯s elder brother. John was so furious that he couldn¡¯t even


    breathe. Joe was still as irritating as ever.


    ¡°Do you think Skr can tolerate you being so annoying?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    John rolled his eyes.


    At the same time, Connor arrived at Gardner Manor. Before he hade there, he


    had learned about the situation from Suzy.


    He wondered how there could be such problematic people in this world.


    And there were even three of them?


    They had just shown up at Gardner Manor and caused trouble with John. Were they


    not afraid of death?


    ¡°Are you the ones who ndered my client, Mr. Gardner? And you intend to threaten my client to work with you?¡± Conner asked Jeffrey and the other two in a cold tone.


    Chapter 237


    The Williamses¡® expressions immediately changed upon hearing Connor speak.


    Ten minutester, the three of them walked out of Gardner Manor, looking rather


    disheveled.


    Suzy almost wanted to chase them out with a broom.


    ¡°Could it be that we¡¯ve made a mistake?¡±

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    After realizing that they were most likely mistaken, the Williamses¡® faces turned pale.


    They drove their car a distance away. Peter couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and stopped the car by the roadside.


    ¡°Dad, if it isn¡¯t John, then we have basically offended the Gardner family again!¡±


    Jeffrey was gloomy. ¡°If it isn¡¯t John, then who else could it be?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Maybe we have misunderstood Skr, and she¡¯s actually fine?¡± Sadie asked, considering all possibilities.


    This entire time, Skr had never admitted it, no matter how much they had questioned her. It was just that they hadn¡¯t believed her.


    ¡°There must be someone backing her up. Otherwise, how could she have joined Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team?¡± Peter always looked down on Skr.


    In his eyes Chal


    man¡¯s eye.


    was a woman with no real talent¨Cjust a face that could catch aThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Yet, she had managed to join a team that so many people in Jipsburg dreamed to be


    a part of. If someone imed that she relied on real skills to do so, that would truly


    be a big joke!


    ¡°She¡¯s not close to us now, and she wants to leave whenever she sees us. No matter


    how much we ask her, she won¡¯t tell the truth. We can only confront her with


    evidence,¡± Sadie said while staring at the photo on her phone.


    She still believed that it should be John. That was the only way things made sense..


    ¡°Let Kenny take the photo to ask Skr,¡± Jeffrey said to Peter.


    Peter pondered for a while and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Skr had changed her clothes and wasing downstairs. She had made ns to go out with Natalie. Joe also had an appointment, but he was waiting for her so that


    Chapter 230


    they could leave together.


    ¡°John said that he has chased them away.


    23


    Skr nodded. ¡°They won¡¯t give up so easily. If Mr. Gardner¡¯s fianc¨¦e has any misunderstandings, I can exin it things <b>to </b>her<b>. </b>Could you please help me tell Mr.


    Gardner that?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t deserve to be your family,¡± Joe said firmly.


    ¡°Do you know why I agreed to marry you so quickly that day? It¡¯s because when you saw Maisy, you didn¡¯t believe her. You¡¯re different from those people in the Williams family. You can quickly and urately identify a bad person.


    ¡°In the future, I thought we could treat each other with respect. There definitely wouldn¡¯t be so manyplications then. I expected to have this kind of life, so our future looks promising.¡± Skr expressed how she felt deep down.


    Joe looked at Skr with a meaningful look. The words ¡°treat each other with respect


    were inexplicably harsh.


    ¡°Trusting each other is the most important thing. Your family may be shady, butpared to some of my family members, they¡¯re just small fry. Skr, by marrying me, you actually did me a favor,¡± Joe said.


    Skr smiled. ¡°Since you took advantage of me, you must treat me well in the future. Otherwise, those so¨Ccalled wolves and tigers behind you <i>will </i>scare me, and I will definitely run faster than anyone else.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t asked him about his other family members besides Gloria. Gloria had also never mentioned the other people in the Martin family.


    The fact that they hadn¡¯t been mentioned indicated that they were either not worth mentioning or simply not like Joe and Gloria.


    Joe smiled. His ck eyes seemed to sparkle as if they had stars in them.


    Charles didn¡¯t have any acting scenes that day, so he came back to Yancey Residence with two big bags in his hands. The bags were filled with things he had bought for Janine and Harvey.


    Chapter 238


    33


    There was food and daily necessities, as well as a pair of basketball shoes for Harvey. Harvey liked to y basketball, but he didn¡¯t have a good pair of shoes for it.


    Charles had recently taken on a supporting role with a high pay. Therefore, he wanted to improve his family¡¯s life as soon as possible.


    He had also bought a handbag for Skye.


    ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t seen you cook a table of dishes since I came back before. Why are


    you cooking so much today? Isn¡¯t Skye noting back today?¡± Charles asked.


    Charles¡® eyes widened in surprise when he suddenly witnessed such high¨Clevel


    treatment.


    All the dishes on the table were Janine¡¯s best dishes. Although they had been eating them since they were young, they had never grown tired of them. The food outside was not as good as Janine¡¯s cooking.


    To him, the food he ate with the film crew was merely a form of sustenance to keep hunger at bay.


    Spin to im Your SurpriseR

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Every once in a while, Charles had wanted toe back to eat food made by Janine.


    Janine was cooking and didn¡¯t hear Charles¡® question.


    Harvey walked out of his room holding a book and said coldly, ¡°Because there will be


    a guest.¡±


    ¡°A guest?¡± Charles asked in confusion.


    Since when did they have guestse to their house? They had just moved to Jipsburg not long ago and had no rtives here.


    As for their friends, they would usually meet up outside rather than invite them home.


    Could it be that Janine made new friends at work and invited them over?


    Harvey made a sour face and took a nce at the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯s Maisy,¡± he said.


    Upon hearing her name, Charles frowned and became gloomy as well. ¡°Her?¡±


    ¡°Mom said Maisy knows she was wrong,¡± Harvey said with a sneer.


    If Maisy knew she was wrong, then pigs could fly. One wouldn¡¯te to you if they hadn¡¯t something to ask of you. Maisy must have ill intentions.


    Charles frowned deeply and asked, ¡°And Mom believed her?¡±


    Then, he looked at the dishes on the table and frowned deeper. ¡°It seems she did.


    Okay, then I¡¯ll see what Maisy ns to do.¡±


    Did she really think that she was the only smart one, and everyone else was a fool?


    Maisy was definitely up to no good.


    ¡°I feel sick at the thought of eating with her,¡± Harven said, his brows furrowing tightly.


    Both Harvey and Charles felt that Janine was too easy to deceive.


    They had met Maisy several times before and had seen what kind of person she was. There must be an ulterior motive behind her sudden change in attitude.


    <b>1/3</b>


    Maisy was at the door of the unit downstairs.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It was her first time there. She stared at the rundownmunity, where the dark unit


    building was located. The unit¡¯s door didn¡¯t even have a lock. It was just left wide


    open.


    Decked out in branded attire, she waspletely out of ce there.


    Someone happened toe downstairs and whistled when he saw her. Maisy was utterly disgusted. The people living there were too uncultured!


    She endured her disgust and walked up the stairs in her high heels.


    There were seven floors in total. Janine and her family lived on the seventh floor.


    The higher up Maisy climbed, the more disgusted she felt.


    She would never return to Janine¡¯s family! She absolutely couldn¡¯t live such a hard


    life. If she had to live such a hard life, it would be no different from death for her.


    However, she would endure it if she wanted to leave Skr with nowhere to go.


    Maisy arrived on the seventh floor and knocked on the door.


    No one answered immediately.


    Charles and Harvey didn¡¯t want to open the door.


    However, after ncing at Janine, who was busy in the kitchen, Charles said


    helplessly, ¡°Then, let¡¯s let Mom give uppletely.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my older brother. You open the door,¡± Harvey said, looking at the door as if he


    were looking at some kind of monster.


    He could still vividly remember what had happened at the mall thest time.


    Charles raised his eyebrows and went to open the door.


    ¡°Brother,¡± Maisy greeted with a sweet smile the moment she saw Charles.


    Charles felt a chill <b>run </b>down his arm, forming goosebumps. ¡°Your brother is Peter.


    Don¡¯t call me that,¡± he said.


    Maisy secretly gritted her teeth but maintained her sweet smile. She replied, ¡°He¡¯s


    Chapter 239


    also my brother, but you¡¯re my biological brother.¡±

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Charles snorted. ¡°Then, move back here, and I¡¯ll let you address me as your brother.¡±


    ¡°My adoptive mom is in poor health and needs my care. I also want to move back,


    but she has raised me. I can¡¯t be unfilial.¡± Maisy responded, struggling to stay calm.


    Had she really changed and learned her lesson? Charles stared at Maisy suspiciously.


    Harvey approached them and said coldly, ¡°Faker.¡±


    Damn it! Maisy really wanted to p him.


    ¡°Harvey, it was a misunderstanding before. Everyone has moments of impulsiveness and irrationality. I just didn¡¯t adapt as quickly as Skr. I still hadn¡¯t epted my true.


    identity at the time,¡± Maisy exined.


    Although Harvey was young, he wasn¡¯t easily fooled. ¡°You want to subtly make us suspect Skr and hate her again, huh?¡±


    He was not that stupid.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you tricked Mom, but if I find out that you made her sad, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Harvey narrowed his eyes and threatened.


    Charles also added coldly, ¡°If you dare to bring up Skr again, I will beat you to


    death.


    Looking at the two people in front of her, who werepletely hostile toward her, Maisy tightly grasped her bag.


    Fine! She would see how they would try to please her in the future and then.


    apologize to her for defending Skr today!


    ¡°Is that Maisy? Why are you all standing outside? Come in quickly.¡± Janine saw Harvey and Charles standing at the door and immediately walked over to them while


    speaking.


    ¡°Yes, Mom. I¡¯m here,¡± Maisy immediately responded obediently.


    Charles and Harvey exchanged nces and made way for Maisy.


    Chapter 240


    After Maisy came in, she was taken aback by the scene in the room. It was


    horrendous!


    Simply too horrendous!


    The furniture in the house looked like it had been there for many years. Although


    they weren¡¯t broken, they were old and had a cheap smell.


    Luckily, the ce was very clean. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted toe in.


    Charles and Harvey saw the disgust in Maisy¡¯s eyes.


    Sure enough, she had just been pretending earlier!


    At Hughes Residence, Skr noticed Natalie looking a little haggard.


    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡±


    ¡°I heard my mom talk about my cousin, Nancy,st night, and then I went to chat with Nancy until midnight.¡± Natalie yawned.


    Her eyes were red and swollen. It was obvious that she criedst night.


    ¡°Nancy?¡± Skr seemed to recall Natalie mentioning Nancy Turner before.


    It seemed that she had gotten pregnant before her marriage two years ago. She had been a housewife since she had gotten married with a big belly.


    Before she had gotten married, she had been the belle of the dance department at Jipsburg University. She had been all set to join the National Dance Team before she


    had gotten pregnant.


    Natalie had felt very sorry for her at that time.


    If she hadn¡¯t gotten pregnant before marriage, she would have been a lead dancer by


    now.


    Natalie exined. ¡°It¡¯s her. She gave birth to a daughterst year. Then, she wanted to realize her dream again this year, but her parents¨Cinw stopped her, saying that they couldn¡¯t take care of the baby.¡±


    Chapter 240


    <b>2/3</b>


    ¡°They didn¡¯t trust the nanny either, so they asked her to stay home full¨Ctime to care for the baby and look after her.


    ¡°Her husband, Floyd Wilson, also thought that she shouldn¡¯t be so selfish and leave the baby alone when she was so young.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes became red as she spoke.


    Skr looked solemn. She helped Natalie sit on the couch.


    After Natalie sat down, she continued, ¡°Although Nancy felt very disappointed, she could only endure it due to the family¡¯s opposition.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But a few days ago, while she was browsing on her phone, she came across a livestream on street photography of good¨Clooking people. There, she saw Floyd and another woman entering a hotel!¡°

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    ¡°She said Floyd hadn¡¯t touched her for a long time. Ever since she gave birth, he has


    disliked her for being out of shape. He also said she looked ugly when she gave birth


    and couldn¡¯t forget the scene.¡±


    Natalie felt so uneasy that she suddenly decided not to have children. She was afraid that Jeremy would detest her and that she would lose her true self.


    She intended to work. She had recently graduated from college and wasn¡¯t ready for


    a baby.


    ¡°What did Nancy decide to do?¡± Skr asked.


    ¡°She told her family about it, and she¡¯s preparing to divorce Floyd. She¡¯s collecting


    evidence of him cheating now.


    ¡°She ns to open a dance training institution for childrenter. She said she doesn¡¯t want to lose her true self anymore.


    ¡°I feel so ufortable after hearing about her experience. Skr, are there no good. men in this world? I¡¯m not so confident about Jeremy anymore,¡± Natalie stated a little


    decadently.


    Skrforted her softly. ¡°Nancy is strong. Things have already happened. It¡¯s best if she can figure out her path and settle her future as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s strong. If I had been in that situation, I might have copsed. I can¡¯t imagine what would happen if Jeremy betrayed me. I¡¯m not as strong as I appear. Maybe I don¡¯t seem to care about anything, but I¡¯m really scared.¡± Natalie sighed.


    Nancy¡¯s incident had prompted her to reflect deeply on herself.


    Skr¡¯s eyes shed as she remembered the ¡°Mr. Hughes¡± she had heard at the hot spring hotel. She wondered if it was truly a coincidence.


    Natalie noticed that Skr was distracted and asked, ¡°Are you thinking about yourself? Christopher is a scumbag. He won¡¯t get a good ending. You can start over,


    like Nancy!


    Chapter 241


    23


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t forget what I promised you. My cousin with the eight¨Cpack abs I mentionedst time will be here soon. He has seen your photos and said he fell in love with you at first sight.¡±


    Skr was shocked. ¡°Your cousin ising over?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t I tell you two days ago? I¡¯d like to introduce him to you. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s


    a police officer. If Christopher harasses you again, my cousin will protect you and


    teach him a lesson.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Natalie winked at Skr. ¡°Moreover, he has never fallen in love. He said he believes in true love. See, this is how a good man looks!¡±


    Skr was speechless for a while, saying helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m married. I¡¯m really married.¡±


    ¡°Are you married to nothing?¡± Natalie patted Skr¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I won¡¯t deceive you. My cousin is much better than Christopher!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a man over six feet tall walked in and called out to


    her. ¡°Nath.¡±


    Natalie looked over and said, ¡°Come here, Elliott! Skr got here before you. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d arrive half an hour earlier?¡±


    ¡°I had something to do just now, so I went to the police station first,¡± Elliott Turner replied as he walked over.


    When he spotted Skr, he was slightly stunned. Fortunately, he was used to facing many criminal suspects and could maintain hisposure.


    He thought Skr was even more stunning in person than in the photos, which made him feel like he wasn¡¯t her ideal match.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Sullivan. I¡¯m Nath¡¯s cousin, Elliott.¡± Elliott reached out to Skr.


    She shook his hand politely. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Nath¡¯s friend, Skr.¡±


    Natalie smiled meaningfully, believing that they were a perfect match. She said to Skr, ¡°Lend me your phone, Skr.¡±


    Skr unlocked <b>the </b>phone and handed it to Natalie, asking, ¡°What do you want to do?


    Chapter 241


    ¡°I¡¯ll take photos for you.<b>¡± </b>She nned to post this perfect match¡¯s photo on Instagram and annoy Christopher.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Joe had just finished working out and was checking his phone while taking a break for coffee. He was stunned when he spotted Skr¡¯s Instagram post.


    In the photo, she stood with an upright¨Clooking man. The contrasting height difference made her look petite, while the man looked at her with tenderness and


    sweetness<b>.</b>


    It was only a simple photo, but Joe could tell that the man liked Skr and that she was in a good mood.


    He wondered if this man was the one she had wanted to meet today.


    The photo caused an uproar. After Caleb saw the photo, he felt a littleplicated. He happened to know Elliott. Thetter had caught and interrogated him before.


    A friend he had been riding with had died before, and Elliott had been in charge of that case. During the interrogation, he had almost driven Caleb crazy.


    If it hadn¡¯t been true that he had done nothing wrong, he would have revealed all of his secrets. He wondered if Elliott was Skr¡¯s husband.


    Skr had blocked Christopher, so he couldn¡¯t view her Instagram, but they hadmon high school ssmates.


    They knew that he and Skr had broken up, so they sent him a screenshot of her Instagram post.


    When Christopher saw the photo, the stack of inspection reports in his hands slipped, scattering onto the ground.


    The man in the photo wasn¡¯t Joe, whom Maisy had mentioned. Christopher had never seen Elliot before, and thetter didn¡¯t look like a wealthy big shot.


    He thought that Maisy had lied to him.


    Chapter 242


    Meanwhile, Maisy was utterly shocked to see the photo.


    Why wasn¡¯t the man Joe? Had they guessed wrong?


    She had known that Skr couldn¡¯t be lucky enough to win Joe¡¯s favor!


    When she saw the photo, she kept her doubts to herself because the Sullivans were


    in front of her.


    Maisy didn¡¯t know what to say to them. Someone had just happened to share Skr¡¯s Instagram post with her, so she had immediately clicked on it to view it.


    She was ecstatic when she saw the photo.


    If this was the case, it meant that she no longer needed to please the Sullivans. She had originally been angry that Skr and Joe were together, but it turned out to be bogus news.


    So, she didn¡¯t bother to put much effort into the Sullivans.


    ¡°Maisy, we have a room here. You cane back whenever you want,¡± Janine said. as she noticed Maisy put down her phone.


    Maisy rolled her eyes inwardly. She wanted to ridicule Janine for herck of self- awareness, but she held her words back.


    It would be better if she could corner Skr. Since the Sullivans were present, she could try to deceive them.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle back to live with you after Mrs. Williams gets better. I just wonder if Charles and Harvey will wee me.¡± Maisy gazed at Charles and Harvey.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Charles nced at Maisy coolly and said nothing.


    But Harvey was younger and acted more straightforwardly. He sneered and said, ¡°We don¡¯t wee you.¡±


    Maisy smiled bitterly. ¡°I know you¡¯ve all misunderstood me. But I believe you¡¯ll get to


    know the real me and stop misunderstanding me soon.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Janine sighed inwardly. She felt helpless as she saw that Charles and Harvey were defensive and disgusted with Maisy.


    After all, they had previously experienced several unpleasant issues. They couldn¡¯t resolve the misunderstanding so easily.


    ¡°Mom, my friend just showed me Skr¡¯s Instagram post. What¡¯s her current


    boyfriend¡¯s job?¡±


    ¡°Skr¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Janine was stunned.


    ¡°Skye doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend. Didn¡¯t you snatch her ex¨Cboyfriend away?¡± Harvey


    sneered.


    Maisy gritted her teeth. ¡°It was a misunderstanding. I rified it at that time.¡±


    Harvey retorted unceremoniously, ¡°Stop kidding. Do you think everyone is a fool?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see Skr¡¯s Instagram because she has blocked me. But my friend sent me a photo.¡± Maisy sent them the photo on her phone.


    Harvey raised an eyebrow as he nced at the photo. ¡°He¡¯s probably her friend.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they could be colleagues or friends,¡± Janine echoed Harvey¡¯s thoughts.


    Charles had already asked Skr, but she hadn¡¯t responded yet. It was normal for her to take photos with men. They wouldn¡¯t think much of it, even if Elliot turned out to be her boyfriend.


    ¡°Skr must have paid a lot to join Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team. Mom, you may need to pay more attention to her. After all, girls are more prone to suffering.


    Chapter 243


    ¡°You may be unaware of Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s status in Jipsburg. Nobody can join his team without any connection or skills. Skr may be on the wrong path-¡±


    Before Maisy could finish her words, Harvey pped her hard. ¡°Watch your words. and stop spouting rubbish! My sister joined the team with her own abilities!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t nder Skye again.¡± Janine frowned.


    Charles snorted coldly. ¡°Did youe here to destroy our rtionship with Skye? Then, you should give up. We know Skye better than anyone else. All of your efforts


    are in vain.¡±


    Maisy stood up angrily. ¡°Do you know what Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team does?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Mainly restoring cultural relics, Charles responded calmly.


    She was stunned when she heard that. She even started to wonder if Skr had


    hidden her abilities.


    Jeffrey and Sadie were astonished when they saw Skr¡¯s Instagram post, which Maisy had forwarded to them.


    ¡°Why did she post this photo at this critical juncture? We were embarrassed in front of John this morning. Now we¡¯ve truly offended the Gardners!¡± Peter was furious.


    ¡°Could Skr be flirting with John and other men at the same time? I think it¡¯s possible! She¡¯s not that well¨Cbehaved and sensible. She¡¯s wild!¡± Samuelmented.


    Jeffrey was at home with Sadie. He looked at the group chat, hoping that Skr


    might answer the question.


    It was unfortunate that they hadn¡¯t added her to the group chat from the get go. She had also left the other group chat that had been created separately.


    Sadie asked, ¡°Jeff, what should we do now? Can ourpany survive in this


    situation?¡±


    ¡°Ourpany is at its most crucial point. It¡¯s most likely that we won¡¯t be able to save it. It might not be long before we have to dere bankruptcy.¡± Jeffrey appeared extremely solemn.


    Chapter 241


    ?


    Sadie turned pale; she had never seen him that downcast. ¡°Only a short amount of time has passed. How could ourpany-¡±


    ¡°Just be ready. We might have to sell our vi. I¡¯ll take out all the properties and get a mortgage to see if I can turn things around. I¡¯ve been wondering if it could be due to Skr. But that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case,¡± Jeffrey stated.


    In fact, he hoped that a certain big shot would truly spot Skr. He was willing to sell


    her in exchange for hispany.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Sadie was shocked. ¡°Has ourpany reached this point? Do we still have to sell off


    our properties?¡±


    ¡°We should just do it. Thepany won¡¯tst long.¡± Jeffrey had never imagined he would be in this situation one day.


    He had been arrogant for many years and believed that he had fully established himself in Jipsburg. He even intended to put in more effort to make the Williams family one of Jipsburg¡¯s elite families in the future.


    It was unfortunate that he had a bad oue.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Sadie panicked. Seeing that her children wereining in the group chat and hadn¡¯t seemed to realize the seriousness of the issue, she began to get scared.


    If their family was really in trouble, they might be in debt in the future!


    Inexplicably, she had an ominous premonition.


    After lunch, Skr checked her phone. When she saw the inquiries from Steven and some friends, she realized that Natalie had used her phone to post a photo on


    Instagram.


    That photo had caused an uproar.


    Skr knew Natalie wanted to help her avenge her, so thetter had informed her Instagram friends that she hade out of the quagmire and was in a new


    rtionship.


    Skr briefly exined her rtionship with Elliott to her family and friends. Then, she pondered for a while before taking the initiative to make things clear to Joe.


    ¡°That Instagram photo was posted by my friend. She doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m married. That man was her cousin.¡±


    Joe replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chapter 244


    2/2


    After receiving his response, Skr ced the phone in her bag.


    ¡°Did the photo overwhelm them? Many people want to see you get embarrassed, so I


    used that photo to disappoint them! I want to show them that you¡¯re popr with


    men!¡± Natalie leaned closer to Skr and whispered.


    Skr pinched Natalie¡¯s cheek. ¡°That post also overwhelmed me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. Take a good look at Elliot! Don¡¯t keep your guard up; Elliott is really good. If he treats you badly, our whole family won¡¯t let him go.¡± Natalie chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m married, Nath.¡± Skr decided to reveal the truth to Natalie. She was worried. that Natalie would set her up on another blind date.


    Natalie didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Stop kidding me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the truth. I¡¯ll show you my marriage certificate someday.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. I know you well. You¡¯re unlikely to have an impromptu wedding. You and Christopher have just broken up.


    ¡°You needed to recover from that and find a job. How could you have had time to look for someone to marry?


    ¡°Moreover, what man can prompt you to have a sh marriage without hesitation? If you¡¯re not interested in Elliot, I¡¯ll introduce you to someone else.¡± Natalie acted as though she had seen through Skr


    Elliott soon walked out of the restroom. Seeing the twodies whispering, he didn¡¯t


    disturb them.


    Skr regretted not bringing her marriage certificate with her. After much thought, she decided to bring it with her the next time she met Natalie.


    After responding to Skr, Joe made a call. ¡°You can stop investigating.¡±


    It turned out that the man in the photo was just a nobody.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter <b>245</b>


    When Skr returned to Gxy Vi, Joe wasn¡¯t back. Just as she was about to go upstairs to change clothes, she received a call from him.


    ¡°Are you free?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°I just got home.¡±


    ¡°Grandma just called me and asked for your help. Do you have time to visit her?¡± Joe asked warmly.


    Skr agreed without hesitation, ¡°Of course I have time. Pearlhall Residence, right?


    I¡¯ll drive there now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent Paul to pick you up. You don¡¯t have to drive yourself. Just rest in the car.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After getting in the car, Paul was silent at first. He hesitated to speak.


    Joe had made it clear that Skr needed to rest in the car. He would be furious if Paul¡¯s chit¨Cchatting kept her from sleeping. But thetter felt ufortable saying


    nothing.


    ¡°Mr. Ziegler, do you have something to say?¡± Skr noticed how Paul had been throwing nces at her through the rearview mirror.


    Paul immediately started talking. ¡°Ms. Sullivan, do you remember Marcus Lennon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°Ever since he got AIDS, many people around him have gone to check on


    themselves. Several of his recent girlfriends have also tested positive for AIDS.


    ¡°Before this incident, the Lennons had been preparing Marcus to be their heir. He frequently acted without thinking and was used to being arrogant and bossy.


    ¡°Of course, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do that to Mr. Martin. I used to have several collegemates who worked in the <b>Lennons</b>¡®pany. But he secretly framed them.¡±


    Paul didn¡¯t know what he had said. But after seeing Skr, he wanted to exin


    Chapter 345


    things inly.


    ¡°Well, how is he now?¡± Skr asked.


    23


    ¡°The Lennons have shunned him, and Mr. Martin isn¡¯t close with him either. He onlyAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    got to know Marcus because of Mr. Jakeman.


    ¡°When Mr. Martin and I were on a business trip, you called us in time to inform us. If


    he had been in the same car as us, we would have been in trouble.¡± Paul believed in


    Skr very much.


    He would never touch anything she wouldn¡¯t let him. His previous bad experiences


    had proven that she was trustworthy.


    ¡°Later, we discovered that the thumb ring he wore had been given to him by his uncle a year ago. When I saw his thumb ring, I always felt a little ufortable. It looked authentic and good, but I felt uneasy.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s negative energy! I just wonder if we would have been in any danger if we had shared a car with him that day and often met with him.¡±


    He was particrly curious about that.


    ¡°Yes, you would. The people who have been around him in the past year will be affected, more or less. However, the thumb ring¡¯s negative energy is heavier. If you¡¯ve been in contact with him for a long time, your life will be in danger,¡± Skr


    stated decisively.


    Paul gasped. ¡°I was so lucky that I uploaded that Instagram post that day! Or you wouldn¡¯t have seen it.¡±


    Skr chuckled. ¡°That was fate. Since I spotted your post, it means you¡¯re a blessed person. You¡¯ve been tricked and unlucky before, but you¡¯ll be safe this year.¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met you, I could have been even more unlucky. It¡¯s all thanks to you! By the way, you just said that everyone who¡¯s been close to Marcus recently will be more or less affected. It turns out you¡¯re right!


    ¡°Ethan and Lukas often met with Marcus. Things went wrong in their various contracts, and they suffered heavy losses. Even Mr. Jakeman was affected<b>, </b>but not as seriously as them,¡± Paul said.


    Chapter 245


    ¡°Go out to bask in the sun and exercise more during this time. After that, you won¡¯t get affected, even if you meet someone with negative energy.¡±


    Skr wasn¡¯t surprised. Anyone who had been present that day and had too much


    contact with Marcus would be affected without exception.


    The unlucky things they encountered might be big <b>or </b>small. If they were upright, the negative energy wouldn¡¯t get to them easily and would naturally have no impact.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go exercise as soon as I get off work!¡±


    Half an hourter, they arrived at Pearlhall Residence.


    Three cars had been parked in front of Pearlhall Residence, one of which belonged to Joe. The other two were unfamiliar to Skr. It seemed that Gloria had guests.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Several eyes fell on Skr as she and Paul entered Pearlhall Residence.


    Skr spotted Joe first. He was dressed in light gray sportswear, exuding at refreshing youthful air.


    He looked at her with a little tenderness. Skr thought she was seeing things. Perhaps he appeared younger today or wanted to pretend to be in love in front of Gloria.


    Not to be outdone, Skr also looked at him with affection.


    Joe smiled faintly, thinking she was excellent at acting. People who didn¡¯t know the truth would believe they were an inseparable couple.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Still¡­


    His gaze lingered on her loving eyes for a few seconds. When Skr smiled, her


    shone like stars, as if she genuinely liked him.


    He then unconsciously fell into thought.


    ¡°Come here, Skye.¡± When Gloria spotted Skr, she instantly greeted her warmly.


    Skr stepped over and greeted, ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°You must have met Frank. He mentioned that you were restoring his antique painting.¡± When Skr came over, Gloria introduced Frank to her.


    Skr greeted Frank, ¡°Hello, Mr. Doherty Senior.¡±


    Then, she turned to George and greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Querbach.¡±


    eyes


    Frank nodded and smiled at Gloria. ¡°When I first met her, I intended to introduce her


    to my grandson. I had no idea that she was your granddaughter¨Cinw.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find anyone to restore my painting at that time. Alex is professional and skilled, but he also said that he couldn¡¯t restore it. I didn¡¯t expect someone so young to be so talented.


    ¡°Gloria, you¡¯re quite lucky to have such a wonderful granddaughter¨Cinw!¡±


    Chapter 246


    <b>2/2</b>


    He felt a pang of regret that he couldn¡¯t be family with Skr. If Skr were his granddaughter¨Cinw, he would show her off to others.


    Besides, she could also ensure that none of his possessions were counterfeits. She could even restore the broken antiques as well as the new.


    ¡°Of course, my granddaughter¨Cinw is exceptional! I don¡¯t know how many other kinds of women there are out there, but there is only one Skye!¡± Gloria felt immensely


    proud.


    After she finished speaking, she nced at Joe. If he hadn¡¯t been her grandson, she would have thought it a waste to pair Skr with him.


    Skr deserved better. After all, Joe had a lot of issues and rarely spoke. Others said he had excellent self¨Ccontrol, but that was actually his one w.


    Anyway, there was a stark contrast between them. Skr was definitely better than


    Joe!


    ¡°Yes, Skye is quite good. Many of the items I believed to be treasures turned out to be forgeries. Being cheated out of money is nothing, but it hurts my feelings. I¡¯d cherished those things for so long for nothing.¡± George also chimed in.


    Skr felt shy when the three of them praised her so much.


    Although she didn¡¯t easily feel shy, she couldn¡¯t take the repeated praise from her elders. Moreover, after Gloria praised her<b>, </b>she could sense Joe¡¯s eyes on her.


    He appeared to be examining whether she was as capable as the three elders had


    said.


    Skr also nced at Joe, hinting at him to stop looking at her.


    Joe raised his eyebrow and walked to her side instead. The two appeared eye- catching when they stood together.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    The three elderly, particrly Gloria, smiled even more broadly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about serious things, Grandma.¡±


    Joe expected Gloria to start reprimanding and despising him if she continued to praise Skr. When she looked at him and then at Skr, her expression shifted quickly, revealing her preferences and dislikes.


    Gloria scowled at Joe. She hadn¡¯t boasted enough yet!


    She enjoyed seeing others envy her. When she had been younger, she hadpared.


    herself to her friends and, subsequently, her children and grandchildren to theirs.


    And now, she was boasting about her granddaughter¨Cinw to them!


    ¡°Skye, Frank did encounter something strange. He originally wanted to ask me if I


    could contact Vi, but nobody knows where she is.


    ¡°Many people in Jipsburg im to have abilities, but they¡¯re all frauds. See if you can. handle this matter. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll find someone else. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    Skr also became serious. ¡°Okay, please go ahead.¡±


    Frank nodded. He trusted the people at Pearlhall Residence. He wouldn¡¯t air his family¡¯s dirtyundry out in public, but he knew it made little difference to his old friends, even if it was a shameful matter.


    Joe lowered his eyes and observed Skr¡¯s increasingly solemn expression. When


    she became serious, she had a brilliance that no one else possessed,


    ¡°There have been some strange things happening at home recently. My wife<b>, </b>Grace,


    has been unwell this month and has been having nightmares.


    ¡°Our great¨Cgrandson, Chad, frequently cries loudly and expresses fear. We used to


    think he was spoiled or that recent colds and illnesses had made him feeble.


    ¡°But this morning, when Grace chatted with Chad, they found that they often have the same nightmares at night.¡±


    22


    When Frank finished speaking, he became more solemn. His expression indicated that he had been astonished and terrified to discover such an unexpected thing.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Skr knew little about such evil things. She had only read about it in books and learned that many people used negative items to achieve certain goals.


    But none of these things were tough for Vi.


    ¡°Mr. Doherty Senior, are there any furnishings or belongings of yours that suddenly appeared in the past month or two?¡± Skr asked.


    Frank thought solemnly for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°Probably not.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not very involved in this field, so I don¡¯t know much about it. I can go to your house with you and take a look. If I can¡¯t find out the reason, you can find someone else to look into it,¡± she said truthfully.


    Frank immediately responded, ¡°Then, can we rush over now? In an hour, Chad will probably start crying and saying he¡¯s scared again.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go now.¡± Skr agreed. They couldn¡¯t dy such an important matter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look too.¡± Gloria couldn¡¯t sit still.


    ¡°Grandma, you should wait at home. If my assumption is correct, you won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡± Skrforted Gloria and then looked at George. ¡°Mr. Querbach, please


    also wait for news here.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gloria and George responded. If that were the case, they shouldn¡¯t follow and


    cause trouble.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too,¡± Joe said to Skr.


    Skr nced at him. Seeing that he was in good condition, she nodded. It would be


    nice to have him with her.


    The two soon followed Frank out of Pearlhall Residence.


    <i>She </i>really can¡¯t solve it, <b>I¡¯ll </b>help Frank


    Later, George said to Gloria, ¡°Vi never misjudges people. Skye is really good, but the problem Frank is facing isn¡¯t her forte. find someone else.¡±

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Despite what George said, he was inexplicably confident in Skr. He thought she


    should be able to handle it.


    Since she was skilled enough that Vi had passed on all the skills and knowledge she had learned to her, Skr had to be truly talented.


    Gloria nodded seriously. ¡°Skye is skilled enough. It¡¯s normal if she can¡¯t solve it. But


    Vi left me a letter before. She stated that if Skye marries and any of us encounter


    some evil things that others can¡¯t solve, we should let Skye try to handle it.¡±


    ¡°Where is Vi now?¡± George sighed.


    Gloria also sighed. ¡°Vi wille back to see us after she settles her affairs.¡±


    George nodded with tears in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    On the way to Doherty Residence, Skr was in deep thought.


    of


    Joe looked at her and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself too much. Grandma is wary outsiders and trusts you more. If you can¡¯t solve Mr. Doherty Senior¡¯s problem, we¡¯ll


    find a professional for him.¡±


    Skr nodded distractedly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Right then, a message popped up on her phone. She opened it and found that it was


    Elliott¡¯s message.


    ¡°Sorry, I had something to do in the afternoon and left early. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal


    next weekend.¡±


    Skr replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Joe inadvertently nced at it. His expression turned cold when he realized that someone was attempting to snatch his wife from him.


    They arrived at Doherty Residence in about half an hour. As soon as they followed


    him into the vi, they heard a child¡¯s frightened cries.


    Chapter 248


    22


    The vi wasrge and empty. Even with several floors, it still couldn¡¯t block the sound of the child crying.


    The maids on the first floor weren¡¯t surprised when they heard the crying and treated it as normal.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Frank felt so heartbroken that his eyes turned red. ¡°Chad has been like this these days. It makes me ufortable.¡±


    At his old age, the only thing he wished for was his family¡¯s safety.


    Joe¡¯s heart sank. The situation appeared more serious than Frank had previously indicated.


    He looked at Skr. Although she looked serious, she didn¡¯t flinch at all. Despite her


    young age, she possessed great courage.


    Skr said to Frank, ¡°Mr. Doherty Senior, let¡¯s go upstairs and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Come on, follow me.¡± Frank immediately walked in front, leading the way <b>for </b>Skr and Joe.


    Joe had visited Doherty Residence several times before. This time, he strangely felt cold air prate his skin. He had no idea if it was an illusion.


    Skr removed a red bracelet from her wrist. There was a small coin on it. She then handed it to Joe and said, ¡°Take it with you. It might be useful.¡±


    She had already spotted the goosebumps on Joe¡¯s skin.


    He took the red bracelet and noticed the small coin was still warm from when Skr had touched it. When he ced it in his palm, he didn¡¯t sense the coldness of the


    coin. Instead, he felt like the cold air was less intense now<i>.</i>


    Joe smiled slightly and put the red bracelet on his wrist. Looking at it, he inexplicably


    felt like it was visually appealing

 Chapter 249

    Chapter <b>249</b>This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they reached the door to Chad Doherty¡¯s room, Skr abruptly changed her mind. ¡°Let¡¯s go see Mrs. Doherty Senior first.¡±


    Frank was stunned for a moment before he responded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    They then moved in another direction. As they were about to enter the room, a maid came out and greeted Frank respectfully.


    ¡°I just followed the doctor¡¯s instructions and gave Mrs. Doherty Senior medicine, but


    she¡¯s still ufortable. She keeps saying she has a headache and leg pain,¡± the maid informed worriedly.


    Frank nodded. ¡°Okay, go ahead with your work.¡°¡®


    When he opened the door and went in<b>, </b>he <b>turned </b>back to Skr and stated, ¡°Grace has been like this for a while. She oftenins of headaches and leg pain.¡±


    ¡°Did the medicine prescribed by the doctor have no


    inquired.


    fect after she took it?¡± she


    ¡°It can only relieve her headache symptoms.¡± Frank sighed, obviously helpless.


    After walking in, they saw a haggard old woman with a pale face and a lot of gray hair. Grace Tanner appeared skinny as shey on the bed under the quilt.


    She didn¡¯t notice them entering while they were talking. She kept her eyes closed,


    frowned, and bit her lip tightly.


    As the three of them observed Grace, they noticed that she was trembling slightly.


    Frank walked to the bed and stared at Grace, who was still enduring great pain despite being asleep. His eyes turned red.


    Joe stood behind Skr, watching her observe things calmly.


    Suddenly, someone opened the door and walked in.


    ¡°Dad? Do we have guests¡­ M¨CMr. Martin<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    Frank frowned as his youngest son, Nigel Doherty, entered unexpectedly. ¡°Go


    Chaphe: 249


    downstairs <b>and </b><b>wait</b>.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay.¡± Nigel nced at Joe. Then, he looked at Skr, feeling a little curious


    about her.


    After he walked out, Frank exined, ¡°Skye, Gloria asked me not to tell anyone about you and Joe until she formally announces <b>it</b>. So, I¡¯m not going to introduce you to my family for now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Skr nodded gently, unconcerned about it.


    He then turned to Joe. <b>¡°</b>Sit down and rx, Joe.¡±


    Joe nodded slightly and sat by the side.


    ¡°Skye, can you see what is happening?¡± Frank asked nervously.


    Skr walked to the walk¨Cin closet nearby. One wall of the walk¨Cin closet was transparent, allowing her to see what clothes were hanging within. Her attention fell on a traditional dress.


    ¡°Is this the traditional dress a sollectible Mrs. Doherty Senior bought?¡± Skr asked.


    Frank looked over. He was puzzled as to why Skr had suddenly inquired about the


    traditional dress.


    He shook his head and answered, ¡°That traditional dress isn¡¯t a collectible. Nigel


    gave it to Grace on her birthday.


    ¡°She liked it very much and wore it often before. But she has been in poor health for the past two days and has kept it in the closet.¡±


    It appeared delicate and was a rare handmade work, with a pattern that wasn¡¯t


    Joe nced over, then stood up and walked to Skr. ¡°Is there something wrong.


    with this traditional dress?¡±


    ¡°Something is wrong with it?¡± Frank¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°I <b>think </b>so.¡± Skr opened the walk¨Cin closet and took out the traditional dress.


    The gold threads and stringed pearls on the traditional dress shone brightly under


    Chapter 249


    the lights. Because of that, people wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to its patterns.


    3.3


    At first nce, the patterns appeared delicate and exquisite against the backdrop of pearls and gold threads.


    However, the pattern was a seal full of negative energy. Otherwise, the pearls on it wouldn¡¯t have remained so dazzling throughout the past century.

 Chapter 250

    <b><i>Chapter </i></b><b><i>250</i></b>


    <b><i>13</i></b>


    <b><i>Chapter </i></b><b><i>250</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Your </i></b><b><i>great</i></b><b><i>¨C</i></b><b><i>grandson¡¯s </i></b><b><i>room </i></b><b><i>is </i></b><b><i>next </i></b><b><i>door</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>also </i></b><b><i>affected </i></b><b><i>by </i></b><b><i>this </i></b><b><i>traditional</i></b>


    <b><i>dress</i></b><b><i>,¡± </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>exined</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Frank </i></b><b><i>was shocked </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>didn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>react </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>long </i></b><b><i>time </i></b><b><i>because </i></b><b><i>Nigel </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>one </i></b><b><i>who</i></b>


    <b><i>gave </i></b><b><i>Grace </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>dress</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>The </i></b><b><i>people </i></b><b><i>who </i></b><b><i>made </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>traditional </i></b><b><i>dress </i></b><b><i>wanted </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>use </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>harm </i></b><b><i>people</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Over</i></b>


    <b><i>the </i></b><b><i>past </i></b><b><i>century</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>many </i></b><b><i>people </i></b><b><i>have </i></b><b><i>died after </i></b><b><i>wearing </i></b><b><i>it</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>What </i></b><b><i>Mrs. </i></b><b><i>Doherty </i></b><b><i>Senior </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>your </i></b><b><i>great</i></b><b><i>¨C</i></b><b><i>grandson </i></b><b><i>saw </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>their dreams </i></b><b><i>should </i></b><b><i>be</i></b>


    <b><i>those </i></b><b><i>who </i></b><b><i>once </i></b><b><i>wore </i></b><b><i>this </i></b><b><i>traditional </i></b><b><i>dress</i></b><b><i>,</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>exined </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><iplicated</i></b>


    <b><i>expression</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Vi </i></b><b><i>once stated </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>there </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>always many </i></b><b><i>people </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>evil </i></b><b><i>intentions </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>this</i></b>


    <b><i>world</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Having </i></b><b><i>evil </i></b><b><i>intentions </i></b><b><i>meant </i></b><b><i>harboring </i></b><b><i>desires</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>So</i></b><b><i>¡­</i></b>


    <b><i>She </i></b><b><i>thought </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>Frank¡¯s </i></b><b><i>youngest </i></b><b><i>son </i></b><b><i>Nigel</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>who </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>just </i></b><b><i>broken </i></b><b><i>in</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>wasn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>suited</i></b>


    <b><i>to </i></b><b><i>intervene </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>Frank¡¯s </i></b><b><i>family </i></b><b><i>affairs</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>What </i></b><b><i>should </i></b><b><i>we </i></b><b><i>do </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>this </i></b><b><i>traditional </i></b><b><i>dress</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>asked</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>gazed </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>him</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°Burn </i></b><b><i>it</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Oh</i></b><b><i>¡­ </i></b><b><i>okay</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Frank </i></b><b><i>turned </i></b><b><i>pale</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>looking </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>if </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>aged </i></b><b><i>dramatically </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>an </i></b><b><i>instant</i></b><b><i>,</i></b>


    <b><i>losing </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>vigor</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>However</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>quickly </i></b><b><i>returned </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>senses</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>After </i></b><b><i>all</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>was</i></b>


    <b><i>experienced </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>ups </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>downs </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>life</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>A </i></b><b><i>few </i></b><b><i>minutes </i></b><b><iter</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>left </i></b><b><i>Doherty </i></b><b><i>Residence</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>On </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>way </i></b><b><i>back </i></b><b><i>to</i></b>


    <b><i>Gxy </i></b><b><i>Vi</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>voiced </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>concern</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Nigel</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Mr. </i></b><b><i>Doherty </i></b><b><i>Senior¡¯s </i></b><b><i>youngest</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Nigel</i></b>


    <b><i>probably </i></b><b><i>knows </i></b><b><i>what¡¯s </i></b><b><i>wrong </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>traditional </i></b><b><i>dress</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>appeared </i></b><b><i>calm </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>nodded</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Being </i></b><b><i>an </i></b><b><i>elite </i></b><b><i>family </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>Jipsburg </i></b><b><i>isn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>as simple </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>seems</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>There </i></b><b><i>are </i></b><b><i>many </i></b><b><i>hidden</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>evil </i></b><b><i>agendas </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>navigate </i></b><b><i>through</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Are</i></b>


    <b><i>you </i></b><b><i>scared</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>No</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>just </i></b><b><i>thinking </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>many </i></b><b><i>people </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>died </i></b><b><i>because </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>traditional </i></b><b><i>dress</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>couldn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>help </i></b><b><i>but </i></b><b><i>recall </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>traditional </i></b><b><i>dress</i></b><b><i>¡® </i></b><b><i>patterns </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>pearls</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>2/1</i></b>


    <b><i>It </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>gorgeous </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>colorful</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Anyone </i></b><b><i>who </i></b><b><i>wore </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>feel </i></b><b><i>like </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>matched </i></b><b><i>their </i></b><b><i>figure </i></b><b><i>perfectly</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>became </i></b><b><i>lost </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>thought </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>looked </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>solemn </i></b><b><i>Skr</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>then </i></b><b><i>happened </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>nce </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>red </i></b><b><i>bracelet </i></b><b><i>on </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>wrist</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Mr. </i></b><b><i>Doherty </i></b><b><i>Senior </i></b><b><i>will </i></b><b><i>handle </i></b><b><i>this </i></b><b><i>matter</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Don¡¯t </i></b><b><i>worry</i></b><b><i>,</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><iforted </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>gently</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Paul </i></b><b><i>drove </i></b><b><i>quietly</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>saying </i></b><b><i>nothing </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>entire </i></b><b><i>journey</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Despite </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>expressionless </i></b><b><i>face</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>shocked </i></b><b><i>by </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>way </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>treated </i></b><b><i>Skr</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Didn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>say </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>disliked </i></b><b><i>Skr</i></b><b><i>? </i></b><b><i>Why </i></b><b><i>did </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>seem </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>if </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>fallen </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>love </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>?</i></b>


    <b><i>Right </i></b><b><i>then</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>received </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>call </i></b><b><i>from </i></b><b><i>Gloria</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>immediately </i></b><b><i>picked </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>up</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Skye</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Frank </i></b><b><i>told </i></b><b><i>us </i></b><b><i>everything</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>What </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>scary </i></b><b><i>dress</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>also </i></b><b><i>have </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>vintage </i></b><b><i>dress </i></b><b><i>from </i></b><b><i>my </i></b><b><i>old </i></b><b><i>friend. </i></b><b><i>It </i></b><b><i>has </i></b><b><i>been </i></b><b><i>well </i></b><b><i>preserved</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>I¡¯m </i></b><b><i>not </i></b><b><i>sure </i></b><b><i>if </i></b><b><i>something </i></b><b><i>is </i></b><b><i>wrong </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>it</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Gloria </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>frightened</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>At </i></b><b><i>their </i></b><b><i>age</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>there </i></b><b><i>weren¡¯t </i></b><b><i>many </i></b><b><i>people </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>could </i></b><b><i>trust</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>And </i></b><b><i>those </i></b><b><i>who </i></b><b><i>could </i></b><b><i>be</i></b>


    <b><i>trusted </i></b><b><i>might </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>conspiring </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>harm </i></b><b><i>them</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>which </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>no </i></b><b><i>different </i></b><b><i>from </i></b><b><i>hurting </i></b><b><i>their</i></b>


    <b><i>feelings</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Skr¡¯s </i></b><b><i>voice </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>soft </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>soothing</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Don¡¯t </i></b><b><i>worry</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Grandma</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>There¡¯s </i></b><b><i>nothing </i></b><b><i>like </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>Pearlhall </i></b><b><i>Residence</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>If </i></b><b><i>someone gives </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>something </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>future</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>can </i></b><b><i>keep </i></b><b><i>them </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>warehouse</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>We </i></b><b><i>can </i></b><b><i>take </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>look </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>them </i></b><b><i>when </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>visit </i></b><b><i>you</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>You </i></b><b><i>can</i></b>


    <b><i>I</i></b>


    <b><i>count </i></b><b><i>on </i></b><b><i>me</i></b><b><i>!</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Oh</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>that¡¯s </i></b><b><i>right</i></b><b><i>! </i></b><b><i>The </i></b><b><i>fright </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>got </i></b><b><i>from </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>news </i></b><b><i>confused </i></b><b><i>me</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>But </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>have </i></b><b><i>you</i></b><b><i>! </i></b><b><i>There¡¯s</i></b>


    <b><i>nothing </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>afraid </i></b><b><i>of</i></b><b><i>!</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Gloria </i></b><b><i>said</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>giggling </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><iy </i></b><b><i>on </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>bed</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>couldn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>help </i></b><b><i>but </i></b><b><i>grin </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>echoed</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Yes</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>have </i></b><b><i>me</i></b><b><i>.¡±</i></b>This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    <b><i>After </i></b><b><i>ending </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>conversation </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>Gloria</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>spotted </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>ncing </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>There </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>something </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>gaze </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>couldn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>fathom</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>What¡¯s </i></b><b><i>wrong</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>asked</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>meeting </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>meaningful </i></b><b><i>gaze</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>It¡¯s </i></b><b><i>nothing</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>stared </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>few </i></b><b><i>seconds</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>When </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>gaze </i></b><b><i>fell </i></b><b><i>on </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>lips</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>turned </i></b><b><i>away </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>looked </i></b><b><i>out </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>car </i></b><b><i>window</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>She </i></b><b><i>thought </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>being </i></b><b><i>weird</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>always </i></b><b><i>alternated </i></b><b><i>between </i></b><b><i>indifference </i></b><b><i>and</i></b>


    <b><i>Chapter </i></b><b><i>250</i></b>


    <b><i>enthusiasm</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Since </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>couldn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>figure </i></b><b><i>him </i></b><b><i>out</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>stopped </i></b><b><i>thinking </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>looked</i></b>


    <b><i>outside </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>car</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>It </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>already </i></b><b><i>10:00 </i></b><b><i>pm</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>there </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>fewer </i></b><b><i>cars </i></b><b><i>on </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>road</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>The </i></b><b><i>night </i></b><b><i>under </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>streetlights </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>somewhat </i></b><b><i>peaceful</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>felt sleepy</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Leaning </i></b><b><i>on </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>car</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>soon </i></b><b><i>fell </i></b><b><i>asleep</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Seeing </i></b><b><i>that</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>nced </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>Paul</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Paul obediently slowed the car down. As a result, the journey became smoother.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think huffily, ¡°I¡¯ll gamely offer my head up on a silver tter if Mr. Martin insists he hasn¡¯t fallen for Skr!¡±


    How could Joe not like her when he was being so attentive to her needs?


    The two returned to their rooms for a bath once they made it to Gxy Vi.


    Joe promptly flopped himself on his bed after his shower, patiently waiting for Skr to give him a massage.


    During the wait, he decided to flip through a book.


    The room was quiet and peaceful.


    Frankly, Joe was somewhat surprised when the door creaked open.


    Usually, Skr would knock before entering his room to give him a massage. She had never been so bold as to push the door open just like that.


    Joe ced his book aside and turned his attention to Skr. He hadn¡¯t even gotten a good look at her when Skr, who hadn¡¯t dried her hair, pounced on him. She had ced her entire weight behind it.


    Laying on top of him, Skr gently held his face in her hands and kissed him silly.


    Joe jerked back to reality in the face of her passionate kisses. His eyes glinted dangerously as he asked, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    He was a man¨Ca normal man with needs. He had no desire to squash his urges when the woman he had decided to spend his entire life with had approached him in


    such a manner.


    Skr didn¡¯t answer. However, her hands slyly slipped under his shirt. It was as if she


    wanted to see the side of him he had never shown to anyone.


    Joe understood that this was her silent agreement to take their rtionship to the next level. Thus, he immediately took over the reins and pushed Skr down.


    She was only wrapped in a flimsy bathrobe. Once he stripped himself of his shirt, his slender fingers yed with the hem of the robe.


    Then, he gently tugged it open and was greeted with a wondrous sight.


    Joe¡¯s eyes turned dark with desire as his breath quickened.


    Soon, the room had turned hotter due to their passion.


    Skr furrowed her brow, looking as if she was enduring something.


    Joe instantly felt his rationality returning when he noticed the odd look on her face.


    They were embracing one another. He could feel her warmth against his skin as he forced himself to remain calm.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Although Skr was looking at him, it was also as though she wasn¡¯t focusing on him.


    ¡°Skr, answer me.¡±


    Skr abruptly raised her head and kissed his Adam¡¯s apple.


    s, she was obviously new to this, judging by how her teeth scraped against his skin. Her ministrations stung slightly.


    ¡°Skr, what¡¯s with you?¡±


    They didn¡¯t go anywhere else b¨¦sides Pearhall Residence and Doherty Residence that day. After that, they promptly returned to Gxy Vi. So, he was certain she wasn¡¯t drugged at all.


    So, her condition right now¡­


    Still, Skr was behaving as if she couldn¡¯t hear him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have my way with you if you don¡¯t get yourself together. You hear me?¡± Joe said huskily.


    Skr was challenging his self¨Ccontrol.


    ¡°Joe, are you scared?¡± she shot back provocatively.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Although her tone was seductive, there was no hiding the ¡®zed and lost look in her


    <b>eyes</b>.


    Joe suddenly had an epiphany. He immediately removed the red bracelet from <b>his </b>wrist and tried to sp it on Skr¡¯s.


    Unfortunately, Skr squirmed against the sheets, doing her level best to get in his


    way.


    She was trying to seduce him.


    Regardless, there was a clear disparity in their strength. Therefore, Joe merely gripped Skr¡¯s wrist firmly and slid the bracelet on her.


    Skr stopped moving the second the red braceletnded on her wrist.


    A few momentster, her dimmed eyes began to brighten. After that, her eyes. promptly focused on the shirtless Joe who was looming over her.


    A bead of sweat rolled down his forehead andnded against her chest.


    The chilled sensation against her skin gradually made her eyes widen in shock.


    ¡°You-¡±


    ¡°You nearly forced yourself on me,¡± Joe said, cutting her off. ¡°Actually, you had quite a nice time fondling me. Is your thirst for my body quenched, or do you need more?


    His lips curled into a teasing smirk as his eyes glinted dangerously. Then, he covered Skr with a towel, covering the sinful temptation before him.


    Still, the desire within him only burned hotter.


    Skr was beyond shocked as her brain dutifully reyed the scene earlier. Sure enough, her fair cheeks flushed crimson.


    Under the warm lighting, her eyes seemed oddly enchanting as she hastily defended herself, ¡°I was affected by that dress! My head wasn¡¯t on straight earlier!¡±


    The first owner of the dress was a well¨Cknown hostess back in the day. She had


    specifically ordered that dress to gain more customers and consolidate her position.


    Nheless, it was likely that the seamstress of this very dress <b>was </b>working under someone¡¯s pay. She had sewn a seal on the dress, causing the hostess to die a tragic


    death.


    She had probably fallen for its sinister machinations when Vi had her ce the red bracelet on Joe after Frank burned the dress¨Cinto crisps.


    Skr nearly burst into tears as she stared at the red bracelet on her wrist.


    Her brain remembered every vivid detail.


    She didn¡¯t know she could be so bold!


    Not only did she fondle Joe, but she also allowed him to see her stark naked. To make matters worse, her lips felt particrly tender.


    As if summoned by her thoughts, her brain obligingly screeched to a halt upon the scene where they shared a kinni.


    ¡°See this?¡±


    Joe pointed at his shoulder.


    Bruises were blooming against his skin, Bruises that were dotted with marks.


    She could see as clear as day that those were teeth marks.


    How scandalous!


    Skr inhaled sharply at the undeniable evidence. In the end, she decided to y dumb. ¡°I¡¯ll get the first aid kit. When did you get hurt?¡±


    She was going to book it with that flimsy excuse.


    Joe grabbed her hand and ced it against his shoulder as <b>his </b>lips curled into a teasing smile. ¡°Oh, well. An adorable yet fierce puppy bit me. Do you think I should get a rables shot?¡±


    Did she think she could get away after causing such a mess? Was he that much of a fool?


    Skr¡¯s fingers stiffened against the bumpy ridges dotting his skin.


    Chapter 252


    3/3


    Who did he just call puppy? If anything, he was the animal in this room!


    ¡°Look here. I got bit here too.¡± Joe pressed closer as he pointed to his lips.


    Although Skr felt guilty, she wasn¡¯t about to back off just like that. ¡°Fine, I did it. I ept full responsibility for all of it.¡±


    Then, she wasted no time tugging her hand away from his grip before clutching her


    bathrobe against her chest and dashing away from him.


    Joe narrowed his eyes at the wide open door. He fell silent for a few seconds before


    leaving the bed and walking to the bathroom.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The mirror reflected the marks on his skin. Of course, it also disyed the tiny cut on his lips.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is RunningO

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    The mirror reflected a man with eyes ring with desire. It was a sight that he had. never seen on his person.


    There was a pack of cigarettes by the sink. He took one and lit it. Soon, a waft of smoke appeared in the bathroom.


    His eyes unfocused as he flicked the ashes and looked at the bite marks on hist


    shoulders.


    Skr immediately ran to the bathroom once she fled to her room. She inhaled sharply as her eyesnded on the woman with disheveled hair in the mirror.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost it!¡±


    She was going to forget everything that happened earlier, even if it killed her!


    Then, she whisked out the hairdryer and started blowing her damp hair, her mind lost in thoughts. Her hand shook as her mind drifted to the amorous scene earlier.


    She took three deep breaths as she swore to herself, ¡°I need to keep my guard up when I lend my aid to another in the future! I can¡¯t fall for such tricks!¡±


    She had to thank her lucky stars that Joe didn¡¯t fall for his desires. Otherwise, she would wake up tomorrow with her chastity gone under such circumstances.


    Still, his actions only cemented the fact that Joe didn¡¯t like her. That was why he could remain so cool¨Cheaded at a time like that.


    Once her hair was dry, she threw herself against her bed. s, sleep evaded her.


    ¡°Oh, I nearly forgot. I have several orders to look through.¡±


    There weren¡¯t manymissions that day.


    Besides, several of them were rather easy to pick out. So, she went through them


    within 30 minutes.


    Just as she was about to put her phone away, she received a notification from her


    bank


    It seemed that someone had transferred 500 thousand dors to her ount


    She couldn¡¯t help but find it odd when she saw that the person was none other than Frank


    Within a few seconds, she also received a text from him. ¡°Skye, just think of the


    money as a token of my gratitude. I¡¯ve burnt the dress. Grace and <b>Chad </b>are sleeping well. This is all thanks to you.¡±


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of joy as she took a look at her bank statement. She could buy a home of her own now!


    Nheless, she politely replied to Frank¡¯s text with a list of things to watch out for before browsing for a real estate opportunity in Jipsburg City.


    She unwittingly fell soundly asleep during her search.


    Maisy had always been a night owl. So, she usually went to bed around 2:00 am to 3:


    00 am.


    Truthfully, she was feeling far from great ever since she returned from Janine¡¯s


    home.


    She had taken the initiative to visit them. Yet, Charles and Harvey were still so cold


    and wary of her.


    How frustrating!


    When she skimmed through the threatening text Charles and Harvey had sent, she


    nearly smashed her phone in a fit of fury.


    They had warned her not to bully Skr. They even imed they had seen through her facade and knew just what she was ying at.


    Then, they went a step further to say that who..


    hers.


    was Skr¡¯s would always remain


    Just then, she got a text from some random hot guy she met once. ¡°Do you want to hang out?¡±


    Chatter 253


    Maisy¡¯s mind reeled back to what had happened and the video Christopher was using to ckmail her. She felt herself hesitating for a good few minutes.


    She took a look at the time and noticed it was just past midnight. It was still quite


    early. Plus, she was nearly filled to the brim with anger.


    The hot guy shot her another text, ¡°I¡¯ve got the good stuff. Want to try it out?¡±


    Maisy worried her lip as she thought, ¡°The video Christopher decided to use as


    ammo was just a one¨Coff thing. It only happened because I wasn¡¯t careful. That¡¯s why


    I lost control. I¡¯ll just be more careful this time.¡±


    She was feeling frustrated. Besides, her parents¡® bitter looks only made her event


    more weary. There was no reason why she shouldn¡¯t let off some steam.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Thus, Maisy sneaked downstairs ten minutester.


    The vi was as silent as the grave. The staff had already retired for the night.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Maisy wasn¡¯t the least bit worried she would get caught. After all, she would just make sure to return home before dawn.


    She had just snuck out of the entrance when Kenny strode out of the kitchen with a cup of tea.


    He tilted his head questioningly as he regarded Maisy, who was secretly slipping away from their home. It was already sote. Just where was Maisy off to?


    It was just as well that he couldn¡¯t sleep. Hence, he wasted no time following her out of concern.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    It was a silent night. However, silence wasn¡¯t in the cards for Hevelne.


    Young adults were squashed together as they swayed to the pulsing heat under the dim lighting.


    To Kenny¡¯s ears, the music was near deafening. These partygoers were nothing but disgraceful citizens in his eyes.


    He scarcely stepped foot in such ces. He had only tried it out once when his ssmates invited him out during his university years. However, he didn¡¯t like the


    atmosphere. So, he didn¡¯t bother making a second trip.


    Besides<b>, </b>he remembered telling Maisy that a bar wasn¡¯t a ce for someone like her.


    Maisy <b>had </b>always been so pure and innocent. This ce would only taint her.


    Thus, he was beyond astonished when he followed Maisy to the bar.


    It seemed that Maisy was very familiar with the ce. s, he lost sight of her after pushing himself into the establishment.


    Meanwhile, Maisy wasted no time swanning to the hot guy who asked her out earlier.


    His eyes brightened with excitement when he noticed her. Then, he slipped her a pill and led her to the dance floor once she swallowed it.


    It seemed that the drug had taken effect quite quickly as Maisy had thrown caution to the wind as she danced to the music. She was practically glued to the hot guy.


    before her.


    Everyone else didn¡¯t find their behavior bizarre at all. Instead, they only had their minds on getting more intoxicated. All they <b>wanted </b>to do was let everything go as they partied hard.


    Kenny wasted hours trying to find Maisy.


    Just as he was questioning himself as to whether he had made a mistake, he suddenly <b>caught </b>sight of Maisy twisting her hips this way and that against a manThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was a Maisy he had never seen before. She had a ton of makeup on her face.


    The expression on her face showed that she was more than happy in her situation.


    She didn¡¯t care one whit that the man was running his hands up and down her body.


    Earlier, she was wearing a jacket. Now, it waspletely off. The only thing she was. wearing was a sexy tube top. Judging by how she was going, it looked as if the clothing would fall at any given moment.


    If this weren¡¯t the sister he had grown up with, he would¡¯ve assumed that he was hallucinating or utterly mistaken.


    Suffice it to say, his jaw was on the proverbial floor.


    Maisy had no idea that Kenny was there and enjoyed the hot guy¡¯s wild ministration.


    After a few moments, he held her chin and kissed her.


    Kenny immediately snapped out of it and stomped toward Maisy.


    ¡°How¡¯s the goods?¡± the hot guy asked.


    Maisy, who was having the time of her life, passionately replied, ¡°It¡¯s fantastic.


    However, I wonder if you can make my night better?¡±


    ¡°Bathroom?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Just as the two were about to leave, Maisy was suddenly yanked back.


    She screeched in frustration. ¡°Who the fuck?¡±


    Kenny felt his vein bulging when he heard her cussing. ¡°Maisy!¡±


    That one word promptly sobered Maisy up.


    ¡°Kenny!¡±


    Kenny dragged Maisy out of the bar.


    None of them saw someone taking a video of Maisy, from when she took the pill until Kenny dragged her out of the bar.


    Meanwhile, the hot guy instinctively barred their way when he saw the beauty he was going to have his way with was dragged away.


    24


    Kenny merely shoved him back. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Maisy couldn¡¯t keep up with what was happening. Her mind was a mess as she followed Kenny out of the bar.


    She only managed to gather her wits as the cold wind blew against her skin after Kenny tossed her into the car.


    Why was Kenny at Revelrie?

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Kenny¡¯s face was thunderous as his veins bulged. ¡°Why were you at the bar in the middle of the night? Also, why were you so close to some random guy?¡±


    The sight earlier was akin to a painful wake¨Cup call for him. He had been deathly


    mistaken about Maisy¡¯s character over the years.


    ¡°Kenny, I¡­ Please listen to me. I only swung by a few months ago. Our family¡¯s a


    mess right now. I can¡¯t sleep recently due to all the stress and worry<b>,</b>¡± Maisy hastily


    came up with an exnation.


    Kenny¡¯s eyes were still filled with doubt.


    Maisy was beyond anxious. She couldn¡¯t allow her family to know about her little excursion. Otherwise, they would banish her and remove her from the Wiliams family


    faster than she could blink!


    So, she cried as she hugged Kenny and pressed her lips against his in a fit of panic.


    Kenny¡¯s eyes went wide as he stiffened.


    ¡°Kenny, I like you. I¡­ can¡¯t bring myself to confide in anyone about this secret. It¡¯s been stressing <b>me </b>out. I was afraid you¡¯d look down on me and only see me as your


    sister. Yet¡­ yet, I fell in love with you.¡±


    Maisy¡¯s eyes were brimming with aggrieved tears. Then, she pped herself.


    ¡°Kenny, just forget about this, okay? I shouldn¡¯t stay with you guys. Kenny, I¡¯m sorry. I know I scared you. I¡¯m really sorry! I¡¯ll hide my feelings and won¡¯t let our parents know. I had a few drinks today and haven¡¯t been sleeping well. So, you could¡­ could


    just think of me spewing nonsense!¡±


    Kenny held Maisy¡¯s hand tightly. He was in no position to <b>think </b>right now. ¡°Don¡¯t hit yourself. Just give me some time.¡±


    Never in his wildest dreams did he think that Maisy was in love with him.


    ¡°I just love you so much. I feel so guilty and disgusted with myself. I can¡¯t sleep


    because of this agony. So, I came here to get wasted. I thought if I could just fall for


    Chapter 255


    someone else, maybe I could forget about you. Yet, I can¡¯t help but find the kiss.


    utterly repulsive. I¡­¡±


    Maisy trailed off and hugged Kenny tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, <b>Kenny</b>.¡±


    Kenny¡¯s arms awkwardly hung in the air for a few seconds before he slowly wrapped


    them around her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. This isn¡¯t your fault. Just give me some time, okay?¡±


    Maisy loved him.


    He thought about it and found that he wasn¡¯t opposed to the idea.


    Maisy secretly let out a breath of relief. She knew her brothers far too well. So, she


    was certain that she was in the clear now!


    In the meantime, Christopher had taken a video of Kenny and Maisy kissing.


    When he watched the video he had taken, he felt a surge of disgust roiling within him.


    Maisy would open her legs for anyone!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    His heart ached as his mind went to Skr. He wanted to win her back.


    The man she was dating right now wasn¡¯t as good¨Clooking as him. Besides, they had a bond that spanned for years. There was no way things would end so easily.¡±


    He knew Skr. Skr had always ced a great deal of importance on the people she cared about. As long as he was sincere enough, he was sure Skr would


    forgive him!


    The following day, Skr couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty as she went downstairs.


    Breakfast was rather simple. There was only a cup of milk and a te of sandwiches


    on the table.


    She decided to make a break for it after inhaling her breakfast.


    She wasn¡¯t that shameless to act as though nothing had happenedst night. Her


    mind was being particrly annoying.


    Chapter 255


    Just <b>as </b>she was grabbing her purse and wearing her shoes, Joe¡¯s voice rang out behind her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say something about getting the first aid kit yesterday?¡±


    Instead, shepletely abandoned him.


    Skr¡¯s heart lurched to her throat when she heard his usation. Then, she took a deep breath and smiled at him, replying, ¡°First aid kit? Whatever do you mean?¡±


    <b>She </b>was pretending as though it hadpletely slipped her mind.


    <b>Joe¡¯s </b>eyes never wavered from Skr¡¯s figure <b>as </b>he curled his lips into a smirk. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve forgotten? Do you need me to help you refresh your memory?¡±


    ¡°Goodness! It¡¯s no bother. It¡¯s probably not important since I forgot about it. I have a


    date with a friend to visit Charles today I¡¯ll <b>see </b>you when I see you!¡±


    Act Fast Free Bonus Time is Running

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Skr could barely maintain the smile on her lips as she begged silently, ¡°Please stop bringing yesterday up!¡±


    When she turned to face Joe earlier, she couldn¡¯t help but sneak a peek at his lips.


    Her mind instantly wandered to the kiss they sharedst night.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be having dinner tonight. Bye!¡±


    She wasted no time dashing out after saying those words. She had never <b>fled </b>so fast


    in her life.


    Joe arched a brow at her escape. Skr was as quick as ever<b>.</b>


    Skr did promise Natalie to visit Charles that day.


    Charles¡® scene was being shot at a golf course.


    Natalie e was an avid fan of Austin Powell, an actor who would be featured in this movie. So, she immediately pleaded with Skr to take her along when she overheard the conversation Skr had with Charles the previous day.


    She even went as far as to im that Jeremy was very busy these few days. So, she sorely needed some entertainment; visiting the actor she had liked for a decade would just about do it for her.


    Skr could still recall their university days when Natalie would constantly prattle on


    about this particr actor.


    Austin didn¡¯t have the delicate features that young stars in the entertainment industry tended to favor. Instead, he was rather manly¨Clooking.


    ording to Natalie, he had been learning martial arts since he was young. Then, het pursued a career in the military when he was still in university. He had only decided. to join the entertainment industry after retiring as a soldier.


    So, not only was he a good actor, but he also did all his stunts without a stunt double.


    Frankly, both Natalie and Charles looked up to him. Of course, Skr liked an actor


    like him as well.


    She picked Natalie up before the two rushed to the set.


    However, Natalie was on a video call with Jeremy ever since Skr picked her up.


    The two were chatting throughout the journey.


    Judging by how patient Jeremy was when it came to Natalie, it was obvious that Jeremy loved Natalie a lot. It seemed that Skr¡¯s worries about their rtionship


    were unfounded.


    The two were practically attached to the hip, considering how they kept talking on and on. By the time Natalie ended the call, they had already arrived at their


    destination,


    ¡°Look at the two of you. Does your husband know you¡¯re visiting Austin?¡± SkrAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    teased with a chuckle.


    Natalie grinned and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell him about this. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll get jealous. Jeremy can get rather territorial.¡±


    Jeremy would start pouting if her gazended anywhere near a particrly good- looking man. So, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t get all jealous and clingy if he found out she was visiting her idol.


    ¡°Charles told me that Austin arrived 20 minutes ago. He has a scene with Austin in ten minutes,¡± Skr said as she looked at the time.


    ¡°Then, what are we waiting for? We might even get a chance to talk to him. Oh, how exciting!¡± Natalie squealed as she ced her homemade cookies in an exquisite box.


    Skr let out a dramatic sigh. ¡°Cookies for Austin but none for me? How could you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, hush now. We have to watch our diet, no?¡± Natalie said, giggling.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure he needs to watch himself more than we do.¡±


    ¡°Please. He can easily work all the calories off after having some of these. I¡¯ve cut down the sugar and butter by half. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t affect his weight whatsoever.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling Mr. Hughes that his wife is caring for another man.¡±


    ¡°Take it all! You know I was just joking, right? I¡¯ll never ever do that to you. I¡¯ve made


    more for you than my idol! Just look at how much I love you. You and my husband


    are equally important in my heart.¡±


    Natalie promptly whisked out another big box of cookies from her bag.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can finally meet Austin in person. Charles sald that the movies failed to capture Austin¡¯s charisma properly.¡± Skr took the box of cookies with satisfaction.


    ¡°Of course, the actor I like is charismatic! He¡¯s got to be one of the finest men in real


    life!¡±


    The golf course staff had given the set a spacious area for them to work with, as there were plenty of staff milling about.


    Naturally, there were plenty of fans waiting beyond the set. They all want to get a glimpse of Austin.


    Charles was acting as one of the viins in the movie. He didn¡¯t have much screen time. However, his character was interesting. Plus, the director was a professional. Not only did their work sell out, but they also won several awards.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, many celebrities were eager to get a chance to squeeze into the set.


    Charles had gotten this golden opportunity after passing the audition.


    ¡°Charles is handsome! Can you take a picture of us once he¡¯s done with his work? 1 can post it on my Instagram when he gets famous,¡± Natalie said, craning her neck to get a good look.


    Although she didn¡¯t see the actor she was waiting for, she did manage to get a glimpse of Charles


    Charles didn¡¯t notice her and Skr as he was busy trying to get into the zone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there. It¡¯s too crowded here. We can barely see a thing.¡± Skr could only see half of Charles¡® face, even after going on her tiptoes. It wouldn¡¯t be an understatement to say that she could barely see a thing.


    The two waded through the crowd and went to a more secluded area.


    This time, they finally got to see Austin, who would be working with Charles.


    Some people were born to be an actor. They could swiftly turn into another person, and no one would find their change out of ce,


    Chapter 257


    He was indeed charismatic.


    Skr found Austin and Charles to have the same bearing. So, she was confident


    that Charles would eventually be a movie star. He definitely had the skills for it.


    ¡°Oh, my God! He¡¯s so hot! Austin¡¯s such a hunk! How could he be this good¨Clooking?


    Gosh, I¡¯m going to swoon at this rate. This is like a dreame true. Oh, how I wish I


    could marry him!¡± Natalie eximed as her eyes practically glimmered with


    excitement.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°I can see you drooling. Have you forgotten that you¡¯re married?<b>¡±</b>


    Natalie giggled as she replied, ¡°You know what I mean. I¡¯m just saying it because that¡¯s how excited I am to finally see him in person.¡±


    Her heartpletely belonged to Jeremy. Still, that wouldn¡¯t stop her from being a huge fan!


    I might not have the chance to marry him any longer, but you certainly do! Skr, take this opportunity to try and get his handle now that Charles is working with him. right now. You could try to take him out! You¡¯re certainly as gorgeous as those movie.


    stars out there,¡± Natalie shared, sharing her brilliant n.


    <i>She </i>t


    truly was Skr¡¯s best friend in the world. Look at her worrying her mind


    over Skr¡¯sck of romance in her life.


    away


    ¡°Sadly, I¡¯m also a married woman. Guess I¡¯m out of the running too.¡± Skr yet again. decided to bring up her marital status.


    s, Natalie refused to believe her. ¡°Skr, I swear if you keep doing this, I¡¯ll start believing you one day. Do you think I¡¯m unaware of how tiny your social circle is?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Fine. You can take a look at the picture on our marriage certificate.¡± Skr suddenly recalled she had that very picture on her phone.


    When they had gotten their marriage certificate, she had snapped a picture.


    Regardless, she hadpletely forgotten about it until that day.


    Skr scrolled through her album and finally found the picture. Then, she shoved it at Natalie¡¯s face. ¡°Take a good look. I¡¯m a married woman.¡±


    Chapter 257


    ¡°Oh, my. It¡¯s the real deal! When did this happen? I don¡¯t remember knowing you had. someone else aside from Christopher in your life. How did you get married so soon?¡± Natalie was genuinely astounded,


    Nevertheless, her eyes were as wide as saucers when she saw the man standing.


    right next to Skr.


    ¡°Hang on now.¡±

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    ¡°I nearly fell for it!¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to pull a prank? That¡¯s Joe Martin! Don¡¯t you tell me you want him for


    yourself after bumping into him that one time? Still, I have to hand it to you. This


    looks so real. What app did you use?¡±


    ¡°Share it right now. I want to make one for Austin and me. If I can¡¯t marry him, I can


    certainly fake a marriage certificate.¡±


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help but grin after seeing that the groom was none other than Joe.


    She nearly fell for it!


    The marriage certificate truly looked like the real deal.


    Skr was so done. ¡°It is Joe, alright. I married him. It was a whirlwind marriage.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sure you did. I totally believe you!¡± Natalie nodded firmly. She could barely stifle herughter at this point..


    Could Skr not tell that her serious tone couldn¡¯t hide the fact that her lie was


    riddled with holes<b>?</b>


    Skr was utterly speechless. She even had a picture of her marriage certificate with Joe. s, Natalie still refused to believe her.


    If that were the case, there was no way Natalie would trust her even if she did show


    her the actual document.


    Just as they were chatting away, Charles and Austin¡¯s scene hade to a close.


    Skr soon received a call from Charles.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Skye, are you here?¡±


    ¡°Present and ounted for, Charles!¡± Skr waved at Charles¡® direction.


    ¡°I see you. I¡¯lle get you in a bit, I told Austin about you guys earlier. He knows that the two of you are his fans. He said he¡¯ll leave after taking a picture with your


    guys.¡±


    Chantes fod Skr and Hatalie to the get¡¯s lounge area. They quickly met up with


    Austin


    Austin when¡¯t one to put on alte in private, in fact, he was rather casual. He smiled at thom after Charles introduced Skr and Natalie, to him.


    He had plenty of female fans. Some of them were quite young and wouldment that they wanted his children whenever he posted anything.


    Flis fans were truly adorable.


    Skr didn¡¯t hesitate to give Natalie the chance to speak. ¡°Mr. Powell, we¡¯re fresh graduates, I¡¯ve liked you for ten years! I¡¯ve been your biggest fan ever since I saw you In ¡®Vigil


    ¡°Your stunts were so precisat You¡¯re the heat! I really, really liked you! You¡¯re the Actor Hloved best out of all the other actors I know!¡±


    Natalie was so thrilled that she nearly vibrated out of her skin. She had finally gotten


    To see her idol face to facet


    Skr said, ¡°Natalie introduced me to you, Mr. Powell, Your stunts and acting are the


    best I¡¯ve seen as well¡±


    She wasn¡¯t one to spend time chasing after actors and such. Frankly, if she had to name an idol, that person would be none other than Vi.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t lying when she said she admired Austin¡¯s acting skills and character. Charles imed that Austin was refreshingly scandal¨Cfree and rarely appeared in variety shows,


    He had a good reputation even within the industry and was known to be a hardworking actor. Several directors he had worked with had nothing but praise for


    Austin.


    Austin¡¯s smile tumed genuine as heid his eyes on the sunny and sincere Natalie. ¡± It¡¯s an honor to gain your favor¡±


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help but flush crimson upon hearing his words. ¡°Can I get a picture


    Chapter 258


    with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can.


    Natalie immediately tugged Skr over for their impromptu photo session. Meanwhile, Charles was tasked to be their photographer.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    After he took the picture, he muttered jealously, ¡°Here I am, ving away. Yet, I¡¯m


    nothing but chopped liver.¡±


    ¡°You have a bright future, Charles. I look forward to meeting you at the top.¡± Austin


    had nothing but praise for Charles.


    He could see the him in the past as he looked at Charles. The man who would do


    anything to chase his dreams.


    <i>tor</i>


    Charles cracked a bashful grin upon hearing Austin¡¯s praise. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    ¡°Nath, take a picture of Charles and me.¡± Skr gave her phone to Natalie.


    Natalie was just about to take Skr¡¯s phone when she realized she hadn¡¯t given him


    the cookies yet. So, she hastily presented it to Austin. ¡°Mr. Powell, I made this


    myself. Lcut the sugar and butter in half. So, these are definitely healthier than the


    ones in store!¡±


    Austin was surprised to receive Natalie¡¯s box of cookies.


    Back when he was still an up¨Canding actor, barely any reporters bothered to


    interview him when he went on tour with the other actors.


    The host only asked him a random question after interviewing the main stars of the movie. ¡°What about you, Austin? What¡¯s your favorite food?¡±


    At the time, his answer had been butter cookies.


    When he gained a manager, he had a temte for any questions that came his way. As time passed, he gradually learned to hide his true preferences.


    He had assumed that Natalie¡¯s words of being his fan for years were merely an exaggeration. Now, it seemed that she was telling the truth.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Austin¡¯s tone carried more sincerity this time.


    Natalie was grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t sweat it, Mr. Powell. This is just at token of my appreciation to you for all the hard work you¡¯ve done.¡±


    §Ñ


    Meanwhile, Joe, who was ying golf, noticed a familiar figure nearby. He wasn¡¯t


    certain that it was Skr.


    Nheless, he was confident it was her after taking a good look at the figure.


    Paul instinctively followed Joe¡¯s gaze and blurted in surprise upon seeing Skr, ¡°Oh,


    it¡¯s Ms. Sullivan! Is she a fan of Austin Powell?¡±


    Joe¡¯s focus immediately narrowed on the name. ¡°Austin Powell?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°He¡¯s an actor. He¡¯s been crowned best actor <b>several </b>times over the years. Simply put, he has many awards under his belt and even more fans worldwide. All of hist


    movies sold out whenever he starred in them.


    ¡°I¡¯m also a fan of his! Of course, he has more female fans. Hell, even my sister and mother love him. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he¡¯s a walking heartthrob.


    Paul couldn¡¯t help but crane his neck in curiosity. He didn¡¯t expect Skr to be


    Austin¡¯s fan.


    Suddenly, a thought struck him like a sledgehammer. He jerked his head back to look


    at Joe.


    When he saw Joe narrowing his eyes at Austin, he felt his heart sink to his stomach.


    Was Joe jealous?


    ¡°One of the actors is Charles. He¡¯s probably Ms. Sullivan¡¯s brother. Maybe Ms.


    Sullivan is here to visit him?¡±


    Joe recalled Skr saying she was going to pay Charles a visit before she left earlier that morning. He was just about to approach Charles and Skr when a woman


    suddenly blocked his path.


    The second he registered just who that woman was<b>, </b>his expression turned cold.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, can¡¯t you please give me another chance to exin? Even a criminal


    gets another shot at redemption! I¡¯ve known you for years, Mr. Martin. We have


    several mutual friends. I¡¯ve crossed the line and made a mistake when I bothered


    Skr,¡± Annie anxiously exined herself to Joe.


    The Silver family had been aplete mess over the past few days. Her father had been reprimanding her mother for not keeping her on a tighter leash and stopping.


    her.


    He had even ordered her to beg Joe for forgiveness.


    Recently, she had been making mistakes after mistakes at work. She had tried to pull several strings in order to meet Joe. s, they were all unceremoniously rejected. Even Rowan had told her toe up with a n to calm Joe¡¯s anger all by herself.


    She had waited patiently for a few days and finally learned that Joe and Rowan would be ying golf together. So, she wasted no time giving up on the showter.


    that night toe right over.


    Joe¡¯s eyes were unfathomable pools of ice as he frowned slightly. It was obvious that he was bing displeased.


    Natalie was just checking the picture of ws after taking a photo of Skr and Charles when she saw Joe nearby. She couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Joe?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Talk about fate!


    Skr had been fooling around with that picture of her marriage certificate, iming


    that she had married Joe. Now, the groom of that fake marriage certificate was standing right there!


    Natalie¡¯s mind suddenly bloomed with an outrageous thought, ¡°Skye and Joe are. rather fated together, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    There was no other exnation for how two people ofpletely different social circles would constantly bump into one another.


    There was even a chance that the fake marriage certificate was the real deal!


    Skr looked in the direction where Natalie was pointing and saw Joe standing right there.


    It seemed like golf was quite a hobby of his.


    ¡°Oh? Is that Annie?¡± Natalie sounded rather surprised. ¡°Skye, you¡¯re out of the running. It looks like the rumors are true. Annie truly is Joe¡¯s girlfriend. They¡¯re even ying golf together.¡±


    She did hear from the grapevine that there was nothing between them. So, she had assumed that she was the only one with that spection.


    In the end, she was proven wrong as the evidence was staring right at her in the face.


    Skr only noticed Annie when she heard Natalie bringing her up. Since they were a distance away, they could only see Annie and Joe. Sadly, they couldn¡¯t hear just what the two were discussing.


    ¡°Joe? Is it Mr. Martin of Martin Group?¡± Charles craned his neck to look at the figure of their fixation.


    He heard that the Martin Group had invested in the movie he was in.


    Regardless, none dared to breathe a word about it when it concerned Joe.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s him over there,¡± Natalle said affirmatively as she nodded her head for emphasis.


    There was an expression of ruefulness on her face.


    Skr truly looked like a good match with Joe in that marriage certificate picture. Besides, it also seemed like Skr liked Joe. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have


    photoshopped Joe as the groom.


    Skr tilted her head as she regarded Joe and Annie. Why were they here?


    ¡°What is it, Skye?¡± Charles asked in concern when he saw Skr staring at Joe and


    Annie, utterly lost in thought.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, Charles. Do you have other scenester?¡± Skr retracted her gaze from the duo.


    Charles promptly replied, ¡°Nope. I was nning to have some fun golfing with you


    guys,¡±


    Regrettably, Skr didn¡¯t want to bump into Annie and Joe. She didn¡¯t want to make things awkward. So, she suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a stroll? I¡¯m not really into


    golf.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    Joe swept his gaze over Skr just as she had looked away. His gaze was


    unfathomable.


    Skr wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned when she saw him with Annie?


    ¡°Mr. Martin, please give me another chance,¡± Annie begged with red¨Crimmed eyes.


    She had never been this meek. Although the person standing before her was someone she had liked for years<b>, </b><b>she </b>had never wanted to be so humble.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel that she wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to meet him after <b>being </b>so humble.


    Yet, she was also aware enough to understand that <b>she </b>would have no future with Joe if the Silver family lost their standing in Jipsburg City.


    |_ Chapter 260Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She genuinely couldn¡¯t understand just what was so great about Skr, who was


    nothing but a country bumpkin.


    Joe closed his eyes and looked away from Skr before turning to look at Annie.


    ¡°Why bother sowing the seeds if you can¡¯ty in your bed of roses?¡± Joe said with a


    tone of finality before leaving without a backward nce.


    Annie¡¯s face lost all color as she anxiously chased after him.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Paul stopped Annie just as she was about to chase after thern.


    ¡°Ms. Silver<i>, </i>you¡¯re a smart woman. You should understand that you have to face the consequences of your actions. I¡¯ve worked for Mr. Martin for many years, and this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone act in his name without his consent.


    ¡°Your mother even disturbed Mrs. Martin Senior. I¡¯ve never seen someone act this way. Ms. Silver, you should focus on your work at the TV station and mind your


    business.¡±


    Annie seemed like a professional. Why was she acting so rashly now? Did the Silver family raise her to be so unruly?


    She hadn¡¯t taken his words seriously before and had been racking her brain for


    another solution the entire time.


    Now, she had be the ck sheep of the Silver family. Her uncles even began to me her. They were the ones who supported her rtionship with Joe and event


    helped look for an opening.


    But now that something had gone wrong, they pushed the me on Annie. Why didn¡¯t they say anything when they wanted to use her to get close to the Martin family?


    Her eyes reddened with tears.


    ¡°Mr. Zier, you¡¯ve already told me thatst time. But you can¡¯t deny that I love Joe, and we¡¯ve known each other for years. We shouldn¡¯t be in this ce because of Skr.¡±


    Paul was speechless to see that Annie still insisted on pursuing the matter.


    Mr. Martin has made himself clear. Can¡¯t you see that? I advise you not to make a fool of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zier, please help me. The Silver family will do anything you want,¡± Annie pleaded, putting all her hopes on Paul.


    She was really out of options and regretted her actions. She had lost herposure just because she saw a woman by Joe¡¯s side.


    Paul looked at Skr and the group walking away in the distance. Was Joe looking for Skr?


    ¡°From the moment you decided to act in Mr. Martin¡¯s name, you had jumped into a bottomless pit. If Mr. Martin lets you off easily, people like you will spring up everywhere tomorrow. That would be a huge p in his face. Do you understand now, Ms. Silver?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After finishing. Paul took out his phone. While chasing after Joe, he made a call.


    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t allow Ms. Annie around Mr. Martin.¡± He didn¡¯t speak too loud, but it was just enough for Annie to hear.


    Annie felt even more humiliated. Was there really no other way?


    Standing in a daze, she suddenly saw a figure in the distance. It was Skr.


    Annie bit her lip hard. She felt very conflicted toward Skr.


    She and Joe would still be friends if it weren¡¯t for her. Even if their rtionship hadn¡¯t taken a step further, they wouldn¡¯t have parted ways so bitterly.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t wait for Joe to kick Skr aside once he got tired of her. By then, if


    Skr had stayed in Jipsburg City, she would be a target for many people.


    Skr would be ruined.


    Annie took a deep breath and calmed down. Though her eyes were still bloodshot, she knew what to do next. She had to pay for what she did.


    She nced at Skr and the group and cursed, ¡°Skr, it¡¯s not worth ruining the Silver family over you. Joe can¡¯t protect you forever. I will get even with you for the humiliation I suffered today.¡±


    As they walked away, Natalie looked back asionally. She was surprised to see Joe approaching them but didn¡¯t think much of it. It was probably just a coincidence. But why was Annie ring at Skr?

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    ¡°Skr, do you know Annie?¡± Natalie asked curiously.


    Skr turned to look in Annie¡¯s direction upon hearing the question. She was a bit


    surprised to see that Joe and Annie had already parted ways. They didn¡¯t seem to


    have said much to each other.


    Even from a distance, Skr could tell that Annie was looking at her.


    ¡°We¡¯ve met a couple of times,¡± Skr replied.


    Natalie nodded in realization.


    ¡°No wonder she¡¯s staring at you.¡±


    However, she had a feeling that Annie seemed to view Skr <b>as </b>a love rival. But that


    couldn¡¯t be possible. Skr didn¡¯t even know Joe. She only had a fake marriage


    certificate.


    ¡°You must be mistaken,¡± Skr said, not wanting to borate.


    Annie was a cunning woman, and Skr didn¡¯t want to get involved with her.


    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Charles, who was walking ahead, asked when he


    saw them chatting and looking back.


    Natalie pointed toward Annie and asked, ¡°Do you see that beautiful woman?¡±


    Charles nced over and was impressed when he saw Annie.


    ¡°I know her! That¡¯s Annie Silver, right? Her show is very popr, and she¡¯s really


    pretty, too.¡± She was his type based on appearance alone.


    ¡°No matter how pretty she is, she¡¯s not as beautiful as Skye,¡± Natalie said firmly. No.


    celebrity, not even Annie, couldpare to her.


    Suddenly, a figure popped into her mind¨CJeremy¡¯s secretary, who naturally had a great figure but also worked hard to maintain it. She was the kind of woman men


    couldn¡¯t resist.


    Natalie frowned slightly. Why did she suddenly think of her?


    Cheater 203This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    27


    Annabelle was just Jeremy¡¯s secretary. She wasn¡¯t even his type. But now that Natalie was reminded of her, the way Annabelle looked at her seemed unusual, almost as if she werepetition.


    ¡°If I ever get to be on her show, it means I¡¯ve made it big,¡± Charles said, full of dreams. and expectations for the future. Once he achieved his career goals, he¡¯d find a


    girlfriend he truly loved.


    Natalie pushed aside her chaotic thoughts and smiled. ¡°Charles, I have a feeling you¡¯ll be famous soon,¡± she said.


    for at


    ¡°Thank you! When I make it big, I¡¯ll take you two to Nornd and you¡¯ll have the time of your lives,¡± Charles promised generously.


    Skr smiled. ¡°I believe you can do it! Visiting Nornd is my dream. I¡¯ll be waiting for you to make ite true.¡±


    ¡°Just wait! I won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    The three of them continued chatting andughing as they walked.


    Meanwhile, Joe was getting closer. Suddenly, several middle¨Caged men blocked his path, seemingly delighted to see him.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Martin! We didn¡¯t expect to run into you here!¡±


    Since we¡¯ve met, why not join us for some tea?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bing more and moreposed these days.¡±


    Joe looked at the men blocking his way and discreetly nced at Skr ahead.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, Mr. Perez, Mr. Evans, it¡¯s good to see you here.¡±


    Paul, who had caught up, saw the men surrounding Joe and immediately came over to greet them.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thepanies behind these men were all partners of Martin Group. They were close with Joe as well. It looked like they had arranged to socialize together.


    Walking ahead, Skr heard themotion behind her. She turned and caught Joe¡¯s gaze. Both of them seemed to have a mutual understanding and acted <b>like </b>they didn¡¯t know each other in front of the others. There wasn¡¯t a single sign of


    emotion in their eyes.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s Joe. Look, was he looking at you? I have this inexplicable feeling that your might have a chance with him.¡±


    Natalie started to like the idea of them being together. She felt that the two of them. made a good¨Clooking couple. None of the couples on dating shows or celebrity


    couples couldpare.


    ¡°You mean Skye and Joe? They don¡¯t even know each other; how is that possible<b>? </b>Besides, I don¡¯t think Joe is a good match with her.


    ¡°Marrying into a wealthy family isn¡¯t as great as it seems; there are many


    Charles quickly dismissed Natalie¡¯s idea without a second thought.


    Skr felt a bit guilty. She had already married into the family, and everything else.


    remained to be seen. Now, it seemed there was no turning back.


    She received a message from Joe on her phone: ¡°Dinner tonight?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied simply.


    Then she asked Charles, ¡°If I really married Joe, would you advise me to get al


    divorce?¡±


    Charles was clearly taken aback by the question.


    ¡°I never considered that a possibility. You don¡¯t even know him. You¡¯ve just met by


    coincidence: there¡¯s no talk of marriage, let alone divorce.¡±


    Skye, don¡¯t get too caught up in this, Natalie warned.


    The fact that Skr had even made a fake marriage certificate suggested that she was getting too involved. Suddenly, Natalie felt anxious.


    Did Skr take her jokes about them being a couple to heart, leading to that fake marriage certificate photo? Was Skr in trouble because of her reckless words?


    Skr looked at the two of them, and all the words she wanted to say boiled down to


    two.


    ¡°Alright then.


    Neither of them would believe her, no matter what she said.


    Although Charles had no more scenes to shoot, he still had to follow the crew to the next location for a night shoot. So, after having lunch with him, Skr and Natalie left. Skr then drove Natalie home.


    Skr decided to visit a few properties while still free in the afternoon. Before she knew it, time had flown by. She had previously researched them, so she wanted to visit the property in person to make aparison.


    In a short time, she chose a property with a greenndscape andyout that she was satisfied with and immediately paid a deposit.


    It was a four¨Cbedroom house priced at ten million dors. She had a few million in hand and decided to pay half upfront and take out a loan for the rest. Having aplished this major task, she drove directly to the restaurant where Joe had arranged to meet.


    She was so happy about achieving her dream that she couldn¡¯t wait to share it with her adoptive mother and family.


    She nned to tell them after making the down payment next week and when she received the keys. She hadn¡¯t noticed a car following her since she visited the first


    property.


    Chikder 263


    It wasn¡¯t until Skr parked her car outside the restaurant and saw it next to hers <b>that </b><b>she </b>realized it had followed her the entire way. Someone was tailing her.


    Act Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Our


    m


    Chapter 26-4

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    She didn¡¯t get out of the car. Instead, she carefully scrutinized the car that had been following her. The person in that car seemed to realize they¡¯d been spotted. After a few seconds of hesitation, she got out of the car.


    Annie stepped out in high heels. She carried herself elegantly, and she seemed


    sophisticated and elegant.


    Upon seeing Annie, Skr¡¯s expression darkened. Had Annie been following her since they were at the golf course? She was curious to know what her intentions


    were.


    Annie had already reached her car.


    ¡°How long have you been following me?¡± Skr asked coldly.


    Annie, unflustered despite being caught, had prepared for this. ¡°From the golf course


    to here. About three hours.¡±


    Skr chuckled. ¡°Why are you following me?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You should be able to guess. I followed you because of what happenedst time. We had a misunderstanding, and before we could resolve it, Mr. Martin overheard


    our conversation. It led to a misunderstanding between me and him and caused him


    to distance himself from the Silver family.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can help me clear this up. No matter what you ask for, I¡¯ll meet your demands. I¡¯ve insulted you with the money before, and I apologize for that.


    Annie¡¯s attitude in asking for help carried an air of arrogance. Even though everyone med her, she refused to lower herself before Skr.


    It was the first time Skr had seen someone speak so elegantly about stalking and


    have such a haughty attitude while asking for help.


    Didn¡¯t thest incident teach Annie a lesson? She should have a good memory as a


    TV host.


    Chapter 264


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you,¡± Skr answered tly.


    Annie frowned. ¡°I saw the properties you visited today. They¡¯re all average developments in Jipsburg City. This shows Mr. Martin didn¡¯t give you much money, and you¡¯re not that important to him. He could get rid of you any time.


    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d seize what I could while I had the chance. I can give you a vi or a high¨Cend apartment, whichever you choose. These are far better than the properties. you saw today.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not on good terms with the Williamses, and they won¡¯t give you anything. I also know you¡¯re on Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team.


    ¡°Although joining his team means your future will improve, you¡¯re new, and there¡¯s a long road ahead. You probably don¡¯t have the qualifications to take on any work yet. Your adoptive mother¡¯s financial situation is modest and can¡¯t help you much, so your options are limited.¡±


    She was a typical TV host who was great with words. Skr almost wanted to apud her.


    ¡°My options are limited, but I can ask you for anything, right?¡± Skr smiled.


    Annie, still haughty, nodded.


    ¡°Yes, anything. I can also help your brother advance further in the entertainment industry. He¡¯s been in the industry for several years, but without help, it¡¯s hard to


    make it big. Many good actors want to seed, but only a few do.¡±


    Skr¡¯s tone turned icy. ¡°You¡¯ve done a thorough investigation on me.


    Indeed, she was doing everything to achieve her goal.


    ¡°Your information isn¡¯t hard to find, Annie replied, unaware of Skr¡¯s changing


    demeanor. She had no idea she had stepped on Skr¡¯s bottom line.


    ¦§


    ¡®Anyone who knows would think you¡¯re asking for my help; those who don¡¯t would


    think you¡¯ve dug up all this information to threaten me,¡± Skr said, her smile not reaching her eyes. She hated people who thought they knew everything.


    Chapter 266

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Annie was so full of herself. Where does this sense of sup¨¦rioritye from?


    ¡°I looked into you, but it¡¯s not what you think. I¡¯m just giving you another option.¡± Annie didn¡¯t think <b>she </b><b>was </b>wrong.


    Skr nced at the time; there were still twenty minutes left. Joe was always punctual, so he should be here soon.


    Seeing Skr check the time, Annie <b>asked</b>, ¡°You have a date here? With who?¡±


    She sounded a bit anxious.


    Skr smiled and answered, ¡°Haven¡¯t you already figured that out?¡±


    Annie¡¯s face turned sour.


    ¡°Think carefully about my proposal. You won¡¯t get another chance after today, even if you regret it. I¡¯ve known Joe for a long time. You just met him, and you don¡¯t understand the Martin family. They won¡¯t ept a girl who grew up in the countryside marrying him. You can only be his ything.¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Skr¡¯s patience was wearing thin. She was usually quite patient, but Annie¡¯s antics quickly exhausted her.


    ¡°Skr, don¡¯t test my patience,¡± Annie snapped, irritated. She rarely encountered setbacks, and recently, she kept facing problems because of Skr.


    ¡°I should be the one saying that. Ms. Silver. Leave if you¡¯re done. If you have any issues, go directly to Joe and stop bothering me,¡± Skr said coldly.


    Annie¡¯s expression fell. ¡°Skr, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    No one had ever demanded her to leave. This was the first time she was facing such


    demand.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who has no idea what you¡¯re doing, Ms. Silver, it would be great if you could use your brain sometime. Until you do, stay in yourne and stop causing trouble for others. I don¡¯t have time to y games with you,¡± Skr snapped.


    Annie narrowed her eyes, and her face turned red with anger. ¡°Skr, you¡¯re being


    unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be reasonable since you keeping after me. You wouldn¡¯t understand reason anyway,¡± Skr said, exasperated.


    As a TV host, Annie should be quick¨Cwitted and sensible, yet shecked basic


    Annie took a deep breath, her face turning ashen. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you¡¯re so greedy. Fine, I¡¯ll indulge you this once.¡±


    She would think of it as charity from the Silver family to a beggar.


    ¡°Name any condition you want!¡± she said.


    Skr initially thought there weren¡¯t many arrogant people like those in the Williams family, but there were plenty of others, perhaps even worse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me unless you¡¯re offering a billion dors,¡± Skr set an astronomical


    price.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Skr, it won¡¯t do you good to offend the Silver family. Now you¡¯re relying on Mr. Martin¡¯s favor to act recklessly, demanding a billion dors? Your greed knows no bounds. If Mr. Martin knew how insatiable you are, he¡¯d surely get rid


    of you.¡±


    Annie suddenly found Skr repulsive.


    Skr responded coolly, ¡°Mind your own business. You¡¯re too young to be acting like


    a wicked stepmother.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Skr!¡±

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Annie was furious and called out again, ¡°Skr!¡±


    Maintaining her smile, Skr replied, ¡°Ms. Silver, is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°I just hope you won¡¯t regret <b>this</b>,¡± Annie knew she couldn¡¯t waste more time with Skr. Joe might arrive any moment now.


    She turned and got into her car. As the car started, she rolled down the window and


    looked back at Skr<b>.</b>


    ¡°Skr, you will regret this.¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe Joe would like Skr for long. He was probably only interested in


    her because of her looks.


    ¡°I can tell you right now, I won¡¯t regret it. But I can¡¯t say the same for you. I¡¯m usually quite easygoing, but two can y the game in the face of someone pretentious.


    Later, when I see Mr. Martin, I¡¯ll make sure to tell him about thister,¡± Skr said


    with a mischievous smile, her eyebrows raised arrogantly.


    Annie gripped the steering wheel tightly and urged, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this some other time. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you with my words earlier.<b>¡±</b>


    Skr smiled. Did Annie think she was a fool?


    Annie took a deep breath, feeling a bit panicked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need toin to Joe about this. He¡¯s very busy with work, and bringing these petty squabbles to him will only make him dislike you, which won¡¯t do


    you any good.¡±


    ¡°He says he likes it when I act clingy,¡± Skr replied nonchntly. She wasn¡¯t sure what type of woman Joe liked, but she was certain he didn¡¯t like women like Annie.


    Annie¡¯s face turned red with anger. She knew Skr was doing it on purpose. No


    man likes a clingy woman, let alone Joe.


    Over the years, many women have tried everything to get his attention, yet he hasn¡¯t shown interest in them. Could he really prefer Skr¡¯s reckless and clingy nature?


    Seeing Annie wavering, Skr chuckled inwardly. Did she fall for her offhanded remarks so easily?


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll apologize first. Skr, we could try to be friends. Being friends with me


    would bring you many benefits.¡±


    Annie¡¯s tone changed, bing as <b>gracious </b>and poised as the TV host persona sher disyed on her show, the kind of personality that easily wins people¡¯s favor.


    Annie¡¯s ability to switch personalities was impressive.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be friends. I don¡¯t want to be taken advantage of. Please leave


    you¡¯re done. There¡¯s not enough parking space here,¡± Skr said with a smile.


    Did Annie think she could be easily fooled?


    ¡°Fine!¡± Annie gripped the steering wheel tightly, her long nails leaving deep marks.


    She sped off, leaving the parking spot.


    As the car drove away, Skr¡¯s smile faded. She knew that having an enemy like. Annie would cause her many troubles in the future. But it was safer than having her


    as a friend.


    ¡°When did you understand me so well?¡± a voice suddenly asked behind her.


    Skr turned to see Joe. When did he arrive?


    Joe¡¯s lips curved up slightly, waiting for her response.


    Skr couldn¡¯t manage a smile. ¡°How much did you hear?¡±


    ¡°Almost everything,¡± Joe replied honestly. He had arrived and witnessed Skr arguing with Annie, leaving her speechless. It <b>was </b>his first time seeing the usually


    Skr felt like she was making a fool of herself in front of Joe more and moretely. Any exnation now seemed pointless..


    ¡°We haven¡¯t been married long, and you already know me better than I know you. Are you falling for me?¡± Joe whispered as he stepped closer, closing the distance. between them.


    Skr was startled by hisst remark.


    ¡°Am 1 that lucky? Did I guess your <b>preference</b>? If I sold this story to the press, I could


    make a fortune,¡±


    Act Fast Free Bonus Times Running Our


    im&

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    They were only living together. As for feelings, Skr stopped herself from thinking.


    further.


    Joe¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°No press would dare to report on my private life without my permission.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It seemed she truly didn¡¯t like him.


    ¡°You¡¯re too domineering,¡± Skr muttered.


    He was as domineering in real life as he was in his job as a CEO.


    The two of them entered the restaurant. The interior was extremely luxurious, like


    stepping into a medieval castle. Small bridges, flowing water, and rooks created a


    serene environment.


    A pianist yed a song, adding to the pleasant andfortable atmosphere.


    Once they were seated, it wasn¡¯t long before the dishes were served. Each one was exquisitely prepared, a feast for the senses.


    Having spent the afternoon visiting various properties, Skr was famished.


    Halfway through the meal, Skr felt a bit ufortable in her stomach. ¡°I need to


    go to the restroom,¡± she said.


    Joe nodded.


    Just as Skr stood up to leave, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, as long as you help me, I¡¯ll do anything you ask. I have three daughters. You can pick whichever one you like.¡±


    A middle¨Caged man approached Joe anxiously, nearly falling to his knees.


    Joe¡¯s expression turned cold, and he suddenly became sharp and imposing.


    The man started sweating profusely under his scrutinizing gaze, realizing how abrupt his actions were. But he was desperate and couldn¡¯t care less.


    What shocked Skr even more was that three beautiful women entered the room


    within seconds of the man¡¯s words. Each one was more stunning than thest, with


    figures to match. Two seemed to be minor celebrities, ones she had seen in TV


    dramas.


    She couldn¡¯t believe this was happening.


    The three women blushed when they saw Joe and sweetly called his name.


    Skr suddenly found the scene a bit absurd. The pleading father didn¡¯t seem like a father at all, more like a pimp.


    The middle¨Caged man wiped his sweat and looked at Joe. ¡°Mr. Martin, do you like any


    of them?¡±


    Skr watched as Joe remained calm. He wasn¡¯t at all surprised. She realized that such urrences were probably normal for him.


    She wondered if Joe had ever given in to such temptations before. The three women were pleasing to the eye; she might have been tempted if she were a man.


    Joe nced at Skr and saw her admiring the women. His brows furrowed even


    more.


    ¡°Who gave you the nerve?¡± Joe asked coldly.


    The middle¨Caged man froze, sweating profusely. ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to ask for your help. You wouldn¡¯t be helping me for nothing.¡±

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Three beautiful women stood alluringly in front of Joe.


    Any man would likely find it hard to resist, but Joe seemed dissatisfied. Skr suddenly realized that Joe must have very high standards. She wondered what kind of woman could catch his eye.


    Joe¡¯s expression grew colder as he looked at Skr and said, ¡°I have a better choice. Do you think I¡¯d be interested in the people you send?¡±


    It was then that the others noticed there was someone else in the room besides Joe. Skr stood there, looking at them with a calm and curious gaze.


    Beautiful women love topare themselves to others. Seeing Skr, the three sisters¡® expressions immediately soured. Their goal today was to get into Joe¡¯s bed. Why was there another woman here?


    Their father had assured them everything was arranged perfectly, even advising them to dress beautifully. They had prepared a cello and flute outside, ready to showcase their talents, just waiting for Joe to choose one of them. But now, the woman in the room was even more beautiful than they were.


    Skr noticed the three sisters looking at her and gave them a small smile. None of the sisters could muster a smile in return. They could tell that Joe didn¡¯t like them.


    They had been groomed to be elegant and outstanding from a young age, yet Joe didn¡¯t even spare them a nce. Now they understood it was because of this


    woman.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The middle¨Caged man was clearly shocked. He didn¡¯t expect anyone else to be present. He had arranged everything meticulously.


    This¡­¡±


    He had never heard of Joe dating anyone. Usually, Paul would be around Joe.


    Over the years, many women had tried to seduce Joe, but none had ever captured


    his attention. Why was there suddenly a woman now? And this woman was obviously more beautiful than his three daughters.


    CRAMEZHI


    ¡°Mr. Martin, I¡¯m particrly good at ying the flute. I¡¯ve won numerous


    The middle¨Caged man had always favored this daughter because she was clever and knew how to please men. She was also quick to step in and defuse the situation.


    Skr blinked. Was this really happening?


    Joe noticed Skr¡¯s intrigued expression and felt a surge of inexplicable anger. His


    two words carried a sharp edge, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    The middle¨Caged man breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, one of his daughters was smart enough to handle the situation. Otherwise, he would have been humiliated.


    He had already put all his bets on this n. No matter what, he had to get one of his


    daughters into Joe¡¯s bed. Everything would work out as long as Joe became his son-


    inw.


    Skr had initially wanted to go to the restroom, but after this interruption, she not longer felt like going. She decided to watch the flute performance instead.


    Thedy yed the flute beautifully, and Skr enjoyed the music and eating more


    of the dishes.


    However, midway through a flute piece, she suddenly felt dizzy as she ate. It wasn¡¯t the drowsy feeling that made one feel like sleeping but a strange sensation. apanied by a slight dizziness. She found herself suddenly attracted to Joe, who looked very handsome and charming.


    Joe¡¯s eyes were also deep and intense as he stared at Skr. It seemed as if something was burning in their eyes.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    The middle¨Caged man standing nearby was sweating even more, his back drenched from the tension.


    It seemed like the drug was taking effect, but there was another woman present who was distracting Joe¡¯s attention.


    Joe clearly seemed more interested in that woman, barely ncing at his daughter, who possessed an ethereal grace like an angel descending from the heavens.


    Any man would want to im her as his own. He rarely showed her off in public, fearing others would covet her, and had always intended for her to marry someone


    who could benefit him.


    The woman was also getting anxious. Everyone who had ever seen her y the flute said she was enchanting. She always performed at events during college and was voted the most beautiful student on campus.


    She was a beloved star in the entertainment industry, admired by all. How could she


    be a mere backdrop in front of a woman she had never seen before?


    Joe didn¡¯t nce at her, and her face turned red with frustration.


    Skr felt ufortable and gor


    to leave. She wanted to wash her face and clear


    her head in the bathroom. As she stood up, a familiar sensation washed over her. It


    reminded her of the time before her rebirth when Maisy and Christopher had


    drugged her.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    That drug was <b>potent</b>, causing uncontroble desire and confusion. Although the current feeling wasn¡¯t as intense, it still made her feel an overwhelming urge to


    undress.


    She couldn¡¯t fathom why she would be drugged when she was dining with Joe.


    Skr took a deep breath and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel well, Joe. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Joe¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He stood up and moved toward Skr.


    Before he could take a second step, someone stopped him.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, I haven¡¯t finished ying yet. Could you please listen to the rest of the piece?¡± the woman pleaded softly.


    The middle¨Caged man looked at his other two daughters and ordered, ¡°Take thisdy upstairs to the hotel to rest,¡±


    Having alreadymitted to this course of action, he couldn¡¯t back down now. There was no room for retreat.


    The two sisters approached to support Skr.


    Skr pushed them away, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    She quickly figured out who drugged her. She wasn¡¯t a fool.


    ¡°You don¡¯t <b>look </b>well. You¡¯d better take a rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a hotel upstairs. Rest for a bit; you might have caught a cold.¡±


    They nned to send a few men to her roomter. Such a beautiful woman could easily ruin their father¡¯s ns, and they would be forced into a life of poverty.


    Skr pressed her lips tightly together and was about to push them away again


    when Joe kicked the woman aside.


    Her scream filled the air, and the middle¨Caged man tried to intervene, but it was <b>too </bte. Joe delivered a fierce punch, and the man howled in pain as several false teeth


    flew out.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    The scene descended into chaos as restaurant staff rushed in, rmed by the


    Joe coldly instructed the manager, ¡°Send them to the police station. Have these


    dishes tested, and deal with this immediately!¡±


    The manager, understanding the gravity of the situation, responded nervously, ¡°Mr. Martin, don¡¯t worry. I will handle everything ordingly.¡±

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    The restaurant would be doomed if they failed to handle the matter properly.


    The middle¨Caged man and the three sisters turned pale. They were finished. This was the end of their family, as they were the ones who spiked the food.


    The restaurant manager understood what had happened perfectly after witnessing the scene. His career would be affected since such an incident urred under his management.


    Gritting his teeth, he ordered, ¡°Take them to the police station!¡±


    Joe brought Skr back to the car. Paul, noticing the flush on their faces, quickly understood what had happened.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, should we go to the hospital?


    Joe unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt and replied in a deep voice, ¡°Call Dr. Grey.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    As the driver called Howard, Skr was already feeling disoriented.


    potent


    Joe hadn¡¯t eaten much, but the drug was more toward men, and they would quickly lose control.


    Skr whimpered in his arms, ¡°When will we get home? This sucks.¡±


    ¡°Soon. Just hold on, Skr,¡± Joe¡¯s voice was low and restrained.


    Skr¡¯s eyes reddened slightly; the familiar difort and memories of how


    helpless she felt in the past made her bite her lip and cry silently.


    She didn¡¯t want to endure that unspeakable agony again. She was desperate to be free from the suffering.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Her mind was a mess as she was torn between reason and madness. However, she knew she could trust Joe and clung to him tightly like a lifeline.


    Joe¡¯s body was tense; his eyes were bloodshot, and he breathed heavily. He was struggling just as much as Skr. Her movements in his arms suggested they could sumb to their desires together,


    However, when he was at the end of his wits, he noticed Skr was crying¨Cnot from physical pain, but from a deep sense of sadness¨Csomething tightened painfully in his chest. His breath hitched.


    His voice was hoarse <b>as </b>he urged Paul, ¡°Drive faster.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Martin.¡±


    Paul hit the elerator. He was very skilled, and the Bugatti sped down the <b>road</b>.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at Gxy Vi, both barely aware of their surroundings.


    It wasn¡¯t clear who initiated it, but they started kissing passionately. They might have made it upstairs if the doorbell hadn¡¯t suddenly rung.


    Upon entering and seeing Joe and Skr entwined, Howard paused for a moment.


    He had dealt with such situations before; this wasn¡¯t Joe¡¯s first time being drugged. Usually, it required a cold shower or an IV, but neither could fully counteract the effects. Enduring the drug¡¯s influence was often the only option. Given the current circumstances, why bother with that?


    ¡°Mr. Martin, you two are legally married. Just go upstairs and do the deed,¡± Howard advised helplessly.


    He learned of Joe¡¯s marriage thest time he visited Gxy Vi. However, he didn¡¯t seem pleased with his new wife, as they slept in separate rooms.


    It had been a while since he¡¯d seen them, but just before entering, he¡¯d seen them kissing. Going to bed together would solve all their problems.


    Joe¡¯s eyes were filled with desire. He turned toward Howard.


    ¡°Will it hurt her?¡±


    ¡°Medical intervention can¡¯t do much. You¡¯ll both have to endure it,¡± Howard stated


    bluntly.


    ¡°Get <b>out</b>.¡±


    Howard winced, at a loss for words. He wouldn¡¯t have dared to stay anyway.


    As soon as the door closed again, Joe carried Skr in his arms. His dark eyes filled


    with desire.


    ¡°Do you want to endure this?¡±


    Skr, barely holding onto a sliver of sanity, understood what he was asking.


    Her eyes glistened with unshed tears. ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± she said, her voice weak but


    persistent.


    They were married. Unless something unforeseen happened, they wouldn¡¯t divorce and might have children. Sleeping with him wasn¡¯t a loss. She had endured the effects of the drug many times before her rebirth, always trying to suppress her


    desires.


    Joe¡¯s lips captured hers again. As theyy on the bed, Skr fell in a daze.


    Joe, now shirtless, revealed a muscr and well¨Cdefined body. His deep eyes focused solely on her. His throat felt dry.


    Skr¡¯s heart raced. In the next moment, his tall frame covered hers, and her clothes were gone without realizing it.


    Joe couldn¡¯t resist kissing her again. Their lips and tongues entwined fiercely, and Skr gradually rxed.


    They were at it from dusk until dawn.


    By the next morning, sunlight streamed through the partially open window.


    Skr felt like she had been run over by a truck when she woke up. As she sat up, the events fromst night flooded her mind.


    She nced down at herself. It wasn¡¯t a dream. She wasn¡¯t in her room but in Joe¡¯s,


    with her body covered in marks from their passionate night.


    The room was still hot with passion.


    Suddenly, Joe spoke beside her, ¡°I got you a day off. Sleep a bit more.¡±


    Chapter 270


    ¡°A day off?¡± Her voice was hoarse from the previous night¡¯s activities. Then it hit her


    it was Monday. She nced at the time.


    ¡°It¡¯s noon?¡±


    Joe opened his eyes slightly to look at her.


    His


    gaze fell on her fair, delicate skin, partially covered by a nket but still showing the marks he¡¯d left. His breathing quickened slightly.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t have the energy to work today,¡± he said, his voice deep.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Sk¡¯s face turned beet red. She was filled with astonishment


    Normally, Joe seemed so cold and stern, but he was an animal in bed.


    Alright, I¡¯ll take a shower first, Skr said, trying to stay calm. She wrapped herself in the nket and got out of bed to find her clothes.


    Joe gazed at her fair back and cleared his throat. ¡°I already washed youst night,¡±


    he said


    Skr stiffened. Was he that considerate?


    The thought of her lying like a dead fish in the bathtub, being meticulously cleaned by Joe, filled her with embarrassment. Looking at the mess on the floor only added


    to her dismay. There were condoms everywhere and clothes scattered all around.


    Before she could take it all in, a long arm wrapped around her waist pulled her back


    into the bed, right into the crook of Joe¡¯s arm.


    Sleep a little longer,¡± Joe murmured, his voice thick with sleep.


    Both of them werepletely naked, and Skr froze, not daring to move. However<b>,</b>


    her body ached, and she felt exhausted, so she wanted to sleep a bit more<b>.</b>


    Skr¡¯s thoughts wandered as she drifted off. People often said that men felt


    refreshed after sex, but Joe looked so tired. Was he too exhausted? Did <b>that </b>mean


    he was unhealthy?


    Unaware of Skr¡¯s thoughts<b>, </b>Joe found himself unusually sleepy. This was the first


    time in years he felt this way..


    After washing Skr and putting her back to bed, he wanted to have a smoke. But


    when he heard her soft murmur of pain<b>, </b>he impulsively climbed back into bed to hold


    her, and within minutes, he fell asleep.


    Ever since they started sharing a bed, his insomnia seemed to improve<b>, </b>and holding her made him sleep even better.


    Meanwhile, at thepany<b>. </b>Paul noticed the curious nces from everyone <b>around </b><b>him</b><b>. </b><b>He </b>truly didn¡¯t know what to say.


    This was the first time Joe missed work on a Monday. He was known to be at


    workaholic. So they were surprised he was absent on a workday, and it wasn¡¯t due to a business trip.


    Although everyone was curious, no one dared to ask.


    Paul was the only one aware of the situation. He could only tell the others that Joe


    needed a break.


    It was true that Joe needed rest. Paul felt overwhelmed when he recalled the message he received that morning. He thought of finding himself a woman, too.


    Joe had mentioned thatst night was too much, and he and Skr needed a day to rest, asking Paul to inform Alexander. The phrase ¡°too much¡± had been swirling in Paul¡¯s mind all day. Nobody could understand what he felt.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    That day, Caleb arrived at Gardner Group, struggling in his crutches.


    He wanted to see Skr. Earlier that morning, he had gone to the police station and


    met with Elliot.


    After some questioning, he learned that Skr wasn¡¯t married to him. Caleb


    wondered who Skr was married to and if she was lying to him.


    However, upon his arrival, he was informed that Skr had taken the day off.


    He was surprised she would take a Monday off, knowing how dedicated Skr was to her work. She was also working on restoring Frank¡¯s painting.


    Looking at his grandson helplessly, Alexander said, ¡°She¡¯s allowed to take a day off.


    There doesn¡¯t have to be a specific reason. Even I don¡¯te when I have


    something going on.¡±


    Alexander didn¡¯t want to spell it out for Caleb.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter <b>272</b>


    Paute message was simple Joe asked him to take a day off as Skr was too tired to work that day.


    Alexander understood clearly what that implied. Young people were always quite active Caleb might find it hard to ept if he exined further.


    Caleb pursed his lips and said, ¡°Then I¡¯lle back tomorrow!¡±


    He was determined to see Skr. He suspected that maybe Skr was secretly married and didn¡¯t want people to know.


    If it was a secret marriage, it meant she couldn¡¯t be that much in love. Caleb wouldn¡¯t keep his marriage a secret if he married someone he loved. He was young, so he still had a chance.


    When Skr woke up again, it was already 2:00 pm. She woke up to the sound of Joe answering a phone call. She vaguely heard him greet the caller as ¡°Grandma¡°. and then she was fully awake.


    She heard Joe say, ¡°We won¡¯t be returning to Pearlhall Residence tonight. We¡¯re eating at home today. I¡¯ve already ordered food to be delivered. Skye is too tired fromst night. We¡¯ve been sleeping in since morning.¡±


    Skr became more and more alert. She was now too embarrassed to face Gloria.


    Gloria was astonished to hear that Skr was tired and that they¡¯d been sleeping in. She gripped the phone and pressed for details, ¡°Is it what I¡¯m thinking?¡±


    Joe smirked and replied, ¡°What do you think it is, Grandma?¡±


    ¡°You rascal! Be gentle with Skr! You hear me?¡± Gloria said before hanging up.


    She quickly called for Agatha. ¡°You¡¯ll have more work for the next couple of days.


    Make sure the kitchen prepares some nourishing foods and delivers them to the Gxy Vi. My grandson doesn¡¯t know how to hold back.¡±


    Agatha was also taken aback.


    ¡°Yes, madam. I¡¯ll get on it right away.¡±


    While Joe was on the phone with Gloria, Skr wrapped a towel around herself.


    After he finished the call and turned back, he saw Skr about to leave.


    ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± Joe asked.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Skr stopped and looked at him.


    ¡°No, I just woke up.¡± She firmly denied hearing any part of the conversation.


    Joe smiled and walked toward her. ¡°I¡¯ll get you some clothes. It¡¯s ufortable walking around like that.¡±


    As Joe approached, Skr realized he wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt. She was shocked to see he had some scratch marks on his chest.


    Skr couldn¡¯t fathom how those scratches got there. She quickly looked away.


    Fortunately, he had a towel around his waist. Otherwise, she would have wanted to cover her eyes. It was quite an indecent sight.


    ¡°No, no, I can do it myself. My room is just next door,¡± Skr said as she hurried away.


    In her haste, she pulled a muscle and yelped, ¡°Ah!¡±


    Joe scooped Skr up.


    ¡°Dr. Grey will bring some medicine soon. Applying it will make you feel better. I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t control myselfst night.¡±


    ¡°Likewise¡­¡± Skr muttered.


    here


    As Joe picked her up, her


    eyes were leveled with <i>the </i>marks on his chest. She had


    been quite wild herself.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    When Joe heard Skr¡¯s reply, he looked down at his chest.


    The marks were all fromst night, courtesy of Skr<b>. </b>Not an inch was spared. The two of them had ended up leaving marks all over each other¡¯s bodies by the end of the night.


    Afterying Skr on the bed, Joe went to open the wardrobe. He frowned when he saw only a few simple pieces of clothing inside.


    ¡°What do you want to wear?¡± he asked, ncing back at Skr, who looked visibly exhausted on the bed.


    Skr was worn out from yesterday night. She yawned and pointed to a long ck. dress.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wear that long ck dress.¡±


    There was only one ck dress inside, so without having to choose, he took it out. He also grabbed her underwear and bra, cing them on the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to change now,¡± he said.


    As soon as Joe left, Skr looked at the underwear and bra and covered her eyes helplessly.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The image of Joe handling her underwear lingered in her mind, making it impossible. for her to think straight.


    Christopher stood in front of the Gardner Group. He watched peoplee and go


    from the towering building, imagining Skr working inside.


    The more he saw Maisy¡¯s ws, the more he appreciated Skr¡¯s virtues. He regretted everything deeply.


    At that moment, his phone rang. He took it out of his pocket and answered, ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen Skr?¡±


    2/2


    ¡°<b>I </b><b>haven¡¯t </b>seen her yet. Mom, I¡¯ve been thinking. I wouldn¡¯t have betrayed Skr if


    Maisy hadn¡¯t constantly tempted me. We might already be married now. We promised each other we¡¯d get married after graduating college and then work hard.


    for our little family.¡±


    Whenever Christopher reminisced about the past<b>, </b><b>it </b><b>felt </b>like a knife piercing his heart. His regret was eating him inside.


    Amelia¡¯s heart ached after hearing his words.


    ¡°Son, this isn¡¯t your fault. Maisy¡¯s the one to me. She¡¯s a seductress<b>, </b>always trying to lure you in. It¡¯s not your fault. And Skr, she imed to love you and wanted to


    marry you. But she refused to forgive you because of one mistake you made when you were tempted. So she¡¯s at fault, too.¡±


    Amelia paused to take a sip of water before continuing, ¡°The caregivers at the hospital aren¡¯t attentive enough and are costing money.


    ¡°Skr took such great care of me. You should just sweet¨Ctalk her, say something


    nice. After all, she¡¯s no longer innocent, and you¡¯re being generous to take her back.


    She shoulde back and take care of me in the hospital.¡±


    In her mind, her son was an excellent man. Skr should be grateful that her son still


    wanted her. If Skr didn¡¯t return to care for her, she would disapprove of their


    rtionship.


    Christopher frowned. His mother was too optimistic.


    If Skr could easily forgive him, she would have done so already. Moreover, she


    was now working at Gardner Group. The people she met and the things she experienced were different from what the old Skr would have encountered.


    ¡°Mom, if I win her back, you must treat her better. She has a job now and probably


    won¡¯t care for you in the hospital. If the caregivers aren¡¯t attentive, we¡¯ll find another


    one,¡± Christopher said seriously.


    He currently had a million from Maisy, but after paying off some debts, he had only a little over 400 thousand dors left. It still wasn¡¯t enough to clear his debts.


    ¡°Alri


    alright, whatever you say. It¡¯s good to know you care about your wife.¡±

 Chapter 274

    <b>Chapter </b><b>274</b>


    Amelia rolled her eyes in exasperation, not bothering to keep up appearances since


    her son wasn¡¯t around.


    Once Skr and Christopher reconciled, she¡¯d make sure Skr came to the hospital to care for her. Skr could forget about her job. No job should be more important


    than taking care of her.


    Once Christopher returned to work, Skr would have to stay home and care for


    both of them. Then, Amelia would know exactly how to control her, just like before.


    Christopher hung up the phone and entered the Gardner Group.


    The security guard on duty that day was different and didn¡¯t recognize Christopher, who hade looking for Skr.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see Skr Sullivan. Can you ask for her?¡± Christopher asked the guard.


    The guard hesitated, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Ms. Sullivan today. She might have taken the day off.¡±


    He remembered hearing something about it at the front desk earlier.


    Christopher was taken aback.


    ¡°She took the day off? It¡¯s Monday. She should definitely be at work.¡±


    He thought Skr had instructed the guard to make an excuse whenever he arrived. She must be utterly disappointed in him.


    In that case, he¡¯d wait. There were only about two hours left until the end of the workday. He wanted to see how Skr would avoid him then.


    ¡°You could call her and check if something¡¯s wrong,¡± the guard suggested.


    If he knew she wasn¡¯t at work, shouldn¡¯t he call to make sure? Why was he asking the guard instead? It was puzzling.


    Christopher shot a cold nce at the guard but said nothing. He walked to a corner where he could see people leaving the building and decided to wait there.


    Chapter 27


    He took out his phone and dialed a number. It wasn¡¯t Skr; she had already blocked him and wouldn¡¯t answer even if he <b>used </b>a different number.


    He was calling Maisy. If he was living miserably, he would drag her down with him.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Maisy was at the mall shopping with a man, one of her college suitors, who was now


    pursuing her.


    Seeing Christopher¡¯s call, she frowned and told the man she needed to use the


    restroom. She answered the call once inside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should be calling me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but I do. Check your messages. I sent you a video. Enjoy. Maisy, you seem so innocent on the outside, I wouldn¡¯t expect you to be so wild,¡± Christopher sneered, disgusted by her.


    She was utterly repulsive.


    ¡°Christopher, what is this? I transferred you a million to delete the video, and now you¡¯re ckmailing me again? Do you want me to get awyer and send you to jail?¡± Maisy was furious at Christopher¡¯s actions.


    She couldn¡¯t believe he was still ckmailing her despite having been paid off. Did he really think he could threaten her repeatedly?


    Christopher¡¯s tricks were nothingpared to what she had up her sleeves.


    ¡°I deleted the previous video. This is a new one. Watching it makes me sick, so I¡¯m sharing it with you. This time, I want 500 thousand dors. Give me the money, and I¡¯ll delete this video,¡± Christopher demanded.


    ¡°Christopher, you better make sure the video you sent is worth 500 thousand. If not, I won¡¯t let you off easily!¡± Maisy fumed.

 Chapter 275

    <b>Chapter </b><b>275</b>


    Maisy hung up and immediately opened WhatsApp to receive the video. As soon as she yed it, her expression changed drastically.


    The footage showed Maisy and Kenny hugging and kissing in the car. She had been at a bar that night, and he had caught her.


    Maisy had to take this desperate measure to win Kenny¡¯s trust and ensure he would keep it a secret from their family.


    However<b>, </b>she was rather indifferent toward moral standards. She could even ept it if Kenny wanted to sleep with her.


    But even if Maisy coulde to terms with it, she doubted others would. The Williams family could never find out about the video.


    She could not believe how despicable Christopher was. He had actually followed her!


    Maisy knew she had to pay him. So<b>, </b>she could only bite her lip and forward the video to Kenny. She even added a pitiful emoji.


    Maisy¡¯s message read, ¡°Kenny, someone filmed us in the car that night and is using the video to ckmail me for one million dors. I don¡¯t have that much money. I¡¯m still 500 thousand dors short.


    ¡°Could you transfer that amount to me? Our family can never know that I like you. Otherwise<b>, </b>I couldn¡¯t bear the guilt, and it¡¯d also implicate you,¡±


    When Kenny watched the video Maisy sent, his face flushed with embarrassment. He never imagined that someone would record their intimate moment in the car and


    was now using it to ckmail her.


    Maisy was already feeling bad because she had feelings for Kenny. He knew she


    would be devastated if the video fell into their family¡¯s hands.


    At that thought, Kenny felt a pang of guilt. After all, Maisy genuinely liked him. Despite not knowing how to handle or confront this love, he understood that heThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    could not let her down.


    203


    Kenny had to protect and stand up for Malsy in such a situation, even if she was his sister.


    He immediately called her. ¡°Maisy, where are you now?¡±


    ¡°Kenny, I¡¯m outside. I¡¯m scared, and I don¡¯t know what to do. I know it¡¯s a video of us, but I didn¡¯t want this to happen either. I can¡¯t control my feelings. I¡¯m truly in love with you.¡±


    Maisy¡¯s distressed and helpless cries came through the phone, pulling at Kenny¡¯s heartstrings. No woman had ever shown him love that was so humble and desperate.


    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer one million to you now, and you¡¯ll pay the person. Make sure they delete the video. Don¡¯t worry, Maisy. I¡¯ll protect you,¡± Kenny promised solemnly.


    No matter what would happen in the future or how things would turn out between them, he would never let anyone harm her.


    ¡°Thank you, Kenny. I know my feelings for you are wrong and shameful. But whenever I¡¯m in danger, you¡¯re always there to protect me. I love you, Kenny,¡± Maisy replied, her voice choked with emotions.


    Kenny¡¯s eyes reddened slightly upon hearing those words.


    ¡°Maisy, loving someone isn¡¯t something you can control. Your feelings for me aren¡¯t wrong. It¡¯s just that I have a lot to figure out now and can¡¯t give you a definite answer. But remember, loving me doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re a bad person.¡±


    Maisy was still sobbing as she answered, ¡°Thank you<b>, </b>Kenny. I¡¯ll heed your advice. Please don¡¯t let Mom and Dad know that I like you. They would never approve. To them, my feelings are absolutely wrong.¡±


    And so, Kenny promised Maisy he would keep it a secret.


    After hanging up, Kenny transferred one million dors to Maisy. There was not


    much money left in his ount after the transaction. The one million dors constituted the bulk of his remaining savings.


    Due to the recent surge of family crises, Peter could no longer give Kenny any money.


    Kenny¡¯s spending was often excessive, and his sry wasn¡¯t enough to sustain his


    3/3


    lifestyle. Hence, his family would transfer money to his ount every month.


    On top of that, he had never been in the habit of saving money. Since he had never faced a shortage of funds, he never concerned himself with finances.


    But now, as he stared at his ount bnce, he regretted his past extravagance.


    The moment Maisy received the money, she immediately transferred half of it to Christopher.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare follow me or try to film me again. This is the second time I¡¯m giving you money, and it¡¯ll be thest. If you do this again, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it!¡± Maisy warned, gritting her teeth. Her words held weight.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    At that moment, Maisy was consumed by hatred toward Christopher.


    Meanwhile, Christopher looked at the transfer details indicating 500 thousand dors with satisfaction. Maisy¡¯s threats meant nothing to him. They were as insignificant as the sting of a mosquito.


    ¡°I just happened to film the video by chance. I never expected you would show up and let me record. Rest assured. As long as you don¡¯t voluntarily provide


    opportunities for me to shoot, I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    All of Christopher¡¯s promises were merely to appease Maisy. Since he had found out about Maisy and Kenny, he was determined to capture their scandalous affair on camera. It would be best to exploit Kenny, too.


    A despicable woman like Maisy probably had a lot of lovers. So, Christopher reckoned filming all of them would only benefit him.


    Lately, Christopher¡¯s job hunt in Jipsburg City had been fruitless. But now, he could earn several hundred thousand dors just by filming. Where else could he find such a good opportunity?


    Maisy took a deep breath before saying, ¡°From now on, stop bothering me. What happened between us was mutual. We were happy. You don¡¯t need to keep an eye on me. Go find Skr instead.¡±


    ¡°You and Skr are two different women. Maisy, before you hang up, can you tell me how many men you¡¯ve slept with?¡± Christopher asked.


    Maisy clenched her teeth and snapped, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business! Stop prying into matters you shouldn¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a slut. Stop acting all high and mighty,¡± Christopher sneered.


    After ending the call, he nced at the entrance of the Gardner Group building. It


    was quiet, with no one in sight.


    As boredom struck, Christopher decided to sell Maisy¡¯s video on an adult site.


    Although it only brought in a few tens of thousands of dors, it was better than holding onto it. He was also providing other men the chance to watch it.


    Christopher waited until past 4:00 pm. Right then, people starteding out of the Gardner Group building. They were all leaving work.


    His eyes lit up with excitement as he scanned the entrance. He didn¡¯t want to miss


    anyone.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He refused to believe that Skr had taken the day off and didn¡¯te to work. However, even after waiting for several minutes, Skr never appeared.


    Could she be deliberately avoiding him?


    Christopher rushed forward and stopped someone. ¡°Is Skr still working?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Skr take the day off today? Who are you? Do you need something from her?


    ¡°the female staff countered.


    In an instant, anger surged within Christopher. ¡°You said she took the day off?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just call her if you need anything.¡±


    Christopher was fuming with rage as he watched Skr¡¯s colleague walk away. He had waited for hours, only to learn that Skr had indeed not shown up for work.


    Right then, the security guard who wasing on duty spotted Christopher. He recognized him and immediately told his colleague, ¡°If you see him again, don¡¯t let him go near Skr.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But he¡¯s been waiting here for her for hours. I even asked him to call her, but


    he didn¡¯t want to.¡±


    The security guard answered, ¡°He¡¯s just a madman. I¡¯ll let Skr know.¡±


    Skr received the security guard¡¯s message. Upon learning that Christopher had


    waited for her for several hours<b>, </b>she took a deep breath.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Skr wondered if Christopher had lost his mind. Otherwise, why would he bother her incessantly?


    In her past life, he had no conscience. And in this one, he was not only heartless but utterly shameless as well.


    Skr had to stop him from going to the Gardner Group. As she pondered how to deal with the problem, Joe walked over with two cups of yogurt in hand.


    ¡°Is something bothering you?¡± he asked after seeing her troubled expression.


    Skr shook her head and didn¡¯t respond. She would handle her issues with Christopher herself.


    Due to her rebirth, many events from her past life had not happened yet. However, a few days ago, Skr found out that Amelia had already undergone surgery.


    Christopher had sold his family home and borrowed money from many rtives. It was safe to assume that his financial situation was not looking too good at the


    moment.


    But the private investigator had sent Skr some information, which she had not <b>had </b>the chance to look at yet.


    The private investigator mentioned it contained crucial information, and the file was


    too big to send via text. So, he had emailed it to her.


    Skr might have forgotten about this for a while if it hadn¡¯t been for the WhatsApp


    message<b>.</b>


    She chatted with Joe for a bit longer before Paul called him away.


    2Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Since no one was at home, Skr headed up to her room<b>. </b>She then retrieved herptop, logged into her email, and downloaded the video file.


    Thanks to the fast inte speed, the video was downloaded within seconds.


    Skr had a feeling that the private investigator had captured something on film. Yet, she never imagined it would be so mind¨Cblowing.


    2/3


    The footage left her utterly stunned.


    The video showed Christopher following Maisy and capturing the scene where she engaged in a flirtatious kiss with a stranger at the bar.


    As Skr continued to watch, she felt her sense of right and wrong being challenged.


    After that, Christopher observed intently as the stranger led Maisy into a hotel. Then,


    one by one, several men entered the room.


    All these while, Christopher had been recording everything without batting an eye.


    When the video ended, Skr was unable to snap out of her reverie for quite some


    time. She was utterly disgusted by Christopher and Maisy.


    <b>In </b>her past life, they used to openly disy their affection in her presence. But now,


    Christopher could calmly watch Maisy with other men as if <b>it </b>were no big deal.


    After taking a moment to collect herself, Skr called the private investigator and


    said, ¡°Continue to keep an eye on Christoper for me. I¡¯ll send you his personal details.¡±


    Once the call ended, Skr rose to go to the bathroom. However, as soon as she


    stood and moved her feet, the pain returned.


    She took a deep breath and cursed, ¡°Damn it, Joe! You¡¯re too much!¡±


    She thought he was too wild. How could someoneck restraint to this extent?


    After Joe got into the car, he listened to Paul¡¯s report.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been taken to the police station. I¡¯ve already spread the word. They¡¯ll be gone from Jipsburg in no time<b>.</b>¡±


    This kind of situation had not happened in the past two years.


    Joe¡¯s ruthless methods used to keep everyone in check. Hence, Paul was surprised


    that someone would dare to drug Joe and even implicate Skr.


    Nevertheless<b>, </b>seeing Joe¡¯s pleased and cheerful demeanor<b>, </b>Paul could not help but


    acknowledge the brilliance of the drugging.


    ÅÆ


    How had they managed to time it so perfectly? They did it when Joe and Skr were


    together.


    At around 9:00 pm that night, Natalie called Skr.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter <b>278</b>


    1/3


    Natalie called toin about how prolonged Jeremy¡¯s business trip had be.


    Aside from the phone call when she visited Charles at work that day, their subsequentmunication was just a couple of messages exchanged on


    WhatsApp.


    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t think much of it. But the more I brood over it, the more uneasy I be. Is he genuinely so busy that he has no time left for me?¡± Natalie grumbled.


    Once again, Skr felt a sense of foreboding creeping in. ¡°Did Mr. Hughes say when


    he¡¯d be back?¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. He just said this situation was moreplicated than expected. At first, I thought he¡¯d be back in three or four days. But now, it looks like I¡¯ll have to wait another week,¡± Natalie replied.


    She felt sorry for herself and sighed before adding, ¡°Skye, <b>I </b>feel like I¡¯m bing at bit of a nag. All I can do is wait for my loved one to return<b>.</b>¡±


    Skr patiently advised Natalie. Her friend¡¯s cheerful nature meant she could easily shake off any unhappiness.


    Immediately afterward, Natalie changed the topic and started talking about the


    famous actor, Austin.


    ¡°Guess what? Austin actually tasted the cookies I made! He even took a photo to show me. I might be the first fan to connect with him on Instagram!¡± Natalie


    eximed.


    She continued, ¡°Histest movie is hitting theaters soon. I don¡¯t care. You must make time to watch it with me! This time around, he¡¯s ying the viin, a scumbag who murders his wife and abandons his daughter. I watched the trailer, and it¡¯s so intense!


    Skr also found herself intrigued. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll watch it with you!¡±


    30


    The two chatted for a while longer before ending the call.


    As part of her nightly routine, Skr would always check the orders ced on her Amazon store before going to bed.


    For the past few days, she had been getting more orders from loyal customers. Coupled with the new customers they referred, her daily ie was quite


    substantial.


    However, with the influx of orders, Skr needed more time to process them. There were even some customers with multiple queries, and she had to address them one


    by one.


    Right then, she noticed a familiar profile picture. The person had left ament


    earlier that day.


    The individual wrote, ¡°I think you¡¯re a fraud. You don¡¯t know anything, yet you¡¯re scamming people online. I¡¯m sure many have been conned by you. Here¡¯s a piece of good news for you though. I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Skr frowned after reading thement. Nevertheless, she closed the window and pretended not to have seen it. She believed it was unnecessary to reply, too.


    Plenty of people in the world would stop at nothing to achieve their goals, and this


    was no exception.


    After all, they were just strangers on the inte. Skr was merely concerned for the man¡¯s wife, who he had betrayed.


    When the wife learned that her husband, whom she loved and trusted, had been cheating on her, she would be ovee with immense pain and sorrow.


    If a mistress entered a household and established her dominance, it would be a devastating blow to the wife.


    With that in mind, Skr abruptly ceased her train of thought. She refused to delve any further into the matter.


    Scumbags were everywhere, and the number of people hurt by them was immeasurable. Everyone had to face setbacks to grow stronger, time and time again.


    After exiting the Amazon application, Skr took a shower and drifted off to sleep


    Chacte 279


    3/3


    While she was in a daze, she could feel someone holding her, enveloping her in their


    embrace.


    Initially, she moved slightly as she felt somewhat ufortable. However, due to her fatigue, Skr dismissed the difort as a dream and gradually grew


    ustomed to it.


    She felt a soothing warmth against her back that offered a sense of security in her


    half¨Cconscious state.


    When Joe gazed at the sleepy Skr in his arms, his lips curled into a faint smile in


    the darkness.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Sleep well,¡± he gently whispered into her ear.


    Time passed unnoticed. As Joe slept soundly, he felt Skr¡¯s body trembling and tensing in his embrace. She seemed to be having a nightmare.


    ¡°Christopher¡­¡± Skr mumbled.


    Joe didn¡¯t catch her words clearly at first. But then, she murmured again, and he heard it.


    Skr was calling out for Christopher.


    In the dim light, Joe¡¯s piercing eyes appeared colder and darker than the night.


    Was a mere scoundrel deserving of her constant fixation? How could she even dream of him? Moreover, Skr was trembling with fear as if she were terrified of losing him.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Joe had been on the verge of sleep, but now it had slipped away. Although his


    expression remained frosty, he held Skr tightly.


    He could see that she was deeply hurt. Moreover, she seemed quite frightened from


    her nightmare.


    In his embrace, Skr gradually calmed down. It was as though she had broken free


    from the terrifying scenes of her dreams.


    ¡°I hate you guys,¡± she muttered calmly after regainingposure.


    Joe heard Skr¡¯s deration of hatred. He could not help but wonder if she was


    referring to Christopher and Maisy.


    If it was them, she could simply tell him, and he could get rid of them effortlessly.


    However, Joe knew that Skr wanted to handle the matter herself. So, he decided


    to feign ignorance for now.


    When Joe was woken up, he was convinced he couldn¡¯t fall back asleep. But before


    he knew it, he gradually drifted into slumber again, soothed by the steady rhythm of


    Skr¡¯s breathing.


    After Kenny transferred the remaining bnce from his ount, the past few days.


    had been exceptionally challenging for him.


    Having grown ustomed to dining at famous restaurants, he now found himself only able to grab a few bites at the office<b>.</b>


    Kenny¡¯s colleagues, who had previously showered him with ttery, seemed to have caught wind of the Williamses¡® situation. Consequently, they began subtly probing


    and insinuating various things.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kenny noticed a distinct shift in how his colleagues treated him following Steven¡¯s return from his business trip. Once eager to please him, they were now currying favor With Steven.


    Kenny couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of being marginalized within thepany. Furthermore, his confidence in research and development was waning.


    During his lunch break, he called Peter<b>.</b>


    ¡°You haven¡¯t transferred any money to me these past two months. I¡¯m almost broke now. Can you please deposit some money into my ount? I don¡¯t need much. One million dors will do,¡± said Kenny.


    Peter angrily countered, ¡°Kenny, you should know about thepany¡¯s situation. We¡¯re facing unprecedented challenges now.


    ¡°Our ounts are running dry. Dad and I are racking our brains to find ways to salvage the situation, and you¡¯re aware of this. So, why are you still asking me for money? Don¡¯t you have your monthly sry?¡±


    Kenny¡¯s expression darkened upon being questioned. ¡°My sry is only a few tens of thousands of dors a month. It¡¯s barely enough to cover my daily expenses. Is thepany really in such dire straits?<b>¡±</b>


    He knew the family¡¯spany was in trouble. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have looked for Skr.


    But was it really at the point where they could not even afford their living expenses? Kenny had never imagined things would be so challenging.


    Worry and fatigue were written all over Peter¡¯s face as he sat by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling


    window in his office.


    Back then, he was full of ambition upon graduating. He had envisioned expanding the Williamses¡® business, but now¡­


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s even more serious than you think,¡± Peter began. ¡°Over the past couple of years, Dad and I have taken out bank loans to expand our business.


    ¡°There¡¯s a possibility that ourpany will go under, and we¡¯ll face bankruptcy. By


    then, our family will be burdened with massive debts.¡±


    Kenny¡¯s heart faltered after learning about it. ¡°There must be a way out, right? When you were in school, your natural knack for business insight was evident.


    3/3


    ¡°<b>You </b>could spot opportunities that others couldn¡¯t. Thepany has thrived under your leadership over the past few years. So, I¡¯m confident you cane up with a n to turn things around.¡±


    The thought of the Williams family losing everything sent Kenny into a panic.


    After thinking about it, Peter answered truthfully, ¡°Prepare yourself mentally. It¡¯s likely thepany will go under. But Dad and I will do everything we can to revive it.¡±


    With that, he did not say anything more and hung up.


    Kenny, on the other hand, was in a daze in the

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    <b>In </b>the evening, Kenny returned to the Williamses¡® vi.


    During this time, Jeffrey and Peter practically lived at thepany. Samuel rarely came back as he was busy with filming. Thus, only Kenny, Sadie, and Maisy were at


    home.


    Sadie and Maisy were having dinner. Seeing Kenny had returned, Sadie said weakly,¡±


    Come and have dinner.¡±


    Maisy had lost her appetite. For thest few days, the meals at home were nd,


    with only a few dishes served.


    She looked at Kenny as he entered.


    Their eyes met briefly before Maisy quickly averted her gaze. It seemed like she was shy upon seeing him.


    Noticing her reaction, Kenny felt his spirits lift. No matter how many people at the office distanced themselves from him, Maisy would remain by his side.


    He smiled and walked over.


    During the meal, Kenny and Miasy exchanged furtive nces. It was as if they were silently sending secret signals to each other.


    Preupied with her thoughts<b>, </b>Sadie waspletely unaware of the meaningful


    looks the two exchanged.


    It was not until they were almost finished eating that she spoke up. ¡°I heard from a


    friend today that Skr joined Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team without anyone¡¯s help.


    ¡°He¡¯s the kind of person who won¡¯t take you in unless you¡¯re truly capable, even if you were his son. So, it¡¯s possible that Skye made it into Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team on her


    own.¡±


    Only after Sadie¡¯s friend pointed it out did they realize they had never valued Skr or


    understood how exceptional she was.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisy noticed the regret in Sadie¡¯s expression. It took her attention away from


    Kenny, and she immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought Skr was outstanding. But some things aren¡¯t as simple as we think. Besides, her new boyfriend isn¡¯t Mr. Gardner or Mr. Martin. He seems to be just an ordinary guy.¡±


    Skr¡¯s new boyfriend being an average guy made her even less useful to the family.


    The mention of Caleb and Joe caused Sadie¡¯s expression to darken further. She realized they had misunderstood Skr.


    However, there was still a twinge of regret within her.


    If Skr had truly be involved with either of those men, their family would have had some powerful connections. Perhaps thepany¡¯s troubles would have been resolved by now.


    ¡°We should find her again to clear up the misunderstandings from before when we have the chance,¡± Sadie said.


    She continued, ¡°My friend said that since she¡¯s working in Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team, it means she¡¯s soaring to sess. In the future, many people will seek her assistance. By then, it¡¯ll be a matter of pride for our family.¡±


    Even though Sadie¡¯s tone was neutral, Maisy found her words unsettling.


    What did Sadie mean by ¡°soaring to sess¡°? Maisy would never let Skr surpass her. Everyone <b>in </b>the family had to like her.


    Kenny used to harbor a sense of guilt toward Skr. But at that moment, he frowned after sensing Maisy¡¯s disappointment.


    ¡°Mom, stop talking about her. She holds too much grudge against us<b>.</b>


    ¡°I¡¯m done eating, Mom. I¡¯m heading up to rest,¡± Maisy said.


    She then gloomily ascended the stairs.


    At that sight, Kenny set down his cutlery and said, ¡°Mom, Maisy is feeling down. I¡¯ll go check on her.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    So, Kenny headed upstairs and entered Maisy¡¯s room.


    3/3


    As soon as she saw him, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Kenny, do you all like Skr more than me? And because of <b>my </b>feelings for you¡­ That¡¯s why you dislike me as well, right?¡±


    Enjoy Ad-Free Reading>>

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Maisy¡¯s words caused Kenny¡¯s expression to change. He immediately strode over


    and embraced her. Following that, he lowered his head to kiss her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. Maisy, I like you.¡±


    As soon as those words escaped Kenny¡¯s lips, Maisy immersed herself in the kiss.


    She knew that with just a bit of charm, she could make any man fall for her. Moreover, she had grown up with Kenny and knew him inside out.


    That day, as Skr was about to leave work, she received a call from Steven.


    He told her he had the weekend off and asked her to go home because he had good news to announce. Charles would be there too, and Harvey had just finished his college entrance exams. So, the whole family could celebrate together.


    After agreeing, Skr first went to Pearlhall Residence to visit Gloria.


    Stepping into the vi, she exchanged a few words with Gloria before the housekeeper, Agatha, handed her a bowl of soup.


    ¡°Mrs. Martin, this beef and lentil soup is packed with nutrients. I heard you donated blood multiple times before, so you¡¯re feeling somewhat weak. This will nourish your body,¡± Agatha said with a smile.


    Gloria chimed in, ¡°Just having some will do. You might not be able to finish such a


    big bowl of soup.¡±


    The more she looked at Skr, the more her heart swelled with admiration.


    Gloria couldn¡¯t help but think Skr was remarkable. Within such a short time, Joe was already smitten. At this pace, the prospect of having great¨Cgrandchildren felt usible.


    After all, if Joe didn¡¯t like someone, he wouldn¡¯t even bother to look at them, let alone.


    touch them


    Given his status, he had been pursued by dozens, if not hundreds, of women over the


    years. Gloria could have had plenty of great¨Cgrandchildren by now.


    Nevertheless, none of them couldpare to Skr.


    Skr epted the bowl and took a sip. The soup was hearty andforting, with


    the earthiness of lentilsplementing the tender beef perfectly.


    It was evident that Agatha had poured her heart and soul into making the soup.


    ¡°This is delicious. Thank you, Agatha,¡± Skr Immediately expressed her gratitude. She was not just being polite. It was truly tasty.


    Initially, Skr thought such medicinal soups would not be delicious.


    Before her second chance at life, no matter how much blood she donated, neither Sadie nor Jeffrey thought much about it.


    They always assumed Skr was young and healthy enough to recover quickly.


    Hence, they never bothered to prepare any nourishing soups for her.


    But Gloria and Agatha had thought of it, and their concern was sincere.


    ¡°As long as <b>you </b>like it. I¡¯ll have someone send it to Gxy Vi every day from now on.


    Agatha could tell that Skr was genuinely grateful. She, too, wanted to treat SkrContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    well.


    When Joe arrived, he witnessed this heartwarming scene.


    The second Gloria saw him, she rolled her eyes disdainfully and asked, ¡°Why did you


    just arrive now?¡±


    ¡°I had some matters to attend to in the afternoon,¡± he answered.


    Gloria huffed and snapped, ¡°Didn¡¯t you arrive at the airport at noon<b>? </b>Did you rush to the office? All you ever do is work. You should spend some time with Skye.¡±


    She knew her grandson all too well.


    Skr looked..


    Je.


    The other morning, she woke up to find him in her room. But she couldn¡¯t remember


    how he had asked her to move into his room.


    At that time, she had just woken up, and her mind was still sluggish. So, she was slow to react. Despite that, she agreed.


    However, on the day Skr moved to Joe¡¯s room, he had left on a business trip. They had not seen each other for the past two days.


    She thought he would be away for a few more days. To her surprise, he had returned that day.


    Joe noticed Skr was staring at him, leading him to look back at her.


    ¡°Is the soup good?¡± he asked.


    The bowl, half¨Cfull with soup, was still in Skr¡¯s hands. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Joe nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    Gloria and Agatha exchanged nces. They never imagined that Joe would take the initiative to show concern for someone.


    Then, to their greater astonishment, Joe said, ¡°Grandma, if there¡¯s nothing urgent, we¡¯ll take our leave now.¡±


    Gloria had just taken a sip of water when she heard what he said. She was so


    startled that she almost choked on her drink.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter <b>282</b>


    Gloria was surprised to see Joe so eager to take Skr home.


    As she thought about the reason for the haste, Gloria¡¯s ears turned red with


    embarrassment.


    <b>She </b>had learned about the general situation from that day. Someone had drugged Joe, and coincidentally, Skr was also present.


    Both of them were affected, and ultimately, they ended up together.


    The maid who went to clean up Gxy Vi mentioned that the pair were now


    staying in the same room.


    Gloria had been young once, too. So, she raised her hand and urged them, ¡°Go on. I¡¯m tired and need to rest. You two should enjoy your time together.¡±


    She figured it was best not to y the third wheel between them.


    Skr was somewhat bewildered. Did Joe have something to talk to her about?


    Otherwise, why would he be in such a hurry to leave?


    With Gloria¡¯s urging, the two left Pearlhall Residence.


    After getting into the car<b>, </b>Skr asked, ¡°Why the rush? Is something wrong?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    They had not even had dinner yet. Skr¡¯s initial n was to dine with Gloria at


    Pearlhall Residence.


    Joe¡¯s gaze darkened slightly, not knowing how to respond. When he saw Skr at Pearlhall Residence, he just had the impulse to take her home. Once the thought crossed his mind<b>, </b>he was somewhat baffled.


    Joe paused momentarily before replying, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. I just thought we could eat some stew. There¡¯s a restaurant chain under the group¡¯s ownership, and they


    have a selection of seven or eight stew bases. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s something you like.<b>¡±</b>


    Skr¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement upon hearing that. ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ve been craving stew for the past few days.¡±


    The thought of choosing from seven or eight stew bases made her incredibly happy.


    Thirty minutester, they arrived at the restaurant.


    Despite being a stew restaurant, the decoration was extravagant. It truly lived up to the standards of the Martin Group.


    As soon as they stepped in, the aroma wafted through the air.


    Skr and Joe headed to a private room on the eighth floor. There, she excitedly chose two stew bases that she liked, with the option of selecting up to four.


    Moreover, the variety of ingredients avable in the stew restaurant surpassed those found in many simr eateries.


    Skr¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight. She was a true stew lover!


    ¡°I¡¯ve ordered mine. See if there¡¯s anything you like to eat,¡± she said, brimming with


    anticipation.


    Joe hummed in acknowledgment and looked through the menu seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom,¡± Skr said and rose from her seat.


    Joe nced at her, then lowered his head to continue going through the menu. He


    ordered a mildly spicy stew base and a vegetable stew base, both of which he could


    enjoy.


    After ordering the food, Joe idly waited for Skr to return and for their dishes to


    arrive.


    A few minutester, Skr emerged from the restroom and made her way back to


    the private room.


    Right then, Charles and his friend exited another room to use the restroom. As they


    were about to enter the restroom, Charles suddenly halted in his tracks.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Charles<b>?</b>¡± his friend asked.


    Charles blinked. ¡°I must have been mistaken. It couldn¡¯t have been Skye.¡±


    He thought the woman, who just entered one of the private rooms, bore a striking. resemnce to Skr from behind.


    Charles almost called out to her earlier. However, he quickly realized that Skr was unlikely to dine in such an expensive establishment. One could eat over ten meals at other ces for the cost of one here.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Skye?¡± his friend asked again, confused.


    Charles chuckled. ¡°My sister. I thought the woman from earlier was my sister.¡±


    He then took out his phone and sent a message to Skr.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Charles wrote, ¡°What are you doing, Skye?¡±


    Seeing that he had sent Skr a message on WhatsApp, his friend chuckled and


    asked, ¡°You care deeply about your sister, huh?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my sister. If I don¡¯t care about her, who will?¡± Charles replied matter¨Cof¨Cfactly.


    His friend asked again, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your sister have a boyfriend?¡±


    He remembered seeing a photo of Skr on Charles¡® phone and was immediately captivated. He had asked Charles to introduce her. However, Charles mentioned she


    had a boyfriend.


    Charles¡® expression turned cold at the mention of Skr¡¯s boyfriend.


    ¡°That guy¡¯s a jerk. They broke up,¡± he spat.


    His friend¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement instantly. But before he could say a word, Charles immediately dashed his hope.


    ¡°You and my sister aren¡¯tpatible, either. You have too many ex¨Cgirlfriends, and my sister is too naive to see through you.¡±


    The friend realized he didn¡¯t stand a chance with Skr. Nevertheless, he quickly realized he wasn¡¯t one to give up everything for one woman.


    Charles¡® friend responded, ¡°Well, if it¡¯s not meant to be, then it¡¯s not. Anyway, what happened between you and Samuel? He¡¯s the second male lead, while you¡¯re just a supporting role, so don¡¯t confront him head¨Con.


    ¡°I heard he¡¯s petty. Besides, he has targeted you before. If you don¡¯t show him some respect, he might make things difficult for you in the industry.


    ¡°Listen to me, okay? Show him some courtesy now. With your acting skills, you can go to greater heights. You¡¯ll have the chance to crush him then. But for now, put up


    with it first.¡±


    Charles¡® expression remained frosty as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with that when ites. I


    won¡¯t tolerate him now.¡±


    His friend was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Alright, suit yourself. I heard his family¡¯spany is facing some troubletely. He used to rely on being a rich kid and having connections in the industry, but he¡¯s in for a tough ride.¡±


    In truth, few people liked Samuel because he was too arrogant.


    After reading Charles¡® message, Skr did not think much of it and replied, ¡°I¡¯m having dinner.


    As she sat down, she noticed that almost all the stew base and ingredients were already on the table.


    She lifted her head and saw Joe engrossed in his phone while waiting for her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you start without me?¡± asked Skr.


    ¡°I was waiting for you.¡±


    Then, Joe set his phone aside and slowly added ingredients to the stew pot.


    Skr stared at his slender fingers as he held the cutlery, momentarily captivated. She couldn¡¯t help but recall when those hands roamed over her body that night.


    Skr gulped before adding the ingredients she liked to the pot.


    Some people exuded <b>a </b>sense of sophistication even in the simple act of dining, and


    Joe was one of them. At that moment, he appeared elegant and dignified.


    However, no matter how captivating someone was, they did not matter in the


    presence of a food lover.


    Skr¡¯s attention quickly shifted to the food in front of her.


    The ingredients in this stew restaurant were incredibly fresh. On top of that, there


    were some items not avable at other eateries. Skr could feast to her heart¡¯s


    content.


    The food was amazing.


    7/3


    ¡°I heard from a friend that this chain restaurant is popr, but the <b>prices </b>are outrageous. I always thought dining at such ces was just for their ambiance. I can¡¯t believe how delicious it is!¡± Skr could not stop praising.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t the kind of ce she could frequent. It felt like every bite came with <b>a </b>hefty price tag.


    Skr reckoned she could bring her family here sometime.


    A smile yed on Joe¡¯s lips as he said, ¡°If you like it here, you cane often.<b>¡±</b>


    Skr shook her head decisively. ¡°It¡¯s too expensive. Once in a while is fine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Mrs. Martin. As long as it¡¯s a restaurant under the Martin Group, you can dine for free. Come whenever you want.¡±


    Skr¡¯s expression faltered slightly upon hearing that. Her status as Mrs. Martin was uncertain, and she couldn¡¯t foresee when she might lose it.


    She had thought about it carefully for the past few days.


    That night, Joe had lost control not because he liked her. Instead, it was because they were both under the influence of drugs.


    Perhaps one day, Joe would meet a woman he fell for at first sight.


    When that time came, Skr would let him go.

 Chapter 284

    <b>Chapter </b>284


    <b>If </b>Joe never had the chance to meet that special person, Skr was fine with


    maintaining their marriage while they stayed as friends. After all, physical intimacy had nothing to do with love.


    ¡°Okay, but be prepared. I¡¯ve quite the appetite,¡± Skr teased with a mischievous smile.


    She truly enjoyed this perk as his wife.


    Seeing Skr¡¯s smile, Joe¡¯s usual icy expression gradually softened. He couldn¡¯t help but grin as he answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m great at earning money, so eat as much as you like.


    ¡°Well then, darling, I want more beef chunks. Please order another serving!¡± Skr yfully winked at Joe, her smile radiant.


    Under normal circumstances, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to call him ¡°darling¡°. However, since they were joking around, it felt okay to say it.


    Skr even emphasized the word deliberately.


    Meanwhile, Joe¡¯s gaze darkened slightly the second the word ¡°darling¡± escaped her lips. A thought crossed his mind. If she were to call him ¡°darling¡± instead of ¡°Mr. Martin¡± in bed<b>, </b>then¡­.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Joe answered softly as he tried to suppress the desire surging within him.


    Skr thought the dinner had broken the ice between them. They were no longer as polite, and it felt morefortable being around each other.


    Regardless, she still had a good sense of boundaries.


    Skr was constantly aware of the invisible line between them and ensured she did.


    not cross it.


    When they left the restaurant, she smiled at Joe. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Martin. Dinner tonight was fantastic!¡±


    Joe furrowed his brows at the words ¡°Mr. Martin¡°..


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you calling me darling anymore?¡± he asked.


    Skr blushed. She could not bring herself to say it now. ¡°I was just joking earlier, she exined.


    ¡°From now on, you can call me darling. I like it.¡± Joe looked intently at Skr.


    Skr was stunned. The way Joe gazed at her was confusing. It was as if he genuinely liked her.


    That was impossible.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, the word ¡°darling¡± felt like a hot coal in her mouth. She avoided his enigmatic gaze and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get the car.¡±


    But Joe followed her into the car.


    Skr was surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ride in your own car?¡±


    Whenever he got into her small car, he looked out of ce. It was like trying to squeeze an elephant through a mouse hole.


    Joe replied, ¡°I¡¯ve told the driver to leave, so I¡¯m riding with you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Skr didn¡¯t say anything more..


    Unbeknownst to her, Charles had just emerged from the restaurant and witnessed the pair getting into the car.


    He was stunned at the sight. ¡°Who¡¯s that man?¡± he eximed.


    Puzzled by the question, Charles¡® friend followed his gaze and asked, ¡°What man?¡±


    Charles ignored him. Yet Samuel, following behind them, saw Joe and Skr getting


    into the car, too.


    Even though he didn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face, he saw Skr.


    ¡°That¡¯s your precious sister¡¯s lover. It turns out she didn¡¯t find a sugar daddy but a


    boy toy. He doesn¡¯t even have a car and rides in hers,¡± Samuel sneered, not mincing


    his words.


    Chapter 294


    He <b>had </b>overestimated Skr in the past. Being a mistress was not ideal, but surely it was better than getting involved with a boy toy.


    Judging from the man¡¯s well¨Cdefined physique from behind, Samuel could tell he had been working out.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    That kind of physique wasn¡¯tmon among male celebrities, either.


    In the next second, Charles clenched his fist and swung it at Samuel, yelling, ¡°While others have mouths to speak, it looks like you can only spout nonsense!¡±


    Samuel never expected Charles to resort to violence. Besides, the speed at which the punch came was evident that Charles had trained well.


    Samuel yelped in pain and staggered back as he was struck squarely. Meanwhile, the rest of the film crew present were left stunned in disbelief.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Charles, you-¡±


    The punch Charles delivered was not enough to calm his fury. After all, Skr was the little sister he and Steven doted on since she was young.


    And now, she was being subjected to Samuel¡¯s derogatory remarks. Charles was seething with anger after hearing that.


    ¡°Charles Sullivan, are you out of your mind? You¡¯re asking for trouble!¡±


    Samuel snapped back to reality and was about to strike back. However, the others hurriedly separated them.


    Charles¡® eyes were filled with rage. ¡°Think before you speak next time! Otherwise, I¡¯ll quit the entertainment industry and make sure you regret it!¡±


    His fierce determination, as if he were willing to risk it all, startled everyone.


    Having spent a considerable amount of time together on set, Charles was usually friendly and gentle toward everyone. He was also very professional and respected the crew. This was their first time seeing him lose his temper like that.


    Charles really threw his weight into the punch. Fortunately, Samuel managed to dodge it, avoiding a bruised and swollen face. The punchnded on his shoulder


    instead.


    ¡°You can defend her now, but one day, you¡¯ll be proven wrong! Do you really think she¡¯s a decent woman?¡± Samuel questioned furiously.


    Now, the mere mention of Skr made him sick. He thought she was shameless for getting involved with a boy toy.


    Skr was merely driving a car that cost over ten thousand dors. Did she think the boy toy would be interested in her for long? She was just being yed for a fool.


    Charles was infuriated. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re a saint? Your terrible acting is sickening! Acting with you requires serious mental preparation. I even had to imagine you¡¯re someone else! Before you start insulting others, take a good look in the mirror!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Since Samuel dared to disrespect Skr, he could kiss his reputation goodbye.


    In the past, Charles refrained from condemning him to maintain mutual respect. They were in the same industry, after all. But now, he figured there was no need to respect Samuel.


    Samuel flew into a rage. It was as if someone had uncovered an embarrassing truth about him, intensifying his fury. ¡°Charles Sullivan, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Then, they both charged at each other without hesitation.


    Growing up in the countryside, Charles possessed an untamed spirit. Two people tried to hold him back. Yet, he still managed to deliver several kicks to Samuel.


    Samuel bore the marks of the fight. He trembled with anger as he failed to gain the upper hand.


    The way he appeared now made his earlier threats seem like they were nothing but a joke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who¡¯ll kill who! With your skinny build, I could take you down with just a few punches!¡±


    Charles¡® eyes flickered with a savage gleam as he spoke. It was much like a beast looking down on its prey.


    Samuel and the others were taken aback by the intensity of that gaze.


    His behavior and actions didn¡¯t sit well with those around him. It was clear to


    everyone that Samuel had crossed Charles¡® limit.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    ¡°Bullshit! What the hell are you spouting?¡± Samuel¡¯s face was flushed with anger. He wasn¡¯t about to be intimidated by Charles.


    Why would he be afraid of a brute from the countryside?


    ¡°Enough! If you two keep this up and someone takes a video of it, the director will be furious. Just drop it!¡± The assistant director, Vincent Brown, stepped in to break up the fight.


    Charles shot Samuel a fierce re, but he respected Vincent enough to back off. However, it didn¡¯t mean he forgave Samuel.


    To Charles, Samuel was just a coward who was all bark and no bite.


    Feigning hisposure, Samuel said, ¡°I¡¯ll let it go this time for Vincent¡¯s sake, but


    there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll beat you to a pulp.¡± Charles clenched his <b>fists</b><b>, </b>ready for a fight. He had never backed down from a brawl.


    At Charles¡¯s intimidating stance, uncertainty flickered in Samuel¡¯s eyes. He cursed


    inwardly, thinking Charles was nothing but a brute.


    Still, he retorted, ¡°Charles, even if you had a hundred chances, you wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    ¡°Alright, enough<b>! </b>It¡¯s gettingte now. Everyone, head back to the hotel and get some


    rest. We¡¯ve got an early shoot tomorrow. Keep it together!¡± Vincent impatiently urged


    them to disperse.


    No one else dared to say anything at this point. Though deep down, Samuel harbored a growing hatred for Charles.


    Once he got into his Ferrari, Samuel called Peter. ¡°I just saw Skr. She was with


    some boy toy. We used to think too highly of her. Now, she¡¯s just a self¨Cdegrading


    whore. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s behind the trouble at ourpany. You are overthinking it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak of Skr anymore. I don¡¯t want to hear about her. Focus on your acting.


    By the way<b>, </b><b>if </b>you have money in your ount, send Kenny a few hundred thousand,


    Peter replied.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Hearing Peter¡¯s impatience, Samuel didn¡¯t push further. He didn¡¯t have much money: in his ount. His high spending habits left him with little savings, but being a


    celebrity meant he earned a lot as well.


    Thus, he transferred 200 thousand dors to Kenny and then called him.


    ¡°Kenny, I¡¯ve sent you some money. From now on, Maisy is our only sister. Don¡¯t bring up Skr¡¯s rtionship with us to anyone,¡± Samuel said.


    He continued, ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing. I just saw her with a random man. How much can she make at Gardner Group? Instead of picking herself up after being dumped, she went for a boy toy. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about Skr like that,¡± Kenny replied. ¡°She¡¯s our sister, after all. And it¡¯s better to clear up some things;st time, we misunderstood her. As for Maisy¡­ Skr indeed can¡¯tpare to her.¡±


    His tone became a bit strange toward the end. But Samuel didn¡¯t notice over the


    phone.


    Samuel had just been beaten by Charles. Now, he had a head full of resentment toward everyone rted to the man.


    ¡°Skr has nothing on Maisy. Maisy would never casually sleep with other men,¡±


    Samuel said, full of confidence.


    He believed that Maisy¡¯s future husband would be an exceptional man. If not Joe, then someone equally impressive. That was the difference between Skr and


    Maisy.


    Samuel¡¯s words caused Kenny¡¯s grip to tighten on his phone.


    In fact, Maisy had invited him to a hotel for the night.


    While Skr was driving, she received several messages on her phone. She asked


    Joe to take a look, worried that Janine might need something urgently.


    ¡°Two people messaged you. Charles asked who you were having dinner with. And<b>¡­</b>¡± Joe trailed off as more messages came in, pressing his lips together.


    Skr thought something might be wrong and pressed him, ¡°Who¡¯s the other one from?¡±


    ¡°Your friend Natty sent a few pictures of muscr men, asking which one you prefer. <b>She </b>even picked out one or two for you.¡± Joe answered, a small smile ying on his lips as he waited for her reaction.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Skr¡¯s face turned beet red. She gripped the steering wheel tightly, cursing the


    timing of Natalie¡¯s message. They used to chat about anything without filters, and now Joe had seen their messages.


    She didn¡¯t need to look to know how visually striking those muscle¨Cbound men were in the pictures Natalie sent.


    However<b>, </bpared to Joe, who has a superior physique, none of them stood a chance. Her best friend had dug a pit for her to fall into!


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m married. She still thinks I¡¯m single and really wants me to find someone. Since she¡¯s married, she doesn¡¯t want me to be lonely,¡± Skr exined, trying to sound natural.


    However, internally, she was a mess. Any woman would be flustered if her husband saw a conversation about men with a friend. It was mortifying.


    Joe¡¯s lips curved slightly as he sensed Skr¡¯s forced calmness. ¡°Do you want me to tell her to stop trying to find you a man?¡±


    At this moment, Joe felt a surge of possessiveness. Some things needed to be made. clear once and for all.


    Skr¡¯sposed facade was quickly crumbling, her smile barely holding. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary¡­¡±


    She sensed a particr intensity in Joe¡¯s gaze, a signal all too clear to any adult. The air grew increasingly charged, and there was an electric tension between them.


    By the time they entered Gxy Vi, the tension had reached a boiling point.


    As soon as the door closed behind them and Skr slipped into her slippers, Joe¡¯s kisses descended upon her¨Curgent and fervent.


    Skr felt her breath being stolen away, and she was barely able to gasp for air. Joe pressed her against the wall, takingplete control.


    Her rational thoughts were quickly overrun by the intensity of the moment, and the


    entire vi was enveloped in the heat of passion.


    Joe lifted Skr and carried her upstairs to the bedroom,ying her gently on the


    Skr¡¯s understanding of <b>Joe </b>deepened. On the surface, he appeared cold and


    restrained<b>, </b>but in bed, he was anything but<b>.</b>


    The contrast was stark and intoxicating, revealing a side of him that was wildly


    passionate and uninhibited.


    Joe knew he wouldn¡¯t easily fall in love<b>, </b>yet his desire for Skr was overwhelming


    and uncontroble.


    Whether it was due to his years of being single or his usual self¨Crestraint, with Skr,


    he found himself wanting more.


    Mischievously, he whispered in her ear, ¡°Call me darling.¡±


    Skr obliged. ¡°Darling¡­¡±


    That single word struck a chord deep within Joe, momentarily startling him.


    When Skr was finally exhausted, Joe held her contentedly in his arms.


    Feeling her warmth beside him, he closed his eyes. He thought that while he might not love her, their physicalpatibility and mutual understanding made their


    rtionship quite satisfactory.


    In his view<i>, </i>this was a decent foundation for a marriage.


    Maisy had been waiting for three hours at a five¨Cstar hotel, and still, there was no


    sign of Kenny.


    She was making a risky move.


    Her excuse to Kenny was that they could talk about personal matters in the hotel. They needed a quiet environment, she said, because they could easily be seen if they


    were at home.


    Nevertheless, Kenny hadn¡¯t responded to her message, and now her heart was pounding, unsure of what was happening.


    This was the most important step, and she had to get Kenny to take it, or she wouldn¡¯t feel at ease.


    Maisy picked up her phone and sent another WhatsApp message to Kenny. ¡°Kenny, I know what you¡¯re worried about. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re just going to talk.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that our parents, Peter, and Samuel will notice my unspeakable feelings if I talk about them at home<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    At the same time, Kenny sat in his car in front of the hotel. He had been there for two hours, hesitating and pondering in silence.


    He needed to figure out whether the bond between him and Maisy was that of siblings or romantic love. But after thinking for a long time, he still didn¡¯t have an


    <b>answer</b><b>.</b>


    His mind was in turmoil.


    The mere thought of Maisy crying and saying her feelings were unspeakable made


    his heart ache.


    Now, seeing her message, a surge of emotion rose in him. He couldn¡¯t let Maisy face this alone. Therefore, he took his phone and, without hesitation, walked into the


    hotel.


    A few minutester, Maisy was almost out of patience from waiting.


    Just then, Kenny arrived.


    With a few knocks on the door<b>, </b>she eagerly ran over and opened it.


    ¡°Kenny!¡±


    Kenny helplessly hugged Maisy tightly as she threw herself into his arms. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting a long time, haven¡¯t you<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been waiting all this time. I was afraid you¡¯d find me annoying. I¡¯ve even prepared to leave home, so you don¡¯t have to see me struggling every day,¡± Maisy


    said, her eyes red¡­.ed.


    Kenny entered while holding Malsy and shut the door behind him. Then, he spoke gently and patiently. ¡°Maisy, your feelings aren¡¯t something to be hidden.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you¡­ do you like me as a sister or as a woman?¡± Malsy asked.


    Kenny¡¯s expression faltered.


    ¡°After you kissed me that day and apologized, you clearly said you have feelings for me. Why did you start ignoring me afterward? Kenny, your mixed signals really confuse me,¡± Maisy added aggrievedly.


    The other day, he had kissed her at first but then changed his mind. He imed that


    he wasn¡¯t thinking straight when he kissed her.


    Kenny sighed, thinking of the night at home when he kissed Maisy.


    At that time, he only wanted to stop her from being so sad, so he couldn¡¯t help but


    <b>kiss </b>her. If his feeling wasn¡¯t love, he would¡¯ve simply hugged her, just like when they


    were kids.


    Back then, whenever she was in pain and had to go to the hospital often, he would


    hold her andfort her.


    That was why¡­.


    Seeing Kenny hesitate, Maisy knew she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Immediately, she


    lifted her head and kissed him, cing his hand on her chest. She even took off her


    dress.


    ¡°Take me,¡± she said. ¡°If you take me, you¡¯ll know how much I love you, and you¡¯ll see


    how much you love me. Please, take me.¡±


    Kenny¡¯s hand stiffened, his breath suddenly heavy. ¡°Maisy, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°Yes


    I know exactly what I¡¯m doing. I want you.¡±


    Maisy knew how to arouse a man, and she knew Kenny even better.


    Seeing the unfamiliar, determined look in her eyes, Kenny decided not to hold back


    anymore and pushed Maisy onto the bed.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 288

    <b>Chapter </b><b>288</b>


    Early the next morning, Skr felt sore all over as she got out of bed. Looking at <b>the </b>mess scattered around the room, she rubbed her forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s only 5.30 am. Why not sleep a bit longer?¡± Joe asked from the bed.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr wrapped herself in a towel and headed to the closet to pick out her clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make breakfast. We had a lot of stew for dinnerst night, and my stomach feels ufortable. You go ahead and sleep.¡±


    She blushed at the thought of the staff from Pearlhall Residenceing to clean up the mess, including the disheveled bed. She decided to clean up after preparing breakfast.


    When Skr refused to look at him, Joe teased with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me darling anymore? I quite liked it when you called me thatst night.¡±


    He got out of bed and followed her to the closet.


    Skr took a deep breath. ¡°You forced me.¡±


    ¡°And how exactly did I force you<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Skr could tell Joe was in a great mood. She believed what she¡¯d read online about


    how men feel after such intimate moments.


    It was true¨Cmen seemed to be in a good mood, both physically and emotionally.


    Even toward women they didn¡¯t love, they¡¯d be tender and gentle.


    She stopped at the door of the closet and turned to look at him. Seeing his bare chest and unusually warm demeanor, she couldn¡¯t help but smile brightly.


    Rising on her tiptoes, Skr quickly gave Joe a quick kiss. ¡°You did very wellst


    night, darling!¡±


    She raised her thumb in approval.


    Joe watched the yful Skr, his gaze shifting from her fair, smooth thumb to her


    sparkling eyes. His heart seemed to stop for a moment.


    Suddenly, he grabbed her by the waist. His broad hand sped her slender waist as he said hoarsely, ¡°It¡¯s still early<i>.</i><i>¡±</i>


    Skr noticed the desire simmering in Joe¡¯s eyes. Recalling the wildness ofst night, she started to feel anxious. ¡°No, it¡¯s not. I need to make breakfast.¡±


    Joe ignored her protest and kissed her. ¡°Save your strength for me. Don¡¯t waste it on unimportant things.¡±


    As he pulled her back onto the bed, Skr made a final attempt to resist. ¡°I want to Arink coffee¡­¡±


    Joe silenced her words with another kiss.


    In the rity of the morning, Skr couldn¡¯t help¨Cbut think how Joe, who always seemed so restrained and self¨Cdisciplined, could be so unrestrained at this moment.


    Skr managed to clock in just one minute before her work started. Thankfully, she wasn¡¯tte. As she thought back on the morning¡¯s wild events, her heart raced.


    It was all too crazy<b>!</b>


    She headed to her workspace. Before starting work, she nced at her phone. This was the first chance she¡¯d had to check it since the morning. She still hadn¡¯t replied


    to Charles and Natalie.


    Charles had asked who she was having dinner with. Normally, if she said she was eating, Charles wouldn¡¯t press further.


    So why was he suddenly so curious about who she was dining with? Could it be¡­


    ¡°Did he see me having dinner with Joe?¡±


    Charles and his crew often, had gatherings at high¨Cend restaurants or karaoke. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they had run into her.


    Thinking it over, she replied, ¡°I had stew with a friend. My phone diedst night, and just remembered to reply now. Charles, when I get a chance, I¡¯ll introduce you to him.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter <b>289</b>


    Charles didn¡¯t reply; he was likely busy filming and didn¡¯t have the time to check his phone.


    Skr¡¯s two brothers had different temperaments. Steven could stay calm and handle situations steadily, while Charles sometimes acted impulsively.


    Considering she and Joe had a whirlwind marriage, Charles would surely have his doubts about Joe. If they shed, a fight could break out.


    Although she¡¯d never seen Joe fight, she had a feeling he¡¯d be fierce, and Charles fought recklessly. It was hard to say who woulde out on top.


    It was better not to tell Charles for the time being.


    After replying to Charles, Skr checked Natalie¡¯s messages on WhatsApp. Natalie had sent increasingly dramatic photos.


    When Skr didn¡¯t respond, Natalie spammed her chat that morning.


    ¡°Skr, are you hiding something from me? Have you been sleeping around with


    some hot guy?¡±


    ¡°Too tired to reply to me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sote, and you haven¡¯t replied. There¡¯s only one exnation¨Cyou¡¯ve been up to no good! Tell me honestly! Don¡¯t lie to your best friend!¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I just realized I don¡¯t know your address. Are you sick? I¡¯ve heard there¡¯s a case of bad flu going around with high fevers. If you see this<b>, </b>reply right away so I cane


    take care of you!¡±


    ¡°Skye!¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My friend!¡±


    It was clear from this string of messages that Natalie was getting worried.


    Feeling guilty, Skr quickly sent Natalie a voice message. When there was no


    answer, she figured Natalie¡¯s phone might be on allent. Hence, she decided to send a text to reassure her.


    <b>Im </b>fine, don¡¯t worry. I went to bed earlyst night and rushed out this morning, sol didn¡¯t have time to check my phone.¡±


    After sending the message, she put her phone aside and focused on her work,


    Frank¡¯s painting was almost restored, and Skr hoped to finish it by Friday. She needed to concentrate fully on the restoration over the next couple of days.


    But as she sat down, she felt the soreness in her waist and the weakness in her legs. It was manageable, but there was no denying that Joe was a beast in bed.


    Meanwhile, Natalie was busy in the kitchen.


    She had just received a call from Jeremy, who said his ne wouldnd in an hour and that he had the day off, so he wasing straight home.


    After ten days of being alone at home, Natalie was eager to see Jeremy again. Obviously, he was giving her a surprise by his sudden return.


    <b>ra</b>


    He always brought her thoughtful gifts whenever he returned from a business trip. She looked forward to these moments. It felt like opening a mystery box each time.


    Filled with happiness, Natalie hummed a tune as she prepared a nutritious breakfast. Jeremy would likely arrive home around 9:00 am, and she knew he disliked airne


    food.


    ustomed to her cooking, he rarely enjoyed hotel breakfasts. So, she decided to


    make avish meal that could serve as both breakfast and lunch.


    After finishing most of the preparations, she finally picked up her phone. Seeing Skr¡¯s response, she quickly typed a reply.


    ¡°My husband is back from his trip and will be home soon. I was just busy cooking. I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay. I was worried sick! I have to go now. I¡¯m making soup and need


    to check on it.¡±


    Right after sending the message, Jeremy called.


    ¡°Honey!¡±

 Chapter 290

    Chapter <b>290</b>


    ¡°Something urgent came up at the office, I need to head over there first. I¡¯ll be home tonight,¡± Jeremy said.


    To Natalie, his voice sounded cold, sending chills through the phone and into her heart. The disappointment welled up inside her, and her eyes began to reddened.


    ¡°Will youe home right after work tonight?¡±


    Normally, she could be as yful and carefree as she wanted with him. But recently, she felt a wall between them, as if he didn¡¯t care about her as much anymore.


    ¡°Yes. If nothinges up, I¡¯ll be home after work,¡± Jeremy¡¯s voice softened as though the thought ofing home was something he looked forward to.


    Natalie felt tears of frustration and sadness streaming down her face. She didn¡¯t know why she was being so emotional.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Business trips were normal, and going to the office was normal, too. She couldn¡¯t expect him tofort her like he did at home when his colleagues were present.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± she said softly.


    After ending the call, she felt lost and wandered back to the kitchen. Looking at thevish breakfast she had eagerly prepared, she felt even more disheartened.


    She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Jeremy didn¡¯t love her as much anymore and that he seemed to be growing more distant.


    Thinking about Nancy, a sudden, unsettling thought crossed her mind.


    ¡°Could Jeremy be getting tired of me?¡±


    They hadn¡¯t been intimate in quite some time. For a couple married just over a year, going one or two months without any sex seemed unusual.


    While it was <b>true </b>that Jeremy had been traveling a lot for work recently, there had neo been plenty of nights when he was home. Thinking back, he always seemed


    austed and went to bed early.


    Natalie had been understanding, knowing how busy he was with work. But now <b>that </b>the thought had crossed her mind, she couldn¡¯t dismiss it so easily.


    Yet, it seemed impossible.


    They had known each other since childhood and were so familiar with one another.


    Even when various celebrities had pursued him, he hadn¡¯t given them a second.


    nce. He only ever had eyes for her.


    Natalie bit her lip and tried to reassure herself that Jeremy must simply be overworked<b>.</b>


    In the car, Victor Kirk discreetly nced at the rearview mirror, catching sight of Jeremy and Annabelle locked in a passionate kiss<b>.</b>


    He sighed inwardly.


    Natalie had no idea what was going on.


    Victor had witnessed Jeremy and Natalie¡¯s love story firsthand. He knew how much


    Jeremy adored Natalie and how Natalie¡¯s heart was filled with love for him.


    Their rtionship had always seemed enviable. But now, only a short while after


    their marriage, Jeremy was having an affair with Annabelle.


    What if Natalie found out? She would be devastated.


    Yet, as Jeremy¡¯s driver, he had to keep quiet. His job depended on it, and he needed


    to support his family. The things that happened in the car had to stay there.


    Annabelle was the type of woman many men would find irresistible. She would likely make a name for herself <i>if </i>she entered the entertainment industry.


    Victor had worked by Jeremy¡¯s side for years and had seen women even more beautiful than Annabelle try to pursue Jeremy. So why had Jeremy given in this time?


    ¡°Come to my ce. I want to cook lunch for you, Mr. Hughes. You haven¡¯t tasted my cooking yet, right?¡± Annabelle¡¯s breathing was a little uneven, her voice full of charming inquiry.


    Chapter 290


    Any man would melt at the sound of her voice.


    Jeremy frowned slightly, but under Annabelle¡¯s expectant gaze, he still agreed. ¡°Okay.


    Delighted, Annabelle leaned over to kiss his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve never cooked for a man before. You¡¯re the first! But my cooking isn¡¯t that good. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Annabelle¡¯s reliance on him made Jeremy¡¯s eyes darken.


    #im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 291

    Chapter <b>291</b>


    He always had a nagging feeling that he needed to love Annabelle because she was


    worth it.


    Their wild days spent together in different ces, with hotels bearing the traces of their shared pleasures, all proved how much he liked her.


    However¡­


    Jeremy frowned.


    Annabelle gently ced her hand on his furrowed brow. ¡°Why are you frowning


    again<b>? </b>Frowning every day will give you wrinkles.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Annabelle felt a bit nervous and softly asked, ¡°What if we have a child one day? What


    would we do then?¡±


    The mention of a child suddenly brought to Jeremy¡¯s mind an image of Natalie telling


    him they should have a baby. Natalie¡¯s hope for a child mirrored his own.


    Thinking of Natalie made Jeremy¡¯s expression change abruptly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Annabelle saw the sudden indifference in Jeremy¡¯s demeanor, and


    her heart sank.


    Jeremy¡¯s gaze turned sullen, and he spoke with an icy tone, ¡°I¡¯ve taken precautions.


    You won¡¯t get pregnant.¡±


    Annabelle¡¯s eyes flickered at his words. ¡°Sometimes precautions fail. Mr. Hughes, what if¨Cjust if¨Can ident happens? Should I keep the baby?¡±


    <3 < 2


    7


    At this point, Jeremy¡¯s face was like a frozen mask. He answered almost without hesitation, ¡°Get rid of it. I don¡¯t want a child right now.¡±


    Annabelle bit her lip. He truly was heartless.


    No matter how she tried, he remained utterly detached and unwilling to relent. Did he reallyly want a child with Natalie?


    2/2


    To Annabelle, Natalie was inferior to her in every way.


    Victor overheard Jeremy¡¯s words and wasn¡¯t surprised. Although Jeremy and Annabelle were entangled, it was clear to him that Jeremy viewed Annabelle as


    nothing more than a ything<b>.</b>


    Annabelle then replied obediently, ¡°Alright, I understand. I know you want to enjoy


    time with just the two of us<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    She was confident that with her methods, it was only a matter of time before Jeremy stopped caring about Natalie altogether.


    Skr had been busy all day, so focused that she lost track of time. It wasn¡¯t until she felt exhausted and headed to the restroom that she realized it was almost the


    end of her shift.


    After stretching and wrapping up her work, she prepared to leave. On her way out, she ran into Alexander and Caleb.


    Caleb seemed a bit flustered when he saw her. ¡°Skr.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s your leg healing?¡± Skr asked with a smile, ncing at Caleb¡¯s leg.


    Caleb immediately took a few steps and spun around to show her. ¡°It¡¯s almost fully healed. I can manage a slow pace. Are you getting used to working here? If Grandpa is giving you too much work, you can quit.¡±


    Alexander turned and gave Caleb a light smack on the head. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Do I look like someone who exploits my employees?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Caleb rubbed his head, pretending to be in pain. ¡°Grandpa, are you trying to knock me senseless?¡±


    Watching Caleb and Alexander banter, Skr chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m enjoying my work here. I love everything I do.¡±

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Caleb said, nodding repeatedly. It had been so long since hest saw Skr that he felt unsure how to talk to her. Nevertheless<b>, </b>seeing her made.


    him happy.


    ¡°Do you have time tonight? Maybe we could grab dinner together,¡± Caleb quickly suggested, revealing the real reason he hade.


    He wanted to have a proper conversation with her<b>. </b>Since theirst chat about her marriage, they hadn¡¯t seen or talked to each other<b>.</b>


    Alexander was taken aback. This man! Was he still hung up on her?


    Skr, feeling tired, apologized, ¡°I have some things to do tonight. How about wel


    n for another day?¡±


    Having gotten little sleepst night and going another round with Joe in the morning,


    she was exhausted, especially after a very busy day.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Caleb said, sounding somewhat disappointed and sad.


    He had just noticed her fatigue, realizing she looked worn out. He¡¯d heard from Alexander that Skr had been busy restoring Frank¡¯s painting, working diligently every day.


    He felt a pang of guilt for not considering her situation earlier.


    As the three of them exited the building together while chatting, Skr bid farewell to Alexander and Caleb. Just as she was heading to the parking lot, a figure suddenly appeared, blocking her path.


    *Skr!¡±


    The smile vanished from Skr¡¯s face when she saw who it was.


    The memory of that night, the video she had seen, came rushing back. The images.


    of Christopher and Maisy in that video were enough to make her stomach turn.


    When Christopher saw the disgust and disdain in Skr¡¯s eyes, he was stunned. They had hr together for so many years, and this was the first time she looked at


    <b>him </b>this <b>way</b>.


    It felt like he had be nothing more than trash in her <b>eyes</b><b>.</b>


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? You never used to look at me <b>this </b>way. Have you forgotten how wonderful we once were?¡± Christopher¡¯s tone was pitiful, as though he had been wronged.


    Every time they had argued in the past, he would plead for her forgiveness like this. And each time, she would feel soft¨Chearted and forgive him out of pity.


    ¡°Skye, so much has happened recently. It has driven us further apart. We¡¯ve fought,


    we¡¯ve argued, <b>and </b>I was the one who blundered. I know I was wrong. Give me a chance to make amends, please.


    ¡°I swear, I won¡¯t make the same mistake again. If you forgive me, I¡¯ll do whatever <b>you</b>


    ask, okay?¡±


    Christopher¡¯s tears flowed like rain as he spoke.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was said that men didn¡¯t cry easily, but Christopher¡¯s tears were genuine. They were tears of remorse. Only after losing Skr did he realize


    how:


    she was


    to him.


    Seeing this, both Alexander and Caleb walked over.


    Caleb said to Alexander, ¡°That guy is Skr¡¯s ex¨Cboyfriend who cheated on her. He¡¯s


    aplete scumbag. Look at him having the nerve to cry in front of Skr. He¡¯s


    trying to y the victim<b>!</b>¡±


    He deliberately raised his voice.


    Hearing these words, Christopher, who had been crying and feeling self¨Cpity,


    suddenly looked very embarrassed.


    At the same time, Alexander gave a subtle signal to the head of the security team


    behind him.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter <b>293</b>


    ¡°This is between Skye and me. Outsiders should stay out of it!¡± Christopher rebuked in a clipped tone, his face stern.


    Skr remained indifferent. With Christopher repeatedly showing <b>up</b>, her emotions<b>. </b>had already be numb to his presence.


    ¡°I forgive you,¡± Skr said icily.


    Caleb became anxious. ¡°Sky-¡±


    Alexander held him back. ¡°Let her finish.¡±


    In his mind, Skr wasn¡¯t someone easily swayed by sweet talk. Perhaps <b>if </b>she didn¡¯t know the true nature of her ex¨Cboyfriend, she might have forgiven him.


    But knowing what kind of person he truly was, forgiveness seemed impossible.


    Besides, Skr was already married to Joe.


    ¡°You really forgive me?¡± Christopher¡¯s eyes widened in delight.


    Skr continued coldly, ¡°The only way I can forgive you is if you¨Cdrop dead right now.¡±


    Caleb couldn¡¯t help butugh. Skr was truly direct and upromising.


    Christopher stared at her in disbelief. ¡°Skye¡­ after all these years? It was just one


    mistake. And it¡¯s a mistake all men make. Do you really hate me that much?¡±


    ¡°Security, escort this man to the police station and make sure he never approaches


    our employees again,¡± Alexander instructed the approaching security guard.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Gardner Senior!¡± the head of security responded, moving toward


    Christopher.


    Skr thanked Alexander, ¡°Sorry you had to witness that.¡±


    She had underestimated Christopher¡¯s shamelessness.


    A mistake all en make<b>?</b>


    His self¨Crighteousness was appalling. Despite all her youthful affection and the


    Despite everything, he didn¡¯t seem to be in dire straits financially.


    Skr¡¯s mind raced. After Amelia¡¯s surgery, Christopher should have been strapped for cash. Yet, he didn¡¯t appear worried about money at all.


    A troubling thought crossed her mind¨Cthe video she had once seen. Could Christopher have profited illegally from that video?


    The thought of Christopher and Maisy turning on each other<b>, </b>tearing each other apart in a vicious cycle of betrayal and revenge, shed through Skr¡¯s mind.


    As she stared at the traffic light ahead, her gaze hardened, growing colder by the second.


    At Martin Group, Joe finished signing thest document and then called Paul into his


    office.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the Williams family?¡± Joe asked.


    ¡°They should be on the brink of bankruptcy by now. I haven¡¯t been following closely, but I¡¯ll check right away.¡°.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Paul was somewhat surprised. Why was Joe bringing up the Williams family on his


    own initiative?


    In the past few days, Joe had visibly been in high spirits, which was very different


    from his usual unreadable demeanor.


    Perhaps it was all rted to Skr, Paul silently praised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give the Williamses any breathing room,¡± Joe ordered solemnly.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll take care of it right away,¡± Paul responded, feeling a chill run down his spine.


    Knowing Joe¡¯s ruthless methods, if the Williams family didn¡¯t even get a chance to


    breathe, it wouldn¡¯t be long before their debts piled up high, and they might not even have a ce to live.


    The Williamses were utterly blind! If only they had been good to Skr, everything


    would have turned out good for them.


    After Paul left, Joe took out his phone and checked WhatsApp.


    Day>>

 Chapter 294

    Chapter <b>294</b>


    Fortunately, Christopher¡¯s infidelity had been exposed. If Skr had stayed with him, the consequences would have been disastrous.


    ¡°I really want to kick him!¡± Caleb fumed, anger boiling within him.


    Alexander nced at Caleb, sighing inwardly. Caleb was still young, unaware of how truly malicious some people could be.


    Some people were inherently evil, seeing everyone around them as tools to be exploited and ready to drain any ounce of benefit they could find.


    Christopher was such a person, having preyed on Skr¡¯s kind nature, either from a sudden realization of her worth or sheer selfishness and ruthlessness.


    ¡°It¡¯s best to keep away from people like him,¡± Alexander said to Skr with a meaningful look.


    After all, he had watched Joe grow up. Despite the challenges Joe had faced, he was trustworthy and dependable. It was a stark contrast to Christopher.


    Skr¡¯s eyes reddened slightly. She knew Alexander had seen right through Christopher¡¯s character.


    Before her rebirth, even Steven and the others had expressed doubts about Christopher¡¯s reliability. But she had been blinded by her emotions.


    Looking back now, it was clear that those around her had seen the truth all along.


    ¡°Thank you.


    I know what kind of person he is now, and I¡¯m married. People like him don¡¯t bother me anymore,¡± Skr replied with a smile.


    Alexander nodded in agreement, smiling back.


    Caleb, however, looked uneasy at Skr¡¯s mention of her marriage. While he was normally talkative, he suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The three of them parted ways in the parking lot. As Skr drove away, she spotted Christopher still struggling with the security guards, his familiar face contorted in angry humiliation.


    <b>Despite </b>everything, he <b>didn¡¯t </b>seem to be in dire straits financially.


    Skr¡¯s mind raced. After Amelia¡¯s surgery, Christopher should have been strapped <b>for </b>cash. Yet, he didn¡¯t appear worried about money at all.


    A troubling thought crossed her mind¨Cthe video she had once seen. Could Christopher have profited illegally from that video?


    <b>The </b>thought of Christopher and Maisy turning on each other, tearing each other apart in a vicious cycle of betrayal and revenge, shed through Skr¡¯s mind.


    As she stared at the traffic light ahead, her gaze hardened, growing colder by the


    second.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    At Martin Group, Joe finished signing thest document and then called Paul into his


    office.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the Williams family?¡± Joe asked.


    ¡°They should be on the brink of bankruptcy by now. I haven¡¯t been following closely,


    but I¡¯ll check right away.¡°.


    Paul was somewhat surprised. Why was Joe bringing up the Williams family on his


    own initiative?


    In the past few days, Joe had visibly been in high spirits, which was very different


    from his usual unreadable demeanor.


    Perhaps it was all rted to Skr, Paul silently praised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give the Williamses any breathing room,¡± Joe ordered solemnly.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll take care of it right away,¡± Paul responded, feeling a chill run down


    his spine.


    Knowing Joe¡¯s ruthless methods, if the Williams family didn¡¯t even get a chance to breathe, it wouldn¡¯t be long before their debts piled up high, and they might not even have a ce to live.


    The Williamses were utterly blind! If only they had been good to Skr, everything


    would have turned out good for them.


    After Paul left, Joe took out his phone and checked WhatsApp.

 Chapter 295

    <b>Chapter </b><b>295</b>


    There were messages from others but none from Skr.


    *She was so sweet in bed but became cold and heartless as soon as she got out of it.


    Joe pursed his lips and stood up, walking over to the window. The sight overlooked the bustling streets of Jipsburg City and the hustle and bustle of traffic below.


    Suddenly, he felt an inexplicable sense of irritation and took out a cigarette.


    Amidst the swirl of smoke, a message popped up on his phone. With the cigarette between his fingers, he clicked open WhatsApp:¨C


    It was from Skr.


    ¡°Grandma said dinner will be delivered to us tonight. Will youe back to eat?¡±


    Joe didn¡¯t notice his lips curling up slightly. He simply replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    On Friday, Skrpleted the restoration of Frank¡¯s painting.


    When Frank saw the restored antique painting in his hands, tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°Skye¡¯s restoration skills are amazing! She haspletely restored it in such a


    short time.¡±


    Alexander, standing nearby, was equally astonished. He knew better than anyone how damaged the painting had been originally. Thus, he was even more impressed by Skr¡¯s skill.


    She truly lived up to being Vi¡¯s apprentice. Alexander couldn¡¯t help but wonder if one day Skr might surpass even Vi.


    ¡°In fact, her restoration skills are already better than mine,¡± Alexander thought with a bit <i>of </i>dismay. When he/saw the painting, he had little confidence it could be restored so well under his hands.


    ¡°Skr¡¯s technique is indeed outstanding. It¡¯s probably difficult to find another


    person like her in Jipsburg,¡± Alexanderplimented.


    Frank nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s really hard to find another one like


    her. Oh, right. Skye, I¡¯ve investigated the matter we discussedst time.


    ¡°It turns out someone intentionally got Nigel to buy that traditional dress, and it was


    indeed meant to harm Grace. We¡¯ve handled the matter, and Grace is recovering well.


    Upon hearing that everything had been resolved, Skr smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.


    Grace will recover soon.¡±


    However, she couldn¡¯t shake a lingering sense of unease. Every time she thought


    about Frank¡¯s family matters, she couldn¡¯t help but think about Nigel.


    Had he really been deceived?


    After briefly entertaining these doubts, Skr smiled to herself. Since Frank said


    everything had been investigated, it must have been the case.


    Once Frank confirmed that there were no issues with the painting, he transferred the


    remaining payment to thepany¡¯s ount.


    ording to their prior agreement, Alexander promptly sent Skr her fee.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr saw her bank ount bnce increase again, which made her especially


    happy.


    It was the weekend the next day, and she was nning to head home. She decided


    to stop by after work to buy some clothes for Janine.


    Janine was quite beautiful. However, she had always taken care of Skr and the


    rest that she rarely spent money on herself. She wore the same clothes for years and


    seldom used skincare products.


    Despite this, Janine¡¯s skin was naturally fair. It was well¨Cmaintained, even with just simple baby cream. She had very few wrinkles on her face.


    Compared to Sadie, who took care of her skin every day, Janine¡¯s skin was even


    better.


    After work, Skr went to the mall across the street. She picked out two sets of


    33


    <b>skincare </b><b>and </b><b>makeup </b><b>products </b><b>and </b><b>bought </b>clothes <b>and </b>shoes <b>ording </b><b>to </b>Janine¡¯s


    <b>measurements</b>.


    <b>Following </b>that<b>, </b>she bought some additional items, filling the trunk of her car to the


    <b>brim</b>.


    The next day<b>, </b>as she was about to leave<b>, </b>Joe nced at her.


    Noticing his stare, she smiled and asked him cheerfully, ¡°Would you like toe with me to see my family? My mom¡¯s cooking is really good, much better than mine.¡±


    Although she was asking, Skr knew very well that Joe wouldn¡¯t tag along with her.


    They weren¡¯t at that stage yet.


    To put simply, it wasn¡¯t the right time yet.


    Chapter 296


    However, when Skr noticed Joe looking at her, she asked him out of politeness.


    Joe¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and he closed the book in his hand. ¡°I have a video conference in an hour. Maybe next time,¡± he replied with an expected answer.


    Skr nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving then.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Skr stopped again, feeling a bit puzzled.


    Why did Joe seem reluctant to let her go? It was unusual.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± she asked.


    Joe set the book down and walked over, his long legs covering the distance quickly. The height difference caused him to lower his head to look at her.


    The way he looked at her, it almost seemed like he was gazing at her affectionately.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Joe¡¯s gaze dropped to her corbone. ¡°Are you sure you want to visit your family with that?¡±


    Following his gaze, Skr <i>looked </i>down and instantly blushed. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    Last night, Joe had been unable <i>to </i>restrain himself again and left hickeys on her skin. Anyone would be able to tell what they had been <i>to</i>.


    up


    If she were to say it was an allergy or a mosquito bite, no one would believe her.


    Skr hurried upstairs to change into clothes that could cover the hickeys on her corbone. When she returned downstairs, she confronted Joe, ¡°Next time, can you


    try not to leave marks?¡±


    If she had gone to work with these hickeys visible, she wouldn¡¯t know how to exin


    if her colleagues were to spot them.


    Joe smirked. ¡°Can¡¯t promise about what happens in bed. I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    He seemed unfazed, which made Skr unsure of what else to say.


    Chapter 206


    In bed, he was like a beast, but once he got out of it, he was well¨Cdressed and proper. There was no way to connect those two as the same person.


    At the thought ofst night, Skr didn¡¯t dare to dwell any further and quickly ran out.


    Seeing Skr flee in apparent embarrassment, Joe chuckled.


    Was she shy?


    She didn¡¯t seem shy when she bit him on the shoulderst night. The little teeth marks on his shoulder were still visible even now.


    Janine was especially happy and excited because of the family gathering.


    Early in the morning, she went to the market to buy groceries to prepare for lunch. Each of her children had their preferences, so she was making a little of everything they liked.


    Now that the children were grown and had their own jobs and studies, Janine found herself not as busy as before. As she cooked, she couldn¡¯t help but reflect on her life.


    At the thought of herte husband, Janine¡¯s eyes reddened. She looked forward to meeting him again in the afterlife and proudly telling him how well she had raised their children.


    They had all grown up well, and Harvey, the youngest, was excelling in his studies and would surely get into the university of his choice.


    Seeing her children doing well made her feel content.


    Soon, the table was filled with dishes. Skr arrived earlier than Steven and Charles.


    Harvey saw her carrying a bunch of things and was surprised. ¡°Skye, why did you buy so many things?¡±


    ¡°I still have more in the car. Come with me to get the rest,¡± Skr replied after putting them down.


    Harvey looked at the skincare products and clothes on the table. ¡°Are these for Mom?


    <b>Chapter </b><b>297</b>

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    However, when Skr noticed Joe looking at her, she asked him out of politeness.


    Joe¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and he closed the book in his hand. ¡°I have a video conference in an hour. Maybe next time,¡± he replied with an expected answer.


    Skr nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving then.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Skr stopped again, feeling a bit puzzled.


    Why did Joe seem reluctant to let her go? It was unusual.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± she asked.


    Joe set the book down and walked over, his long legs covering the distance quickly. The height difference caused him to lower his head to look at her.


    The way he looked at her, it almost seemed like he was gazing at her affectionately.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Joe¡¯s gaze dropped to her corbone. ¡°Are you sure you want to visit your family with that?¡±


    Following his gaze, Skr <i>looked </i>down and instantly blushed. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    Last night, Joe had been unable <i>to </i>restrain himself again and left hickeys on her skin. Anyone would be able to tell what they had been <i>to</i>.


    up


    If she were to say it was an allergy or a mosquito bite, no one would believe her.


    Skr hurried upstairs to change into clothes that could cover the hickeys on her corbone. When she returned downstairs, she confronted Joe, ¡°Next time, can you


    try not to leave marks?¡±


    If she had gone to work with these hickeys visible, she wouldn¡¯t know how to exin


    if her colleagues were to spot them.


    Joe smirked. ¡°Can¡¯t promise about what happens in bed. I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    He seemed unfazed, which made Skr unsure of what else to say.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 206


    In bed, he was like a beast, but once he got out of it, he was well¨Cdressed and proper. There was no way to connect those two as the same person.


    At the thought ofst night, Skr didn¡¯t dare to dwell any further and quickly ran out.


    Seeing Skr flee in apparent embarrassment, Joe chuckled.


    Was she shy?


    She didn¡¯t seem shy when she bit him on the shoulderst night. The little teeth marks on his shoulder were still visible even now.


    Janine was especially happy and excited because of the family gathering.


    Early in the morning, she went to the market to buy groceries to prepare for lunch. Each of her children had their preferences, so she was making a little of everything they liked.


    Now that the children were grown and had their own jobs and studies, Janine found herself not as busy as before. As she cooked, she couldn¡¯t help but reflect on her life.


    At the thought of herte husband, Janine¡¯s eyes reddened. She looked forward to meeting him again in the afterlife and proudly telling him how well she had raised their children.


    They had all grown up well, and Harvey, the youngest, was excelling in his studies and would surely get into the university of his choice.


    Seeing her children doing well made her feel content.


    Soon, the table was filled with dishes. Skr arrived earlier than Steven and Charles.


    Harvey saw her carrying a bunch of things and was surprised. ¡°Skye, why did you buy so many things?¡±


    ¡°I still have more in the car. Come with me to get the rest,¡± Skr replied after putting them down.


    Harvey looked at the skincare products and clothes on the table. ¡°Are these for Mom?

 Chapter 297

    <b>Chapter </b><b>297</b>


    ¡°Yep. With Mom¡¯s natural beauty and these products, she will look even more beautiful,¡± Skr said.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Skye. Mom has worked hard for us all these years. Now that we¡¯re


    grown up and can care for ourselves, she should live the life she wants and be happy, ¡°Harvey replied.


    Once he started working and earned money in the future, he would also buy various skincare products, clothes, and bags for Janine.


    Whatever other mothers had, Janine would have too.


    Both Skr and Harvey went downstairs to collect the rest of the stuff.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up!¡±


    She patted Harvey on the shoulder with a sense of pride, as if saying, ¡°Look, my little


    brother is all grown up. Not only is he a top student, but he can also carry all these


    things up the stairs without breaking a sweat. How impressive.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to university soon, so of course, I¡¯ve grown up. Skye, you cane to me if you ever need anything. If anyone bullies you, I can take down two people at


    once,¡± Harvey boasted, flexing his muscles.


    Although he had a heavy workload with his studies, he never neglected exercise. Both his brothers were in such good shape¨Che couldn¡¯t disgrace his family.


    Skr chuckled. ¡°Well then, keep working out. I believe in you!¡±


    I¡¯ll go help Mom,¡± she said, heading toward the kitchen.


    Seeing Janine bustling around in the kitchen, Skr felt a pang of distress. ¡°Mom, let ne finish the remaining dishes. Go to the living room and try on the clothes and


    hoes I bought for you.¡±


    Why are you buying things for me again? At my age, I don¡¯t care much about ppearance. Whatever I wear looks the same. You should pamper yourself instead,¡± anine chided, knowing that Skr was a dutiful child but also feeling particrly


    sorry for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for a daughter to buy <b>clothes </b>for her mother. I¡¯m sure you want to look good <b>at </b>your age too. Go try them on quickly. I¡¯ll take care of the rest,¡± Skr insisted. pushing Janine out of the kitchen.


    When she entered, only three simple dishes were left to be cooked. Persuaded by Skr¡¯s determination, Janine reluctantly removed her apron and went out.


    In the living room, Janine was astonished to see arge pile of clothes, shoes, and skincare products. ¡°Did you buy all of this?¡±


    ¡°Skye is right. Mom, you should treat yourself better sometimes. When I start earning money, I¡¯ll also buy things for you. Go try them on quickly.¡± Harvey urged, fearing that Janine would be concerned about the spending


    Janine did feel concerned about the money spent. After all, Skr didn¡¯t earn money easily, and these things must have cost quite a bit.


    But seeing the hopeful expressions on her children¡¯s faces, she had no choice but to


    agree and took the clothes to her bedroom


    In less than two minutes, Janine emerged


    Harvey was amazed when he saw Janine after she changed clothes. ¡°Mom, people will no doubt think you¡¯re my sister if they see us together,¡± he eximed


    ¡°You cheeky boy, stop teasing me. I¡¯m going to show your sister Janine giggled uncontrobly, having checked herself in the mirror beforeing out. She felt like


    she had shaved ten years off of her age


    ¡®Skye, do you think I look good?¡± Janine asked, standing at the kitchen door.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr immediately looked over, and her eyes widened. ¡°Mom, you look absolutely stunning and so elegant! We look like sisters!¡±


    She wasn¡¯t exaggerating. It was true, Janine looked much younger.


    Despite having several children, she maintained her figure well, ate healthy, and her


    Janine married Finn at the age of eighteen and became a young mother. Then Finn


    had had an ident, and his body had never been found.


    For all these years, Janine managed the whole household by herself.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door. Harvey thought it was Steven and Charles,


    so he opened the door. When he saw who it was, his smile froze instantly.

 Chapter 298

    <b>Chapter </b><b>298</b>


    ¡°Maisy<b>, </b>why are you here?¡± Harvey asked, his face darkening.


    ¡°I¡¯m your sister. Why wouldn¡¯t I be here? It¡¯s the weekend, and I came to visit Mom,¡±


    Maisy replied, pretending to be calm.


    In fact, she was really annoyed with Harvey. Did he not understand family rtions?


    She was his real sister, yet he was rude to her. How uncultured.


    Harvey¡¯s expression grew colder as he snapped, ¡°You¡¯re not wee here today.


    Next time, if you¡¯reing, call ahead. Don¡¯t just show up.¡±


    With a bang, Harvey mmed the door shut.


    It was a day for their family to gather happily, and he didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb


    them. Especially not Maisy. No matter what pretense Maisy put up, Harvey felt that


    she had ulterior motives and wasn¡¯t up to any good.


    Maisy stared at the closed door, bitterness showing on her face.


    She had rushed over on the weekend, hoping for a chance to see Steven and


    improve their rtionship. She had even smelled a delicious aroma inside the home.


    She spotted the table full of food and the living room, which seemed to be filled with


    various items. It could only mean that Steven was back.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Harvey to dislike her so much.


    Damn it! Harvey was just so unlikeable.


    At this moment, Janine, who heard the noise, asked Harvey, ¡°Who was it?¡±


    She had just gone to change clothes. She liked all the clothes Skr had bought forText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    her.


    ¡°They got the wrong house,¡± Harvey replied.


    Janine didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°What do you think about this dress? Skye has a good


    eye. Everything she picked out suits me very well.¡±


    After many years of not dressing up, Janine seemed to see her youthful self through the mirror, and her heart warmed uncontrobly.


    ¡°You look very good in it,¡± Harvey praised,


    Meanwhile, Skr had finished preparing two dishes and brought them out of the kitchen.


    Seeing Janine with a smile on her face, she smiled too<b>.</b>


    At this time, Steven and Charles had also arrived downstairs, each carrying bags in their hands and climbing the stairs while catching up on their personal lives.


    In terms of their careers, both of them had made progress, and they were also making more money than before. They even talked about buying a house together in this old neighborhood.


    Climbing the stairs once or twice was okay, but doing it every day was tough. Janine might not be able to handle it. Steven and Charles shared the same thought.


    A thought suddenly crossed Charles¡® mind. ¡°Steven, I saw Skr having dinner with some strange guy the other day. Do you think he could be her suitor?¡±


    Steven was momentarily stunned, then lowered his head, staring at the steps ahead. ¡°Skye has grown up. We sh

 Chapter 299

    Chapter <b>299</b>


    Maisy hadn¡¯t expected to run into Steven and Charles. She had just recollected herposure and was about to knock on the door again.


    Sensing their indifference toward her, she cursed inwardly. Nevertheless, she


    maintained a cheerful facade and said, ¡°I came to see Mom and you two.¡±


    Steven was somewhat surprised by the drastic change in Maisy¡¯s attitude.


    On the other hand, Charles snorted coldly. ¡°No need to act all friendly. You¡¯re not


    wee today. Come back another day if you want.¡±


    It was their family time, and they didn¡¯t want Maisy around.


    Maisy bit her lip, her eyes tearing up. ¡°You¡¯re my brothers, and I wanted to see you. I


    know I was wrong before, and I¡¯ve realized my mistake.


    ¡°I hope you can forgive me. Steven, I truly understand now. You guys are my true family,¡± she said earnestly, looking at them both.


    Steven felt an inexplicable difort at being called so intimately, and his frown


    deepened. ¡°Today really isn¡¯t the day for you to visit. Come back another time.¡±


    Maisy chewed her lip, a tear rolling down her cheek. ¡°I get it, you don¡¯t want me here.


    Fine, I¡¯ll leave now.<i>¡±</i>


    As she turned to leave, the door behind her suddenly opened.


    Janine stood there, surprised. ¡°Maisy?¡±


    She had heard Steven and Charles talking outside, prompting her to open the door.


    ¡°Mom, I¡­ I came to see you.¡± Maisy¡¯s heart jumped. She had been nning to give


    Janine a call once Steven and Charles were inside.


    She wanted toment a bit and maybe garner some sympathy. Perhaps she could benefit from this situation.


    Janine was happy to see Maisy, but Skr was also around, and they had all agreed to gather together. After all, none of her children were particrly fond of Maisy.


    Janine was momentarily unsure of how to react to Maisy¡¯s sudden appearance.


    ¡°Mom, are Steven and Charles back?¡± Skr¡¯s voice came from inside.


    Skr?


    Maisy sneered inwardly. No wonder they didn¡¯t want her inside; Skr was there too. Perfect!


    ¡°Skr¡¯s here too?¡± she eximed with feigned surprise, looking at Janine eagerly.


    Janine could only nod.


    Skr heard Maisy¡¯s voice, and her smile faded. It had been a long time since she had heard Maisy call her so pleasantly.


    Skr walked to the door, greeted Steven and Charles, then turned to face Maisy. It had been a few days since she¡¯d seen her.


    Although Maisy looked a bit pale, her makeup was impable. She was still as


    stunning as ever.


    <i>¡°</i>Skr, I¡¯m so happy to see you at Mom¡¯s!¡± Maisy said with surprise.


    Harvey, who was standing by the door, snorted at her act. ¡°You¡¯re so fake.¡±


    Maisy¡¯s smile stiffened. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe me or not. I know there have been


    misunderstandings in the past, but I¡¯m genuinely happy.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, the whole family was crowded around the door.


    Janine felt a little helpless and sighed to herself. ¡°Come on in, all of you.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be right to leave Maisy standing outside.


    Steven and Charles exchanged a nce and then looked at Skr.


    Just when they thought they could have a nice family gathering, Maisy had to show


    <ol>


    <li>up.</li>


    </ol>

 Chapter 300

    <b>Chapter </b><b>300</b>


    A few minutester, everyone was seated.


    Other than Janine, whose face remained mild, Steven, Charles, and Harvey all wore cold and stoic expressions. Skr appeared calm and unruffled, showing no sign of difort.


    Only Maisy seemed genuinely aggrieved, her eyes red. Once everyone was settled, she stood up.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, Skr,¡± Maisy bowed her head deeply. ¡°I was wrong before. During my time with the Williamses, I was unkind to you. I thought you would take away everything that belonged to me.


    ¡°I was so scared of losing, especially since I¡¯ve always had an easy life. That¡¯s why


    when Mom asked me toe back, I refused. This environment wasn¡¯t what I was


    used to.


    ¡°Skr, it was all my fault. Please forgive me. Mom, Steven, Charles, and Harvey, can


    you all forgive me too? I promise I¡¯ve changed.¡±


    Maisy took on a very humble posture, looking pitiful and making people feel sorry for


    her. ying the innocent victim was an art in itself, and Maisy had mastered it well.


    She could be flexible when needed.


    Skr tightened her grip on her ss of water. Maisy always had a knack for ying the victim. Her apologies were always a surefire hit.


    The living room was filled with the aroma of food, but an uneasy silence hung in the


    air.


    ¡°Spit it out. What exactly do you want to do? Do you really think what you did to Skye can be forgiven with just a simple apology?¡± Charles asked. He had seen through


    Maisy¡¯s act.


    He was an actor himself, and he could judge whether a person was acting. Maisy


    was just another two¨Cfaced person; he had seen plenty in the entertainment industry.


    272


    Such public apologies were often just a show, hiding their true intentions. Maisy¡¯s performance seemed a bit forced. Did she really think she could fool them all?


    Steven had seen the video of Maisy and Christopher together, and she poured dirt on Skr without hesitation when they were with the Williams family.


    Just like Charles, he believed Maisy¡¯s visit to their home was not well¨Cintentioned.


    Maisy couldn¡¯t have imagined that her usual tactics, so effective with the Williamses, would fail in front of these people.


    Steven and Charles didn¡¯t care whether she felt wronged or not. Even Harvey was wearing an impassive smirk, enjoying the spectacle.


    Janine, too, remained unmoved.


    Maisy knew Skr would never forgive her, regardless of whether she apologized.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I just feel sorry for Skr. I was just too foolish before,¡± Maisy immediately defended herself.


    Skr only nced at her.


    ¡°Skye might be even younger than you. Stop acting so innocent. In fact, you look a decade older than her,¡± Harvey mocked.


    ¡°Harvey!¡± Maisy couldn¡¯t hold back her anger at the sarcasm. ¡°I¡¯m your real sister!¡±


    ¡°See, that¡¯s her true color.¡± Harvey scoffed.


    Steven stood up. ¡°Maisy, your sudden change in attitude anding to our house is suspicious. Whatever you¡¯re nning, it won¡¯t work. If you¡¯re truly repentant, this isn¡¯t the right attitude. We don¡¯t wee you here right now. If you still have something to say,e back next time.¡±

 Chapter 301

    Chapte 301


    Chapter <b>301</b>


    Maisy bit her lip and looked at Janine. ¡°Mom, I¡­ You¡¯re the only one who would believe me now. I¡¯ve changed. I¡¯m not the same as before<b>.</b>¡±


    Janine¡¯s heart softened, but she stayed firm. ¡°Well, Maisy, you can¡¯t just fix what had


    happened with a simple apology.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You apologized to Skye in front of everyone today just to force her to forgive you, didn¡¯t you? After everything you did to her, how can you expect her to forgive you so


    easily?


    *Steven is right. There¡¯s still a long road ahead of you. Whether you¡¯ve truly changed


    or not will be proven over time. For now, you should just leave.¡±


    Hearing this, Maisy almost choked on her breath. She hadn¡¯t expected her biological mother to side with others over her¨Cespecially given that they were a bunch of


    nobodies!


    Maisy went ballistic. ¡°Fine! I was blind enough to think that we could actually


    reconcile. The fact that you guys me everything on me is crazy. I shouldn¡¯t have


    ¡°You will all regret this! And Skr, your boyfriend is just a normal guy. You¡¯re probably his sugar mommy, right? No surprise there!


    ¡°What kind of wealthy guy could you possibly <i>find</i>? 1


    destined to marry into wealth,


    so don¡¯te begging me for help in the future!¡±


    Upon seeing Maisy¡¯s true colors, Steven pped her across the face.


    ¡°Stop judging people by your own filthy standards. Maisy<b>, </b>even though you¡¯re my sister by blood, you don¡¯t deserve to be one. Get out!¡±


    If Maisy could nder Skr right in front of them, who knew what she might have said about her to the Williams family?


    And if Joe was a boy toy, what did that make everyone else<b>?</b>


    Maisy was dumbfounded by the p. She held her face and yelled, ¡°You<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    Chapte 301


    7/3


    ¡°I bet you came back with such a drastic change in your attitude just so you could manipte everyone here like you did with the Williamses, right?¡± Skr exposed Maisy¡¯s intentions with a mocking smile.


    Maisy¡¯s eyes flickered as she avoided Skr¡¯s gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    In Maisy¡¯s eyes, the Sullivan beggars weren¡¯t worth her time.


    ¡°Steven, I¡¯ll remember this p. You¡¯ll regret it! All of you¡­¡± Maisy retreated step by step toward the door and ced her hand on the doorknob.


    She looked at them with overbearing arrogance. ¡°You belong here, right in the slums of Jipsburg! Struggle all you want, but you will always remain at the bottom.


    ¡°I¡¯m different from all of you! You think you guys can make me stay? Take a good


    look at what you guys have to offer!


    ¡°You were right, Skr! I wanted them to stay away from you to make sure you had no ce here or with the Williams family. Your presence constantly reminded me that I was adopted. It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    Janine was dismayed. ¡°Maisy, you-¡±


    ¡°What about me? Do you think wearing a few fake designer brands makes you a socialite? You¡¯re just a country bumpkin.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be my mom at all. If you really were my mom, you¡¯d kick Skr out right now.¡± Maisy arrogantly pointed at Skr while threatening Janine.


    ¡°Stop your fucking nonesense! Get the hell out! You¡¯re just like the Williamses, full of crap!¡± Charles stood up and walked toward Maisy.


    Skr intervened. ¡°Charles.¡±


    Charles stopped and looked back at Skr, who shook her head. He then quickly


    calmed down<b>.</b>


    Seeing how obedient Charles was to Skr infuriated Maisy.


    ¡°Skr, I swear you won¡¯t have thestugh!¡± she dered.


    Chapter 01


    ¡°That goes for you,¡± Skr replied nonchntly.


    Skr couldn¡¯t even be bothered to argue with Maisy now. She already had plenty of


    incriminating evidence against Maisy.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    <b>In </b>Skr¡¯s eyes, Maisy was <b>just </b>iling around like a headless chicken.


    ¡°You¡¯ll all regret this!¡± Maisy seethed through clenched teeth..


    She vowed to reim her dignity after this humiliation. She believed that the Williams family would weather this crisis, and then she would ensure Jeffrey and Sadie taught the Sullivans a lesson.


    Anyone who crossed her in Jispurburg woulde begging for her mercy.


    ¡°Geez. I must have been mistaken about you. I really thought you were genuinely remorseful before,¡± Janine said. She was disappointed and hurt.


    Maisy lifted her chin arrogantly. ¡°Why should I be remorseful? I¡¯ve done nothing wrong. If anything, you should be the ones feeling guilty.


    ¡°I¡¯m your real family, yet all you see is Skr. How dare you expect me to treat you as my family? If you really cared about me, you¡¯d kick her out!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave the Williamses then? You¡¯re shamelessly clinging to them as though you¡¯re their daughter. You want the best of both worlds, but do you even deserve it?¡± Harvey retorted, disgusted by her audacity.


    ¡°I¡¯m not like Skr. I grew up with the Williamses; I¡¯m a part of their family. Skr will


    never snatch everything away from me. Dream on!


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing left for me to say. If you treasure Skr so much, keep treasuring her in this slum. I¡¯m not like you guys!¡± Maisy snapped.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Skr nced at Maisy¡¯s haughty expression and pulled out her phone to look for a


    particr video.


    ¡°Harvey, go to your room,¡± Skr said.


    Harvey was hesitant to leave.


    ¡°The next part isn¡¯t something a student should hear,¡± Skr exined.


    Harvey returned to his room out of trust and respect for Skr. Skr proceeded to


    Chante: 302


    2/2


    y the video.


    A series of scandalous moans filled the room¨Cit was Maisy¡¯s voice.


    Maisy looked bewildered after hearing the voices. ¡°You¡­ Skr, why do you have this video?¡± She rushed forward to snatch the phone from Skr but failed because


    of thetter¡¯s quick reflexes.


    Janine and Steven were equally stunned by what unfolded on the screen. Despite


    her ws, they had never imagined Maisy could sink so much.


    To them, Maisy had always presented herself as a reserved and respectable young


    socialite.


    ¡°What would you say if I sent this video to Jeffrey and Sadie? How will they see you?¡± Skr asked.


    She then turned off her phone before Maisy could catch a glimpse.


    Maisy¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°That¡¯s not me. The person in the video isn¡¯t me. Did your hire someone to edit it? Skr, you¡¯ve really gone to extremes just to ruin me!¡±


    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d own up to my mistakes and leave quietly. The only reason I haven¡¯t shared this video online is out of respect for Mom.


    ¡°Otherwise, after everything you¡¯ve put me through, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to expose you, : Skr said calmly. Despite herposure, her words carried a heavy weight.


    ¡°You!¡± Maisy panicked. ¡°You can¡¯t post the video. That¡¯s illegal!¡±


    ¡°You organized those sex parties without any concern for thew. Why should I be afraid?¡± Skr chuckled at Maisy¡¯s desperation.


    Tears welled up in Janine¡¯s eyes. She finally understood the magnitude of what Skr must have endured.


    Steven¡¯s expression darkened with anger, and he pped Maisy again. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Maisy clutched her cheek in pain.

 Chapter 303

    <b>Chapter </b><b>303</b>


    <b>But </b>this time, Maisy couldn¡¯t even muster her usual tough talk.


    Her eyes bore into Skr¡¯s with a mix ofplexity and anger. ¡°Tell me, who sent you that video? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be ignoring Christopher after the breakup? Was he the one who sent it to you?¡±


    Damn it, Christopher! He should have deleted the video after taking her money. Why had he handed it over to Skr?


    Skr just smiled and stayed silent.


    Maisy felt herself nearing a breakdown. ¡°Skr, say something!¡±


    ¡°Your actions will always catch up with you sooner orter. You should have known what you¡¯ve done.¡± Charles couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He stood up and pushed Maisy away.


    Maisy red at Skr intensely. If Skr refused to speak, it definitely had


    something to do with Christopher!


    Charles shoved Maisy out and mmed the door shut.


    The atmosphere at the family dinner had be tense because of Maisy¡¯s appearance, and conversation had dwindled during the meal.


    Seeing a different side of Maisy made it clear they¡¯d underestimated the pain Skr


    had endured.


    It was especially so for Janine, who¡¯d believed that Maisy had changed and learned


    her lesson. But it turned out..


    ¡°Steven, <b>didn¡¯t </b>you mention you had something important to share today?¡± Skr


    broke the silence and looked at Steven.


    Steven¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt as he nced at Skr. He tried to sound casual. Yeah. There was important¨Cnews. So, I¡¯ll be bringing my girlfriend home next time.


    ¡°Congrattions!¡± Skr was pleasantly surprised. Among her elder brothers, she¡¯d


    been worried about Steven the most.


    Steven <b>had </b><b>put </b>his personal life on hold after university <b>to </b>support <b>the </b>family<b>.</b>


    <b>¡°</b>Girlfriend<b>? </b>Steven, you¡¯ve kept this secret well. When did you find time to get a girlfriend<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Charles was shocked.


    Charles had always assumed that Steven was solely focused on his scientific research, with no room for rtionships. Little did he know that Steven had quietly found himself a girlfriend!


    On the other hand, Charles still hadn¡¯t found a girlfriend despite being surrounded byThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    women every day.


    The atmosphere lightened, and Janine also settled down. She asked, ¡°What does she do for a living?¡±


    Steven blushed slightly. ¡°She¡¯s a TV host. We met by chance at work.¡±


    A TV host? Skr was slightly taken aback.


    ¡°A TV host? That¡¯s a great job. Treat her well, you hear me?¡± Janine advised with a


    smile.


    Steven nodded: ¡°I will.¡±


    Charles nudged Steven¡¯s arm. ¡°Well done, Steven! A TV host is a respectable job, and it¡¯s not thatplex.¡±


    With Steven now having a girlfriend, the atmosphere became lively again, with Maisy¡¯s earlier incident pushed out of their minds.


    Skr then took the opportunity to mention that she¡¯d bought a house with a loan. The family was shocked <i>by </i>this news.


    ¡°I work in antique restoration, which pays well. On top of that, I run an Amazon store, which brings in a steady ie daily. This house will be our family¡¯s first, and we can move in once it¡¯s renovated!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Harvey eximed joyfully


    d rose to his feet.


    Just then<b>, </b>a message from Joe popped up on Skr¡¯s phone.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    In the midst of a rxed and cheerful family gathering, Skr opened WhatsApp and


    came across a message from Joe.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to Korel City because of something urgent. Will be back in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Korel City? It¡¯s quite a distance from Jispurg. That¡¯s at least a five¨Chour flight.¡± Skr


    thought.


    ¡°Okay, safe travels,¡± she replied.


    Joe was already at the airport when he received Skr¡¯s message.


    He nced at Skr¡¯s brief response with a cold, brooding gaze. Did she not care even if he was leaving for a few days?


    Maisy was livid, and she couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d been kicked out of the house. Furious,


    she immediately dialed Christopher¡¯s number.


    ¡°Christopher, you¡¯ve already taken my money. Why haven¡¯t you deleted the video?


    You¡¯re shameless! Give me back my money!¡±


    Christopher had spent the night in a haze and had just managed to doze off at dawn.


    Maisy¡¯s call jolted him awake, and he scowled as he answered, ¡°What nonsense are


    you talking about? I deleted that video ages ago.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯d deleted it, then how did Skr get her hands on it? Did you send it to her just


    to win her over? Wasn¡¯t threatening me once enough? Now you¡¯re even helping


    Skr?¡±


    Maisy was beside herself with rage. She stomped her foot in frustration, nearly breaking her high heels..


    She was seething. The thought of Skr possessing evidence of her darker side left. her feeling utterly powerless.


    What <i>if </i>the Wil


    <b>found </b>out? What would she do, then?


    Chapter 301


    2/1


    Christopher finally grasped her agitation. ¡°Sent it to Skr? I¡¯ve never given anything to Skr, especially not that video of yours.¡±


    Christopher was certain he still had the video. While he had sold it to a few international websites, there was no way Skr could have seen it.


    ¡°if it wasn¡¯t you, then how did Skr get the video?¡± Maisy was ready to throttle.


    Christopher.


    Christopher was fed up with Maisy¡¯s relentless usations. ¡°How would I know how she got it? Instead of pointing fingers at me, why don¡¯t you ask yourself?


    ¡°Maybe your phone was tampered with, and the contents leaked. Anyway, I didn¡¯t give her the video. You¡¯ve given me the money, and I¡¯ve spent it. Don¡¯t even think about getting the money back!¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Christopher was aware of Maisy¡¯s slutty behaviors and spected she might have been involved with some shady guys.


    A few people must have watched it together, and somehow, the video had ended up in Skr¡¯s hands. There was a chance many people would have seen it now.


    Maisy was so furious, she felt like chucking her phone away.


    ¡°Christopher, you scumbag! This is all your fault! It has to be you. Do you really think I¡¯ll believe your lies? You¡¯re the only one who owns that kind of video!¡± Maisy shouted.


    Christopher rolled his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. The hotels have hidden cameras nowadays. Your video might have been leaked from there. How could you pin everything on me?


    ¡°And how would someone get a chance to film you if you hadn¡¯t acted like a hoe? After all, you didn¡¯t even spare your own brother.


    ¡°Tsk tsk. You¡¯re building quite the collection of men around you. Aren¡¯t you even worried about catching diseases?¡±


    Christopher¡¯s words over the phone pierce through Maisy like knives.


    Maisy¡¯s face was drained of color. Just moments ago, Christopher had been trying to win her favor, and now he was humiliating her!


    Chapter 50


    ¡°Even if I catch anything, you won¡¯t be safe either. Christopher, don¡¯t <b>you </b>ever forget how you used to beg at my feet like a dog. I was the one who dumped you.


    ¡°And now you¡¯re acting so pathetic and stooping so low to go against me. Are you even a man? Of all the men I¡¯ve known, you¡¯re the least like one!


    ¡°You better pray I don¡¯t find proof that you gave the video to Skr. Otherwise, I


    won¡¯t let you off!<b>¡±</b>


    Maisy mmed the phone down after venting. The thought of the one million dors she had given away made her feel sick to her stomach.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    At that moment, Maisy¡¯s phone rang again.


    ¡°Maisy, where are you?¡± Kenny¡¯s voice was urgent.


    Maisy pushed aside her troubled feelings and replied softly, ¡°Kenny, I¡¯m out shopping. Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mom wasn¡¯t feeling well today and went to the hospital. She got into a car ident


    right after leaving! Come quickly,¡± Kenny eximed hurriedly.


    Maisy¡¯s face went pale. ¡°A car ident? I¡­ I¡¯m on my way right now!¡±


    After the Sullivan family gathering wrapped up, Skr returned to Gxy Vi.


    The sprawling vi felt strangely empty with no one else around. Skr wondered


    how long it would be until Joe got back.


    She grabbed a yogurt from the fridge and finished it just as another message from


    Joe came.


    ¡°Would you want to visit Korel City?¡± Joe asked.


    It suddenly dawned on Skr that Korel City was a tourist hotspot she had] never


    visited. She had never traveled before, let alone to Korel City, which was just a few


    hours away by ne from Jipsburg.


    Many of her friends had shared breathtaking photos of its scenic beauty on social media, and Skr couldn¡¯t help but be captivated each time she saw those pictures.


    The allure of thosendscapes was intoxicating, like a cleansing balm for her soul.


    Skr was truly tempted by Joe¡¯s invitation.


    Also, Alexander had mentioned that she could take a well¨Cdeserved break once.


    Skr finished Frank¡¯s painting.


    ¡°Will my visit disturb your work?¡± Skr asked.


    77


    Joe promptly replied, ¡°No, this trip to Korel City Isn¡¯t work¨Crted. It¡¯s personal. I¡¯ll have Paul book your ticket. Today¡¯s flights are full, but I¡¯ll arrange one for tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Great, thank you.¡±


    With her travel ns settled, Skr informed Alexander before heading upstairs to pack her luggage. After checking Korel City¡¯s weather, she decided to pack a few dresses.


    While humming a tune, Skr folded her clothes. She even made sure she included a mosquito repellent.


    As she packed, her phone kept ringing. She had identally silenced it earlier and


    now noticed over a dozen missed calls from unknown numbers.


    Worried it might be colleagues from work, Skr immediately returned the calls.


    ¡°What were you doing? Why didn¡¯t you pick up my calls? Come to the hospital now! Your mom got into a car ident just now.


    ¡°She¡¯s in critical condition, and she¡¯s still undergoing surgery. Regardless of what happened before, you¡¯re still our biological daughter. You need toe right away!¡± Jeffrey¡¯s voice was urgent and frustrated.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    A car ident?


    Skr¡¯s mind raced. Memories of her previous life¡¯s ident shed before her¨Cthe truck approaching, Sadie in danger, and her instinct to protect Sadie.


    In that instant, she had pushed Sadie out of the truck¡¯s path, resulting in her own.


    paralysis.


    The days of helplessness and mistreatment in the hospital yed in Skr¡¯s mind like scenes from a tragic movie.

 Chapter 306

    <b>Chapter </b><b>306</b>


    Skr was suddenly struck with realization.


    It hit her that it was around the same time in her previous life when she had her ident. But this time, Sadie was the one in the crash due to her absence.


    Despite many things changing since Skr had been reborn, the ident seemed like a destined event. It was unavoidable.


    On the other end of the phone, Jeffrey¡¯s urgency grew as Skr remained silent.


    He continued, ¡°No matter how upset you are right now or how much you might hate us, you have toe here right now!


    ¡°Your mom is in the operating room as we speak! Are you listening? You have toe immediately!¡±


    The phone was abruptly taken away from Jeffrey.


    Then, Kenny¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Skr, we¡¯re not making this up. The situation is critical. Mom has been in surgery for an hour now.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have all the details, but when she was brought in after the ident, she was covered in blood and in bad shape. So, no matter how you feel about us, you need toe to the hospital now.¡±


    Skr had just snapped out of her thoughts. Her expression turned cool as she replied tersely, ¡°Alright.¡±


    At the hospital, the emergency light outside the operating room remained lit. The Williamses waited anxiously with their eyes glued to the closed door.


    Jeffrey¡¯s face was drained of color. He was worn down by the stress about Williams Group, and now this unexpected ident had urred..


    Jeffrey was dumbfounded. How could this have happened out of nowhere? And judging by the doctors¡® expressions, Sadie¡¯s injuries seemed severe.


    Don¡¯t <b>worry</b>, Dad. Mom will be okay<b>,</b>¡± Maisy sald. Although <b>visibly </b>shaken, she still tried <b>to </bfort Jeffrey, putting on her facade as a considerate daughter.


    ¡°A car ident¡­ it shouldn¡¯t be too serious, or it could affect us all.¡± Maisy felt <b>uneasy </b>as she pondered.


    Jeffrey eased slightly; in moments like these, it was clear who the more dependableText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    daughter was¨CMasy.


    Kenny, who stood beside Maisy, softened at her disy of empathy.


    ¡°Did they catch the driver?¡± Samuel asked. He was enraged and looked like he wanted to take matters into his own hands and punish the driver himself.


    ¡°He¡¯s been charged. Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t get away from it.¡± Peter nodded, looking


    tired and worn out.


    Samuel turned to Kenny. ¡°Did Skr really agree toe? It¡¯s been nearly half an hour now. Why isn¡¯t she here yet?


    ¡°Where does she live? Why would it take this long? There shouldn¡¯t be much traffic at


    this hour.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s give her a little more time,¡± Kenny said with a hint of resignation in his voice.


    Samuelined, ¡°Does Skr really think we want her here? She¡¯s lucky that she has our family¡¯s blood in her veins.


    ¡°Otherwise, who does she think she is? It¡¯s our misfortune to have a sister like her!¡±


    Just then, Skr arrived.


    She leaned against the corner with a cold smile while listening to the Williamses¡®ints about her.


    ¡°Alright, enoughining. Your mom is still in the operating room, and we don¡¯t know how she¡¯s doing. What¡¯s the point of arguing here?¡± Jeffrey scolded angrily.


    Jeffrey was clearly frustrated by Samuel¡¯s words, and Skr always irked him whenever he thought about her.


    Samuel could only fall silent.


    Chapte 306


    Maisy nced around and sat down beside Samuel. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sure Skr


    will be here soon.¡±

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    ¡°Whether shees or not doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Samuel said, rolling his <b>eyes</b>.


    Maisy sighed and moved closer to Kenny. ¡°Kenny, don¡¯t worry about Mom.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯ll be fine,¡± Kenny replied with a softened gaze as he looked at Maisy.


    Skr approached the Williamses, and their expressions changed the moment theyText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    saw her.


    Since she¡¯d left home, Skr had seemed more confident, but that confidence came with a cold indifference toward them. The warmth she¡¯d once shown was now


    reced by a chilling distance.


    Skr nced at the Williamses and then at the operating room. She was here to see how badly Sadie was hurt.


    In her past life, Skr had been paralyzed from the waist down because of the ident. Without her protection, she wondered what Sadie¡¯s fate would be now.


    She had to witness it with her own eyes.


    ¡°You finally made it.¡± Samuel sneered.


    Just wait here. Sadie is still in surgery,¡± Jeffrey said coldly.


    Skr nodded and found a seat.


    Unlike the rest of the Williams family, Skr looked calm andposed. Her expression gave nothing away.


    Maisy felt guilty and didn¡¯t dare to stir up trouble at this moment after knowing that the video of her was in Skr¡¯s hands.


    Peter sat down next to Skr. He had lost much of his usual arrogance. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re quite skilled at restoring antiques. And you can even distinguish their authenticity. Is that true?¡±


    Initially, Peter hadn¡¯t believed the news as Skr had never mentioned such talents,


    Since Skr had returned to the William family, they had always been indifferent and


    ignored her interests.


    But now Peter recalled instances when Skr had offered advice about antiques that they had dismissed as nonsense.


    Thinking about the many items they had bought things despite her suggestions, Kenny felt anxious. Could they all have been fakes?


    Jeffrey narrowed his eyes as he looked at Skr. ¡°Is what Peter said true?¡±


    Maisy bit her lip nervously.


    ¡°Why does it matter to you? Where was this curiosity before?¡± Skr replied with a


    hint of a smile.


    <i>Of </i><i>all </i>th


    all the Williams family, Skr disliked Samuel and Peter the most. Peter¡¯s scheming nature often made him worse than Samuel.


    After all, Samuel¡¯s malice was tant and on the surface. However, Peter was cunning, calctive, and always driven by self¨Cinterest..


    ¡°Of course it matters! I¡¯m your brother!¡± Peter snapped, his tone stern.


    Skr chuckled. ¡°My brother? A brother who tried to sell me out to some men?¡±


    In Skr¡¯s previous life, Peter hadn¡¯t even spared her a nce when she¡¯d been paralyzed and bedridden. When he¡¯d passed by, he¡¯dined about the smell, which he¡¯d found disgusting.


    Because of her paralysis, Skr had been unable to care for herself. She¡¯d even developed bedsores and lost control of her bodily functions.


    The Williams family and even the helpers had ignored Skr, leaving her filthy. So how could she have possibly not smelled<b>?</b>


    Even Sadie, who was spared from the car ident, saw her as a burden. It was no surprise that everyone else did, too.


    Peter frowned as his gaze turned grim.


    ¡°It¡¯s your duty and honor to contribute to our family. After all, you¡¯ve never done anything helpful for us. I¡¯ve never regretted my actions, and you shouldn¡¯t hold a grudge.¡±


    Chapte, 307


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like you guys made huge sacrifices for me. Legally, I¡¯m not. rted to you guys, and blood ties mean little to me. You should mind your own business,¡± Skr said with a cold smile.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>


    Go


    Chapte 308

 Chapter 308

    Chapter <b>308</b>


    Peter¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re saying?¡± His voice dripped


    with menace.


    Samuel gritted his teeth and red at Skr. ¡°Are you saying that blood ties don¡¯t matter? How do you think you got here, then? Skr, don¡¯t push us!¡±


    Skr stood up after slinging her bag over her shoulder.


    <b>¡°</b>If there¡¯s anything you need, text me instead of calling,¡± she said and left. Their words were making her sick.


    Skr had barely taken a few steps when Jeffrey¡¯s voice stopped her. ¡°Hold on!¡±


    She turned to face him.


    ¡°Sit down and wait. Your mother is still in surgery. What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Jeffrey¡¯s tone was harsh.


    Skr smirked and nced at her watch.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°This surgery is going to take a while. If you want me to stick around and listen to your self¨Crighteous nonsense, you¡¯d better show some sincerity. At least a few million dors might make it worthwhile. Otherwise, shush.¡±


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had deluded the Williamses into thinking they were the center of the universe and everyone had to revolve around them. They had perfected being shameless.


    ¡°Skr, we¡¯re a family. Why do you always bring up money?¡± Maisy couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and hinted that Skr was too greedy.


    ¡°Peter and Samuel were indeed too impulsive just now. With Mom in an ident, they¡¯re on edge. Don¡¯t hold it against them, Skr.¡± Kenny quickly stepped in to ease


    the tension.


    Peter pressed his lips tightly, as if suppressing some emotion. Meanwhile, Samuel could only shut up under Jeffrey¡¯s re.


    Samuel hated how Skr didn¡¯t seem to respect them at all. How could she be like


    Chapter 308


    that? Just look at how deferential Maisy was to them! Theparison was stark.


    Jeffrey softened his tone slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss anything <b>only </b>after Sadie is out of


    surgery.<i>¡±</i>


    Skr raised an eyebrow and sat down a few seats away from them. Finally, with some peace and quiet, she pulled out her phone and started replying to Joe¡¯s


    messages.


    Paul had already booked her flight and would pick her up at the airport tomorrow.


    Joe seemed to have free time now, so they chatted for a bit.


    Samuel felt the urge tosh out again as he saw Skr engrossed in her phone. But he remembered her earlier threat to leave and bit his tongue.


    Maisy, on the other hand, felt a growing dread. She was worried that Skr might show the Williamses the video. That video was practically a ticking time bomb.


    Maisy regretted her impulsiveness. She shouldn¡¯t have met that man at the bar and ended up in such apromising situation.


    Now, with Skr holding the evidence over her, Maisy¡¯s heart was in her throat.


    Unable to stand the unease any longer, Maisy approached Skr. ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    Having just finished her conversation with Joe and moved on to handling her Amazon orders, Skr looked up at Maisy.


    ¡°Talk?¡±


    Maisy bit her lip, trying to appear calm.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Maisy¡¯s heart raced. She knew she had to keep the Williamses from sensing that anything was off.


    <b>¡°</b>Yes, I want to talk to you,¡± Maisy said, lowering herself. ¡°Can we go somewhere


    more private?¡±


    Skr raised an eyebrow. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two walked further away, leaving the others curious about their conversation.


    ¡°Do you think Maisy is humbling herself to beg Skr to stop causing trouble?¡± Samuel spected, frowning.


    Kenny watched them intently. Maisy was typically gentle and understanding, quite the contrast to the assertive Skr. He worried Maisy might get hurt and was ready to intervene if necessary.


    Meanwhile, Peter approached Jeffrey with <b>a </b>gloomy look. ¡°Dad, we need to prepare ourselves. Mom¡¯s condition seems quite serious¨Cboth her legs might be broken<b>.</b>


    Jeffrey¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°Trust the doctors. They¡¯ll fix her legs. Sadie will be fine.


    Our family can¡¯t afford any more trouble right now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s hope so.¡± Peter agreed, but he couldn¡¯t shake the ominous feeling that things might worsen for their family. He had a gut feeling that Sadie¡¯s condition


    would be dreadful.


    Peter nced over at Skr¡¯s figure, recalling how carefree she seemed and how


    she¡¯d been calmly looking at her phone.


    JIN


    An idea struck him¨Ccould Skr be the key to resolving their problems?


    Maybe¡­ they needed Skr to get through all these obstacles.


    Meanwhile, Maisy spoke desperately, ¡°How did you get¡® that video? I hope <b>you </b>can delete it. I¡¯ll agree to any condition you set.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how I got it. What matters is what you¡¯re willing to offer for me to delete it,¡± Skr replied coldly. She suddenly felt like ying a small game of cat and


    mouse with Maisy.


    Maisy frowned deeply. ¡°What do you want? Is it my sports car? Dad gave it to me for my birthday, but <b>you </b>can have it if you delete the video and make sure no one else sees it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your car,¡± Skr said


    smissively.


    A second¨Chand car driven by Maisy? Skr couldn¡¯t have cared less. Even Joe¡¯s collection of limited¨Cedition cars had failed to impress her. To her, a car was just a


    means to get from one ce to another.


    ¡°So what do you want, then? Skr, keeping that video won¡¯t do anything exceptContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    make the family hate me,¡± Maisy said with her voice edged with desperation.


    Why was Skr being so difficult to deal with?


    ¡°What I want is simple. I want you to die,¡± Skr said, emphasizing the word ¡°die¡°, letting it hang heavily in the air.


    Before Skr had been reborn, she¡¯d been tormented to the point of wishing for death. In her final moments, she¡¯d sworn that neither Maisy nor Christopher would


    meet a good end.


    Maisy¡¯s face paled. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    Skr chuckled. ¡°Have you forgotten how you used to bully me?¡±


    ¡°That was the past. If youe back to the Williams, family, I¡¯ll give you my room. I won¡¯t badmouth you to Mom and Dad. That¡¯s the best I can offer,¡± Maisy said in a low


    voice.


    Skr had gone too far! One day, she would make Skr feel this same desperation.


    ¡°No,¡± Skr said coldly.


    ¡°Skr!¡± Maisy shouted, unable to contain herself. Before, Maisy had never thought ¡®hat Skr could be so difficult.


    Kenny swiftly approached them and stood beside Maisy. He towered over Skr.¡± Are you bullying Maisy again?¡±


    Skr gave a mocking smile. ¡°I came across a very interesting video by chance.


    Chapter 30


    Maisy wants me to delete it, but I refused.


    <b>¡°</b><b>So </b>she¡¯s beenshing out at me. Maybe you should take a look and decide if it should be deleted.¡±

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    ¡°No!¡± Maisy eximed in panic.


    No! Absolutely not! Kenny must never see that video.


    Seeing Maisy¡¯s panic and fear brought a wave of satisfaction to Skr. She leaned


    against the wall and casually opened her photo album.


    ¡°Maisy, you¡­ What kind of video is it that I can¡¯t see? And Skr, what are you up to?¡± Kenny asked.


    Maisy wished she could kill Skr on the spot. ¡°Kenny, it¡¯s nothing, really. It¡¯s just


    some personal, private videos.¡±


    ¡°Private videos?¡± Kenny¡¯s suspicion deepened, but he quickly epted Maisy¡¯s exnation and turned his anger on Skr. ¡°How did you get a hold of a private. video of Maisy?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you see for yourself if it¡¯s private or not?¡± Skr countered smoothly.


    Maisy¡¯s eyes widened in horror as she saw Skr preparing to y the video.


    They were at the hospital and right outside the operating room. There was no one there except the Williamses. If any sounds came from the video, the entire family would hear it clearly.


    Fear caused Maisy¡¯s body to tremble violently.


    ¡°Kenny, it¡¯s nothing. You shouldn¡¯t worry about it. The video isn¡¯t important. I


    overreacted. It¡¯s my fault, not Skr¡¯s,¡± she said.


    ¡°But your brother doesn¡¯t seem to believe that,¡± Skr said.


    She found the video and turned the phone toward Maisy. The frozen frame showed a hotel room number.


    Maisy¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°Kenny, trust me! I really overreacted. Please go back to waiting for the surgery to finish. I¡¯ll talk to Skr.¡±


    Maisy couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly. She had never felt so humiliated in front of


    Chapter 310


    22


    Skr.


    She had never before taken the fall in front of Kenny and the others. In the past, she had always redirected me to make them turn against Skr and misunderstand


    her.


    But now, things had changed. Now, she needed to make sure Kenny didn¡¯t


    misinterpret Skr¡¯s actions to prevent her from being provoked. The stark contrast


    terrified her.


    ¡°Maisy, you seemed really scared. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here for you. You can tell me anything,¡± Kenny said, with his eyes filled with concern.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr nced at Kenny, noticing a subtle shift in his demeanor toward Maisy.


    ¡°Kenny, I¡¯m not scared, really. We¡¯re just chatting about girl stuff. So please, don¡¯t keep asking about it, okay?¡± Maisy pleaded, her desperation deepening as she watched Skr¡¯s finger hover over the video.


    ¡°Well, it seems like your brother doesn¡¯t believe your words and thinks I¡¯m bullying you. This video is quite interesting, though.


    ¡°Maybe I should call over your other brothers and your dad to watch it too?¡± Skr teased with a smirk.


    She had never seen Maisy so flustered and frightened.


    ¡°No! Kenny, please just go. I¡¯ll talk to Skr myself. If you keep bugging us, I¡¯ll be too embarrassed to face anyone.¡± Maisy¡¯s voice wavered; she was on the brink of tears. She was seriously mortified.


    Seeing Maisy so distraught, Kenny hesitated before reluctantly walking away.


    But his mind was still spinning with questions. What was in that video? Why was Maisy so nervous while Skr remained cool and collected? It seemed like Maisy didn¡¯t want him to see the video at all.


    As Kenny walked away, Maisy breathed a sigh of relief.


    She turned to Skr with anger and fear flickering across her face, but she didn¡¯t have the courage to confront Skr.

 Chapter 311

    <b>Chapter </b><b>311</b>


    <b>¡°</b>Skr<b>, </b><b>just </b>spit it out! What do you really want? You¡¯ve got that damn video, but <b>you </b>won¡¯t trade it for my car. What¡¯s your game here? Just say it!¡± Maisy clenched her


    fists tightly.


    Maisy now desperately hoped for Skr to disappear off the face of the earth. Maybe then she¡¯d be able to find some peace of mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Kneel down and apologize to me a thousand times. Anything less won¡¯t show enough remorse,¡± Skr said slowly.


    Maisy almost choked in anger. She bit her lip, trying to keep her voice low. ¡°I admit I screwed up, okay? I¡¯ll do whatever you want from now on. But kneeling? That¡¯s too


    much, Skr<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s supposed to be too much,¡± Skr replied with a mocking smile, looking like she was ying with a helpless kitten.


    is was th


    Apologizing a thousand times was merely <b>a </b>small price to pay.


    Maisy was furious but powerless. She nearly ground her teeth to dust. ¡°Fine, somewhere private then.¡±


    Maisy was now haunted with regret. She never should have indulged herself and


    ended up in this mess.


    ¡°No, do it right here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me, Skr! If you push me too far, do you really think Janine will forgive you? I¡¯m her biological daughter,¡± Maisy snapped.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr¡¯s smile vanished. ¡°You should be grateful she¡¯s your biological mother.


    Otherwise, I¡¯d make sure the whole city of Jipsburg sees this video.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. For her sake, you should have deleted the video the second you got it. Not use it against me!¡± Maisy¡¯sposure cracked.


    ¡°Wrong. I haven¡¯t released it for my mom¡¯s sake, to spare her the embarrassment


    <b>But </b><b>the </b>Williams family deserves <b>to </b>know, Skr <b>Bald </b><b>coldly </b>while her <b>finger </b>hovered <b>over </b>the video on her phone.


    Immediately<b>, </b>an embarrassing moan filled the room.


    Maisy turned pale and lunged forward to stop the video. She looked back at Jeffrey and the others, who were now staring at them.


    Fear tightened her features.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do you guys know where we are now? This is a hospital,¡± <b>Jeffrey</b>


    scolded.


    ¡°Well, then you should ask your precious daughter what she¡¯s been up to,¡± Skr said


    indifferently.


    Jeffrey turned to Maisy, bewildered. ¡°Maisy, what¡¯s all this about?¡±


    Kenny frowned as suspicion filled his eyes. The sound from Skr¡¯s phone was disturbingly familiar.


    It sounded like¡­ Maisy¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Did I hear that right? That was one of those sounds, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Samuel looked


    between Maisy and Skr, puzzled.


    When had those two gotten close enough to have watched something like that


    together?


    Meanwhile, Kenny gave Samuel a strange look.


    Samuel frowned. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right with Maisy,¡± Peter said as his sharp gaze was fixed on Skr and Maisy. He had noticed something was off between them.


    Maisy seemed to be under Skr¡¯s control. Judging by her nervous expression, that video probably had something to do with Maisy.


    But if that sound was rted to Maisy.


    Jeffrey stepped closer to Maisy and Skr.


    Skr remained calm. After all, she wasn¡¯t the one caught up in any hotel scandals.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Maisy was terrified. ¡°It was just a movie clip, Dad. We won¡¯t watch it again. It started ying identally,¡± Maisy said.


    Maisy¡¯s legs had gone weak. Only now did she realize how much Skr had changed


    -thetter was ruthless and unforgiving.


    Skr watched Maisy struggle while keeping a straight face.


    Jeffrey, however, stopped in his tracks. He clearly believed in Maisy.


    Meanwhile, Kenny secretly let out a sigh of relief upon learning it was just a movie


    clip.


    ¡°So it was just a movie<b>.</b>¡± Samuel scoffed, ring at Skr with even more disdain.


    You have time for movies even at a time like this<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°Maisy, you¡¯ve always been sensible. Don¡¯t mess around now,¡± Jeffrey said sternly.


    Maisy nodded with her fists clenched tightly. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    As Jeffrey walked away, Maisy turned to Skr and whispered, ¡°I know you hate me,


    but we can work something out. I can¡¯t kneel and apologize today, but I can give your


    I


    money.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your money. Get lost,¡± Skr replied coldly. She was unwilling to waste.


    any more words on Maisy.


    Skr knew Maisy wouldn¡¯t kneel. But if Maisy did it a thousand times, Skr would


    delete the video. Unfortunately, Maisy didn¡¯t have it in her.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The video wasn¡¯t ready for the Williamses to see yet. But messing with Maisy had


    visibly lifted Skr¡¯s spirits./


    ¡°You!¡± Maisy seethed, wishing she could strangle Skr.


    Finally, Maisy breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Skr exit the photo album without ying the video. She needed a permanent solution to keep the video from being discovered.


    Two hourster, as Skr was about to leave, the light above the operation room


    went off.


    The doctor emerged first, and Jeffrey and the others hurried over.


    ¡°Doctor, how is my wife?¡± Jeffrey asked anxiously.


    Skr stood behind them. Her eyes were fixed on the doctor before she nced at


    the operating room.


    Taking in therge family before him, the doctor¡¯s tone was somber. ¡°The injuries to her legs were severe, and there was damage to her liver. We couldn¡¯t save her legs.¡±


    The doctor went on to exin Sadie¡¯s condition. Having juste out of surgery,


    Sadie was still in critical condition and needed to be monitored in the intensive care


    unit.


    Thus, the Williams family didn¡¯t get a chance to see Sadie at all. They were


    dumbfounded by the doctor¡¯s words.


    ¡°Her legs¡­ they couldn¡¯t be saved?¡± Jeffrey staggered back as he was unable to process the blow. This meant Sadie would be disabled for life.


    Kenny and his brothers were equally shocked. Even after a moment had passed, they struggled toprehend what they had heard.


    Maisy was too stunned to speak. Sadie¡¯s legs couldn¡¯t be saved? That meant she¡¯d


    be bedridden and would need constant care.


    After giving his instructions, the doctor left to attend to other patients.


    The Williamses stood silently by the doorway, all overwhelmed with disbelief and


    grief.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with sorrow.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Maisy was terrified. ¡°It was just a movie clip, Dad. We won¡¯t watch it again. It started ying identally,¡± Maisy said.


    Maisy¡¯s legs had gone weak. Only now did she realize how much Skr had changed -thetter was ruthless and unforgiving.


    Skr watched Maisy struggle while keeping a straight face.


    Jeffrey, however, stopped in his tracks. He clearly believed in Maisy.


    Meanwhile, Kenny secretly let out a sigh of relief upon learning it was just a movie. clip.


    ¡°So it was just a movie.¡± Samuel scoffed, ring at Skr with even more disdain.¡±


    You have time for movies even at a time like this?¡±


    ¡°Maisy, you¡¯ve always been sensible. Don¡¯t mess around now,¡± Jeffrey said sternly.


    Maisy nodded with her fists clenched tightly. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    As Jeffrey walked away, Maisy turned to Skr and whispered, ¡°I know you hate me,


    but we can work something out. I can¡¯t kneel and apologize today, but I can give you


    money.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your money. Get lost,¡± Skr replied coldly. She was unwilling to waste


    any more words on Maisy.


    Skr knew Maisy wouldn¡¯t kneel. But if Maisy did it a thousand times, Skr would delete the video. Unfortunately, Maisy didn¡¯t have it in her.


    The video wasn¡¯t ready for the Williamses to see yet. But messing with Maisy had


    visibly lifted Skr¡¯s spirits.


    ¡°You!¡± Maisy seethed, wishing she could strangle Skr.


    Finally, Maisy breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Skr exit the photo album


    without ying the video. She needed a permanent solution to keep the video from being discovered.


    Chapte


    Two hourster, as Skr was about to leave, the light above the operation room


    went off.


    The doctor emerged first, and Jeffrey and the others hurried over<b>.</b>


    ¡°Doctor, how is my wife?¡± Jeffrey asked anxiously.


    Skr stood behind them. Her eyes were fixed on the doctor before she nced at


    the operating room.


    Taking in therge family before him, the doctor¡¯s tone was somber. ¡°The injuries to her legs were severe, and there was damage to her liver. We couldn¡¯t save her legs.¡±


    The doctor went on to exin Sadie¡¯s condition. Having juste out of surgery,Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sadie was still in critical condition and needed to be monitored in the intensive care


    unit.


    Thus, the Williams family didn¡¯t get a chance to see Sadie at all. They were dumbfounded by the doctor¡¯s words.


    ¡°Her legs¡­ they couldn¡¯t be saved?¡± Jeffrey staggered back as he was unable to process the blow. This meant Sadie would be disabled for life.


    Kenny and his brothers were equally shocked. Even after a moment had passed, they struggled toprehend what they had heard.


    Maisy was too stunned to speak. Sadie¡¯s legs couldn¡¯t be saved? That meant she¡¯d


    be bedridden and would need constant care.


    After giving his instructions, the doctor left to attend to other patients.


    The Williamses stood silently by the doorway, all overwhelmed with disbelief and


    grief.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with sorrow.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Kenny¡¯s face turned ashen while Peter tightly pressed his lips together.


    Sadie¡¯s ident dealt a devastating blow to the Williams family, worsening their


    already dire situation.


    Skr¡¯s gaze was cold. In her past life, the


    Williamses hadn¡¯t cared at all when she¡¯d


    They¡¯d even joked by her hospital bed, with Sadie smugly thinking she was lucky. Yet now, they all appeared shocked and worried.


    Sadie might have lost her legs, but at least she wasn¡¯t paralyzed from the waist


    down. Indeed, she was fortunate.


    The family stood there in stunned silence.


    After a while, a doctor reminded them to go home and rest, assuring them the hospital would call with updates and arrange shifts for care. Only then did they snap


    out of their daze.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Jeffrey murmured.


    Jeffrey was baffled. What had the Wiliams family done to deserve this? Why were they constantly gued by misfortunes?


    Skr watched their panic with detachment. This should have happened too in her previous life, but she had been too foolish then.


    ¡°Now that the surgery is over, I¡¯ll be leaving,¡± Skr said after ncing at the time. It


    was already 11:00 pm. Her flight was at 10:00 am<b>, </b>so she needed to be at the airport


    by 8:00 am tomorrow.


    Skr had no time to watch their melodrama.


    ¡°Wait! Sadie is in this condition now, and you¡¯re still leaving?¡± Jeffrey called out incredulously at her coldness.


    Kenny frowned, noting theck of concern on Skr¡¯s face. ¡°You weren¡¯t like this before,¡± he said solemnly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to you!¡± Samuel was fuming.


    They were all heartbroken, while Skr seemedpletely indifferent to Sadie¡¯s plight.


    Skrughed at their shameless usations. ¡°The doctor told us to leave. If you want to stay, that¡¯s your choice. I have no obligation to take care of Mrs. Williams<b>.</b>


    ¡°If you guys are so devoted to your wife or dutiful to your mom, go and figure out how to care for a bedridden patient. Don¡¯t try to guilt¨Ctrip me now. Where was this concern before?¡±


    Skr knew their selfish nature all too well. They might care for Sadie for a few days, but soon enough, they¡¯d see her as a burden.


    ¡°You! That¡¯s your mother! Can you really walk away without any guilt? You have to


    move back home now and take care of Sadie..


    ¡°We¡¯re all busy, and Maisy¡¯s health isn¡¯t good enough for such tasks. You¡¯re the only one with time,¡± Jeffreymanded Skr without a second thought.


    Skr was stunned by Jeffrey¡¯s audacity and asked, ¡°Are you insane?¡±


    Who gave him such brazen entitlement?


    Maisy, who¡¯s been silent until now, hoped Skr would agree to return home. She


    didn¡¯t want the responsibility of caring for their bedridden mother.


    ¡°Skr! Dad¡¯s giving you a chance to prove yourself. If you take good care of Mom, we¡¯ll ept you as part of the family,¡± Samuel insisted angrily.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kenny frowned. ¡°Skye,e home.¡±


    Peter added sternly, ¡°You¡¯re still part of our family, Skr. Take this opportunity to return and mend things.¡±


    ¡°Skr, after what Mom¡¯s been through, she¡¯ll be heartbroken when she wakes up. If you stay by her side, you¡¯ll be important to her,¡± Maisy urged.


    Skr was truly astounded by their shamelessness. They made their demands with such righteousness,


    Chapte. 313


    <b>¡°</b>You all need your heads checked. While you¡¯re here, why not see a doctor? Stop barking orders and acting crazy.¡±


    With that, Skr walked away decisively. She needed a good night¡¯s rest before her flight the next day.

 Chapter 315

    <b>Chapter </b>315


    Skr felt too awkward about returning the money to Gloria, so she epted it. She nned to use itter to buy some jewelry for Gloria.


    While she was waiting at the airport, Joe called her<b>.</b>


    ¡°Are you at the airport?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m at the gate. I¡¯ll be boarding in 30 minutes.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I have some matters to attend today, so I won¡¯t be able to make it to the airport. Paul will take you to the hotel first.¡±


    Just as Joe finished speaking, Skr faintly heard a woman¡¯s voice softly calling Joe¡¯s name. Her tone was gentle and affectionate.


    Skr¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. After acknowledging Joe and saying okay, she ended the call.


    The way the woman had called him indicated that their rtionship was not simple. Were they friends?


    Skr shook her head slightly to push her thoughts aside. Regardless of who was with him now, she didn¡¯t have to delve into it.


    The hours on the ne passed quickly. Skr slept for most of the flight. In fact, she might have slept even longer if thending announcement hadn¡¯t woken her<b>.</b>


    She got off the ne, still feeling groggy. When she went out with her luggage, she saw Paul waiting.


    Paul was dressed casually in a tank top and loose pants¨Ca stark contrast to his


    usual work attire.


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan, are you tired after such a long flight? Hungry? Mr. Martin said if you¡¯re tired, we can go straight to the hotel. But if you¡¯re hungry, I¡¯ll take you out to eat,¡± Paul said in a rxed manner.


    Chapter 315


    77


    Paul imed he was on a business trip with Joe, but it felt more like a vacation. He was asfortable as he could be.


    A warm breeze greeted them as they exited the airport, instantly making Skr rx.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    Having slept through the flight without eating, Skr was now feeling hungry.


    I


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go now. I know Korel City well. Ie here almost every year. Ms.


    Sullivan, would you like to try some local specialties?¡± Paul asked.


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Skr replied eagerly. Since she was already here, she wanted to


    taste the local cuisine.


    her


    Paul nced at Skr through the rearview mirror. From the moment he¡¯d picked


    until now, she hadn¡¯t mentioned Joe at all. Could it be that she didn¡¯t care


    about what Joe was doing?


    up


    While enjoying the scenery along the way through the car window, Skr admired


    Korel City, a seaside town with beautiful sea views.


    Korel City was a tourist destination year¨Cround. Seeing many women dressed in elegant sundresses, Skr also looked forward <b>to </b>wearing the several sundresses


    she had brought.


    After observing her carefully, Paul was convinced Skr was genuinely here for a


    vacation.


    When he¡¯d booked the flight tickets, he¡¯d thought that Skr and Joe seemed closer


    than before, almost inseparable.


    That¡¯s why he¡¯d been skeptical of the pretext of a vacation. He¡¯d assumed that Skr


    came because of Joe.


    ¡°Mr. Martin will probably be here to see you tomorrow,¡± Paul said.


    Skr smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Now, Paul was left puzzled. He couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on in Skr¡¯s mind. Did she care about Joe or not?


    They had just arrived at a restaurant and sat down when Joe called Paul.


    Chapter 315


    3/3


    After sharing their location with Joe, Paul hung up and told Skr, ¡°Mr. Martin will be


    here in about 30 minutes.¡±


    Skr was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t he busy today? Does he have time?¡± Chapter 315


    The Williamses¡® faces turned dark with anger as they watched Skr walk away


    without a hint of hesitation.


    To them, she seemed utterly heartless. Skr had the most free time out of all of them, yet contributed the least. Now, when the family needed her the most, she¡¯d walked away without a second thought.


    ¡°Dad, what do we do now?¡± Samuel asked, clearly at a loss.


    Jeffrey was just as bewildered. ¡°Let¡¯s go home and wait for the doctor¡¯s call. Once your mom wakes up, we can alle back together.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± the brothers agreed in unison.


    The hospital was eerily quiet. The family had no choice but to leave, while Skr


    drove straight to Gxy Vi.


    As she started the car and hit the road, she was too focused on driving to notice the


    car tailing her until about 20 minutester.


    When she finally spotted the vehicle in her rearview mirror, she recognized the


    license te, and her expression darkened. What was Peter up to?


    Peter was stunned as he followed Skr¡¯s car toward a luxurious vi neighborhood.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that Skr had lived in such an upscale area.


    Even at the height of Williams Group¡¯s sess, they hadn¡¯t been able to afford a ce like this. After all, the Williams family had never been part of Jipsburg¡¯s elite


    circles.


    Wasn¡¯t Skr¡¯s new boyfriend supposed to be just an ordinary guy? How could they


    afford to live there?


    ¡°No matter what secrets you¡¯re hiding, I will uncover them,¡± Peter muttered coldly


    with his eyes narrowed,


    He was convinced that Skr¡¯s secrets could turn their family¡¯s situation around.


    Chapte 314


    <b>2/2</b>


    Skr nced at the rearview mirror again, thinking how despicable Peter was for tailing her to find out where she lived.


    How could he have had time for this, even with Sadie in a car ident now? But then again, there was no surprise there¨CPeter had indeed been raised by Jeffrey and


    Sadie.


    Skr made a sharp turn into a high¨Cend residential area, and Peter stopped his car when he saw her enter theplex. Did she live here?


    This area was known for housing elite professionals. It was a prestigious ce, but still not on par with Gxy Vi. Had he overestimated Skr?


    Peter lit a cigarette and rolled down the window, feeling a cloud of confusion settle


    over him.


    Why had Skr suddenly stopped trying to win their favor? She used to do everything to fit in with the family.


    Could it be her new boyfriend¡¯s influence? Peter stared at theplex, lost in his


    thoughts.


    Then, his eyes caught a couple kissing under a streemp.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman had a striking figure and was held tightly by the man, but Peter didn¡¯t


    care about such scenes. What intrigued him was the man¡¯s face when he finally saw


    <ol>


    <li>it.</li>


    </ol>


    Wasn¡¯t that Jeremy? But the woman wasn¡¯t his wife, Natalie. Natalie had been in the


    news before, and she certainly didn¡¯t have this supermodel¨Clike figure.


    So Jeremy had a mistress too. It seemed all men like him had their secrets.


    The next morning, Skr had breakfast and headed to the airport.


    On the way, she called Gloria to tell her about meeting up with Joe for a trip. Gloria


    was supportive and even sent her money for travel expenses.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter <b>316</b>


    ¡°He¡¯s probably done with his work?¡± Paul¡¯s tone held a hint of uncertainty.


    Skr didn¡¯t press further. Even though the dishes hadn¡¯t arrived yet, she had bought some local fruits on the way to the restaurant.


    While enjoying the fruit, she chatted with Natalie on WhatsApp.


    Natalie protested about Skr¡¯s sudden trip. ¡°How could you leave me and go on a vacation alone? If you¡¯d just asked, I could have joined you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hughes just got back from his business trip. You two are in your honeymoon phase now. I don¡¯t want to get <b>in </b>your way. Go enjoy your time together.¡±


    Natalie seemed to be typing a lengthy message but never sent it. Skr waited, but


    Natalie remained silent.


    Skr then assumed that Natalie had taken her advice to spend quality time with


    Jeremy.


    Half an hourter, when Joe hurried over, almost all the dishes had been served.


    ¡°Mr. Martin!¡± Paul immediately stood up.


    Seeing Joe, Skr smiled. ¡°Right on time, Mr. Martin.¡± Joe had said half an hour, and


    indeed, he was precisely on time.


    ¡°Mr. Martin?<b>¡± </b>Joe raised an eyebrow coldly. He was clearly displeased with the title.


    Skr pretended not to notice his displeasure. She couldn¡¯t think of any other way to


    address him with Paul around.


    ¡°All the dishes are here. Please enjoy,¡± the waiter said after serving thest dish.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Skr nodded politely at the waiter.


    Paul was sharp and observant, and naturally, he sensed the subtle tension between Joe and Skr. He was curious about what other titles Skr could have used besides ¡°Mr. Martin¡°.


    Joe sat down next to Skr, and at that moment, a faint scent of perfume wafted


    Chapte: 315


    over.


    212


    Skr had a keen sense of smell. She didn¡¯t wear perfume herself, but Joe usually wore a light men¡¯s cologne. The faint scent now wasn¡¯t that.


    Skr smiled politely at Joe and began trying the local specialties. The dishes were


    enticing.


    After noticing Skr¡¯s polite distance, Joe looked at her with his deep eyes. ¡°Are you feeling tired?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I¡¯m just hungry,¡± Skr replied.


    Just hungry?


    Joe¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and an intimidating air emanated from him.


    Skr didn¡¯t notice the tension at first because the restaurant Paul had chosen was


    just too good.


    Although Jispurg had restaurants that featured Korel City¡¯s specialties, they couldn¡¯tpare to the authenticity and vor of the locals.


    However,


    cutlery, although he was drooling over the dishes, too.


    Paul keenly noticed that Joe seemed unhappy. He dared not touch <i>hi</i>


    Feeling half full<b>, </b>Skr finally realized that neither Joe nor Paul had eaten. In


    hindsight, she looked at Joe. ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ guys eating?¡±


    She had ordered so many dishes, but she couldn¡¯t finish them alone, especially since


    she had been watching her diet to maintain her figure.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter <b>317</b>


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Paul and Joe had already eaten lunch.


    <b>Paul </b>hesitated to speak as he stole nces at Joe.


    Joe noticed Skr¡¯s puzzled expression, and the dark cloud that had momentarily


    covered his mind dissipated instantly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t hungry earlier.¡±


    Seeing this, Paul quickly picked up his cutlery and said, ¡°Yeah, I wasn¡¯t hungry either,


    but now I¡¯m starving.¡±


    Paul had skipped lunch in his rush to the airport and was genuinely famished.


    Watching Skr enjoy her food had made his mouth water.


    As Skr nibbled on her dish<b>, </b>she said to Joe, ¡°I know you both have a lot going on


    here. I nned my itineraryst night, so feel free to focus on your tasks. I¡¯ll go


    explore on my own.¡±


    Joe pursed his lips slightly, and his gaze grew stern. ¡°You¡¯re going alone?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you guys can go ahead with your work. If you¡¯re freeter, we can explore


    together. Plus, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve both seen enough of Korel City¡¯s sights.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time here<b>, </b>so I want to visit the scenic spots and take some photos. I don¡¯t want to waste your time,¡± Skr exined casually.


    Joe¡¯s expression darkened, and he was about to respond when his phone <b>rang</b>


    suddenly.


    Whatever was said made Joe¡¯s face darken even further. ¡°Just wait at the hospital.


    I¡¯ll be there soon.


    The hospital? Skr¡¯s expression froze.


    ¡°I have something to attend to. Paul will take you back to the hotel after lunch. I¡¯ll call


    you tomorrow.¡± Joe finished speaking and left quickly.


    Paul witnessed what seemed like a normal situation moments ago with a mouth full of food. But in the midst of it, he felt something was off.


    <b>The </b><b>atmosphere </b>between Joe and <b>Skr </b>earller hadn¡¯t been quite right. It <b>felt</b>¡­ indescribably tense. He picked up his cup and took several sips of <b>tea</b>.


    <b>Skr </b>sensed Paul¡¯s awkwardness and inwardly chuckled.


    Her rtionship with Joe hadn¡¯t reached the point where she could ask about his private affairs. Even if they were physically intimate in bed, it didn¡¯t necessarily meant he had feelings for her.


    Skr guessed that Paul¡¯s nervousness stemmed from his fear that she might question why Joe was going to the hospital.


    But she wasn¡¯t that naive; bringing it up could make things awkward between her and Joe.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr set down her cutlery and patted her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m full now. Take your time,¡±


    she said.


    She had indulged too much during this meal. After dropping her luggage at the hotel, Skr nned to take a walk outside.


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan, aren¡¯t you curious why Mr. Martin is going to the hospital?¡± Paul couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Skr shook her head. ¡°No, he has his own business to attend to in Korel City.¡±


    Seeing Skr¡¯s casual response and apleteck of curiosity, Paul was certain


    she wasn¡¯t interested in Joe¡¯s whereabouts.


    Paul was perplexed. Skr was Joe¡¯s wife. Joe had left abruptly with just one phone call, yet she¡¯d remained unfazed.


    Sadie woke up around noon in the hospital in Jipsburg that day. At first, she wasn¡¯t aware of what had happened.


    It dawned on her only when Jeffrey and her children came to see her that evening.


    ¡°My legs¡­ I can¡¯t move my legs¡­¡± Her hands and arms could move, but her lower body felt numb. The scene of the ident shed in Sadie¡¯s mind¨Cher legs had been crushed!


    Chapter 317


    ¡°Sadie, you still have me and the kids. It¡¯s already a miracle that you survived.¡± Jeffrey sighed.


    ¡°Yeah, Mom, we¡¯ll be your legs from now on,¡± Kenny quickly added.


    Samuel¡¯s eyes were welled up with tears. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be out of the hospital soon.¡±


    But Sadie couldn¡¯t process what they were saying. The devastating blow of losing her legs left her distraught. ¡°No, I can¡¯t be disabled. I can¡¯t lose my legs. Quick, have the doctors find a way!¡±

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Sadie was on the verge of a breakdown. How could this have happened to her? How could she have ended up disabled?


    She was Sadie Coleman, after all¨Cshe¡¯d always been the epitome of elegance and


    power, whether among friends or family.


    How could she now be confined to a bed, reliant on others for even the most basic


    needs?


    ¡°Quick, all of you! Money isn¡¯t an issue for us. We can afford the best doctors in


    Jispsburg to operate on me!¡± Sadie shrieked.


    Kenny <b>and </b>his brothers could only watch helplessly as Sadie remained hysterical and


    oblivious to her circumstances.


    Feeling weary and frustrated, Jeffrey urged gently, ¡°Darling, we¡¯re already at the finest hospital in the Jispburg. The surgeon attending to you is the very best. We¡¯ve spared no expense.


    ¡°You survived a very severe ident. It¡¯s a miracle that you¡¯re still with us today. I understand it¡¯s hard for you to ept it now, but we¡¯re all here for you.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ I want my legs back! I want my legs!¡± Sadie cried out, but her voice was


    strained by the recent ordeal.


    Sadie¡¯s protests were feeble, yet her desperation was overwhelming. It was a side of Sadie the Williamses had never witnessed before, and it deeply disturbed and


    unsettled them.


    However, the situation that unfolded was irrevocable. This was the cruel reality they


    had to face.


    ¡°Darling, please calm down. Getting agitated won¡¯t help your recovery. You¡¯ve just undergone a major surgery; your body needs rest,¡± Jeffrey advised, frowning.


    Peter found Sadie¡¯s shrieks annoying. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve always been so strong. Just try to ept what¡¯s happened. If you continue to cause a scene, it¡¯ll only make it harder for everyone.¡±


    Sadie stared at her husband and children, seeing not just their pain but also their


    Impatience.


    Suddenly, a sharp pang shot through her heart. Did they truly understand what she was going through? She¡¯d just been amputated!


    Meanwhile, Skr had settled into her hotel room. After unpacking, she slipped into the sundress she had eagerly brought along and ventured out.


    It was 8:30 pm, and the streets were still lively with bustling crowds. The hotel,


    nestled in the heart of the city, opened onto a vibrant pedestrian strip.


    Bright lights and the hum of activity surrounded Skr.


    Skr then strolled leisurely and savored the local snacks that caught her eye..


    her rebirth, she hadn¡¯t had a moment as carefree as this.


    Since


    However, having indulged in a hearty meal earlier, she resisted the temptation of


    more local delicacies.


    Instead, Skr admired the unique local sundresses on disy and picked out a few


    of her favorites.


    Later<b>, </b>she found a seat in a bar. While enjoying the soothing strains of a live


    performance, she suddenly felt her phone buzz in her bag.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Skr hadn¡¯t used her phone much since arriving in Korel City. She¡¯d only used it for


    quick transactions.


    She wouldn¡¯t have noticed the incessant calls if she hadn¡¯t wanted to record the


    singer¡¯s performance.


    After noticing missed calls from Joe, she excused herself from the lively bar. The noise inside made it impossible to hear clearly.


    Outside, she answered the call.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Joe¡¯s voice was cold but held a hint of concern.


    ¡°I went out shopping and stopped by a bar. It was too noisy, and I didn¡¯t hear my


    Chapte 318


    phone ring. Are you¡­ done with your work?¡± Skr nced back at the bar, where a new singer had taken the stage.


    The atmosphere was now much quieter, with a bad ying.


    ¡°Send me your location and stay put,¡± Joe said firmly.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Joe was treating her like a lost child. But despite her inner grumbling, she obediently sent Joe her location.


    In less than 20 minutes, Joe arrived in a hurry.


    The moment he saw Skr, he reached out, pulled her into his arms, and kissed her passionately.


    Skr was dumbfounded. What was he¡­


    After the kiss, Joe lowered his head to look at her. With his breath slightly heavy, he


    asked, ¡°Why did you go out alone?¡±


    When Joe had rushed back from the hospital, he¡¯d found only Skr¡¯s suitcase in the room. She had been gone. He had asked Paul, but no one had known where she hadContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    gone.


    Skr hadn¡¯t answered any of his calls. Didn¡¯t she understand the danger?


    Skr, still dazed from the kiss, looked confused. ¡°Can¡¯t I go a


    t alone? This is


    tourist city, and I had nothing else to do at the hotel, so I went out for a stroll. Did


    you¡­ need something?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t Joe supposed to be at the hospital? The person who¡¯d made him rush back to the hospital must be very important to him.


    Listening to Skr¡¯s nonchnt tone<b>, </b>Joe nced again at the crowded pedestrian


    street and suddenly realized his earlier urgency had been somewhat irrational.


    For a moment, his expression turned grim.


    Seeing this, Skr pointed to a nearby popr spot and said, ¡°How about we go there and wait in line for a photo?¡±


    Skr looked at the spot eagerly as she wanted Joe to take a few photos. She was now dressed in a flowing sundress that exuded a fairy¨Clike beauty.


    Skr¡¯s suggestion seemed to make Joe rx a bit. He took her hand, and they walked toward the photo spot.


    2/2


    Skr nced down at their interlocked hands. Joe¡¯s hand fit perfectly in hers, with his warmth providing an unexpected sense of security. For a brief moment, her heart fluttered, and she felt a bit dazed.


    Then, a couple ahead of them unexpectedly captured her attention.


    Skr snapped out of her thoughts when she was captivated by the stunning pair embracing each other. They seemed inseparable.


    The man tenderly kissed the woman on her forehead. They were clearly a couple deeply in love.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but think of Joe¡¯s earlier kiss. It had been so different from his


    usual aloof demeanor¨Cthe kiss had been so passionate and intense..


    If they had been back at the hotel, surely they wouldn¡¯t have been able to restrain


    themselves.


    Skr¡¯s heart sank as she realized where her thoughts had wandered. That kiss just


    now had stirred up emotions in her¡­ leading to uncontroble ces.


    When they finally reached the front of the line to take photos, Skr handed her


    phone to Joe. ¡°Could you take a few pictures for me?¡±


    Joe looked down at the phone in his palm with a glint of malice shing in his eyes. Did she not want to take a photo with him?


    As he looked up, Skr had already struck a pose.


    Under the night¡¯s luminous glow, the woman in the fiery red sundress stood out.


    Skr¡¯s long hair danced in the wind, and her radiant smile was captivating enough


    to hold anyone¡¯s gaze.


    Time seemed to freeze at that moment.


    Joe¡¯s deep eyes locked onto Skr as he snapped a few photos on her phone.


    Meanwhile, he overheard othersmenting on Skr. ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful. Is she a


    celebrity?¡±


    ¡°If I could find a girlfriend like her in the <b>future</b>, I¡¯d wake up smiling from my dreams.¡±


    Joe nced at the few men nearby.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    Joe¡¯s cold and aloof stare sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine.


    The group of guys who had initially wanted to ask for Skr¡¯s contact quickly backed off after being intimidated by Joe¡¯s stern gaze.


    After snapping some pictures, Skr hurried back to grab her phone.


    When she saw the photos Joe had taken, she blinked in disbelief. After checking the


    others, she suspected Joe had done it intentionally.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, your photography skills are truly<b>¡­ </b>something else!¡± Skr eximed.


    Joe had somehow made her look out of shape like she was only five feet tall instead


    of her actual height of five foot and eight inches<b>. </b>She looked as if she was ttened


    against the ground.


    Joe hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the photos he¡¯d taken, but upon hearing Skr¡¯s critique, he nced at them.


    His expression turned serious as he examined the photos<b>. </b>Determined to redeem


    himself, Joe suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s take them again.¡±


    Skr nced at the now¨Clong queue and shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s find another spot. I


    just wanted a nice keepsake photo.¡±


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Joe¡¯s mind was preupied with the hospital


    situation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk by the beach,¡± Joe offered, slipping one hand into his pocket while holding Skr¡¯s with the other as they strolled ahead.


    Skr was surprised. ¡°There¡¯s a beach nearby?¡±


    <b>It </b>had already been dark when she¡¯d arrived at the hotel. Her suite on the top floor


    offered a panoramic view of Korel City, but Skr hadn¡¯t noticed the beach amidst the skyscrapers and neon lights..


    It took them about ten minutes to reach the beach.


    Chap 320


    2/2


    The sea breeze greeted them, prompting Skr to kick off her shoes and revel in <b>the </b>sensation of sand between her toes. The tiny grains made her feel carefree, like a


    child again.


    Skr turned to Joe, exhrated. ¡°This is wonderful! I want toe back tomorrow to catch the sunrise and sunset.¡±


    Beneath the night sky, the vast sea seemed infinite, like an evesting night.


    Skr¡¯s infectious joy seemed to rub off on Joe, who wore a bright smile as he watched her. In his deep voice, he responded, ¡°Alright.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    An hourter, they returned to the hotel. Skr assumed Joe would leave, given his matters in Korel City. But, to her surprise, he stayed.


    After she finished her shower, he went in to take his.


    Skr didn¡¯t dwell on it. She leaned against the bed, checked her phone, and was startled by the dozens of missed calls.


    Had Joe called her that many times?


    As Skr opened the call log, she saw Joe had called her around eight times. The rest were from unknown numbers, a few of which she recognized from previous


    calls.


    Skr didn¡¯t need to think twice to figure out who they were. The Williams family had their own twisted logic and crooked stances.


    Skr blocked the numbers and then checked on her Amazon shop. Even <b>on </b>a trip, she didn¡¯t miss a beat with her work.


    She was so engrossed in a conversation with a client that she didn¡¯t notice Joeing out of the bathroom.


    By the time she sensed his overwhelming presence, he was already leaning over her. In a deep and persuasive voice, Joe said, ¡°Tell them you¡¯ll get back to them

 Chapter 321

    Chapter <b>321</b>


    Chapter 321


    ¡°Your time belongs to me now.¡±


    Joe¡¯s deep, seductive voice made Skr¡¯s heart race, tempting her to surrenderpletely.


    Skr swallowed hard, and her eyes drifted from his damp hair to his chiseled features that were capable


    of captivating any woman,


    ¡°You-


    Before Skr could utter another word, Joe silenced her with a passionate kiss, causing her phone to slip


    from her hand.


    Tonight, Joe was different- he was more intense and more insistent. It was overwhelming.


    With tears in her eyes, Skr had to call Joe ¡°darling¡± countless times before he finally let her rest.


    Feeling satisfied, Joe held her in his arms as they fell asleep.


    As she drifted off, Skr thought about the clients on Amazon she hadn¡¯t replied to. She hadn¡¯t informed them that she¡¯d get back to them tomorrow.


    However, she had no energy left; she didn¡¯t even know where her phone had fallen.


    Joe had been too relentless tonight. Skr vowed to protest with him tomorrow.


    Samuel and Maisy were taking care of Sadie at the hospital tonight. Peter and Kenny would then have to take over the next day.


    Meanwhile, Jeffrey had to deal with various issues at work. Initially, Kenny had been supposed to stay with Maisy but hadn¡¯t been able to get time off.


    The hospital was quiet at night, but Sadie¡¯s room was far from peaceful. She kept crying out in pain even


    when in sleep.


    Throughout the whole night, Sadie¡¯s sleep had been restless and gued with nightmares. She kept wailing and shouting that she couldn¡¯t live without her legs.


    Sadie¡¯s restless night took its toll on Samuel and Maisy, leaving them tense and exhausted.


    ¡°Skr still isn¡¯t answering her phone? Samuel asked.


    Maisy nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve had some of my friends call her too, but she¡¯s not picking up. She probably knows we¡¯re trying to reach her and is avoiding us.¡±


    Thepanion beds were tiny. They were in a single¨Croom ward, so the two additionalpanion beds only made the space feel cramped.


    The scent of disinfectant added to their difort.


    Chapter 321


    212


    ¡°This is uneptable. We need Skr here. She¡¯s neglected her duty as a daughter for too long. How can she ignore Mom at a time like this?


    ¡°I thought Skr <b>was </b>just throwing a tantrum yesterday, but it turns out she really doesn¡¯t care about Mom. I have to make here.¡± Samuel¡¯s voice wasced with frustration as he spoke from his narrow


    <b>bed</b><b>.</b>


    Samuel was fed up with the cramped bed and was determined to make Skre.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisy was equally frustrated by Sadie¡¯s painful cries. She needed Skr¡¯s help with Sadie. She also


    needed Skr to delete the video.


    If Christopher hadn¡¯t given her the video, who had?


    She had heard that Christopher had been doing quite well recently. Despite losing his job, he was spending her money recklessly. Just the thought of it made her seethe.


    ¡°Samuel, I don¡¯t think she¡¯lle, no matter how hard we try. She¡¯s determined to cut ties with us. Given Mom¡¯s condition now, she wants nothing to do with us. She doesn¡¯t care about Mom like we do.¡± Maisy


    sighed.


    Samuel frowned deeply. ¡°Is she out of her mind? She knows she has no blood rtion to the Sullivan family, yet she sticks with them.¡±


    Suddenly, an idea struck him. Samuel added, ¡°Listen, Maisy, I didn¡¯t mean you. You¡¯re nothing like Skr. You¡¯re the baby sister we¡¯ve always protected. You¡¯re irreceable. You can¡¯t go anywhere else.¡±


    ¡°I know. You guys are my real family. To me, you¡¯re like my biological brothers. I don¡¯t care about the Sullivans,¡± Maisy nodded earnestly.


    Samuel smiled. ¡°Exactly! Alright, let¡¯s get some sleep. I need toe up with a way to force Skr to step up. She has to take care of Mom.


    ¡°And Mom will need someone by her side when we head back home. No matter what, Skr has toe


    back

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Steven had just clocked in for work and was about to sit down when Kenny approached him, looking worn -out. Steven just couldn¡¯t seem to like Kenny.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Steven asked after ncing up at Kenny.


    Kenny¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, a sign that he hadn¡¯t <b>slept </b>wellst night.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken a leave from work. Starting today, I¡¯ll being in every other day,¡± Kenny announced.


    Steven¡¯s patience was wearing thin. ¡°Why do I need to know this?¡±


    ¡°Of course you have to! Do you know why I had to take leave? My mom was in a car ident and had her legs amputated.


    ¡°She¡¯s bedridden and needs constant care now. But Skr only came to the hospital on the day of the surgery and then vanished. We can¡¯t reach her at all,¡± Kenny said, his voice rising in frustration.


    A car ident and an amputation? Steven was taken aback. ¡°Your family¡¯s issues are not my concern.¡±


    ¡°How is it not your concern? Skr is your sister, too. She¡¯s my mom¡¯s biological daughter.


    ¡°She should be by my mom¡¯s side now and taking care of her wholeheartedly. Instead, she disappeared without a word.¡± Kenny said while his frown deepened.


    Steven sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve never treated Skye like your family before. But now that there¡¯s trouble, you want to guilt¨Ctrip her? Do you even have the right to do that?


    ¡°It¡¯s yours and your siblings¡® responsibility to care for your mom. If Skye chooses to help, it¡¯ll out of kindness. And if she doesn¡¯t, it¡¯s perfectly reasonable.¡±


    ¡°But we all have jobs and can¡¯t spare the time. Only Skye- Kenny began to argue.


    Steven¡¯s expression turned grim because of Kenny¡¯s brazen entitlement.


    He continued, ¡°Skye has a <b>great </b>job, and her job is better than any of yours, I¡¯d say. Just because your family is out of touch with reality, don¡¯t assume everyone else is as clueless.


    I


    ¡°If you have nothing else to I have work to do.¡±


    <b>say</b>, get l


    Instinctively, Kenny denied, ¡°She can¡¯t possiblypare-¡±


    He stopped short, realizing the truth. The Williamses had always seen Skr differently. In their eyes,


    Skr was of a lower status.


    They had dismissed her as increasingly insignificant. No matter how much she contributed¨Cit was always overlooked, as if that were the norm.


    This sudden realization hit Kenny hard. His muscles became tense with the new awareness. Stiffly, he


    turned and left.


    Steven watched Kenny leave with a cold expression. ¡°Shameless.¡±


    Chapter 322


    He knew Skr was on vacation and now felt even more protective of her after knowing the Williams family¡¯s despicable intentions.


    2/2


    The next morning, Skr woke up to find it was already past ten o¡¯clock, <b>and </b>Joe had left.


    After showering and getting dressed, she searched for her phone on the bed, only to find that it had fallen


    to the floor.


    Joe had left her a message. He had left at 7:00 am and instructed her to call the hotel¡¯s butler forOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    breakfast.


    He¡¯d also mentioned that he had arranged for Paul to apany her today, emphasizing that it wasn¡¯t


    safe for a woman to travel alone.


    Skr sighed. Fine, if he said it wasn¡¯t safe, she¡¯d go along with it.


    After breakfast, Paul knocked on the door while holding a printed itinerary.


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan, I¡¯ve prepared an itinerary for today. It includes detailed descriptions. Take a look and choose the schedule that you like, Paul said.


    Skr was genuinely impressed as she reviewed the documents.


    Such


    professionalism!¡± she praised Paul.


    ¡°Thank you. I have a knack for making sure everything goes perfectly,¡± Paul said, feeling a bit proud.


    Given Joe¡¯s instructions to ensure Skr had a great time, Paul was determined to make it happen. Skr and Paul spent the entire day visiting several ces. Paul even took a professional camera and helped take photos that could rival those of a professional photographer.


    As Skr looked through the photos on the camera, she praised Paul again. ¡°These are amazing.¡±


    Paul¡¯s skills were truly impressive. Even Joe would have to acknowledge him as a master photographer. At dinner, they discussed their ns for the next day.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    However, Joe hadn¡¯t been part of the n at all, and neither Skr nor Paul had noticed.


    Nearby diners were whispering about how perfect Skr and Paul looked together, mistaking them for a <b>couple</b>.


    Joe arrived just in time to catch the scene and hear thements. His eyes turned colder than a Jipsburg winter.


    Paul felt a <b>chill </b>down his spine and was about to ask the restaurant to adjust the air conditioning when he saw Joe.


    Was Joe the one giving him that icy re?


    ¡°M¨CMr. Martin¡­¡± Paul stammered. Had he done something wrong? He had made sure that Skr had a fantastic day.


    Upon hearing Paul¡¯s greeting, Skr immediately looked up to see <b>Joe</b>. His expression was stern and cold, which was typical for him.


    The restaurant was cramped, crowded, and noisy. Skr figured it must have made Joe ufortable.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± she asked,


    Joe walked over and sat beside Skr, but his demeanor was slightly tense. ¡°No.¡±


    Paul sensed the tension and quickly said, ¡°1¡­ I just remembered I have some work to finish. Mr. Martin, I¡¯ll skip dinner and head back to the hotel now.¡±


    Paul didn¡¯t want to risk indigestion from the overwhelming tension. Judging <b>by </b>the murderous look Joe had given him earlier, he was clearly in a foul mood.


    Paul was practically tingling with anxiety.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Joe agreed.


    With that, Paul swiftly made his exit, not wanting to be the third wheel or face Joe¡¯s wrath any longer.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help butugh at the sight of Paul scurrying away. Was Joe really that intimidating?


    ¡°Did you have fun today?¡± Joe asked.


    ¡°Yes, a lot! Mr. Ziegler did an awesome job nning, and we took so many photos, Skr said between bites. She was famished after a long day of activities.


    Joe nced at the dishes on the table. They appeared in and unremarkable, but Skr seemed to enjoy them.


    It seemed like <b>Paul </b>knew her taste well. Joe pursed his lips thoughtfully.


    ¡°The chicken is really tender. You should try it<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>Skr said. She noticed that Joe <b>hadn¡¯t </b>eaten much and rmended <b>her </b>favorite dish of the evening.


    Chapter 323


    Some of the iciness in Joe¡¯s demeanor melted away as he picked up his cutlery and took a bite. The vor was decent.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very hungry. You go ahead and eat. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Skr nodded <b>and </b>resumed eating. Joe seemed a bit off today.


    She nced at the modestly presented dishes. They tasted surprisingly good, even if they weren¡¯t


    something she¡¯d craved every day.


    While Skr enjoyed her meal, Joe picked up the camera Paul had left behind and started scrolling through the photos.


    Seeing how Skr looked radiant¨Calmost like a fairy in the pictures¨Csoftened his expression. However, his tongue pressed against the roof of his mouth in contemtion.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    ¡°Mr. Ziegler¡¯s photography skills are on par with a professional¡¯s. We¡¯ve already nned tomorrow¡¯s itinerary.


    ¡°He mentioned a grove of coconut trees that¡¯s supposed to be stunning for photos. I¡¯m so excited for it,¡± Skr said as she noticed Joe browsing through the camera.


    Joe raised an eyebrow. So, they¡¯d nned everything without him? The itinerary sounded delightful, <b>and </b>the photos were excellent, but he¡¯d clearly been excluded.


    ¡°You¡­is something bothering you?¡± Skr asked, puzzled by Joe¡¯s stern expression.


    Joe¡¯s voice was cold and distant. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Skr didn¡¯t press further and remained silent. For now, enjoying the meal seemed more important than solving any of the mysteries.


    20 minutester, they finished dinner and got into an MPV. Joe was unusually silent during the ride, and Skr wisely chose not to initiate conversation.


    She needed to catch up on her Amazon orders, especially those left unhandled from the previous <b>night</b>.. But halfway through, she felt a sharp pain in her stomach. Sweat beaded on her forehead.


    Joe noticed her unease immediately. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°My stomach hurts¡­ I need to use the restroom,¡± Skr¡¯s voice trembled with pain.


    1200


    was, she


    She couldn¡¯t discern whether it was food poisoning or traveler¡¯s diarrhea. But whatever it w desperately needed a bathroom.


    Joe instructed the driver to stop at a nearby hotel and quickly booked a room. Skr rushed to the bathroom and couldn¡¯t get up for half an hour.


    When she finally got out of the bathroom, her face was pale, and she looked utterly drained.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital,¡± Joe said while supporting Skr. He had already called ahead to inform the hospital that they wereing.


    Skr <b>nodded </b>weakly, feeling feverish and light¨Cheaded.


    An hourter, Skr was lying in a hospital bed, receiving an IV drip. Her fever and stomach issues left


    her in a daze.


    Seeing Joe by her side, she felt a pang of guilt. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine on my own. It¡¯s already 11:00 pm. You should go <b>back </b>to the hotel and rest Skr murmured.


    Joe looked at her intently, as if assessing something.


    ¡°No need. I can rest here.¡± His voice was cold, but his actions were surprisingly heartwarming.


    Chapter 324


    212


    He settled into a small couch, his long legs awkwardly fitting into the space. Though this hospital was one of the best in Korel City, it stillcked amenities.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Skr whispered.


    Skr didn¡¯t have the energy to say anything more. She thought to herself that she would repay his kindness by caring for him if he ever got sick in the future.


    As she drifted into a fitful sleep, she heard Joe taking a phone call outside. He was probably being


    mindful not to disturb her.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    In the faint distance, Skr seemed to hear Joe say, ¡°It¡¯s not me; it¡¯s my wife. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s resting. Come tomorrow instead.¡±


    As she drifted off, Joe¡¯s mention of ¡°wife¡± made her heart skip a beat.


    Joe returned to the ward after ending the call.


    He frowned deeply when he saw that Skr¡¯s face was still drained of color, even though she¡¯d been on an IV for over half an hour. Why was she still so ghostly pale?


    He stepped out again to get a doctor. ¡°Her condition doesn¡¯t look good. Get the head physician over here,


    he instructed promptly.


    The doctor on shift hurried to get the head physician, who quickly checked on Skr.


    Finding Skr deeply asleep with stable vital signs, he reassured Joe, ¡°Her condition isn¡¯t too severe. She¡¯s already receiving fluids now.


    ¡°By tomorrow morning, she should be ready to leave the hospital. It¡¯s likely just traveler¡¯s diarrhea and some indigestion issues. She should bounce back with proper rest and diet.¡±


    Joe frowned. Although the head physician said everything was fine, he didn¡¯t see Skr¡¯s condition improving


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we run some more tests?¡± he asked.


    The head physician sighed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary for now. Rest is what the patient needs most right now. With enough rest, she should recover quickly.¡±


    Just then, Paul rushed over in a panic. He stood hesitantly at the door, especially after seeing Joe¡¯s serious expression while talking to the doctor.


    Paul was in great dismay. He had eaten at that restaurant many times before and had never heard of anyone getting diarrhea. Today, even though they had eaten some food outside, it was all verymon.


    After the doctor left, Joe nced at Paul, who was standing outside the ward.


    Paul¡¯s heart raced even faster. ¡°Is Ms. Sullivan okay? Did the doctor say what caused her fever and diarrhea<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°Traveler¡¯s diarrheabined with acute gastroenteritis,¡± Joe replied gravely.


    ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Paul widened his eyes and peered inside. After seeing Skr¡¯s pale face, he felt regretful. ¡°I should have nned <b>a </b>lighter schedule for today.¡±


    Joe raised an eyebrow and nced at Paul. ¡°You have good photography skills. Did you study it before?¡±


    Paul was honest. ¡°I learned it before to impress my girlfriend <b>in </b>college. She loved taking pictures<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talented. Just don¡¯t take any more pictures.¡± <b>Joe¡¯s </b>voice had a slight edge to it.


    Chapter <b>325</b>


    Paul¡¯s eyes widened as he realized in hindsight that Joe was jealous.


    ¡°If the boss says no more pictures, then no more!¡± he quickly assured.


    Joe waved him off. ¡°Go.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± <b>Paul </b>felt fortunate that Joe hadn¡¯t med Skr¡¯s illness on him. He wouldn¡¯t have known how to exin it otherwise.


    After Paul left, Joe leaned back on the couch with his gaze settled on Skr.


    She slept deeply, even when the doctor or Joe approached. Although usually resilient, she now seemed fragile and vulnerable. It evoked his sympathy.


    Suddenly, Skr¡¯s phone rang. Joe walked over and picked it up. He raised an eyebrow as he saw an unknown number without a name or ID.


    Then, he stepped outside and answered the call.


    ¡°Skr! If you don¡¯te back right now, don¡¯t me me for disregarding our sibling bond! Do you can escape?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    you think


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote if youe back now. So get back now, or I¡¯ll make sure you regret it! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless, even to my own sister!¡±


    Samuel¡¯s threatening words came through loud and clear. Joe could even feel Samuel¡¯s arrogance piercing through the phone.


    ¡°What are you nning to do to Skr?¡± Joe¡¯s voice was cold with a chilling edge.


    Did the Williams family still have the energy to do so much now?


    ¡°Who are you? The boy toy Skr found?¡± Samuel asked.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Samuel spected that Skr had started avoiding his calls now and made her boy toy answer.


    But from what Samuel heard through the phone, the man¡¯s volce didn¡¯t sound like it belonged to a boy toy. It held enough authority to make Samuel¡¯s heart skip a beat when he was questioned.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you intend to do with Skr?¡± <b>Joe¡¯s </b>voice grew colder and more intense.


    Samuel frowned. He couldn¡¯t help but admit that this boy toy was good at ying tough despite his charm with women.


    With brimming arrogance, Samuel replied, ¡°I have a hundred ways to make her kneel before us. I suggest you leave her quickly


    ¡°What can you do when she runs out of money to keep you? Aren¡¯t people like you just after money? Leave now and give her the phone so I can talk to her.¡±


    These men who lived off women sure had guts!


    ¡°Which brother of hers are you?¡± Joe asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m her third brother! At home, she fears me the most and has to listen to me. Let me tell you, she does


    everything I want at home to please me.


    ¡°But no matter what she does, I find fault with it! I just can¡¯t stand the sight of her.¡± Samuel took the


    chance to vent his emotions.


    Their family was in turmoil now, but not only was Skr keeping a boy toy around, but she was also living so luxuriously. Skr didn¡¯t deserve it at all!


    Earlier, Skr¡¯s life had revolved around the Williams family, but now that they were in trouble, she kept


    her distance.


    Samuel had expected the phone to be handed over to Skr, but instead, he was hung up on. When he tried calling back, he couldn¡¯t get through<b>.</b>


    Outside the ward, Joe called Paul. ¡°Find out who Skr¡¯s third brother in the Williams family is.¡±


    A few minutester, Paul called back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got the details. Ms. Sullivan¡¯s third brother is Samuel Williams, a celebrity in the entertainment industry. His acting skills are average, though, and he pales inparison to Charles from the Sullivan family,¡± Paul reported.


    Joe was about to light a cigarette but remembered he was in a hospital and dropped the idea.


    His voice turned icy. ¡°Make sure he can¡¯t stay in the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll handle it <b>right </b>away!¡± Paul¡¯s spirits lifted.


    Had Samuel done something to anger Joe? Otherwise, Joe wouldn¡¯t have issued such an order. Samuel


    Chapte 326


    was really asking for trouble!


    ¡°Also, find out what¡¯s currently going on with the Williams family.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    A few minutester, Paul reported, ¡°Mr. Martin, Mrs. Williams was in a car ident, and both her legs were amputated.¡±


    <b>2/2</b>


    Williams Group was on the brink of copse, and now this had <b>happened</b>. Who knew what trouble might. arise in the future if they found out that Joe and Skr were actually married?


    But while others might be intimidated, Joe wouldn¡¯t. The problemy with the Williams family.


    Joe raised an eyebrow and leaned against the door while looking into Skr¡¯s ward.


    Skr must¡¯ve known about the incident, yet she hadn¡¯t said a word to him.


    She hardly ever mentioned how the Williams family treated her. If it hadn¡¯t been for that call just now, Joe. might never have known what she had endured in the Williams family.


    Chapte 327

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    Janine was on the night shift at the hotel when Maisy called. She had mixed feelings toward Maisy.


    ¡°Mom, it was my fault. I regret leaving home after saying those things. I shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive, ¡°Maisy admitted.


    Despite Maisy¡¯s contrite words, Janine had started to distrust her.


    Janine¡¯s response was cool and measured. ¡°Realizing your mistake is <b>a </b><b>good </b>start. You can¡¯t rush with things. Time will tell.¡±


    After all, people¡¯s true nature revealed itself over time.


    Maisy rolled her eyes in impatience. What did time have to do with anything?


    ¡°Mom, something happened with the Williams family. I¡¯m scared <b>and </b>lost. I don¡¯t know who to talk to. I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± Maisy¡¯s voice cracked with helplessness as she sobbed.


    Janine sighed. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Janine wasn¡¯t too surprised. With the Williamses¡® demeanor, trouble was bound to happen.


    After some contemtion, Maisy said, ¡°My mom was in a serious car ident. She had both legs amputated. Now she¡¯s bedridden.¡±


    Janine was taken aback ¡°Such a serious ident?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s been in denial ever since her surgery. We¡¯re devastated. Skr went to the hospital that day. but then left. Mom really wants to see her, but we can¡¯t reach her.


    ¡°Mom, can you please help us contact her and ask her toe to the hospital?¡± Malsy pleaded.


    Maisy¡¯s motives became clear¨Csince no one else could reach Skr, she was sure Janine could help.


    She understood she needed to get Janine¡¯s support to convince Skr to delete the video so she could stop threatening her.


    Janine frowned. ¡°Skye has been busy these days. Besides, this is Skye¡¯s matter. I can¡¯t help you convey anything. You should contact Skye yourselves.¡±


    In Janine¡¯s eyes, Skr was so kind¨Chearted. She wouldn¡¯t have distanced herself from the Williams family without a good reason or some unknown issue.


    Though Janine wasn¡¯t too overly perceptive, her eyes were keen. <b>She </b>couldn¡¯t just stand by and let the Williams family mistreat Skr.


    Maisy had never expected Janine to outright refuse her request.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Fuming, Malsy said, ¡°Skr refuses to answer any of our calls. She blocked us all<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°There must be a reason why she blocked all of you guys. You must have hurt her deeply, which made her pull away.


    Chapter 327


    ¡°With all of <b>you </b>around Mrs. Williams, she probably doesn¡¯t need Skye. If she truly <b>valued </b>Skye, she wouldn¡¯t have let her move out,¡± Janine reasoned firmly.


    Maisy felt even more frustrated. ¡°Mom, we need her. We hope she cane <b>and </b>take care of my <b>mom </b>She can¡¯t be left alone for 24 hours a day.


    ¡°You guys can take shifts and hire a caretaker. You don¡¯t <b>necessarily </b>need Skye. Plus, she just started her job and is steadily rising. She doesn¡¯t have time to sit in the hospital.


    ¡°It sounds like you guys wanted to look for Skye because no one wants to care for Mrs. Williams now. Janine sensed the Williams family¡¯s intentions from Maisy¡¯s words.


    The Williamses were selfish leeches. Maisy wouldn¡¯t have called her if they didn¡¯t have ulterior motives. And if they truly knew they were wrong, they wouldn¡¯t have waited until today to apologize.


    Under the cover of night, Janine remained clear¨Cheaded and saw things for what they were.


    Seeing Janine articte her thoughts so clearly infuriated Maisy. She wanted tosh out in rage, but instead took a deep breath.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve got <b>us </b>wrong. We¡¯re not asking Skr to take care of her. We just need Skr toe and keep Mompany. Especially now, Mom needs family support after her surgery.¡±


    ¡°I still have a lot of work to do. There¡¯s no point in youing to me about this,¡± Janine replied.


    <b>Janine </b><b>didn¡¯t </b>want to entertain Maisy¡¯s exnation anymore and hung up the phone.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    1/2


    Skr had informed the Sullivans before her trip to Korel City. So, Janine wanted her to enjoy herself out there without worrying.


    Skr woke up just as dawn was breaking. After a night¡¯s rest and the IV fluid administration, her fever had subsided, and the upset stomach had settled. But she still felt weak overall.


    Joey on the couch, eyes closed with a frown. Sleeping like that couldn¡¯t have beenfortable.


    Knowing he had stayed up with her all night made Skr feel a bit apologetic. Last night, she¡¯d been delirious with a fever, she must have looked terrifying.


    Now, though, she needed to use the bathroom.


    Skr slipped out of bed quietly. As soon as her feet touched the floor, she almost copsed.


    Thinking back, she realized she seemed to have fallen sick two or three <b>times </b>since her marriage with Joe. It was more often than any other year.


    Skr felt a bit frustrated as she slowly walked to the bathroom in the ward.


    Just as she reached for the bathroom door¡¯s handle, Joe¡¯s voice came from behind her. ¡°Did you just wake up?¡±


    Skr turned to face him.


    Joe was staring at her from the couch. His eyes were devoid of the usual drowsiness one would expect


    upon waking. Instead, they bore a coldness and an intimidating air that he seemed oblivious to.


    Skr nodded stiffly under his gaze. ¡°Yeah, I just woke up. Thanks forst night¡­ um¡­ I need to


    bathroom first.¡±


    use theContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Want me to help you?¡± he offered, getting up.


    Skr¡¯s fair face flushed instantly. ¡°No need! I¡¯ve got it. I can manage.¡±


    She feared she might never be able to relieve herself if Joe really helped her to the bathroom.


    Watching Skr hurry into the bathroom, Joe felt some of his drowsiness <b>fade</b>. She seemed much better


    now.


    Skr spent more <b>than </b>ten minutes in the bathroom. It was an unbearable sight as she stared at her pale, haggard reflection in the mirror.


    Just


    a bout of gastroenteritis had made her look as if she had fought through a serious illness.


    As Skr came out of the bathroom, Paul happened to reach the room.


    The room was filled with theforting <b>scent </b>of chicken soup. After being sick all night, the aroma made Skr hungry.


    Chapter 328


    200


    ¡°I picked this up on my way here. It¡¯s from a five¨Cstar hotel, so I¡¯m sure it¡¯s clean and nutritious<b>, </b>Paul sald quickly as Skr stepped out of the bathroom.


    He stole a nce at Joe¡¯s reaction and apologized to Skr with a slight blush. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Sullivan, <b>I </b>didn¡¯t expect the food from that restaurant would cause diarrhea. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s my <b>body¡¯s </b>issue. I¡¯ve <b>never </b>traveled before, and it¡¯s natural to have some trouble adjusting the first time out. I¡¯m fine now, more or less,¡± Skr replied.


    Skr hadn¡¯t thought of ming Paul at all. Her body had been weak ever since the frequent blood


    donations<b>.</b>


    Although her health had improved a lot during this period, she had overlooked the changes in diet away


    from home.


    If she had prepared medicine in advance and eaten less, things wouldn¡¯t have escted this much. It was


    her own fault for overeating.


    Paul breathed a sigh of relief upon realizing that Skr didn¡¯t me him.


    After their conversation, Joe approached. ¡°The doctor said your current condition only allows you to have some chicken soup. You shouldn¡¯t eat anything else.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Skr nodded obediently. She had to listen to the doctor¡¯s advice.


    a smile as hou


    Joe¡¯s eyes softened with Skr behaving like a model student. She looked


    endearing.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter <b>329</b>


    <b>Joe¡¯s </b>tone softened involuntarily. ¡°Go ahead and eat first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Skr settled onto the hospital bed while eyeing the chicken soup hungrily. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    Pau brought coffee and a sandwich for Joe since he had already eaten breakfast at the hotel. The ward was quiet, with only the faint sound of Skr and Joe eating.


    Ten minutes passed, and Skr had already finished the entire bowl of chicken soup.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Thinking it was the doctor, Skr was taken aback when a woman in a hospital gown appeared.


    The woman looked around her age. But she was a bit slender, with the hospital gown hanging loosely on her. She had a pretty and endearing look, with pure, sparkling eyes that immediately evoked sympathy.


    The woman seemed like a pure and lovely person.


    ¡°Ms. Scott!¡± Paul eximed, clearly surprised to see Jenny Scott.


    He nced at Joe, who seemed unfazed, almost as if he had expected Jenny Scott¡¯s arrival..


    ¡°Are you guys having breakfast? I hope I¡¯m not interrupting,¡± Jenny asked cautiously.


    Joe replied calmly, ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Skr nced at Joe, then at Jenny standing at the door.


    Suddenly, a gut feeling told her that Jenny might be Joe¡¯s type<b>. </b><b>She </b>remembered hearing a gentle voice on the phone¨Cit had probably beenJenny.


    ¡°I¡¯m Jenny Scott, Joe¡¯s godsister. Joe mentioned you to me before. And now that you two are married, can I call you Skye?¡± Jenny smiled warmly as she addressed Skr.


    Skr smiled and nodded, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Godsister? She hadn¡¯t heard Joe mention Jenny before.


    ¡°Skye, <b>you¡¯re </b>the most gorgeous woman I¡¯ve seen among all the women¡¯I¡¯ve met!¡± Jenny gazed at Skr¡¯s


    face, somewhat mesmerized.


    Skr¡¯s beauty was striking. Her looks were absolutely stunning yet intimidating, which could easily make


    others feel inferior.


    Jenny pursed her lips.


    Skr often receivedpliments on her looks, but hearing one from another beauty made her smile even wider. ¡°You¡¯re really pretty <b>too</b>,¡± she replied.


    Jenny¡¯s eyes crinkled with a smile. ¡°Thank you. I heard from Joe yesterday that you had gastroenteritis


    Chapter 329


    and a fever. How are you feeling now?¡±


    ¡°I feel much better now. No symptoms at the moment,¡± Skr replied with a smile.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Just take it easy.¡± Jenny then nced at Joe and noticed the slight redness in his eyes. Concerned, she asked, ¡°Did you not sleepst night, Joe? Your eyes look red. Do you need to rest now?¡±


    Joe¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°I slept a few hours. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Skr watched their interaction, and it seemed like they were siblings, but not quite. She¡¯d never seen


    Joe so gentle with other women before.


    Previously, Annie had imed to have known Joe for many years, which should have made them familiar, but Joe had always been distant and cold toward her.


    It was clear that Joe didn¡¯t hold much regard for anyone and wasn¡¯t particrly enthusiastic about


    matters of love and romance.


    Yet with Jenny, he appeared rxed and gentle.


    Skr took a sip of water from her cup. She convinced herself that Joe¡¯s private life was none of her concern, and she shouldn¡¯t let unnecessary curiosity get the better of her.


    ¡°I have


    mask in my room for rxation. I¡¯ll go get it for you. Joe, you really need to pay more. a great eye attention to your insomnia issues,¡± Jenny said seriously with a frown.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    Jenny¡¯s words held a subtle hint of reproach as she expressed dissatisfaction at Joe¡¯sck of self¨Ccare.


    Meanwhile, Skr quietly took a sip of her water.


    At the mention of ¡°insomnia¡°, Paul immediately directed his gaze at Skr. Lately, Joe¡¯s sleep issues had improved notably, thanks to Skr. But it seemed like Joe hadn¡¯t mentioned this to Jenny before.


    Yet, Paul sensed an unspoken distance between Joe and Skr brought about by Jenny¡¯s presence.


    After Jenny spoke a few more words, she looked somewhat weary. So, Joe apanied her back to her ward, leaving Paul behind to look after Skr.


    ¡°Um¡­ Ms. Scott and Mr. Martin, they <b>grew </b>up together, and¡­¡± Paul feltpelled to rify Joe and


    Jenny¡¯s rtionship to prevent any misunderstandings for Skr.


    Skr then learned about their rtionship from Paul¡¯s exnation.


    Jenny was Joe¡¯s nanny¡¯s daughter. An ident <b>had </b>taken Jenny¡¯s mother¡¯s life while she¡¯d been protecting Joe, after which he¡¯d took full responsibility for Jenny.


    Jenny hade to Korel City three years ago to further her studies, iming that she was drawn to its


    romantic charm.


    Jenny had been admitted to the hospital a few days ago because she was feeling unwell. After that, she had been diagnosed with heart issues and needed surgery in the next couple of days.


    Thus, Joe had rushed over from Jipsburg City for her surgery.


    Paul emphasized their sibling<b>¨C</b>like bond, with Joe caring for Jenny as if she were his own sister.


    After Jenny¡¯s mother had passed away that year, Gloria had actually reached out to Jenny¡¯s other rtives. But they had declined to take her in, leaving Gloria to raise her.


    Skr smiled after grasping the situation. She said, ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the gist of it. So Mr. Martin was just concerned about Ms. Scott¡¯s health. The surgery¡¯s probably scheduled for tomorrow,¡± Paul added.


    Skr nodded. Having eaten breakfast and regained some strength, she felt revitalized.


    ¡°Mr. Zeigler, could you check with the doctor if I can be discharged now? It¡¯s just a stomach issue, and I don¡¯t want to tie up a bed in a busy ward.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go find out,¡± Paul replied.


    Once Paul left, Skr found herself alone in the room. She then headed to the bathroom to freshen up. Upon returning, she was surprised to find Joe back so soon and already seated on the couch.


    ¡°I had Mr. Zeigler check with the doctor. If everything¡¯s okay, I¡¯d like to be discharged,¡± Skr said with a smile.


    Chapter 330


    2/2


    Joe <b>sensed </b>a slight distance from Skr and asked, ¡°About Jenny, I hadn¡¯t mentioned her earlier. Would you like to know anything<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zeigler already filled me in. I understand Jenny¡¯s rtionship with you,¡± Skr <b>replied</b><b>, </b>smiling.


    Joe paused briefly, then nodded. ¡°Alright. Today, you can rest at the hotel. Tomorrow-


    ¡°I¡¯ll manage on my own for tomorrow. I know Ms. Scott¡¯s surgery has been scheduled for tomorrow, so you and Paul should be with her at the hospital,¡± Skr said promptly.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She


    had only met Jenny today, so it might make Jenny ufortable if she was there when thetter


    went in for the surgery tomorrow.


    Upon hearing Skr¡¯s words, Joe regarded her with a contemtive gaze.


    Chapter 331

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    <b>Joe¡¯s </b>expression remained unchanged as he replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    The next moment, <b>Paul </b>returned. ¡°I just spoke with the doctor. You can be discharged. I¡¯ve already <b>picked </b>up your medication.¡±


    After that, Skr left the hospital and went back to the hotel.


    Originally, Joe had also gotten in the car with her, ready to return to the hotel to rest. But Jenny called and


    said she felt unwell. So, Joe returned to the hospital, and Paul was left in charge of taking Skr back.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    It took about 20 minutes to reach the hotel. After dropping Skr off, Paul rushed back to the hospital. It


    seemed that Jenny¡¯s condition might be urgent..


    Skr then took a shower andid down to rest. She pulled out her phone to chat with Natalie.


    Ever since that night, Natalie had been unusually quiet over the past couple of days.


    Now that Skr had time to settle down, she realized something seemed off with Natalie. Natalie would


    usually call or text the next day if she was with Jeremy.


    Skr sent a photo she had taken in the hospital to Natalie and wrote, ¡°Who knew that I¡¯d end up in the hospital with gastritis on this trip?¡± She then added a crying emoji.


    Within a minute, Natalie called her. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? I don¡¯t remember you ever being in such bad shape. We used to eat and drink recklessly together, yet you never had stomach issues. How did you end up with gastritis in Korel City?¡±


    Natalie had probably thought of the mistreatment Skr <b>had </b>faced in the Williamses <b>and </b>continued, ¡°I was against you donating blood to Maisy from the start. Every time I see her, I get ufortable.


    ¡°She¡¯s a maniptive bitch. But you¡¯d just returned to the Williamses and wanted to get along with them, so I couldn¡¯t stop you. Now, I regret it so much. I should¡¯ve stopped you then.¡±


    Skrughed and said, ¡°I regret it too. At that time, I was too foolish to believe the Williamses would appreciate my sacrifice. In the end, it was all for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not toote to realize that now. By the way, how¡¯s it going? Any romantic encounters?


    ¡°With your looks, men should be lining up for you. Elliot asked about you the other day. He seems to have fallen for you at first sight. Interested?¡± Natalie suggested, turning into a matchmaker.


    Hearing Natalie¡¯s usual cheerful tone, Skr felt relieved. ¡°There is no need for romantic encounters. I¡¯m a married woman and need to stay faithful. Besides, romance isn¡¯t really my thing.¡± Skr said calmly.


    Now, Skr¡¯s rtionship with Joe was just right. They satisfied each other physically, their marital rtionship was respectful, and they usually didn¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s work,


    If Joe ever wanted a divorce one day, she could walk away without pain. Skr believed Joe probably felt


    the same way.


    Chapter 331


    For once, Natalie didn¡¯t argue with Skr about romance. Instead, she <b>sighed </b>and said, <b>¡°</b>Married? Are <b>you </b>still caught up in the act? Are you seriously telling me that Joe Martin¡¯s your husband<b>?¡±</b>


    ¡°I¡¯d never lie to you. Joe Martin really is my husband,¡± Skr replied.


    ¡°If he¡¯s really your husband, I¡¯ll go to a bar and do a pole dance!¡± Natalie eximed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go that far¡­¡±


    ¡°If you can marry Joe, why can¡¯t I do a pole dance?¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Hughes finds out you¡¯re doing a pole dance, he¡¯ll probably lock you up at home.¡± Skr recalled thest time Jeremy had picked up a drunk Natalie at the bar. He¡¯d looked scary at that time. He might¡¯ve strictly forbidden Natalie from going to a bar again.


    Natalie paused for a few seconds and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. No one can stop me from doing what I


    want.¡±


    Since they were separated by a phone and were hundreds of miles away, Skr didn¡¯t sense <b>the </b>slight


    unease in Natalie¡¯s tone.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter <b>332</b>


    After ending the <b>call</b>, Natalie opened her WhatsApp chat with Jeremy. Theirst conversation had been


    two days ago,


    That night, she¡¯d been chatting with Skr when Jeremy had sent a message. He¡¯d said that he wouldn¡¯t be home these days because of a busy schedule at work.


    Natalie had wanted to call and remind Jeremy to take better care of his health. But Annabelle had answered and simply said Jeremy had been busy.


    Natalie had had a premonition then that Jeremy was bing tired of her. gued by that thought, she hadn¡¯t been able to sleep all night.


    This time, she didn¡¯t initiate contact with him again. And he hadn¡¯t sent a single message in two days.


    Natalie was a carefree person, but she could feel the distance between her and Jeremy.


    She couldn¡¯t understand it. They hadn¡¯t been married for long. So why was Jeremy losing patience with her and growing distant? She didn¡¯t tell Skr because she didn¡¯t want to affect thetter¡¯s mood while she was on a trip.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Natalie looked at her weary and listless self. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Jeremy Hughes, if you¡¯re not interested in me anymore, just tell me. I won¡¯t cling to you. Am I the kind of woman who can¡¯t let go?¡±


    After questioning herself in the mirror, Natalie felt a tightness in her chest. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m overthinking it. There really is a lot going on at thepany.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Plus, Jeremy manages thepany alone. It¡¯s tough being at the top.¡± She began to reassure herself in


    her mind.


    Even Eleanor Johnson, Jeremy¡¯s mother, had been saying Jeremy was too busy with worktely and asked Natalie to be more understanding. Kate had also told her not to expect Jeremy to apany her often.


    Natalie nced at her phone and reviewed their chat history over the past month or two. Each conversation seemed shorter than thest. Even their video calls weren¡¯t as frequent or as long as before.


    Was she really just overthinking?


    Natalie gripped her phone tightly. This time, she wanted to see when Jeremy would think of her.


    Sadie gradually epted the truth about her legs being amputated. However<b>, </b><b>she </b>still had asional emotional breakdowns.


    It felt like torture¨Clying in bed and being unable to move. Sadle looked at the chicken soup she had been drinking for the past few days. Suddenly, she lost it, threw the soup toward Maisy, and pped her.


    ¡°Mom, you¡­.¡±


    Chapter 332


    2/2


    ¡°Are <b>you </b><b>doing </b>this on purpose? <b>You </b>bought me such disgusting soup? Is this how you all treat me?


    ¡°I¡¯m lying <b>in </b>bed unable to move, so you feed me this nauseating stuff? Don¡¯t you ever think to change it up for me?¡± Sadieined.


    They were clearly looking down on her as a disabled person. They didn¡¯t care for her at all. Sadie could


    see it.


    Kenny, who was standing nearby, reacted quickly and rushed over to protect Maisy. He looked down at Maisy¡¯s red and pained face and frowned as he criticized Sadie, ¡°Mom, how could you hit Maisy? She¡¯s


    been taking good care of you.


    ¡°The doctor said you can¡¯t eat as you wish. Maisy has nothing to do with it. We understand that you can¡¯t adapt to the fact that you lost both legs..


    ¡°But you have to understand us as well. We¡¯ve been taking care of you in the hospital all day long, and we¡¯re tired, okay?¡±


    Maisy¡¯s eyes turned red, and her cheek stung. She felt a chill in her heart.


    Sadie was not her biological mother. Before, Sadie could pretend to have a good mother¨Cdaughter rtionship with her. But now, she didn¡¯t even bother to pretend.


    ¡°I¡¯m your mother, both of you, I worked hard to raise you. Now that I¡¯ve been in a car ident and need care, do you think you¡¯re being dedicated enough?


    ¡°Speak from your conscience¨Care you dedicated?¡± Sadie¡¯s eyes were red with emotion.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Although Sadie had lost her legs, she still had eyes. She could clearly see how they had been treating her these past few days. They did stay in the hospital to take care of her, but they were always frowning.


    If Sadle needed help with using the bathroom, they¡¯d show their disgust. If she said her legs hurt, they¡¯d say all amputees feel pain. Then, they¡¯d ask her to just endure it and be considerate of them.


    ¡°Mom, we¡¯ve been dedicated<b>. </b>We¡¯ve put aside other things and work to focus on taking care of you in the hospital. How is that not being dedicated?


    *One must act with a clear conscience and we are doing that. You¡¯re the one who has been too irritable and sensitive these past few days,¡± Kenny said with a frown.


    Maisy gently tugged on Kenny¡¯s arm. ¡°Kenny, don¡¯t say that. Mom is in a bad mood right now, <b>and </b>we need to understand. She doesn¡¯t want to be like this either. It¡¯s my fault. I should¡¯ve gotten a different


    soup today.¡±


    Sadie was already a patient, and the doctor had advised against eating indiscriminately. The soup had been sent over by the hotel at Maisy¡¯s request. Despite her dedication, Sadie was still overly critical.


    ¡°Maisy, you¡¯re so understanding,¡± Kenny said, looking at her tenderly. In his eyes, Maisy was like a pitiful, bullied young woman, while Sadie had be <b>the </b>evil stepmom.


    As Sadie listened to their conversation, she suddenly remembered something. Her face grew paler.


    They¡­.


    This scene felt familiar.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr had been lying in the hotel for most of the day. After having lunch and taking her medicine, she felt


    rejuvenated.


    Joe had just sent her a message saying that Jenny¡¯s surgery had been moved up to today. She replied


    and told him to stay at the hospital without worrying.


    There was a cinema next to the hotel, Bored from lying in the hotel all day, Skr bought a movie ticket. She changed her clothes <b>and </b>headed over.


    The cinema was almost empty, probably because it was a weekday.


    Skr watched aedy. Besides her, there was only a couple. It was almost like having a private screening. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t buy po since her stomach was still recovering.


    The couple was seated two rows in front of her. Within a few minutes of the movie starting, they were passionately kissing,pletely ignoring her presence.


    Perhaps only those who were in true love and in throes of passion would kiss anytime, anywhere.


    For some reason, Skr felt a bit down. The movie was <b>trying </b><b>too </b>hard to be funny. Normally, she¡¯d easily


    Chapter 333


    But </b>now <b>she </b>didn¡¯t <b>find </b>it funny at all,


    Finding it unbearable, Skr left the cinema early.


    As she left, the couple finally noticed and eximed, ¡°Oh, there was someone here! It wasn¡¯t just us! She¡¯s probably single and can¡¯t stand us showing off our love.¡±


    Skr was speechless when she heard that.


    After leaving the cinema, she checked the map <b>and </b>saw that the beach was nearby. She decided to walk there. She then found a quiet spot on the sand, sat down, and silently admired the ocean.


    Since her stomach wasn¡¯t in the best shape, she didn¡¯t dare try any water activities.


    Time seemed to stand still.


    Suddenly, a shadow appeared in her view. Skr looked up and turned to see who was standing behind her. When she saw who it was, her face darkened.


    ¡°Skye, we¡¯re really meant to be together. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Christopher looked down at her with deep


    affection.


    Skr¡¯s expression turned cold. She didn¡¯t hide her disgust for Christopher at all. ¡°How did you know I


    was here?¡±

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    Seeing the clear disgust in Skr¡¯s eyes, Christopher¡¯s face stiffened for a moment.


    Before, he¡¯d thought that she simply hated him for his infidelity. But now, Skr was looking at him with pure hatred. That made him feel a stabbing pain in his heart.


    ¡°I saw your Instagram post. The IP address indicated this location.¡± Skr had blocked Christopher¡¯s phone number. He¡¯d wanted to look for her at Gardner Group, but she hadn¡¯t been to work in days.


    The more she rejected him, the more he regretted it, and the more he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about their past. It had been so beautiful.


    In high school, she¡¯d been his whole world. But in college, he¡¯d been exposed to many different people. Christopher had be infatuated with the socialite, Maisy, at that time, losing his way temporarily.


    After that, he didn¡¯t know why he¡¯d betrayed Skr or why he¡¯d taken her devotion to him for granted. Now, he regretted it deeply.


    Instagram post? Skr suddenly recalled that she had carelessly posted on Instagram after a joyful night at the beach with Joe.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Christopher to look at her Instagram posts. He was truly like a lingering ghost.


    I


    ¡°Skye, I know you came to Korel City alone. I misunderstood you before, thinking you were with someone else<b>.</b>


    ¡°It was narrow¨Cminded of me to assume that because I did wrong, you would too. No one can rece


    what we had.


    ¡°Please forgive me this time. I¡¯vee to realize <b>my </b>mistakes and will never hurt you again,¡± Christopher pleaded. His words were humble, and his eyes were filled with deep affection.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He continued, ¡°I¡¯ve saved some money. It¡¯ll be enough for us to leave Jipsburg City. If you like it here, we


    can live and work here. I¡¯ll buy a house for us.


    ¡°Skye, do you remember? Our dream was to have our own home¨Cone you could decorate <b>any </b>way you


    wanted.¡±


    Skr¡¯s face showed no trace of emotion. There was <b>only </b>coldness in her eyes.


    Christopher panicked upon seeing that and brought up their past dreams. Back then, their wishes had


    been simple yet pure and beautiful.


    After listening to Christopher¡¯s lengthy speech, Skr found it amusing. Where did he get such confidence?


    The gentle sea breeze <b>was </b>making the beautiful ce enjoyable, <b>but </b>Christopher had tainted it.


    ¡°If you hade to reminisce a few months ago, I might¡¯ve believed you. Unfortunately, Christopher, you¡¯re filthy inside and out. When you cheated on <b>me </b>with Maisy, you should¡¯ve foreseen our end.


    Chapter 334


    ¡°Stop wasting your energy trying to y the faithful lover in front of me. Use your brain to think when you¡¯re foolish,¡± Skr <b>said</b>. Her face was emotionless as she tore through Christopher¡¯s facade.


    His face <b>turned </b>ashen. He immediately kneeled in front of Skr as the hot sand burned his knees. He was really terrified of losing Skr.


    ¡°I cheated because Maisy seduced me. She made me lose myself. Everyone makes mistakes, but they¡¯re


    different kinds of mistakes.


    ¡°Skye, I <b>only </b>made one mistake. I¡¯ve been regretting it every day. I p myself as soon as I wake up and curse myself in the mirror for hurting you. Forgive me. I sincerely know that I was wrong.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, take out all your anger on me. Hit me! Hit <b>my </b>face! Only then will I feel better<b>,</b>¡± Christopher eximed.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Christopher¡¯s eyes filled with tears of remorse. His disy of emotion caught the attention of the people nearby, and Skr heard their discussions.


    ¡°This handsome guy must be begging for forgiveness after making a mistake. If I were thatdy, I¡¯d


    forgive him. He¡¯s even kneeling, showing he genuinely regrets it.¡±


    ¡°Bted affection is worthless. If he¡¯s crying like this, he must¡¯ve done something unforgivable to her. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be forgiven.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t mean to make a mistake.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as an idental mistake.¡±


    Skr thought about how she had been blind before, and her expression gradually became indifferent.


    If she hadn¡¯t been reborn and had discovered Christopher¡¯s affair with Maisy before the ident, things might¡¯ve been different. She wouldn¡¯t have gone through humiliating and inhumane torment.


    Seeing Skr¡¯s sudden silence, Christopher¡¯s heart lifted. She must be considering whether to forgive him. As long as she was considering it, there was hope.


    ¡°Skye, I can give you everything¨Cmy savings, my bank cards, everything. From now on, I¡¯ll obey whatever you say,¡± said Christopher.


    Skr coldly watched Christopher¡¯s disy of humility. A man who could be this shameless truly had no


    limits.


    ¡°Your money? You mean Maisy¡¯s money, right? You must¡¯ve felt proud watching the woman you loved get defiled.


    ¡°Christopher Fowler, you¡¯ve always only had eyes for yourself. You¡¯ll stop at nothing to <b>get </b>what you


    want.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr brushed the sand off her body and stood up, looking down at Christopher, who was still kneeling. He owed her, and it wasn¡¯t something that could be settled with just an apology.


    ¨C


    Christopher was shocked. ¡°<b>You </b>Skye¡­ How did you know?¡± He suddenly remembered Maisy¡¯s frantic call from a few days ago. She had hysterically questioned if he had given Skr the video.


    He hadn¡¯t thought much of it then since he¡¯d assumed that Maisy was just being paranoid. But now it was clear¨CSkr had seen the video, and Maisy knew she had.


    Skr¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain and disgust.


    Christopher¡¯s eyes reddened as he tried to defend himself. ¡°It¡¯s Maisy <b>who¡¯s </b>despicable. I didn¡¯t know she could stoop that low. This isn¡¯t the first time¨Cshe¡¯s been secretly involved with many men.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, but she¡¯s even with Kenny now. She messes around with the man she calls her brother¡®. She has no moral boundaries and seduces any man. Today it¡¯s Kenny. Tomorrow it could be Peter, Samuel, or even Mr. Williams.¡±


    Chapter 335


    <b>2/2</b>


    Skr¡¯s expression changed. Even though she knew Maisy was shameless, she hadn¡¯t expected her to be this despicable.


    Maisy was in a rtionship with Kenny? If Jeffrey and Sadie found out, the Williams family would be turned upside down.


    This was the ¡°good family upbringing¡± Sadie had always bragged about. What a joke.


    However¡­


    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Skr sneered at Christopher. Hearing these words from him only


    made her feel more disgusted and repulsed.


    ¡°Skye, how can it not matter? The


    ¡°Skye, how can it not matter? The Williamses treated you so poorly and constantly took you to the


    hospital to donate blood. Maisy treated you like a blood bank.


    ¡°They did all that to you, and now their family is in chaos. It¡¯s their karma,¡± Christopher quickly added.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Skr looked at Christopher as if he were a madman. His behavior was utterly repulsive and revealed the ugliest side of human nature. ¡°Christopher, you¡¯re truly disgusting right now,¡±


    Christopher froze. ¡°Skye, can¡¯t we have a proper talk? I¡¯vee all this way to find you. Haven¡¯t I shown my determination enough? I admit that I was wrong and truly regret it.


    ¡°They say a reformed rake makes the best husband. Please, just calm down and take a good look at me.¡±


    In the past, Christopher would lower himself and beg for forgiveness whenever he made Skr angry. Each time, she¡¯d eventually forgive him. But now, he realized she had changed.


    Skr stared at Christopher with icy eyes, then turned and walked away from the beach without a word.


    Seeing her leave so decisively, his eyes widened in disbelief. She was really leaving!


    Christopher anxiously stood up and chased after Skr. ¡°Don¡¯t go! Babe, please don¡¯t go!¡± he eximed.


    Skr was utterly disgusted to hear him calling her ¡°babe¡°. ¡°Get <b>lost</b>. If you keep harassing me, I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    Christopher¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on Skr¡¯s corbone. He hadn¡¯t noticed it earlier, even when he¡¯d been standing or kneeling. But now, he saw a mark on her partially exposed corbone.


    Having been intimate with Maisy, he recognized it immediately.


    His eyes widened in shock as he fixated on the mark on her corbone. The more he looked, the more. rmed he became.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? It¡¯s a mosquito bite, right? Tell me it¡¯s <b>a </b>mosquito bite!¡± he eximed.


    Skr followed his gaze down to her corbone. In her haste to go out today, she hadn¡¯t noticed the mark. She was wearing a strappy, long dress that exposed her corbone.


    Two nights <b>ago</b>, Joe had been particrly intense, leaving marks on her corbone and waist.


    The dress she¡¯d worn yesterday had covered it, but today she¡¯d forgotten. She¡¯d assumed the marks would fade overnight.


    Skr felt a pang of annoyance at how Joe had turned into a beast in bed.


    ¡°Is that any of your business?¡± Skr replied coldly. In the past, she¡¯d thought Christopher had been mentally unstable. Now, it was clear he had serious issues.


    Christopher¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°How can it not matter? You¡¯re not the kind of woman who¡¯d degrade herself. This hickey must be from two days ago. Did you just find some random guy to indulge with?


    ¡°You never let me touch you much when we were together. <b>I </b>respected you <b>and </b>agreed to wait until we were married. Now look at you. You let someone else sleep with you. How could you do this to me?¡±


    Despite having been with Skr for so many years, Christopher had never had sex with her. He was a


    Chapter 336


    normal man, but he¡¯d restrained himself out of love for her.


    ¡°You preferred to sleep with someone else over me? Skr, you¡¯re so heartless! If <b>you¡¯d </b>let me sleep with <b>you </b>earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have been tempted by Maisy. My infidelity wasrgely your fault!¡± Christopher


    eximed.


    Then, a sharp pnded on Christopher¡¯s face. He held his cheek, feeling the sting of the blow.


    ¡°Who I sleep with is none of your business. Follow me one more step, and I¡¯ll call the police and charge. you with harassment<b>,</b>¡± Skr said coldly.


    Christopher stood there in a daze, watching Skr¡¯s determined back as she walked away.


    He gritted his teeth. He wouldn¡¯t give up. He¡¯d never give up. Skr belonged to him.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    In the hospital, several hours had passed. The surgery had been a great

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    Jenny was wheeled out of the operating room. She was still unconscious and was taken to the intensive


    care unit.


    Once it was confirmed that there were noplications post¨Csurgery, she would be transferred to a regr ward.


    Joe instructed Paul to stay and watch over her. Then, he returned to the hotel from the hospital.


    As he stepped out of the car, he headed toward the hotel and spotted Skr ahead of him.


    ¡°Skr,¡± Joe called out in a deep voice.


    Hearing someone call her name, Skr immediately stopped and turned around to look at Joe.


    For a moment, she¡¯d thought that it might be Christopher following her to the hotel. But it turned out to beThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Joe.


    Shouldn¡¯t he be at the hospital? Had Jenny¡¯s operation ended<b>?</b>


    <b>¡°</b>Shouldn¡¯t you be resting at the hotel?¡± Joe asked. His tone was slightly reproachful at her disobedience.


    Hearing Joe¡¯s questioning tone, Skr felt like a child who¡¯d been caught doing something wrong. She quickly put on an extremely bright smile, and her eyes curved withughter.


    ¡°I slept most of the day at the hotel and took some medicine. I <b>found </b>myself getting better. I¡¯mpletely fine now. My body is still quite resilient, so I went out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Resilient?¡± Joe raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced by her words. If her body was resilient, she wouldn¡¯t have cried and pleaded with him to stop after just two times in bed.


    Skr nodded vigorously. ¡°Of course. I was the long¨Cdistance running champion back in school. I have excellent athletic abilities.<b>¡±</b>


    But her body had be weak after she¡¯d returned to the Williamses and had to take care of Maisy.


    Her words apparently made no difference to Joe. Although his suspicion was obvious, Skr didn¡¯t care.


    He could think whatever he liked.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t a bad thing for women to be a little weak. It was better than men being weak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the room.¡± Joe stepped forward and naturally embraced Skr.


    Skr was already ustomed to the intimacy between the two of them. Even when Joe hugged around her shoulders, she¡¯d naturally lean against him.


    Even she didn¡¯t realize that the habit had formed. Sometimes, it only took a few days for a habit to form.


    As soon as the two entered the hotel¡¯s elevator, there was a stiff figure outside the hotel¡¯s ss door Christopher clenched his hands tightly as his eyes <b>filled </b>with disbelief.


    That man¡­ That man was Joe Martin! Skr really was with another man, and it was Joe.


    Chapter 337


    Back in the hotel suite<b>, </b>Joe urged Skr to take a shower as they finished <b>dinner</b>. Meanwhile, he went to


    shower in another room.


    The moment Skr came out of the bathroom, Joe dragged her onto the bed. Having experienced it many times, Skr understood what Joe wanted to do.


    ¡°Exercising after eating causes indigestion. I haven¡¯tpletely recovered from gastritis. This will only make things worse,¡± said Skr.


    Joe forcefully removed the bath towel, revealing his exceptional physique without any cover. His muscles were clearly defined. His entire being exuded an intense allure.


    Skr stared at him wide¨Ceyed. In the end, she cried out in a miserable voice, begging him to stop.


    Joe stopped, then hugged her and went to sleep contentedly.


    Skr had slept during the day. Plus, it was only somewhere between 7:00 pm <b>and </b>8:00 pm, which wasn¡¯t her normal bedtime. Still, she was too tired and fell asleep as she listened to Joe¡¯s steady breaths.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    In the hospital, Jenny found herself in the intensive care unit as soon as she woke up. However, there were only medical staff around. She felt disappointed.


    Early the next morning, Paul came to visit her. Seeing that it wasn¡¯t Joe, Jenny felt a bit l?st <b>and </b>asked<b>,</b>


    Where¡¯s Joe?¡±


    She had hoped that the first person <b>she¡¯d </b>see after waking up from the surgery would be Joe.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Hence, she felt disappointed not to see him. She¡¯d had a major operation. She¡¯d thought that Joe would


    be worried and stay by her side.


    But if he wasn¡¯t at the hospital, it was very likely that he was with Skr.


    Paul saw that Jenny was feeling down. He immediately said in a gentle voice, ¡°Mr. Martin didn¡¯t sleep much the night before. He spent the whole day at the hospital waiting for your surgery to end.


    ¡°After confirming your surgery was sessful, he went back to the hotel to rest. I¡¯ll inform him that you¡¯ve woken up shortly.¡±


    Hearing Paul¡¯s exnation, Jenny felt relieved. Even though she was a bit weak, she still asked the question she¡¯d been curious about. ¡°Does Joe really like Skr?¡±


    Over the years, so many people had tried to get close to him, but he¡¯d rejected them all. He hadn¡¯t gotten married all these years. Yet, he¡¯d <b>agreed </b>to marry <b>Skr</b>.


    Although it had been Gloria¡¯s request, no one could force Joe if he didn¡¯t want to do something himself.


    Jenny¡¯s emotions fluctuated as she delved deeper into the whole situation.


    Paul paused for a moment. He didn¡¯t realize it at first. But now, he sensed that Jenny might have feelings


    for Joe that extended beyond sibling affection.


    ¡°Mr. Martin and Ms. Sullivan have a very good rtionship,¡± he answered.


    Hearing that, Jenny felt a wave of sadness, and her eyes reddened. She didn¡¯t want to say another word.


    After a few minutes, Paul walked out of the room. He messaged Joe, informing him that Jenny was


    awake.


    Paul nced inside the ward. He could sense that Jenny was unhappy. Why had she developed these


    feelings for Joe? This wasn¡¯t a <b>good </b>thing for him.


    At the hotel, Skr was brushing her teeth and noticed that the hickey on her corbone had be more pronounced. She was a bit annoyed by it. ¡°Mr¨CMartin, can you stop marking my corbone<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Almost all the dresses she had bought had spaghetti <b>straps</b>, leaving her corbone <b>exposed</b>. Now, she couldn¡¯t wear those dresses because of the hickey.


    Chapter <b>338</b>


    She wanted to take beautiful pictures, but even a concealer couldn¡¯t cover up the mark.


    Joe was brushing his teeth beside Skr. Hearing her request, he nced at her corbone.


    Last night, in the heat of the moment, he¡¯d kissed her there again.


    Seeing the previous marks had made him even more passionate, so he¡¯d kissed the same spot again. <b>It </b>was as if the marks he left on her body signaled to others that this woman was taken.


    The thought of that made his throat itch, especially since she had asked in such a sweet tone. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re too tempting,¡± Joe said. He gulped as he suppressed his desire to make out with her.


    Listening to his excuse, Skr¡¯s face flushed. ¡°It¡¯s because you can¡¯t control yourself. I¡¯m not the one


    seducing you.¡±


    ¡°When you tearfully call me ¡®darling¡® in bed, both your expression and tone were alluring<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡­¡± Skr stopped mid¨Cretort. It was ridiculous to be discussing this right after waking


    <ol>


    <li>up.</li>


    </ol>


    Joe raised an eyebrow as he smirked. ¡°Because I what?¡±


    Skr took a deep breath, unwilling to back down. ¡°Because you keep pushing me. If you have the guts, stop making me call you ¡®darling¡® during sex.


    ¡°No. If you have the guts, stop sleeping in the same bed with me.¡±

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    With that, Skr stormed out of the bathroom, visibly upset. Just as she was leaving, she turned back and angrily shouted at Joe, ¡°Men are real assholes once they¡¯re off the bed!¡±


    Joe was somewhat taken aback by Skr¡¯s outburst. He hadn¡¯t seen her so angry, let alone cursing.


    However, he wasn¡¯t mad. He felt that Skr was bing morefortable expressing her true emotions in front of him.


    This was the real her. And her authenticity made him want to pull her back to bed and hold her close.


    After having breakfast at the hotel, Skr decided to apany Joe to the hospital to visit Jenny. They got into the car without looking around or paying attention to anything else.


    Meanwhile, a disheveled and stubbly Christopher watched them leave the hotel together. Their interactions looked intimate.


    ¡°Skr, you rejected me because of him? When did you be so shallow? What kind of person is Joe? He¡¯d nevercked women around him; he¡¯s just ying with you.¡± Christopher¡¯s eyes were filled with fury.


    He knew too well the hold Joe <b>had </b>over women. Ordinary people like them would seem insignificant in


    Joe¡¯s presence.


    Christopher had been ensnared by Maisy because she was wealthy. She was the type of woman he


    couldn¡¯t normally get close to. Hence, it had been easy for him to lose his rationality over her.


    He knew exactly what it was like to <b>walk </b>this path. Although it pained him to see Skr going down the same road, he was determined to help her leave it behind.


    That¡¯s right. He would find a chance to take Skr away.


    This hotel would cost an arm and a leg. With limited funds, Christopher couldn¡¯t afford to stay there. He had stayed in a small guesthouse the night before and nned to continue his stay there today.


    He wanted to wait for the right opportunity to take Skr away.


    Hospitals always had the distinct smell of disinfectant. Skr didn¡¯t go into the intensive care unit. Instead, she stood by the window and observed the situation inside.


    Joe changed into sterilized clothing and entered the room. Whatever he said to Jenny seemed to make her very happy.


    Jenny had just finished her surgery and was still under close observation. But it seemed that she had. endless things to say, and they talked for a long time.


    When the visiting time ended, Jenny reluctantly let Joe go. Heforted her before walking out of the intensive <b>care </b>unit. Jenny turned her head to look at Skr.


    Seeing Skr¡¯s stunning beauty, Jenny¡¯s smile stiffened slightly. But she quickly and politely nodded <b>at</b>


    Chapter 339


    Skr. Skr responded with a smile.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe then walked over to Skr¡¯s side, putting his arm around her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°What about here?¡± Skr asked.


    ¡°Leave it to Paul,¡± Christopher replied.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jenny watched as the couple embraced each other. She felt a pang in her chest.


    Was it due to the aftereffects of her surgery? Or was it due to the realization that Joe genuinely liked Skr? Regardless, her heart felt undeniably ufortable.


    After leaving the hospital, Joe took Skr on a boat to an ind near Korel City. The ind¡¯s entertainment facilities and hotels were all properties of Martin Group.


    ¡°Do you like diving?¡± Joe asked.


    eyes lit up


    Skr¡¯s eyes


    <b>up</b>


    with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve never gone diving before, but I¡¯d love to learn.¡±


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Seeing Skr showing interest, Joe smiled and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Skr looked at Joe, who appeared somewhat gentle. She drifted off slightly in thought.


    One had to admit that Joe was a charismatic man. Apart from his appearance, <b>he </b>excelled in all other aspects. Those who were cherished and loved by him would definitely be very happy.


    But Skr knew she wouldn¡¯t be the one he wanted to choose in his heart. So, she let the thought swirl in her mind for a moment.


    Then, Skr Immediately joined Joe and several other coaches to learn how to scuba dive.


    She knew how to swim. Growing up in the countryside, she had followed her brothers up and down the mountains and swum with them. But she had never gone diving before.


    As she followed the coach¡¯s Instructions step by <b>step</b>, Skr felt her blood boil with excitement. She was sure she could do it.


    Before long, Skr began diving with the coach¡¯s guidance, and Joe was right beside her.


    As Skr looked at the underwater world before her, she felt like she had entered a magical realm. Watching Joe at ease beside her, she truly envied him. He must dive often.


    Time passed without them realizing it. When Skr surfaced and boarded the boat, she was still filled with excitement. ¡°Joe, thank you! I¡¯m really happy!¡± she eximed.


    Her gratitude came straight from the heart. Skr genuinely appreciated Joe. If he hadn¡¯t brought her here to dive, this wouldn¡¯t have been part of her trip.


    Joe¡¯s gaze lingered on her bright smile. She wasn¡¯t wearing any makeup. But her face looked pure and fair, exuding a youthful charm. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy. In the future, juste whenever you want,¡± Joe. said softly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Skr nodded.


    They also did surfing and other activities aside from diving. Joe practically tried every entertainment facility with her.


    As they prepared to leave the ind, Skr couldn¡¯t help but feel reluctant. ¡°I was so engrossed in having fun that I forgot to take some photos,¡± shemented.


    Joe looked at her, then magically produced a bag from behind him and handed it to her. ¡°Take a look. inside.¡±


    Skr was curious and surprised. She opened the bag and found a thick stack of photos inside.


    ¡°Photos?¡± Were these postcards from the ind?Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When she took out the photos and saw what was at the front, her eyes widened in disbelief. She <b>looked </b>at Joe. ¡°These are the photos of us ying just now. When were these taken?¡±


    Chapter 340


    22


    Skr must¡¯ve been so focused on ying that she hadn¡¯t noticed a photographer around. There was even a scene of her underwater diving. The happy moments seemed frozen in the photos.


    ¡°Do you like them?¡± Joe asked.


    Skr nodded repeatedly. ¡°They¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Joe smiled and said, ¡°Such things are best left to professionals. ¡±


    Skr was too focused on flipping through the photos. There were so many, and she wanted to savor each one slowly. Thus, she didn¡¯t catch the underlying meaning in Joe¡¯s words.


    ¡°Quick, take a look too. You look so cool in this one! Joe, you¡¯re even more handsome than a movie star!¡± Skr eximed as she handed Joe the photo she picked out with him in it. Today¡¯s Joe was a Joe she had never seen before.


    ¡°Really? More handsome than your favorite actor, Austin Powell?¡± Joe asked.


    <i>tou</i>


    Skr paused for a moment. She suddenly remembered the time she and Natalie had gone to visit Charles together.


    They¡¯d seen Austin there. His acting skills were indeed top¨Cnotch in the entertainment industry.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Under Natalie¡¯s influence, Skr had also watched movies or dramas that Austin had acted in. She wasn¡¯t


    as much of a fan of him as Natalie was, but she was still a fan nheless.


    However, as much as that was true, <b>she </b>couldn¡¯t bring herself to lie. To her¡­


    Gazing at Joe, she solemnly said, ¡°Of course, I think you¡¯re more handsome than him. Besides¡­¡±


    Her gaze quietly fell on his toned abdominal muscles and ic furrows. Immense power seemed to emanate from his defined muscles.


    is throat.


    ¡°Besides?¡± Joe sensed where she was looking and felt a tightening sensation in his


    Skr immediately looked away, blushing slightly. ¡°Besides, you have a better figure than him.¡±


    She¡¯d once watched a movie in which Austin had yed the role of a killer. There had been scenes where he¡¯d been shirtless


    It might be subjective, but she would¡¯ve agreed with Natalie that Austin had a nice figure if she hadn¡¯t seen Joe¡¯s.


    Skr blushed as she sincerely praised Jo


    Noticing that, Joe¡¯s gaze became gentle. ¡°I may not be able


    to hold back if you keep looking at me like that.¡±


    ¡°Hold what back?¡± Skr was stunned.


    Joe abruptly leaned forward. He whispered into her ears<b>, </b>¡°Hold back¡­ the urge to bed you.¡±


    Skr almost dropped the photos.


    Lately, she hade to understand how wild and domineering Joe was in bed. But there were others around, and they weren¡¯t in the privacy of their room.


    He actually had the nerve to¡­ How dared he say such things?


    ¡°Joe!¡± she called out, displeased.


    Joe suddenly kissed her. After a passionate kiss<b>, </b>he spoke into her ear, his tone low and seductive. ¡°You should call me that when <b>we¡¯re </b>in bed. I like that.¡±


    Skr was still out of breath as she red at him.


    Joe arched an eyebrow at her. ¡°Do you fancy it this way?¡±


    Skr was rendered speechless. She didn¡¯t fancy anything!


    After


    returning to the hotel<b>, </b>Joe received a call from Paul. It must be about Jenny.


    Skr didn¡¯t ask him about it. She first tidied up her belongings and put the photos in her luggage. Then, she checked her phone on the couch.


    Chapter 341


    2/2


    Janine and the others were concerned about her safety in Korel City. They reminded her to <b>look </b>afterContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    herself during the trip.


    <b>Steven</b>, who knew her rtionship with Joe, was the least worried. He merely told her to enjoy her stay and that he would introduce her to his girlfriend when she was back.


    ¡°You should rest. I¡¯m going to the hospital,¡± Joe told her after changing.


    *Sure.¡± Skr nodded. Then, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s probably peak hour now. Be careful on the road<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    Upon hearing that, Joe felt moved. His deep gaze fell on her. At that moment, he had the urge to hug her.


    Skr noticed he was still at the door, staring at her. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Why was he behaving oddly?


    She had just looked at herself in the mirror when she¡¯d gone to the bathroom. Besides being slightly. tanned from staying under the sun, she didn¡¯t have anything on her face now, did she?


    *


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I may be backte tonight. You should go to bed first.¡± Joe withdrew his gaze and left after saying that.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    surgery yesterday <b>had</b>


    At the hospital, the doctor in charge of Jenny exined her condition to Joe. The surgeryContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    <b>been </b>a sess.


    However, Jenny was feeling downcast today for some reason. It <b>was </b>affecting her recovery after the


    surgery.


    ¡°Usually, this happens when something is weighing on the patient¡¯s mind. So, we need <b>you </b>to talk to her,


    Mr. Martin.¡±


    Joe then went to the intensive care unit.


    Initially, Jenny was sleeping. Probably sensing someone approaching, she opened her eyes. The moment


    she saw him, she thought she was dreaming. ¡°Joe.¡±


    <b>Was </b>it really him? She thought he only had eyes for Skr and wasn¡¯t concerned about her. Her eyes


    reddened, and aggrievement filled her heart,


    <b>Joe </b>furrowed his brows silently when he saw her reddened eyes. ¡°The doctor told me about your condition. Is something making you unhappy?¡±


    Jenny bit her lip and felt even more aggrieved. Her eyes reddened further. Still, she knew there were some


    things that she should keep to herself.


    She merely shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that I won¡¯t recover and will be a burden to you. Besides, I¡¯m graduating soon. I¡¯m worried it¡¯ll be affected.¡±


    Joe consoled her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about all those things. Your surgery was a sess. Also, your college contacted me. Don¡¯t worry, this won¡¯t affect your graduation.¡±


    Jenny couldn¡¯t help but weep. ¡°Thanks, Joe.¡±


    ¡°Focus on your recovery. You¡¯ll be discharged in no time.¡±


    Jenny recalled the affection Joe had shown Skr that morning and felt her chest tighten. She requested


    softly, ¡°Can you keep mepany, Joe?¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll stay with you until visiting hours <b>end</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>Joe agreed.


    Upon getting what she wished for, the uneasiness Jenny felt dissipated. She must be irreceable to him.


    He would agree as long as she requested hispany.


    ¡°Are you going back to Jipsburg soon?¡± asked Jenny.


    He¡¯d put aside his heavy workload just to apany her through her surgery. Others could only wish for that to happen. Every second of his time was precious.


    At that thought, Jenny smiled sweetly.


    Joe nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going back two dayster. Paul will handle everything else for you. Call him if anything¡¯s


    <ol>


    <li><b>up</b><b>.</b></li>


    </ol>


    Chapter 342


    He¡¯d just asked Paul to book a flight back to Jipsburg City for himself and Skr.


    On the boat ride, Skr had said she was going back after two days. He¡¯d thought about it and realized he could go back with her.


    Upon hearing that, Jenny pursed her lips. ¡°Okay, I will look after myself. After I graduate, I¡¯ll head back to Jipsburg. You won¡¯t have to keeping to Korel City, then. I can <b>also </b>take care of Grandma when I¡¯m


    back.¡±


    At the mention of Gloria, Joe¡¯s gaze softened: ¡°Alright. Take good care of yourself.¡±


    Jenny noticed he appeared more refreshed todaypared to yesterday. Smiling, she said, ¡°It looks like you eyes aren¡¯t bloodshot


    anymore.


    had a good rest, as I told you to. You seem to <b>be </b>in better condition today. Your ¡°, ¡°It looks like


    Joe was stunned. After the intimacy he and Skr had shared in bedst night, he remembered sleeping through the night with Skr in his arms. That had felt extremely refreshing.


    He knew he was sleeping better because he hugged Skr while sleeping.


    ¡°Indeed, I slept earlierst night and had a restful night.¡± As he remembered what it felt like to hug Skr, his heart grew tender. Even his usually cold features seemed to glow gently.


    Jenny thought it was because of her that


    Could sleep well. ¡°You should go to bed early after this.


    Health matters more than anything else. If you stay up at night every day, your body won¡¯t be able to keep


    up.¡±

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    Ever since Jenny had discovered that Joe suffered from insomnia, she¡¯d done her best to persuade him


    to go to bed early.


    He used to listen to her, but after she¡¯d started attending college in Korel City, no one had been there to


    monitor him


    His condition had always been quite severe.


    She decided to find <b>a </b>job in Jipsburg City after this. She could then monitor his sleep routine.


    Joe nodded. A little whileter, the nurse reminded him that visiting hours were over. Jenny felt reluctant


    to see him leave.


    Nevertheless, her mood had <b>lifted</b>. She wanted to recover as soon as she could and graduate smoothly


    Then, she could return to Jipsburg!


    After leaving the intensive care unit, Joe told Paul, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the hotel and rest. The caretaker


    will take over.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ve bought the flight tickets,¡± replied Paul.


    Jenny¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t actually that severe. She didn¡¯t have to go to Jipsburg for her surgery, which meant she¡¯d exaggerated her condition when she¡¯d called Joe several days ago.


    However, Paul couldn¡¯t tell Joe all that.


    If he¡¯d been able to notice that, naturally, Joe had as well. Otherwise, after making the necessary arrangements at the hospital, Joe wouldn¡¯t have gone back to Skr and only stayed when he was


    needed.


    Joe checked his watch. It was neither toote nor too early to return to the hotel. ¡°Okay<b>, </b>let¡¯s go.¡±


    Skr didn¡¯t go to bed early. After her shower, shey on the bed as she managed her online orders. Somehow, she¡¯d received many orders today. There were all sorts of appraisal requests.


    Shed even received one from a woman who¡¯d needed her service before. The woman imed she was


    pregnant before this.


    This time, there weren¡¯t any weird/requests from her. Instead, she showed Skr a painting, which was obviously an antique painting that was worth a fortune.


    The artistic conception it conveyed was especially mesmerizing. Those whoid eyes on it would easily be captivated by the utopia and happy family it portrayed.


    Those whocked familial love, in particr, would change their perception of certain things after seeing


    The painting wasn¡¯t the work of a typical artist, Judging from the bewitching properties it hid, it might be


    Chapter 343


    the artwork of gifted individuals from the Tron era.


    This sort of painting should have already been destroyed a long time ago. It was surprising to know someone still owned one now, and it had ended up with that woman.


    22


    Skr pitied the man whom that woman was interested in. It would be fine if he had strong determination and was fiercely loyal to his wife. Things would go wrong if he sumbed to temptation.


    ¡°Is this painting truly an antique painting?¡± asked the woman.


    Skr read the question. Frowning, she asked her back, ¡°Why would youe to me to appraise this painting?¡±


    ¡°Somehow, my gut tells me you won¡¯t lie to me. Besides, I read thements left by others under your ount. There weren¡¯t any bad reviews at all. Many well¨Cknown individuals have evenmented that you have a good eye for this.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one thing I want to know¨Cis this painting really an antique painting?¡±


    She probably understood that Skr wasn¡¯t the sort to y dirty, so her only request was fairly straightforward.


    Skr lowered her gaze. Then, she affirmed the woman¡¯s assumption.


    At that moment, someone knocked at the door. She was surprised.


    Was Joe already back so soon? He had the room card and could enter as he liked, right? Could he have forgotten to take the room card?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    im Bonus For Free

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Puzzled, Skr opened the door. At the same time, she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have the room card with <b>you</b><b>?</b>


    However, she stopped talking abruptly. Instead, she asked, ¡°It¡¯s <b>you</b>? Christopher, how did you find me?¡±


    Christopher was in a ck suit, the uniform worn by the hotel staff. His name was written on the name


    tag.


    His obsessed gaze lingered on Skr. Then<b>, </b>it fell on the suite behind her¨CIt was the most expensive suite in the hotel. At that moment, his eyes burned with envy.


    ¡°Come with me! Babe, do you know Joe is just fooling around with you? The elite circle isn¡¯t for you. The Martins are different from the Williamses.


    ¡°Things are alreadyplicated enough in the Williams family. It¡¯ll only be worse in his family! Why would you want to be Joe¡¯s ything?¡±


    Christopher¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. It was as though he was doing all he could to shake some sense into


    Skr,


    ¡°Christopher, you disgust me! You and I have nothing to do with each other. You won¡¯t get anything by pestering me!¡± Skr said coldly.


    Christopher became agitated. ¡°You¡¯re just a way to pass the time to him. Indeed, you can experience more things you never have the chance to through him, but that¡¯s all. All of those things are out of your reach! They won¡¯t ever belong to you. Do you understand me?


    ¡°If this goes on, he¡¯ll abandon you. It¡¯ll be toote, even if you want to turn back then.


    ¡°Look at me. I¡¯m a good example. I <b>thought </b>Maisy was sincere about me, but s! She was only fooling around with me and would never devote herself to me.


    ¡°Come with me now, and I¡¯ll let everything that has happened recently slide. As long as you¡¯re inclined, <b>we </b>can go back to how we used to be.


    ¡°Think about the times we had together. It was blissful then. We only had eyes for each other.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve experienced all the temptations, we won¡¯t fall for the same tricks anymore. As long as you agree to let me take you away, we¡¯ll get married right now and have children in the future. Happiness.


    is within our reach!


    ¡°Wake up, Skr. Let¡¯s go now. Anyone may hurt you¨Ceven Joe is ying with your feelings¨Cbut I¡¯m sincere! I swear you¡¯ll be the only one for me, and I¡¯ll be nice to you for the rest of my life! I vow to die a horrible death if I ever mistreat you!¡±


    Skr¡¯s face became colder as she listened to Christopher¡¯s speech. Looking at him as though he were an idiot, she asked, ¡°Done<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°Babe, there¡¯s so much more I want to tell you, but I know I don¡¯t have much time. Come with me, okay? I won¡¯t hurt you, babe. Give me onest chance. I promise I won¡¯t hurt you!¡± Christopher reached out to


    Chapter 344


    grab her hand.


    Skr shoved him out. ¡°Get out!¡±


    She was indifferent, and her eyes were <b>filled </b>with disdain. Her reaction <b>sent </b>a cold sensation washing over Christopher as his agitation went out like a blown candle.


    She couldn¡¯t even be bothered to say anything else to him<b>.</b>


    With reddened eyes, Christopher asked. ¡°Babe, do you really have the heart to see me sad?¡±


    Was he changing his approach now? Skr was used to his tricks. In the past, he¡¯d always deceived her


    like this. Everything he said was nonsense.


    Skr used the hotel phone to call reception. ¡°One of your staff members is harassing me. I¡¯m taking this


    to court.¡±


    On the other end of the receiver, the staff was flustered. They quickly sent security to her room.


    Christopher¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you really that cruel? So much so that you¡¯re leaving me with no wayContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    out?¡±


    Skr stared at him impassively. ¡°You surprise me. To think that there¡¯s actually someone who can get more shameless every time I see them.¡±


    Going red with anger, Christopher pointed at her. ¡°You¡¯re just someone who has been yed with by Joe. Who else but me will truly care for you after this?


    ¡°Instead of appreciating me, you¡¯re being cold to me. You¡¯ll regret this! You¡¯ll definitely regret this!¡±

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Chapter 345Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The security came in a jiffy. They arrived just as Christopher had been about to fly off the handle.


    When they saw someone in the hotel staff uniform yelling at a guest, a cold sweat broke out all over them.


    Skr said coldly, ¡°I hope to hear a satisfactory exnation from your side. How did someone like this pass the evaluation to work here? I¡¯ll make a police report after this,¡±


    The manager, Dave Dalton, who¡¯de with the security, wiped his sweat. He apologized humbly, ¡°I truly apologize for our negligence. This man doesn¡¯t seem to be one of our staff members. I¡¯ll call the police now to investigate this incident. Please give us a chance to redeem ourselves.¡±


    ow dare you<b>?</b>


    Christopher¡¯s face was a bright shade of red out of <b>anger</b>. ¡°You¡¯re calling the police? How You¡¯re humiliating me! Do you hate me that much?¡±


    Hate? Skr¡¯s eyes were filled with frost as memories emerged in her mind. ¡°Hate¡± couldn¡¯t even start to describe how she felt toward Christopher, Maisy, and the rest.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± questioned a deep and imposing male voice.


    Everyone looked toward him.


    Joe had a pair of sses on, which was <b>a </b>rare sight. It diminished the sternness in his eyes and brought out his aloof yet intellectual demeanor.


    However, even though some people were unintentionally imposing, they could send shivers running down others¡® spines with a mere look


    The moment Christopher saw him, he demanded in devastation, ¡°Let Skr go, Joe! She¡¯s my girlfriend. There are so many women you can choose from or y with. Why must you steal my girlfriend?¡±


    The hotel staff stifled their breaths and dared not look at Joe. Two security guards held Christopher in


    firm grasp.


    Joe merely nced at him, as though he were nothing but scum. Then, Joe looked at Skr. Seeing that she was unharmed, he turned to Dave. ¡°I want an exnation after you deal with this.¡±


    Dave paled. ¡°Sure! Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Martin. I¡¯ll definitely take serious action.¡±


    ¡°You! Joe Martin, you tantly y with women just because you¡¯re one of the Martins. If it weren¡¯t for your family, do you think Skr <b>would </b>sleep with you? I¡¯m the one she likes. She¡¯s just being fooled by you for now!¡± Out of anger, Christopher spoke without thinking it through.


    Joe looked at him condescendingly. He icily said, ¡°Throw him out of here.¡±


    Because of his word choice, the security guards harshly dragged Christopher into the elevator. They even covered his mouth.


    pte, 345

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Christopher¡¯s eyes reddened further. As the elevator doors closed, he could only watch as Joe hugged


    Skr.


    The intimacy between them made him so outrageously envious. He felt like screaming out loud at the thought of Skr having carried out intimate activities with another man.


    Dave was in the elevator with him. He was still weak at the knees out of fright. If he could get away with it, he would¡¯ve given the lunatic before him a good beating.


    The nerve of this man! How dared Christopher offend Joe? Most importantly, his actions could have gotten Dave into trouble, too!


    The moment the room door closed, Joe used their height difference to his advantage and pushed Skr


    against the door<b>.</b>


    Without giving her time to say anything, he kissed her. He seemed to be punishing her and expressing his


    emotions through the kiss.


    Skr felt her tongue go numb, and her body became limp.


    After a long while, just as she was starting to feel suffocated, Joe let her go. However, he breathed heavily right beside her ear. His tone was deep as he asked, ¡°Do you still have feelings for that scum?¡±


    Scum? She btedly realized who he was referring to.


    There was a fleeting moment when she felt as though Joe was jealous. However, she brushed it off. How could that be? He must¡¯ve felt uneasy after what Christopher had said.


    ¡°You said it. He¡¯s a scum. How would I have feelings for <b>him</b>?¡± Skr answered honestly.


    Her answer pleased Joe. He lowered his head <b>and </b>kissed her lips several more times. His kisses were gentle this time.


    Skr blushed at their interaction. ¡°You¡­ How is Ms. Scott doing?¡±


    Joe seemed dissatisfied that she was distracted. Without answering her, he kissed her again, and things. spiraled out of control. Joe led her from the door to the bed.


    After they were done, Skr recalled what had just happened while taking her shower. She bit her lip, which was still aching.


    How dared he? She took a deep breath as her face reddened.


    Joe approached the bathroom with a tube of medicine. He hadn¡¯t been able to hold back just now, and <b>he </b>might¡¯ve hurt her. So, he¡¯d gotten her some medicine.


    Looking at her, he realized she was blushing even more than when they¡¯d been in bed. Could she have


    fallen ill?


    Chapter 3461


    ¡°Why did you leave a mark here? Joe, that¡¯s too much!¡± Skrined.


    Joe¡¯s gaze became profound. He gulped and said, ¡°I¡¯ll watch out next <b>time</b>.¡±


    Skr was mad. ¡°There. Won¡¯t. Be. A. Next. Time.¡±


    She decided she wouldn¡¯t let him anywhere near her before the mark disappeared!


    Joe was drifting off to sleep when mumbles woke him up.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    As he opened his eyes, he heard Skr mumble in her sleep.


    She seemed to beining of his ruthless behavior. ¡°Are you a beast, Joe?¡±

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Skr continued, ¡°You¡¯re a beast.¡±


    Amused, Joe pulled her closer to him. He whispered coaxing words into her ear. Looking back, he had indeed failed to constrain himself.


    Next time¡­ He¡¯d think about that when the time came.


    At the same time, Dave took Christopher to the nearest police station.


    The hotel demandedpensation. It was because Christopher had <b>not </b>only harassed their also smeared their reputation. The hotel¡¯s representativewyer was there, too.


    guest but


    It was only then that Christopher felt rmed. Right now, he faced the possibility of being detained and paying a heftypensation to the hotel!


    He paled out of shock. When the realization kicked in, he apologized to Dave and the police, but to no avail. The hotel was steadfast in making him pay.


    There was strong evidence that he¡¯d schemed to harass their guest. The im he¡¯d made about Skr being his girlfriend was only an excuse.


    Thewyer had learned about the situation from Paul beforeing to the police station. Paul had urged thewyer to seize the opportunity to make Christopher pay a heavy price.


    He should face the consequences for harassing Skr <b>and </b>being rude to Joe!


    To secure his job, Dave ignored Christopher¡¯s pleas for mercy.


    In the end, Christopher was detained for five days and was required topensate the hotel with 200


    thousand dors.


    Skr learned about it the next day, when she woke up. She didn¡¯t feel anything about it. Christopher


    deserved it.


    Noting her impassive expression andck of concern for Christopher¡¯s situation, Joe smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take you fishing today. We can go snorkeling, too. Are you up for it?¡±


    Skr immediately nodded. ¡°Of course!¡±


    She greatly anticipated going out to sea and going fishing!


    At noon, Jenny, whose condition had stabilized, was transferred to the ward. Paul and the caretaker rushed in and out of the room while handling her matters.


    Lying on the bed, Jenny looked disappointed. She looked at the door several times, hoping to see the one she wished to see..


    Chapter 347Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    22


    Paul noticed her behavior but cleverly remained silent.


    Atst, Jenny couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. She asked, ¡°Paul, did Joe say when he¡¯de? Is he busy with


    work<b>?</b>¡±


    Joe had told his employees that he¡¯de here for business purposes. His work couldn¡¯t have taken up his entire day, could it? Although she understood that he was busy, she still wanted to see him.


    Paul replied, ¡°Mr. Martin and Ms. Sullivan had gone out to sea and might only return at dusk. Mr. Martin will probably onlye to the hospital at night.


    ¡°Have a good rest, Ms. Scott. You may meet him when you¡¯re awake.¡±


    ¡°They went out to sea?¡± Jenny¡¯s face changed.


    During the few years she¡¯d been in Korel City, she¡¯d only gone out to sea with her friends. Joe had never apanied her. Yet now, he¡¯d taken Skr with him.


    ¡°Before he left in the morning, Mr. Martin texted me. You don¡¯t have to worry about liaising with the hospital. I¡¯ve made the arrangements. Everything will be fine.¡± Paul pretended like he didn¡¯t notice her disappointment.


    Jenny¡¯s face was already pale from the surgery. Now, her lips became pale, too. ¡°Joe is really nice to Ms.


    Sullivan.¡±


    They¡¯d gone out to sea alone¡­ How romantic. She looked forward to experiencing such romance.


    Were they that close to each other? Did Joe really love Skr?


    Paul nodded. ¡°Mso


    is worthy of it.


    rthy of it.¡±


    He rarely expressed his respect for a woman, but Skr was different. She was deserving of his admiration!


    Not only had she saved him, but she was also capable. She was kind to others and always kept a low profile. It didn¡¯t surprise Paul at all that Joe liked her.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Jenny rarely heard Paul praise someone. However, judging from his tone, he wasn¡¯t being polite or ttering anyone. Instead, he truly thought Skr was worthy of admiration


    In that instant, Jenny¡¯s heart sank. Under the nket, her hands were sped tightly together.


    In a hospital in Jipsburg City, derogatory remarks were hearding from a ward. Patients from the


    other wards couldn¡¯t sleep in peace because of that.


    So, theyined to the staff nurse, Hry Dean.


    Hry <b>had </b><b>a </b>headache upon receiving thoseints.


    She¡¯d never expected ady from a distinguished family to be so ill¨Cmannered. Besides, although her


    family seemed conscientious, they were actually perfunctory in caring for her.


    They showed no patience toward her at all. Otherwise, the patient wouldn¡¯t have had such a slow


    recovery and kept losing her temper.


    She was only throwing tantrums because of her family¡¯s attitude.


    Hry had seen various patients and their families. She understood what was actually happening.


    As she entered the ward, she saw a smashed bowl <b>and </b>spilled <b>food </b>on the floor. She was startled. It was


    more serious than she¡¯d thought. She was truly rendered speechless.


    In the ward, food was sttered all over Samuel and Peter. They were in a sorry state. Both men were dashing. They were from a wealthy family, after all. Yet now, their branded clothes were all ruined.


    When Samuel saw Hry enter, his face changed. Suppressing his anger, he told Sadie, ¡°Mom, can you


    stop acting up?¡±


    ¡°Acting up? If you treated me better and taken better care of me, would I be so mad? All I did wasin about being in difort and that the food was not to my taste.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I


    ¡°You two frowned and got angry with me because of that! How can I not be angry?¡± Sadie defended


    herself.


    She¡¯d just gone through the pain of amputation and needed her family¡¯s undivided care at this moment.


    But what had they done?


    They¡¯d scorned her for being disabled!


    They were impatient with her and didn¡¯t take good care of her. Despite staying in the ward with her, they were all ying <b>with </b>their phones. When she wanted some water, they thought she was being fussy.


    Upon listening to her, Samuel and Peter looked grumpy.


    Samuel, in particr, couldn¡¯t put up with it anymore. ¡°Can you not <b>be </b>so unreasonable, Mom? It¡¯s good


    Chapter 348


    enough that we put our work aside to apany you, <b>you </b>know? Why can¡¯t <b>you </b>understand us?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t understand how his elegant and well¨C<b>mannered </b>mother had ended up in this state. She was


    no different from a shrew now.


    Sadie was so mad that her eyes reddened. ¡°You! I worked hard to raise you all, and this is how you treat


    me?¡±


    They always had aeback for whatever she said.


    Peter frowned. His patience wore out.


    Hry understood what was going on after listening to them. Sadie¡¯s family must not have tried their best tofort her. That was why Sadie was so displeased.


    Hry said, ¡°Other patients¡® families haveined that you¡¯re too noisy. It¡¯s not easy to look after a patient, especially when she has juste out of surgery.


    ¡°She will have mood swings, and that, in turn, requires more patience from the family tomunicate and console her. Is there anyone else in the family who can look after her?¡±


    Thest question was directed to Samuel <b>and </b>Peter. Peter refused to say anything.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    All Samuel could say was, ¡°There¡¯s my elder brother and younger sister. I¡¯ll call them over.¡±


    Perhaps it would be easier <b>to </bmunicate with Sadie if Kenny and Maisy were here.


    After all, Sadie loved Maisy the most. Maisy was also obedient; she must <b>be </b>more patient than him and Peter.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hry knew there were others in their family. However, those two¡­..


    Sadie eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t ask them toe! They are just the same as <b>you </b>two! I¡¯ve cared for you all for nothing!


    ¡°No matter how naughty you were when you were young. I patiently took care of you until you were all grown up. But you¡­.¡±


    Sadie was thoroughly hurt. If she could relive her life, she would never give birth to so many children.


    ¡°Mom, who else do you want to care for you if not us? Dad¡¯s busy at work. It¡¯s good enough for him to


    drop by asionally. You should know our situation now, right?¡± Samuel was <b>pissed</b>.


    Sadie¡¯s face changed. At that moment, she remembered someone. The one who¡¯d patiently looked after her when she¡¯d been sick with the flu.


    She hadn¡¯t thought much about it then. But now, she realized she¡¯d taken things for granted.


    She instructed, ¡°Get Skr toe. Find her! You didn¡¯t tell her that I was in an ident and had to undergo amputation, did you? She would¡¯vee to visit me if you¡¯d told her!


    ¡°Try to get her toe. Go to Janine. She will be able to contact Skr. No, go to Skr¡¯s workce and


    ask her toe!¡±


    Yes, the one she¡¯d thought of was Skr.


    Samuel answered, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t tell you this because I feared you¡¯d be sad. Skr knows about your ident. She came on the day of your surgery. When she saw that your surgery had ended smoothly, she


    left.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been trying to contact her for the past few days, but she¡¯s blocked all of us. Maisy asked Janine, but Janie couldn¡¯t be bothered. We called her workce and found out she¡¯s now on leave. No one knows


    where she is.¡±


    Anger filled Samuel when he mentioned Skr.


    She didn¡¯t know any better! How much could she earn from that job? They could pay her a sum equal to her <b>yearly </b>sry every month if she took care of Sadie.


    Sadie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How¡­ could that be¡­


    Hry understood their situation. She patiently suggested, ¡°Hire a caretaker, then. If this continues, the hospital will have a hard time exining things to the other patients and their families.¡±


    Chapter 349


    22


    Although it was a private hospital, those admitted there were either wealthy or reputable. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with them.


    Peter took several deep breaths. Then, he stood up and told her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll talk things through


    nicely.¡±


    Hry nodded and headed out.


    Just as she left, Peter told Sadie sternly, ¡°Mom, stop making a fuss. Let¡¯s talk nicely. We may be able to get Skr to look after you forever, but we have to talk.¡±


    Samuel nced at him. It seemed they had the same thought.


    They must use different means when dealing with Skr. Otherwise, she would think they were helpless against her.


    Sadie finally calmed down. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    When evening came, the rays of the setting sun cascaded over the ocean. It formed a scene so gorgeous that it was captivating.


    The boat headed toward the pier. Skr leaned against Joe as they admired the view in silence. ¡°If I could freeze time, it would be nice to freeze it right here and now,¡± Skr said.


    Enjoy Ad Free Reading

 Chapter 350

    <b><i>Chapter </i></b><b><i>350</i></b>


    <b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>looked </i></b><b><i>down </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Have </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>fallen </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>me</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Skr¡¯s </i></b><b><i>back </i></b><b><i>stiffened</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>moved </i></b><b><i>slightly </i></b><b><i>further </i></b><b><i>from </i></b><b><i>him</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>These </i></b><b><i>few </i></b><b><i>days</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>been</i></b><b><i>¡­</i></b>


    <b><i>Besides</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>clearly </i></b><b><i>felt </i></b><b><i>herself </i></b><b><i>having </i></b><b><i>feelings </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>him</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>believed </i></b><b><i>not </i></b><b><i>many </i></b><b><i>women </i></b><b><i>could </i></b><b><i>stop </i></b><b><i>themselves </i></b><b><i>from </i></b><b><i>falling </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>him</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>However</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>recalled </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>time </i></b><b><i>when </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>registered </i></b><b><i>their </i></b><b><i>marriage </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>agreement </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>recently</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Her </i></b><b><i>gaze </i></b><b><i>fell </i></b><b><i>on </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>sunset</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>thought </i></b><b><i>we </i></b><b><i>weren¡¯t </i></b><b><i>supposed </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>talk </i></b><b><i>about </i></b><b><i>love</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>I¡¯ve </i></b><b><i>always </i></b><b><i>kept </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>in</i></b>


    <b><i>mind</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Upon </i></b><b><i>hearing </i></b><b><i>that</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Joe¡¯s </i></b><b><i>deep </i></b><b><i>gaze </i></b><b><i>became </i></b><b><i>even </i></b><b><i>more </i></b><b><i>profound</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>His </i></b><b><i>smile </i></b><b><i>slowly </i></b><b><i>disappeared</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>That¡¯s </i></b><b><i>true</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>We </i></b><b><i>aren¡¯t </i></b><b><i>supposed </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>talk </i></b><b><i>about </i></b><b><i>love</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Skr¡¯s </i></b><b><i>eyshes </i></b><b><i>fluttered</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>felt </i></b><b><i>something </i></b><b><i>tugging </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>heart</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>wave </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>pain </i></b><b><i>washed </i></b><b><i>over </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Taking </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>deep </i></b><b><i>breath</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>pretended </i></b><b><i>nothing </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>happened</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>At </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>moment</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>became </i></b><b><i>even </i></b><b><i>more </i></b><b><i>distant </i></b><b><i>from </i></b><b><i>each </i></b><b><i>other</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>The </i></b><b><i>boat </i></b><b><i>returned </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>pier </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>no </i></b><b><i>time</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>After </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>docked</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>drove </i></b><b><i>back </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>hotel</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>They </i></b><b><i>had</i></b>


    <b><i>dinner </i></b><b><i>brought </i></b><b><i>up </i></b><b><i>to their </i></b><b><i>room</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>took </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>shower </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>changed </i></b><b><i>into </i></b><b><i>casual </i></b><b><i>wear</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Just </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>putting </i></b><b><i>on his </i></b><b><i>watch</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>exited </i></b><b><i>the</i></b>


    <b><i>bathroom</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>nced </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>In </i></b><b><i>an </i></b><b><i>emotionless </i></b><b><i>tone</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>said</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>I¡¯m </i></b><b><i>going </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>hospital</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Sure</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>nodded</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>gently </i></b><b><i>drying </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>hair </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>towel</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>After </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>left</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>nced </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>door</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Then</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>looked </i></b><b><i>away </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>took </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>hair </i></b><b><i>dryer </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>dry </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>hair</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>20 </i></b><b><i>minutes </i></b><b><i>passed</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Jenny </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>hospital</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>reading </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>encouraging </i></b><b><i>messages </i></b><b><i>from </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>friends</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Their </i></b><b><i>concern </i></b><b><i>didn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>matter </i></b><b><i>much </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>though</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>The person </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>wanted </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>meet </i></b><b><i>most </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>Joe</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>However</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>gone </i></b><b><i>out </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>sea </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>might </i></b><b><i>not </i></b><b><i>visit </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>The </i></b><b><i>caretaker</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Cami Pas</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>took </i></b><b><i>great </i></b><b><i>care </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>She </i></b><b><i>nced </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>Cami</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>It¡¯s almost </i></b><b><i>time </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>bed</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>You </i></b><b><i>should </i></b><b><i>go </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>rest</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>too</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Oh</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>it¡¯s </i></b><b><i>fine</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>I¡¯ll </i></b><b><i>leave </i></b><b><i>when </i></b><b><i>you¡¯re </i></b><b><i>asleep</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Cami liked </i></b><b><i>Jenny </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>lot</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>heard </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>parents </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>passed </i></b><b><i>away </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>tried </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>best </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>look </i></b><b><i>after </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Jenny </i></b><b><i>sweetly </i></b><b><i>thanked </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Cami </i></b><b><i>grinned</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>If </i></b><b><i>only </i></b><b><i>my </i></b><b><i>future </i></b><b><i>daughter</i></b><b><i>¨C</i></b><b><i>in</i></b><b><i>¨C</i></b><b><iw </i></b><b><i>can </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>sweet </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>adorable </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>you</i></b><b><i>!</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Chapter </i></b><b><i>350</i></b>


    <b><i>Since </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>young</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Jenny </i></b><b><i>knew </i></b><b><i>how </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>get </i></b><b><i>along </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>others</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>No </i></b><b><i>matter </i></b><b><i>who it </i></b><b><i>was</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>kind</i></b>


    <b><i>and </i></b><b><i>amiable </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>them</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>smiled </i></b><b><i>sincerely </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>said</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>You¡¯re </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>nice </i></b><b><i>person</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>so </i></b><b><i>your </i></b><b><i>wish </i></b><b><i>will </i></b><b><ie </i></b><b><i>true</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Cami </i></b><b><iughed</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>appreciate </i></b><b><i>that</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Then</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>put </i></b><b><i>more </i></b><b><i>care </i></b><b><i>into </i></b><b><i>tidying </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>room</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    <b><i>Perhaps </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>really </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>have </i></b><b><i>an </i></b><b><i>understanding </i></b><b><i>daughter</i></b><b><i>¨C</i></b><b><i>in</i></b><b><i>¨C</i></b><b><iw </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>future</i></b><b><i>!</i></b>


    <b><i>At </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>time</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>entered</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>His </i></b><b><i>features </i></b><b><i>softened </i></b><b><i>when </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>heard </i></b><b><iughter </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>room</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Cami </i></b><b><i>tensed </i></b><b><i>up </i></b><b><i>when </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>saw </i></b><b><i>him</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>imposing</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Despite </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>age</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>dared </i></b><b><i>not </i></b><b><i>look </i></b><b><i>him </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>the</i></b>


    <b><i>eye</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Joe</i></b><b><i>!</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Jenny </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>thrilled </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>see </i></b><b><i>him</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Her </i></b><b><i>movements </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>restricted </i></b><b><i>after </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>surgery</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Otherwise</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>would¡¯ve </i></b><b><i>thrown </i></b><b><i>herself </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>him</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>However</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>shook </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>thought </i></b><b><i>aside </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>moment </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>appeared</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>disliked </i></b><b><i>being </i></b><b><i>too </i></b><b><i>close </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>others</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Even </i></b><b><i>though </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>grew </i></b><b><i>up </i></b><b><i>together</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>disliked </i></b><b><iing </i></b><b><i>too </i></b><b><i>close </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>wouldn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>even </i></b><b><i>let </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>link </i></b><b><i>arms </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>him </i></b><b><i>or </i></b><b><i>hug </i></b><b><i>him</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>hugged </i></b><b><i>him </i></b><b><i>once</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>scolded </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>At </i></b><b><i>first</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>feel </i></b><b><i>upset </i></b><b><i>over </i></b><b><i>it</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Then</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>realized </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>treated </i></b><b><i>everyone </i></b><b><i>else </i></b><b><i>equally</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Annie</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>particr</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>tried </i></b><b><i>various </i></b><b><i>approaches </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>get </i></b><b><i>closer </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>Joe</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>imed </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>close </i></b><b><i>friends </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>him </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>tried </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>use </i></b><b><i>Rowan </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>get </i></b><b><i>nearer </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>him</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>In </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>end</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>no </i></b><b><i>more </i></b><b><i>than </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>stranger </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>Joe</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>On </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>other </i></b><b><i>hand</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Jenny </i></b><b><i>thought </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>important </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>Joe</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>help </i></b><b><i>handle </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>lot </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>affairs</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Jenny could choose her favorite major without any reservations.


    How do you feel today? Joe walked to the bedside and asked.


    ¡°I feel much better today. I heard Paul say that you and Skr went out to sea. Did you have a lot of fun?¡± Jenny asked, looking envious<b>. </b>She dearly wished that <b>she </b>was the person who went out to sea with him.


    Joe acknowledged faintly. He was probably <b>thinking </b>of something unhappy, exuding a solemn air. He didn¡¯t say a word about <b>his </b>feelings about going out to sea.


    Jenny keenly sensed some hints for the reason.


    Did they quarrel? Didn¡¯t have a good day at sea?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She blinked with envious anticipation on her face. ¡°I haven¡¯t been out to <b>sea </b>with you before, Joe. How about you apany me to the sea after I recover?¡±


    ¡°There will be a chance next time. It¡¯s gettingte. Get some rest,¡± he replied faintly.


    Joe was normally a quiet person. But today, Jenny clearly felt that he was cold and indifferent. He restrained himself a little in front of her, but she could still feel that he was in <b>a </b>bad mood.


    <i>She</i>


    wasn¡¯t usually a curious person, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little curious at this moment.


    ¡°Joe, are you not in a good mood? Is there anything that you mind sharing with me?¡± Jenny hurriedly stopped Joe, who was about to leave.


    Joe stopped in his tracks. He turned to Jenny and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Go to sleep.¡±


    With that, he strode out of the ward.


    Jenny stared at the closed door, feeling dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t help biting her lip.


    Cami, who stood next to her, regained herposure. Upon noticing that Jenny didn¡¯t look quite good, she asked with some concern, ¡°Ms. Scott, is everything alright?¡±


    Jenny shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Secretly, she clenched her firsts.


    Joe returned to the hotel after leaying the hospital. He stood at the entrance of the hotel but did not go in. He lit a cigarette, and the smoke swirled around him, making his appearance look a little grim.


    Joe looked inside the hotel, then suddenly let out a coldugh.


    He finally understood.


    There was a line that he found indistinct, and he felt a certain impulse to cross it. He wouldn¡¯t fall for Skr. He could only say that they were indeed verypatible in bed.


    A few minutester, Skr could feel that Joe had returned. She had just fallen asleep not long ago.


    Oh the

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    Out of habit, Skr didn¡¯t avoid him and even moved closer. After a while, Joe finally fell asleep while holding Skr, His breathing gradually settled into a calm and steady rhythm.


    The next morning, Joe Informed Skr that he had a three¨Chour video conference scheduled for the <b>day</b>. Upon hearing that, Skr decided she would visit the hotel¡¯s aquarium.


    Skr walked out, bag in hand, <b>while </b>Joe was in the middle of his video conference. She closed the door gently. Joe nced at the door, then returned his focus to the screen.


    After getting off the elevator, Skr followed the staff¡¯s instructions and headed to the aquarium.


    She had rarely visited the aquarium since she was a child. Thest time might have been during a summer vacation in high school when Steven took them there once. The tickets were too expensive for


    them back then.


    She had even less time after she went to college as she had to work part¨Ctime for her tuition fees and


    living expenses.


    After entering the aquarium, she took several photos and sent them all to their family WhatsApp group. Several of her family members saw it and praised her for her photography skills, telling her to have fun.


    The hotel¡¯s aquarium was huge. By the time she finished strolling around, three hours had already passed.


    Joe called when Skr was heading back to their hotel after leaving the aquarium.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital. Are youing?¡± he asked.


    Thinking that they were returning to Jipsburg the next day and should visit Jenny before they left, Skr replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you in front of the hotel.¡±


    She waited for a few minutes before Joe came out. Upon seeing him, Skr handed him a sausage and


    asked, ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    When she came out of the aquarium, she saw <b>a </b>stand selling grilled sausages. They were grilled to


    perfection and had a wonderful aroma, so she bought two right away. They were still hot.


    Joe looked at the sausage and replied faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t like it. You eat.¡±


    Skr nodded and began eating. She thought that this kind of sausage was more suited to ordinary people like her. It made sense for Joe, ustomed to a life of luxury, to dislike it.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Since returning from the sea yesterday, his behavior had be even more perplexing than before. Fortunately, Skr wasn¡¯t one to dwell on trivial matters. She simply acted as if she hadn¡¯t noticed


    anything unusual.


    Their car arrived in about two minutes. Skr, still eating her sausage, asked Joe, ¡°Can you wait for just a


    couple more minutes? I want to finish this sausage first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Joe remained standing beside her and didn¡¯t get into the car first.


    Skr ate quickly and finished the rest of the sausages in just a few bites. ¡°I am done.¡±


    She signaled to Joe that they could get into the car. Once inside, they sat in silence, creating an


    unexpectedly quiet atmosphere.


    Lucas, their driver, had been picking them up these days and noticed that they were quite harmonious. However, in the current atmosphere, the tension between them was palpable.


    He didn¡¯t dare to speak at all.


    They arrived at the hospital inplete silence.


    Jenny was on the phone when they entered


    the ward, probably chatting with her ssmate. Upon seeing them, she immediately finished up the conversation with her ssmate and hung up the phone.


    Enjoy Ad-Free Reading>>

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    Joe, Skr, Jenny cheerfully greeted them.


    Joe nodded. Skr smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Scott, you seem to be recovering well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to <b>Cami</b>. She has taken good care of me. Howe you two have time toe and see me today? Didn¡¯t you go out to have fun?¡± Jenny casually scrutinized the two, then smiled subtly.


    I


    ¡°He <b>had </b><b>a </b>meeting today, so I went to the hotel¡¯s aquarium for a few hours.¡± Skr responded truthfully.


    Jenny asked in a surprised tone, ¡°Skr, you went alone?<b>¡±</b>


    Skr smiled. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Jenny suddenly felt the gloom that had clouded her heart dissipate. ¡°Joe is indeed usually too busy. Skr, don¡¯t be angry at Joe,¡± she said,Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Angry?


    Skr wondered how Jenny knew that she was angry when she answered her with a smile.


    ¡°Joe used to be very busy as well before. Sometimes when we had meals together, he would rush to the airport and go on business trips at whims, Jenny continued.


    Skr smiled politely. ¡°Yeah, work is indeed important.¡±


    Jenny smiled and said, ¡°Skr, you might not know this, but no matter where Joe appears, people will be subconsciously afraid of him. Once, several of my high school ssmates saw¨CJoe. He only took a nce at them, but then one of them was so scared that he had a nightmare that night.


    ¡°The next day, heined to me that the way Joe looked at him was as if warning him that if he got just a little closer to me, Joe would strangle him. I still remember that ssmate¡¯s pale face when he spoke to me.¡±


    Was he that jealous?


    Skr nced at Joe. Was he unhappy to see male ssmates with Jenny? Skr was a little confused now. What exactly did he think about Jenny?


    ¡°That ssmate of yours must have thought too much. I¡¯m like this with everyone.¡± Joe¡¯s tone was naturally cold. But now, he spoke at the opportune moment, causing Jenny¡¯s smile to stiffen slightly.


    Jenny quickly recovered her smile. ¡°Yeah, but my ssmate didn¡¯t know. Fortunately, after I exined it to him the next day, he got the peace of mind to go to school. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare to go.¡±


    ¡°Skr, what did you think of Joe when you first saw him?¡± Jenny asked.


    Skr recalled the first time she saw Joe. At that time, she was only thinking about that trash, Christopher. The first thing she thought of about Joe was probably¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s more handsome than <b>a </b>movie star, very captivating.¡±


    Joe¡¯s thin lips curled up as he nced at Skr and asked ¡°So, you wanted to marry <b>me </b><b>at </b>first sight?¡±


    No way! If she hadn¡¯t been reborn, she and him would be like two parallel lines that would never intersect


    However, with the presence of other people now, <b>she </b>smiled brightly and said, ¡°Indeed I did have such a bold idea at <b>that </b>time.¡±


    Jenny secretly clenched her hands. She stared at Joe and asked, ¡°What about <b>you</b>, Joe? Did you also think of marrying Skr at first sight?¡±


    Skr guessed that he would deny it. He only married her because of Gloria¡¯s request. There was no love at first sight between them.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Joe answered simply. But the simplicity was clear enough.


    Jenny¡¯s mood instantly seemed a bit wilted. She smiled forcefully and nced at her phone, masking her true emotions. ¡°So, it turns out that you two fell in love with each other at first sight.¡±


    She thought Joe married Skr only because of Gloria¡¯s request. And that he treated Skr well also only for Gloria¡¯s sake..


    However, she clearly saw the undercurrents in their eyes as they looked at each other, the obvious deep affection in their gaze.


    Only couples who had feelings for each other would look at each other with a gleam in their eyes.


    The more Jenny thought about it, the more her heart grew ufortable. ¡°Joe, Skr, have you two had lunch? Should I ask Cami to bring some lunch back from the cafeteria?¡±

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Skr had no appetite, en she found an excuse Just now, a college ssmate found out that I was here and asked to hang out. I have to go over right away. You guys mat¡±


    Sometimes, disliking someone wasn¡¯t because they were bad but because their energy didn¡¯t sit well, making one just want to keep a distance respectfully.


    Jenny gave off this kind of vibe to Skr. In fact, she had a good impression of her the first time they met. However, after meeting several times, she felt they were not on the same page and couldn¡¯t be friends.


    She was afraid she might have indigestion if they were to eat together.


    Joe gazed calmly, looking at Skr a little coldly and asked. ¡°ssmate?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I made ns when we got out of the car just now. I didn¡¯t have time to tell you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡± Jenny Interrupted.


    She really wished Skr <b>was </b>not there so she could have a private time with Joe to have a meal together.


    Joe nced at his watch and said, ¡°I have a meetingter. You can eat by yourself.¡±


    Then, he said to Skr, ¡°I¡¯ll send you.¡±


    And so, Joe also left.


    The ward was empty again. Jenny didn¡¯t even have a chance to speak.


    Joe seemed to be indifferent to everything as usual, but just now, he was obviously watching Skr all the time.


    ¡°Cami, do you think Joe likes Skr?¡±


    Cami saw it clearly when she was standing aside just now. At her age, there was nothing that she couldn¡¯t figure out.


    Jenny liked Joe, but Joe seemed to only have eyes for Skr, and he only treated Jenny as his sister.


    Cami said, ¡°Yes, I think so.¡±


    Although Joe didn¡¯t express his emotions, he seemed to be a good match for Skr.


    Jenny became gloomy. Eyen Cami could see it.


    ¡°Ms. Scott, what do you want to eat for lunch? Cami asked.


    Jenny had no appetite, so she shook <b>her </b>head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. I don¡¯t have any preference for now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll ask the doctor what you can eat, Ms. Scott,¡± Cami said earnestly.


    22


    Joe asked Skr where <b>she </b>was going before getting in the car. Skr had only made up an excuse<b>. </b>She didn¡¯t expect Joe to offer to send her.


    ¡°<b>You </b>have a meeting in the afternoon. I¡¯ll just call a cab.¡±


    She nned to spend the afternoon by the beach and seaside. They were leaving tomorrow, and she <b>had </b>developed some feelings for this city in just a few days. She was reluctant to leave.


    Joe¡¯s attitude suddenly turned harsh. ¡°Get in the car,¡± he said.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to_¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you to lunch,¡± Joe said, staring at her. His nce exposed all of Skr¡¯s lies.


    It was a real pity that Joe did not be a police officer. How did he know she was lying?


    car with


    She directly got into the any further words. They didn¡¯t speak after getting into the car. Skr <b>didn¡¯t </b>exin why she <b>was </b>looking for an excuse to leave. Joe also didn¡¯t ask.


    They went to a Taegu restaurant. After taking their seats, Joe spoke first. ¡°You don¡¯t like Jenny?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like her. I just don¡¯t quite like staying in the hospital for a long time. Besides, with me around, Ms. Scott will also feel restrained,¡± Skr replied, thinking that her answer was perfect.


    Sometimes, there was no need to say something too clearly.


    She indeed didn¡¯t like Jenny.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ery Day**


    #im Bonus For Free

 Chapter 355

    <b>Chapter </b>355


    <b>However</b>, she and Joe still had to live on in the future, so she had to maintain their image.


    <b>Joe </b>took a <b>deep </b>nce at her and said, ¡°Her mom lost her life to save me. I take care of her just to fulfill her <b>mom¡¯s </bst wish.¡±


    Skr was surprised by Joe¡¯s sudden exnation, not knowing how to respond for a moment. ¡°Yeah, it should be so.¡±


    Luckily, the restaurant served the dishes quickly. As the dishes were served one by one, Skr deliberately ignored the unclear thoughts in her mind while eating.


    <b>The </b>dishes served in the Taegu restaurant were delicious. She rarely ate therest time and only vaguely


    remembered that Natalie took her there once.


    Joe had to return to the hotel after lunch because he indeed had a video conference to attend, so Skr


    went to a nearby beach.


    In the evening, Skr received a message from Joe saying he would be unable to have dinner with her.. Jenny¡¯s condition had suddenly changed, and she was taken into the operating room again, so he went to the hospital.


    Skr went to dinner by the pedestrian street where she had been before. There were many snacks. She walked around<b>, </b>ate the snacks and took a lot of pictures.


    She returned to the hotel around 10:00 pm, but Joe had yet to return. She then packed her luggage. She thought perhaps Joe wouldn¡¯t go to the airport with her the next day.


    It was about 2:00 am when Joe returned.


    He opened the door very softly. But Skr couldn¡¯t sleep soundly in the hotel, so even the subtle sound. still woke her up. She looked at the door and asked, ¡°You¡¯re back?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Did I wake you up? Go back to sleep. I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± Joe whispered. His low voice carried a hint of gentleness under the night sky. Skr hummed, turned over and continued to sleep peacefully.


    Joe got into <b>bed </b>about half an hourter. He hugged Skr and gave her a very light peck on the cheek. Skr felt it.


    She fell back to sleep after waking up earlier, but somehow, she gradually became wide awake, clearly feeling him getting into bed.


    To him, she should have been asleep.


    So, his kiss¡­


    Skr¡¯s heart trembled slightly. Perhaps she was overthinking. She soon heard Joe¡¯s steady breathing.


    Did he fall asleep so quickly?


    If she hadn¡¯t personally seen his insomnia before, she would now suspect that he was ying the victim by talking about his insomnia.


    Lost in thought, <b>she </b>drifted <b>off </b>to sleep again.


    Some people fell asleepte at night and had beautiful dreams. On the other hand, some people couldn¡¯t sleep as the sky <b>darkened</b><b>.</b>


    In the Williams Residence, in Maisy¡¯s room, a workout had just ended.


    Kenny nced at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s 3:00 am. Let¡¯s sleep. We still have to go to the hospital tomorrow morning.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t anyone at home, so he and Maisy ended up sleeping in the same room. Probably because they had just been together, both of them had strong needs for each other.


    Maisy had just returned to bed after taking a shower. When she was casually browsing Instagram on her phone, she suddenly saw Skr¡¯s post. She widened her eyes, seeing Skr touring around Korel City.


    ¡°Look, Skr isn¡¯t in Jipsburg. She ignored us and didn¡¯t even go to the hospital to take care of Mom. She actually went traveling to Korel City instead! She is so heartless and cruel!¡±


    Kenny was initially a little tired and sleepy. Upon hearing what Maisy said, he immediately looked at Maisy¡¯s phone. It was Skr¡¯s Instagram. The first picture was clearly Korel City. It was a photo of the beach with an amazing view.


    He suddenly became extremely gloomy. ¡°I thought she was just mad at us. We had neglected her before<b>, </b>so it¡¯s normal for her to throw some tantrums, but I¡¯ve never expected her to disregard Mom¡¯s life and go on a trip!¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Kenny, she hates me a lot. Why don¡¯t you send her a private message and give her a piece of your mind!¡± Maisy rolled her eyes <b>as </b>she came up with the idea.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Kany had been upset by Sadie for the past two days, so he felt a little reluctant to go to the hospital. <b>Now</b><b>, </b>seeing Skr traveling without care, coupled with what Malsy just said, he felt that Skr had gone 100 far<b>.</b>


    He immediately sent a private message to Skr on Instagram. He told Skr toe back as soon as possible, saying that she was too unfilial! She would surely receive karma if she continued to be so


    careless.


    After sending the private message, Kenny and Maisy didn¡¯t wait for Skr¡¯s response. Skr should have been sleeping at this time and had no time to read the private message. Both of them fell asleep soundly


    half an hourter.


    Samuel returned home soon after. He entered the house and went upstairs, but he suddenly stopped when he walked past Kenny¡¯s room.


    Didn¡¯t Kenny and Maisy return home? Why was Kenny¡¯s door open?


    Samuel yawned and could hardly open his eyes. He couldn¡¯t sleep well in the hospital. He had to go to the crew early.


    The director suddenly told him not to go to the <b>set</b>, and there would be no scenes for him in the future. Although he didn¡¯t take this TV series seriously, he couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he was not needed just because the director said so.


    How would he meet his circle of friends in the future? How would he exin it to his fans?


    Therefore, Samuel wanted to get things rified no matter what. He also received a call from his agent earlier, saying that themercial shoot scheduled a few dayster had also been reced by someone else. With all these happenings, it seemed like he hadn¡¯t had much work recently.


    Came to think of it; everything was all a mess now.


    an


    While thinking about his problems, he unexpectedly entered Kenny¡¯s room and saw no one on the bed. The cover was also neatly spread on the bed. He returned to his senses.


    Kenny didn¡¯te back?


    However, Samuel didn¡¯t think too much about it. Kenny was also busy with work. Perhaps he went back to work.


    Nataliey alone in bed in the dark night. She couldn¡¯t sleep. She had been unable to sleep since 9:30 pm. She tossed and turned.


    When she looked at the time again, it was already 4:00 am. It was almost dawn. She switched on the light and grabbed her phone to see if she received


    w messanes-


    In fact, her phone was not in silent mode. If there was a call or message, she would have heard it.


    Unfortunately the <b>phone </b>had been sent. She still didn¡¯t give <b>up </b>efecking on it


    Of course, there was no news about Jeremy He was truly so busy that he increasingly neglected her


    Natalie took a deep breath, calmed herself down and scrolled through her Instagram. Just then, she happened to see the first post, which was a wrap <b>up </b>photo from Austin.


    She never dreamed that she would have Austin¡¯s private Instagramn. She could even see his instagram Stories


    She thought he would have categorized and blocked her so she wouldn¡¯t see these personal Stories on his Instagram.


    Unexpectedly, Austin didn¡¯t block her. She gave him a like after a little hesitation and then continued <b>to </b>scroll next.


    <b>She </b>had viewed all her friends¡® Instagram before going to bed. Furthermore, not many people posted anything at this time.


    It <b>was </b><b>just </b>that she wasn¡¯t in a good mood now. She couldn¡¯t calm herself down for some time, so she almlessly looked at her phone.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, <b>a </b>WhatsApp message came in. She eagerly checked it, only to find out it wasn¡¯t from Jeremy but someone unexpected, Austin!


    *Just woke up?¡±


    For a moment, Natalie thought she had seen it wrong. She immediately replied, ¡°No, I can¡¯t sleep tonight.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Something on your <b>mind</b>?¡±


    Natalie looked at Austin¡¯s inquiry and concern. If it were before, she would have been extremely excited, but now she wasn¡¯t in a good mood.


    After hesitating for a moment, she replied. ¡°Yeah, I do have something on my mind. But with my idol caring about me, all my worries have disappeared! I¡¯m going to bed now and nning to sleep until lunch!¡±


    im Bonus For Free Every Day-

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    in his MPV, Austin looked at the WhatsApp message and smiled. Natalie really was a happy<b>¨C</b>go¨Clucky


    person


    Austin. ¡°<b>Have </b>a sweet dream<b>.</b>¡±


    Natalie: ¡°Alright! My dream is filled with my idol, Mr. Powell!¡±


    Austinughed out <b>loud</b><b>.</b>


    His agent, Hank Louis, who was sitting beside him, heard hisughter. He asked curiously. ¡°What¡¯s so <b>funny</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°It¡¯s a fan. She¡¯s very interesting.¡± Austin said,ughing.


    Hank immediately widened his eyes, rmed. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to have any foolish thoughts. You can¡¯t abuse your status as an award¨Cwinning actor to toy with your fans¡® bodies and emotions.


    ¡°How many people have fallen because of this? If you have physical needs, find a proper girlfriend. Haven¡¯t a few actresses and singers you¡¯ve worked with recently been pursuing you? Choose one to date.¡±


    Austin was a man in his 30s and yet to have a girlfriend. He might have focused on <b>his </b>career before, but now that his career had reached an absolute height, he naturally would be unable to <b>resist </b>some needs.


    They were all men, so he understood him!Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Austin was speechless. ¡°She¡¯s married<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Damn! You want to y irresponsibly with married women? You either don¡¯t let loose, or when you do, you want to y something thrilling?¡± Hank was shocked.


    he


    He was dead tired after working all day and night, but he was so shocked that he was wide awake.


    Austin tugged the corner of <b>his </b>lips. He rolled down the car window and looked at the early morning. street. There <b>were </b>only a few cars. It was particrly tranquil.


    ¡°Say something! If you don¡¯t say anything, I will be unable to sleep today.¡± Hank was anxious.


    Austin finally spoke, ¡°You think too much.¡±


    Did he really think too much? Hank had a keen insight due to his profession. He inexplicably noticed some clues.


    Why was he chatting with fans for no reason? And he was also smiling at the messages sent by fans.


    Howe he had never seen him smiling with those female celebrities?


    Even when he was facing hrious variety show stars, Austin had never smiled. It would seem that he was smiling, but it was obviously a polite smile, not the kind of smile from the heart like just now.


    <b>originally </b>thought <b>she </b><b>would </b><b>go </b>to <b>the </b>airport alone the next day<b>. </b>But Joe said that they would back together Surprised, she asked<b>. </b>¡°Has Ms. Scott¡¯s condition stabilized?


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s fine if there is any problem, Paul will call people to bring her back to Jipsburg for treatment. He will stay here for two more days, Joe replied


    ¡°That¡¯s good. We have four hours before the ne departs. Should we go to have breakfast or let the hotel send it up? Skr asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get the hotel to send it up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After they had breakfast<b>, </b>Skr went downstairs to a specialty store and bought some specialties. Then, they set off for the airport.


    Joe¡¯s phone kept ringing when he was passing through the security checkpoint. Skr nced over at him. After passing the security checkpoint, Joe answered the phone<b>.</b>


    ¡°Joe, have you arrived at the airport? What a pity, I can¡¯t go to the airport to see you off,¡± Jenny said regretfully.


    Joe replied briefly in a cold tone, ¡°No problem.¡±


    Skr followed quietly by the side. She took out her phone to send a message to Natalie. ¡°Less than an hour before boarding. Wait for my local specialties patiently.¡±


    In less than a minute, Natalie replied, ¡°Come back soon! I¡¯m eagerly waiting for you to feed me!¡±


    Skr seemed to have seen Natalie¡¯s impatient appearance.


    After chatting with Natalie, she took another nce at Instagram. Her smile disappeared immediately when she saw the private message that Kenny sent.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    <b>Joe </b>ended the call and noticed Skr¡¯s expression suddenly became cold. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Nothing. I saw someone insane on instagram.¡± Skr said and logged out of Instagrarn.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    What else could one be but insane if he could use logic that shatteredmon beliefs as if it were perfectly reasonable?


    Kenny and Maisy woke up reallyte the next day. They woke up after lunchtime.


    After scolding Skr on Instagram, Kenny and Malsy went crazy again uncontrobly.


    If they hadn¡¯t woken up from hunger, they would have continued to sleep and had long forgotten about going to the hospital.


    sen


    When Kenny walked out of Maisy¡¯s room and was about to go downstairs to see what was for lunch, he suddenly heard a terrifying voice from behind that made <b>his </b>scalp numb.


    ¡°Kenny?¡±


    Kenny froze. Then, he slowly turned and looked at Samuel.


    ¡°Why are you home?¡± Kenny secretly took a breath of cold air.


    He hadn¡¯t figured out how to tell his family about his rtionship with Maisy. There were <b>a </b>lot of things. going on at hometely, so he wanted to wait it out and tell themter.


    He didn¡¯t expect to be caught by Samuel!


    Samuel just woke up with his eyes half¨Cclosed. He didn¡¯t answer Kenny¡¯s question. Instead, he asked in doubt, ¡°Kenny, why did you go to Maisy¡¯s room?¡±


    ¡°I went to have a look at her,¡± Kenny replied calmly.


    I


    Samuel frowned. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you in your room when I came backst night. When did your


    return? And you got up earlier than me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been a light sleeper. Why do you have so many questions early in the morning? Let¡¯s go <b>eat</b>. After lunch, Maisy and I still have to go to the hospital,¡± Kenny said with a serious expression.


    Samuel also didn¡¯t think much about it. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go and see Maisy too. A lot of things happened these two days. She also has to go to the hospital tomorrow. She has been in poor health since she was a child. Maybe she¡¯s tired.¡±


    While speaking. Samuel headed to Maisy¡¯s room.


    Kenny raised his voice abruptly, ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t go in yet. Maisy said she wanted to take a shower just now. It¡¯s inconvenient for you to go in. Come on, follow me downstairs<b>.</b>¡±


    Samuel was stunned for a moment. He was quite confused to see Kenny anxious. He felt it was a little


    strange <b>but </b><b>brushed </b><b>it </b><b>off </b>as <b>nothing</b>.


    He nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s see what the maids have prepared for lunch.¡±


    Kenny breathed a sigh of relief as they went downstairs.


    That was a close call. Samuel almost found out about him and Maisy. It seemed that he and Maisy had <b>to </b>be careful at home next time.


    Maisy, who was hiding in the room, heard the conversation between the two brothers outside.


    She pouted, feeling dissatisfied with Kenny. He was clearly scared just now.


    It would be okay even if Samuel found out about them, right? Was their rtionship so shameful?


    He even lied to Samuel saying that she was taking a shower. So, she still had to hide in her room for a few more minutes<b>.</b>


    She took out her phone and looked at the WhatsApp messages between her and Janine. Janine had not replied to her.


    She asked Janine if she coulde home for dinner in the next two days. Janine had definitely read her message, but she didn¡¯t reply.


    Janine deserved to be poor! Instead of thinking about how to treat her biological daughter well, she treated Skr well with all her heart! Janine would surely regret it one day!


    An hourter, Kenny and Maisy rushed to the hospital.


    bi Di dua et de wens when put th of them seming a pression turned gloomy Why <b>did</b>


    We under bleep wellst reght


    el right becam


    wa had been warned about Mom,¡± Kenny said, making <b>up </b>an


    Sadie¡¯s condition was already beyond help. She could only be paralyzed in bed in the future. She couldn¡¯t be without someone to take care of her It was useless to worry about her condition but to ept it.


    Peter became even more gloomy as if he saw through Kenny and Maisy¡¯s thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ll stille at this


    time tomorrow¡±


    Then, he stood up to leave. After taking a few steps, he thought of something and said to the two.¡± Samuel and I have thought of a way to force Skr toe back and take care of Mom. <b>You </b>two better cooperate.


    Kenny immediately agreed. ¡°Let us know what you need <b>us </b>to do.¡±


    Maisy responded obediently. ¡°Okay, Peter.¡±


    ¡°I am leaving now.¡±


    They then entered the ward and looked at Sadie, who was lying in bed, looking gloomy and pale.


    ¡°How are you feeling today, Mom?¡± Maisy asked gently.


    ¡°How am I? How can you ask that? I lost my legs. I can only lie in bed and wait for my death. Are you all waiting for me to die? I won¡¯t let you get what you want! Youe sote because you don¡¯t want to take


    care of me, right?¡± Sadie roared.


    A car ident made her see the true colors of her family members. They had no patience for her. All of


    them stayed away from her.


    Even Maisy was the same. She used to say <b>that </b>Sadie was the best mother in the world. She even said that she would be <b>a </b>dutiful daughter to her.


    But <b>look </b>at how Maisy treated her when she came to the hospital these days.


    All three sons were even more gloomy. It was as if they were the ones who had their limbs amputated!


    Most importantly, her <b>husband</b>, Jeffrey<b>, </b>hadn¡¯te to see her for the past two days. Even if he was busy


    with thepany¡¯s affairs, did he really not have time to see her at all?


    All the excuses!

 Chapter 359

    Only now did she know how good Skr was. She had been thinking about the past more frequently the <bst </b>two days.


    When Sadie was <b>sick</b>, Maisy only said she cared about her, but Skr actually tried to help her relieve her


    difort.


    Set at the tits, she thought Skr was noty and wasn¡¯t as caring as My


    immediately teared <b>up</b><b>. </b>She looked at Kenny and said, ¡°Kenny, I didn¡¯t mean <b>to </b>make <b>Mom </b><b>angry</b>. I Wait wided about herFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    The once elegant woman was now no different from a shrew. She might as well die in that car ident! Everyone in the family would have thought the same.


    Kenny immediately frowned. He said, ¡°Mom, how can you say that about Maisy? Since you had an ident, Maisy had been crying almost every day, worrying about your health and thinking about how to make you happy. Yet, you treat Maisy like this now. Let¡¯s be more reasonable, okay, Mom?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Sadie was extremely furious.


    They dared put all the me on her<b>?</b>


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you all to be here. Go find Skr! I just want to see Skr now!¡± Sadie only had one request now, which was to see Skr.


    Maisy sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Mom, we have tried our best to find Skr. She doesn¡¯t care about you at all. She went traveling the day after you had your surgery. It¡¯s obvious that she won¡¯te to take care of you, Mom.¡±


    ¡°You must bring her here! Even if she doesn¡¯t want toe, you must find a way to make here!¡± Sadie didn¡¯t care anymore.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but a voice in her mind kept telling her that she had to see Skr, and they had to bring Skr to see her!


    Kenny became solemn and said helplessly, ¡°We¡¯ll try our best =


    At Jipsburg Airport, after getting pick them <b>up </b>and drove them directly to Pearlhall Residence.


    Off the ne, someone from Pearlhall Residence came t


    Gloria looked at them happily. With a smile, she asked, ¡°Did you two have fun<b>?¡±</b>

 Chapter 360

    #360


    <b>We </b>had lots <b>of </b>fun! But <b>I </b><b>got </b><b>tanned</b><b>. </b>Skr replied happily.From N?velDrama.Org.


    <b>didn¡¯t </b>notice it when she was in <b>Korel </b>City. After the nended, she went to the <b>restroom </b>in <b>the </b>aport and only then did she notice that she was tanned. She hadn¡¯t deliberately <b>applied </b>sunscreen.


    <b>¡°</b>You¡¯re not <b>tanned</b><b>. </b>Skr, you¡¯re fair to begin with, so you still look fairer than others <b>after </b>getting tanned<b>.</b>


    <b>Gloria </b>felt happy being in Skr¡¯s presence.


    <b>She </b>went to an old friend¡¯s house thest few days and saw several granddaughters<b>¨C</b><b>in</b>w of their family. There was really no one who couldpare to Skr. Ignoring other aspects, none of them were as pretty as Skr.


    ¡°Joe, don¡¯t <b>you </b>think so?¡± Gloria asked Joe, who had been silent for a long time.


    Joe was good in everything but his unpleasant temper. Just his sullen demeanor could scare Skr away. If it truly happened, Gloria wouldn¡¯t let him off the hook!


    Joe¡¯s dark eyes nced over, looking at Skr¡¯s fair and delicate skin. Then, he agreed with <b>his </b>grandmother and <b>said</b><b>, </b>¡°You¡¯re right, Grandma.¡±


    Skr didn¡¯t care how dark <b>she </b>was. Going to a coastal city and getting a tan proved she had a great time,


    ¡°I bought specialties for you, Grandma. I¡¯ll go get them,¡± Skr said, remembering the specialties she


    bought.


    It was her first time going out on a vacation. She felt th


    her feelings.


    local specialties were the best <b>way </b>to express


    Gloria was touched. ¡°Skr, you¡¯re such a good child. You still think of me when you¡¯re traveling.¡±


    She had seen all kinds of specialties from various regions, but it was Skr¡¯s sincere thought that


    mattered the most.


    Having that thought, she red at her unpleasant grandson again. ¡°How many ces have you been to and when have you ever said you would bring me some specialties? You should learn from Skr,¡± she


    said.


    Joe, who was inexplicably disliked once again, twitched his lips. He didn¡¯t think Gloria would want


    anything.


    Wouldn¡¯t Gloria be tired of local specialties? She also didn¡¯t like foreign ones.


    He cast a deep gaze at Skr once again. She made him understand a principle. In many cases, the item wasn¡¯t important, but sincerity was.


    After the two apanied Gloria for dinner, they went to bed in Pearlhall Residence.


    They returned to Gxy Vi the next <b>day</b><b>. </b>Joe got changed and went to work.


    Meanwhile, Skr <b>drove </b>her dat to see Joning.


    chr


    <b>Why </b><b>did </b><b>you </b><b>buy </b><b>so </b>much<b>? </b>It must have been too heavy to carry them back, Janine said. When she se the local specialties, the first thing that came to her mind was whether they were heavy<b>.</b>


    <b>Skr </b>smiled and said, ¡°I brought a big box with me, and I took a car while traveling. I hauled it at the airport, no It wasn¡¯t heavy, Mom.¡±


    Harvey had sses that day, so he was staying in school. Steven had a lot of work recently <b>and </b>hadn¡¯t been home these days.


    Meanwhile, Charles had taken on several roles with increasing screen time, almost living with the crew <b>and </bpletely out of sight.


    Janine was the only one at home,


    ¡°Mom, my house will be <b>ready </b>in three months. When it <b>is </b>renovated, you can just quit rehting this one,¡± Skr suggested.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    Janine smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, bisten to your


    <b>¡°</b><b>By </b>the way, Moin, there¡¯s one more thing Ed like to discuss with you. I n to set up <b>a </b>store and sell some antiques and paintings. Il mainly do the business on livestream. Can you help me look after it? With your help, I¡¯ll be able to go to work without worries.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr had this idea early on. Although Janine looked gentle, she knew Janine was attentive and had high


    self¨Cesteem.


    If Janine¡¯s family had no financial problems and she hadn¡¯t met Finn, she would have had a better future.


    Janine was a little excited, but she <b>was </b>also filled with concern. ¡°Can I do it? I¡¯ve been farming in the countryside and working <b>as </b><b>a </b>housekeeper in the city. At my age-


    ¡°Age has never been an issue. I can tell that you¡¯ll be good at it. Mom, you can do it! We can also do some


    other stuff.


    ¡°Your cooking skills are great, and the marinated olives you make are delicious. You can write down the recipe and find a processing factory to produce the products¡­¡±


    Janine¡¯s eyes reddened as she listened to Skr¡¯s description of the future.


    Her heart was full of longing. It was as if she suddenly found a direction for her life. Since her children were grown up, she could indeed live a life for herself.


    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll try.¡±


    They talked for a while. After lunch, Janine remembered something and said, ¡°I heard news about the Williamses. Sadie suffered a car ident and is still in the hospital. They want you to take care of her. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Apart from blood, I have no legal ties to them. Sadie¡¯s four children can take care of her. Theye to me just to avoid their responsibility.


    ¡°If they treated me like a family from the start and didn¡¯t do anything to me, I¡¯d do my best to take care of Sadie. Now? They can dream on!¡± Skr said coldly, and her expression clouded over.


    Janine was heartbroken upon hearing Skr¡¯s remarks. ¡°What did the Williamses do to you when you


    <b>were</b>


    e staying with them?¡±


    Even though Skr didn¡¯t mention what exactly happened, she could tell Skr <b>had </b>encountered something unimaginable.


    As she came to know the Williames, she concluded they were a group of greedy people without any


    conscience.


    all over now.¡± Skr kept herself from recalling the incident before her rebirth and responded, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all over now.¡±


    Janine then recalled Maisy¡¯s calls and WhatsApp messages. She said, ¡°I have a bad feeling about this. That family <b>is </b>good at underhanded means. They might think of some ways to force you to quit your job.


    You¡¯d better be ready<b>, </b><b>Skye</b>


    <b>They </b>mistreated Skr too much. They couldn¡¯t handle their responsibilities and expected Skr to give up everything to fulfill them. They had no right to do so!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I know how to deal with them.¡± Skr lowered her head to look at her phone.


    She wondered what the Williamses would do and how far they could show their shamelessness.


    ¡°By the way, Steven said he¡¯ll be free early next month. He¡¯ll bring his girlfriend home. Do you want toe back to <b>see </b>her?¡± Janine asked. T


    Skr shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s Steven¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s first time here. I¡¯d better note. She might feel uneasy.


    ¡°There will be other opportunities. I¡¯ll ask Steven for his girlfriend¡¯s photo. I¡¯d like to see what kind of beauty can make my brother fall in love!¡±


    She still remembered that when Steven was in college, many girls had a crush on him. She was surrounded by them whenever she went to college to look for him. To get his attention, they even gave her various snacks and gifts.


    However, he didn¡¯t get a girlfriend at that time. He said that studies were more important and that love was unnecessary.


    He was free from desires and disappointed many girls. But now, Steven finally had a girlfriend!


    After chatting with Janine, Skr went to Natalie¡¯s house. She was a little surprised when she saw her friend.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    By?a noticed that Natale had lost a lot of weight.


    What happened to you? Are you sick? Or have you used some extreme method to lose weight?


    Natalie was happy to see Skr, but she was a little listless. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I just lost my appetite and had Insomnia. That¡¯s why I lost some weight. It only dropped a little, not that exaggerated. ¡±


    ¡°Insomnia?¡± Skr walked in carrying a bag of specialties.


    She and Natalie had been in the same dormitory for four years in college. Natalie had always been carefree. It was difficult for her to believe Natalie had insomnia.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    1


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know why, but I can¡¯t sleep welltely. But it¡¯s okay. Let me see what you brought me. I havent visited Korel City in several years.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t want Skr to get involved in her affairs. She had indeed no appetite and didn¡¯t want to eat anything.


    Skr thought of a possibility. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re pregnant. Have you visited the hospital for a checkup?¡±


    Natalie had previously said that she was preparing to get pregnant and wanted to have a baby. As Skr spoke, she took out the things from the bag.


    Natalie¡¯s expression stiffened as she heard the word pregnant. She lowered her head and focused on the specialties to keep Skr from noticing the loneliness in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely that I¡¯m pregnant. Jeremy has been too busy and has no time toe home. We haven¡¯t shared a bed in a long time.¡±


    Of course, she wished she was pregnant, but that was impossible. How could she give birth alone?


    Skr frowned. ¡°Is Mr. Hughes very busy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he has a lot of work in thepany and needs to travel frequently. When I was in college, he often traveled on business. Sometimes I didn¡¯t see him for months. Even when we¡¯re married, he¡¯s still as busy as ever. I¡¯m uneasy. I feel he-¡±


    Natalie suddenly realized what she had said and immediately stopped.


    Skr had just returned from traveling. She shouldn¡¯t affect Skr¡¯s joy with her problems.


    Skr could tell Natalie didn¡¯t want to talk further, so she didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Instead, she said firmly, ¡°I belong to you at noon. Come on, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for a checkup. We¡¯ll have dinner then.


    Natalie wanted to refuse. Due to Skr¡¯s persistence<b>, </b>she obediently followed Skr to the hospital.


    Fortunately, she was fine. The doctor advised her not to overthink and encouraged her to go out frequently.


    After that, they decided to dine at the most expensive deluxe buffet in Jipsburg.


    ¡°Being with you makes me feel alive! Why was I so distressed and kept things from you? From now on, the real Natalie is back! I don¡¯t care if Jeremy is busy. I¡¯ll go to work tomorrow!¡±


    Natalie decided to take this step. She remembered how the doctor looked at <b>her</b>. It was as if she had a serious mental illness. His concerned gaze encouraged her.


    She was optimistic by nature. She soon realized she was an idiot for doubting whether Jeremy still liked


    her.


    Skr smiled at Natalie, who cheered herself up. ¡°That¡¯s great! I support you! What job did you find?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you guess?¡± Natalie kept it in suspense.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter <b>363</b>


    ¡°When we were in college, you mentioned that you aspired to be a celebrity agent or a reporter. Does your new job have something to do with those?¡± Skr guessed.


    Natalie didn¡¯t expect Skr to guess so urately and quickly. ¡°I stayed at home after graduation and never worked, so all my resum¨¦s were rejected. I had no chance of an interview. But God blesses me! My idol offered me a job!¡±


    ¡°Your idol?*


    ¡°Austin Powell. He heard that I was looking for a job and said he happened to need an assistant. His previous assistant had other career ns, so there was <b>a </b>vacancy,¡± Natalie exined.


    When she received Austin¡¯s invitation, she was hesitant. After all, her family didn¡¯t agree with her going to work. They imed working was exhausting, and Jeremy could afford to support her, so she didn¡¯t have to work.


    She also cared about what Jeremy thought of her.


    During this period, she was always uneasy. Only after visiting the doctor did she realize the seriousness of the matter. She wanted to get out of the predicament.


    So, she epted Austin¡¯s job offer. It would be wonderful to see her idol perform up close while working!


    Natalie was looking forward to it.


    Skr supported Natalie¡¯s decision to change her current situation. She became even more supportive after seeing Natalie¡¯s enthusiasm.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you got a job! Congrattions!¡±


    Natalie appeared pleased. ¡°I¡¯m so excited to think about seeing Austin every day from now on! He¡¯s such a gentleman.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr joked, ¡°If you weren¡¯t married, I would¡¯ve congratted you on getting the best chance to pursue Austin.<b>¡±</b>


    Natalie¡¯s smile froze. Acting as if nothing had happened, she exined calmly. ¡°My feelings for Austin <b>are </b>those of an idol and a fan. It will always stay that way! It differs from liking Jeremy. I¡¯ve loved Jeremy since I was <b>a </b>child. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if he still likes me.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly realized that she had let slip something she didn¡¯t want


    to disclose.


    Skr nced at Natalie. ¡°Is there something going on between you and Mr. Hughes?¡±


    The doubts she had suppressed resurfaced. The ¡°Mr. Hughes¡± she had heard at the hot spring resort reappeared.


    Was that person Jeremy?


    Natalie had never <b>been </b>emotionally sensitive. But she had <b>been </b>uneasy and wasn¡¯t in <b>a </b>good state of mind. <b>There </b>must be a reason for this situation.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell what was going on. He <b>has </b>been busy and hasn¡¯t spent much time at home in thest month. Even when he went home, he only came back to <b>see </b>me, went to sleep, and returned to work the next <b>day</b>. He was so busy that we didn¡¯t have time to talk properly.


    ¡°Especially in thest ten days, he has barely spoken to me or made video calls. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m too sensitive. I always feel that he doesn¡¯t like or care about me that much. This feeling has been particrly strong recently.¡±


    Natalie spilled the beans and expressed all of her thoughts.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m always at home. I¡¯m bored and overthinking it. He¡¯s just too busy to spend time with me.¡±


    Sure enough, a woman would easily be worried and even begin to doubt herself once her whole world revolved around a man.


    Skr thought it over before asking. ¡°Have you ever gone to thepany to find him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have, but he¡¯s not at thepany. He¡¯s too busy traveling for business and entertaining clients. Even if I go to find him, I¡¯ll only add to his burden and trouble,¡± Natalie said, sighing.


    Suddenly, she pointed at a restaurant not far away. ¡°Well, let¡¯s stop talking about this. I spotted a


    Wiscadian restaurant. Jeremy used to take me there. How about we dine at that restaurant rather than the buffet?¡±


    Women were naturally fickle, so Skr immediately agreed, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s <b>go</b>!

 Chapter 364

    <b>Chapter </b>364


    There were few people at the restaurant. It <b>was </b>more than half an hour before dinner time.


    Skr and Natalie chose the seats in front of the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows to watch the sunset outside.


    After cing their orders, they chatted, and the conversation went toward Austin¡¯s Instagram.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that if fans get too close to their idol, they¡¯re more likely to be disillusioned. But whenever <b>i </b>look at Austin¡¯s private Instagram, I feel he¡¯s being his true self. I like him even more! It¡¯s wonderful that I can watch how he works afterward!¡±


    Skr looked at Natalie, who was in high spirits as long as she didn¡¯t mention Jeremy. She never thought <b>a </b>richdy like Natalie would be a celebrity assistant.


    If Jeremy did something unforgivable to Natalie<b>, </b>it would be his loss. But in this case, she hoped he was only too busy to spend time with Natalie.


    Skr said, ¡°I can tell he added you as a friend isn¡¯t a pretense because he allows you to view his Instagram. He¡¯s worthy of bing your idol.¡±


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help chuckling, then she held her stomach and said, ¡°I feel like I have an appetite after seeing you today. Now, I¡¯m starving that I could eat a horse! Is the food we ordered enough?¡±


    She began to worry. She could eat a lot when she was hungry.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the barbecue restaurant near our college after this,¡± Skr proposed without hesitation.


    ¡°I agree!¡± Natalie instantly replied.


    Meanwhile, three cars were parked outside the restaurant simultaneously<b>. </b>Joe was the first to get out of the car, followed by Jeremy and John.


    All three of them happened to be free that day. So, they gathered in the best Wiscadian restaurant in Jipsburg, which Jeremy owned.


    ¡°How long has it


    been since we got together?¡± John asked.


    When they were little, they didn¡¯t have much time to y together. They were both assigned a lot of study throughout the day.


    They had almost no childhood. When they grew up and became independent, they had a lot of social activities and challenges to tackle.


    They rarely had time to rx at the same time.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t gotten together for probably more than a year,¡± Jeremy recalled.


    Natalie¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in his mind. How long had it been since he went home and spoke with her properly?


    Joe abruptly paused as he was about to step into the restaurant.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°<b>What¡¯s </b>wrong<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>John asked doubtfully.


    Joe noticed a new energy vehicle parked not far away. It was <b>parked </b>together with several luxury cars <b>and </b>stood out among them.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± John followed Joe¡¯s gaze and looked over.


    He smiled when he noticed a small car that was inconspicuous in traffic but especially noticeable here.¡± This car has good sales. It¡¯s energy¨Csaving and environmentally friendly.¡±


    That car was just a little out of ce with its surroundings.


    Joe looked away and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Noticing Jeremy was distracted, John asked, ¡°Jeremy, are you thinking about your secretary again?¡±


    There were few secrets in their circle. Everyone knew about Jeremy and Annabelle. But they also knew Jeremy married his childhood sweetheart.


    In the past, he doted on Natalie like a treasure. However, he soon developed an ambiguous rtionship with his secretary.


    Chapter 365

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Jeremy frowned and responded coldly. ¡°She¡¯s not worthy of my attention.¡±


    John suspected Jeremy had lied. He heard that Jeremy and Annabelle were spending more time together, including on business trips. Jeremy rarely returned home, as well.


    In this situation, he suspected that Jeremy was preparing to divorce the poor Natalie for Annabelle.


    Joe nced at Jeremy and said nothing. Then, he took out his phone and checked his WhatsApp.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± <b>he </b>texted Skr.


    However, she didn¡¯t reply, even after he took his seat.


    The Hughes family¡¯s Wiscadian restaurant stood five floors high. It wasrge and crowded.


    ¡°You¡¯re married?¡± Jeremy was surprised to know that Joe got married without informing them. If he hadn¡¯te over, he might only know Joe was married after Joe¡¯s child was born!


    Joe responded with a nod.


    ¡°His wife works for my dad. My dad said she¡¯s far better than he was when he was young<b>.</b>¡±


    When John talked about Skr, his tone was full of appreciation. He rarely praised andplimented someone, but she was capable enough to get his praises.


    He thought Joe had unintentionally found a treasure. And Joe appeared to like Skr. Although Gloria was the one who was behind the marriage, Joe probably enjoyed it enough to agree.


    Skr.


    ¡°She¡¯s indeed good.¡± Joe smiled, following John¡¯s words and praising Skr.


    It was rare for Jeremy to hear Joe praise a woman. It was most likely the first time in over 20 years.


    you tempted


    ¡°Are by her?¡± Jeremy asked curiously.


    Joe had always appeared cold and aloof when they talked about love, as if being attracted to a certain woman would never happen in his life.


    However, he now admitted Skr was good. That was unusual.


    John took a sip of red wine and gazed at Joe. He remembered Joe telling him at the Martin Group that he disliked Skr. But now¡­From N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe sneered. ¡°There is no love between us.¡±


    Jeremy raised an eyebrow. Indeed, marriage didn¡¯t need love in some cases.


    ¡°But you might find it tough to control your feelings sometimes. By the way, I can tell you look good today. Has your insomnia been much bettertely?¡± John asked. He had a keen eye and noticed the changes in Joe¡¯s condition.


    Jeremy agreed, ¡°You¡¯re indeed different from thest time we met on the golf course.¡±


    They found Joe¡¯s cold air had significantly lessened


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed much better Joe had rarely had insomnia recently. He had hardly slept, but meeting Skr


    seemed to change it.


    John smiled meaningfully. Tve told you to find a woman After she makes you happy, you¡¯ll have no insomnia problems ¡±


    It was dull for a man not to have fun with women.


    Joe snorted. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    He had little interest in other women, let alone those who could make him happy.


    While the three of them were chatting, Skr and Natalie walked over from the other side. They wanted to use the restroom before going to the barbecue restaurant.


    When they reached the restroom<b>, </b>Skr heard someone call her with a somewhat surprised tone, ¡°<b>Ms. </b>Sullivan?¡±


    She looked over and was surprised to see John. When she was about to respond, she noticed Joe seated beside him. Jeremy also looked over at the same time.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Natalie noticed Skr and followed thetter¡¯s gaze. Her expression shifted when she was caught off quard by Jeremy.


    It turned out <b>that </b>he had free time. It <b>was </b>just that he gave all of his time to others.


    When Jeremy spotted Natalie and Skr, he was stunned for a second.


    <b>¡°</b>Nath¡­¡±


    Natalie felt aggrieved when she heard his voice, which appeared to smooth over the turbulent emotions she¡¯d been experiencing during this period.


    Joe exchanged nces with Skr<b>.</b>


    Skr knew Jeremy and Joe were friends, but she hadn¡¯t expected to run into them at the restaurant. And John had happened to notice her.


    ¡°We¡¯d better not disturb you guys. We have other things to do.¡± Natalie didn¡¯t know what to say to Jeremy. When she wasn¡¯t with him, she seemed to have a lot to ask him. But when she saw him, she wasn¡¯t sure what to ask.


    John was stunned and had no idea what was going on.


    Joe, on the other hand, was a little surprised that Skr and Natalie knew each other.


    Skr greeted Joe with a nod before Natalie grabbed her hand and walked away.


    After they left, John expressed his doubts. ¡°Jeremy, are your wife and Joe¡¯s wife friends?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What? Your wife is Skr?¡± Jeremy asked Joe in shock.


    Joe nodded and tapped on the table, obviously thinking about something.


    Jeremy hadn¡¯t expected their circle to be so small. It was an incredible coincidence that Skr was Joe¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Did you notice the way your wife looked at you just now? She seemed angry and avoided you. Did she notice something? Don¡¯t underestimate a woman¡¯s intuition,¡± John reminded Jeremy.


    Jeremy frowned. ¡°She¡¯s not that attentive.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with being attentive,¡± John stated bluntly.


    Joe abruptly stated, ¡°Some time ago at the hot spring resort, Skr and I heard you and Annabelle in the


    woods.¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s expression shifted dramatically..


    ¡°We didn¡¯t go forward and only heard your voices.¡± Joe nced over meaningfully.


    ¡°Skr and Nath are besties. She won¡¯t say anything that may raise Nath¡¯s suspicions if she¡¯s uncertain. Il end things with Annabelle<b>.</b>


    Jeremy realized that today¡¯s coincidence was a warning. He pursed his lips tightly. He couldn¡¯t imagine. The consequences if Natalie found out about his affair.


    John stroked his nose. He¡¯d met Annabelle once and <b>knew </b>she wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. He had <b>a </b>feeling that Jeremy wouldn¡¯t be <b>able </b>to solve this matter easily.


    He hinted at Joe, but thetter didn¡¯t look at him and appeared to be thinking about something.


    Apart from John, the other two became preupied with their thoughts throughout the meal.


    Natalie felt her mind go nk as she left the Wiscadian restaurant and got into the car.


    s she left the e


    When she¡¯d met Jeremy, she¡¯d felt as if he¡¯d be a stranger. She hadn¡¯t known what to say to him, either.


    She should¡¯ve felt familiar andfortable with him. So, why had she felt like a stranger in front of him earlier?


    im Bonus For Free Every

 Chapter 367

    Chapter <b>367</b>


    Natalie felt like something was wrong with her.


    ¡°Nath, are you okay? Skr handed her a bottle of water


    Natalie took it. After taking a few sips, she calmed down, but her eyes were still slightly red. Skr was


    concerned when she saw Natalie¡¯s condition


    I¡¯m fine. I just don¡¯t know why I feelplicated. I can¡¯t exin it.¡± Natalie appeared a little dazed and felt an indescribable panic.


    Skrforted her, saying softly, ¡°I¡¯m here, Nath¡±


    When Natalie heard that, she hugged Skr. ¡°Skye, I didn¡¯t mean to be so fussy, but¡­¡± At that moment, she really felt like she was unfamiliar with Jeremy.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Skr gently patted Natalie¡¯s back.


    Natalie suddenly received a call. She nced at it and was stunned when she saw the caller.


    ¡°Jeremy¡¯s calling me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get out of the car and wait for you. Have a nice chat.¡±


    After Skr got out of the car, Natalie took a deep breath. She calmed down herplicated emotions and picked the call up. ¡°Hello, honey.¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s gentle voice came from the phone. ¡°Do you have anything else to do with Skr? If not, I¡¯lle out right now. Let¡¯s go home first. Sorry, I¡¯ve been too busy and ignored your feelings. Let¡¯s have a chat at home.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s eyes became redder as she listened to his familiar voice. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up, she got out of the car and said, ¡°Sorry, Skye, I can¡¯t eat barbecue with you. Let¡¯s meet next time. Jeremy asked me to wait for him here.¡±


    Skr smiled. ¡°Okay, then. I hope you won¡¯t cancel our next appointment. Go back and speak with Mr. Hughes properly. Communication is a good way to solve problems. Come to me if you have any problems.


    She then got into her car and prepared to leave. Since the couple had an issue in their rtionship, she shouldn¡¯t be a third wheel, there.


    Before Skr drove away, Natalie suddenly thought of something and signaled for her to stop.


    Skr lowered the window in doubt.


    ¡°Skye, can you leaveter? I can ask Jeremy to introduce Joe to you. I can tell you¡¯re interested in him. You stared at him just now.¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t bear that Skr, a beautiful woman, was still single<b>.</b>


    Skr chuckled. ¡°I know him. He¡¯s my husband. We¡¯re very familiar with each other.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me. I have an inexplicable hunch that Joe also looked at you just now Maybe you¡¯re his type


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯m his type, but he seems to like me when we¡¯re in bed.¡± Seeing that Natalie still didn¡¯t believe her, Skr dropped a bombshell statement.


    Unfortunately, no matter how powerful the statement was<b>, </b>Natalie still didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Nah, stop kidding!


    Skr felt amused. ¡°What should I do to make you believe in me?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t believe it unless I catch you two in bed.¡± Natalie acted as if she the truth.From N?velDrama.Org.


    could see everything and knew


    She believed Skr had no way of deceiving her. She was smart enough and not easily duped.


    To be blunt, if the person Skr had mentioned had been another man, Natalie would have believed it. But she would never believe it if that man was Joe.


    Skr noticed Jeremy leaving the restaurant and told Natalie. ¡°You¡¯d better think about how to tell Mr. Hughes you want to go to work first.¡±


    Natalie followed Skr¡¯s gaze and spotted Jeremy. She then replied, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him properly. Be careful on the road. Let me know when you get home.¡±

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Natale nced behind Jeremy as he approached. ¡°Did you leave first?¡±


    He nodded ¡°Yes. I did Come on, lets get in the car.¡±


    When he saw Natalie, he felt panicked and had a premonition that she would leave him.


    He abruptly became sober at <b>that </b>point. Why <b>had </b>he seemed to have forgotten her during this period? It seemed that he subconsciously hadn¡¯t wanted to return to her.


    Natalie had no idea what Jeremy was thinking, but there was an invisible change in their rtionship.


    She didn¡¯t say anything as she got into the car. After all, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She even wondered when they¡¯dst had a good conversation.


    Tve indeed been too busy during <b>this </b>time. Are you angry with me?¡± Jeremy suddenly held Natalie¡¯s hand<b>.</b>


    Her hand was soft and small. He could hold her whole hand easily.


    It was time for him to stop fooling around. He needed to avoid hurting her feelings because of other people.


    Natalie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not. I understand you¡¯re busy supporting our family. So, I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    Jeremy softly reminded her, ¡°Why did you run away when you saw me just now? We¡¯re married, and you¡¯re my wife. If you have any questions<b>, </b>just ask me. Don¡¯t make random guesses. Understand?¡±


    She was no longer angry, but she felt strange in her heart. Despite her desire to dismiss it, she knew it was there.


    The man in front of her was the same Jeremy she had known for many years. But¡­


    ¡°I thought you had something to discuss with your friends. If I had stayed there, I might¡¯ve disturbed you.¡± Natalie found an excuse.


    Jeremy held her hand tightly. ¡°Remember, no matter what happens or what anyone says something to you, don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°Why did you say that all of <b>a </b>sudden<b>?</b>¡± Natalie was stunned.


    Would someone say something inappropriate to her? Jeremy looked serious.


    Jeremy realized his anxiety had caused him to slip up.


    He immediately tried to fix it. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just thought of it and told you. I travel a lot and don¡¯t have time to be with you. You might overthink it.¡±


    Natalie thought he understood her too well ¡°To be honest, I did think a lot during this period. I¡¯ve thought of many things I shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°After calming down, I kept reminding myself that you¡¯re busy and working hard. I mustn¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    The way she wholeheartedly trusted him made his heart tighten.


    What had <b>he </b>been doing all this time? He¡¯d been <b>out </b>of his mind!


    He couldn¡¯t lose Natalie. If she knew about the crazy things he¡¯d done during this period, she wouldn¡¯t ept it!


    After they got home, they chatted for a while. When Natalie went to take a shower<b>, </b>Jeremy went to the study and made a phone call.


    ¡°Submit your resignation letter tomorrow. I¡¯ll pay you. Don¡¯t appear in front of me from now on. Also, don¡¯t have any delusions. You¡¯d better keep our matter a secret.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    His heartlessness was evident in every word he blurted out.


    At first, Annabelle had been pleased when she received his call. But then her delight gave way to shock, and she paled immediately. She thought she¡¯d heard him wrong.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Mr Hughes have I done something <b>wrong</b>? Why are your driving me away?¡±


    Annabelle panicked. There had been nothing wrong with Jeremy until today, and he hadn¡¯t gone home in a long time.


    She had thought that he would lose interest in Natalin, who couldn¡¯tpare to her in every aspect, and <b>would </b>soon <b>give </b>her an official status.


    They had even had sex once in the morning. But now, his attitude had shifted after just a few hours!


    Jeremy had no patience and stated coldly, ¡°I dor want Nath to know about you. Remember that.¡± After saying that, he hung up the call without giving Annabelle a chance to speak.


    She stared at the phone with widened eyes, obviously in disbelief.


    He didn¡¯t want Natalie to know about her? Jeremy was too heartless!


    ¡°Even if we were together and had sex during this period, you still don¡¯t love me! I¡¯ve paid so much! I fell in love with you a long time <b>ago</b>.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No one knows how much effort I¡¯ve put into joining yourpany. Thanks to my hard work, I was finally able to join it. But no matter how excellent I am, you never looked at me properly and only treated me like an ordinary employeel


    ¡°I spent too much for your attention. I won¡¯t leave. I can¡¯t leave! It would be fine if Natalie was better than me, but she¡¯s inferior to me in every aspect!¡±


    Annabelle kept murmuring through gritted teeth in her 3,200¨Csquare¨Cfoot <b>upscale </b>apartment.


    After the call, Jeremy deleted Annabelle¡¯s contact from his contacts list and blocked her on WhatsApp: He also deleted all the call records¨Cas if doing so would make Annabelle disappearpletely.


    Natalie <b>never </b>checked his phone. She trusted him and believed he wouldn¡¯t do anything to harm her.


    However, during this period¡­


    Jeremy turned cold. He soon brushed his thoughts aside and walked out of the study.


    When he returned to the bedroom,/Natalie had already had a shower and changed into loungewear. Seeing him return, she asked rxingly, ¡°Are you done with your work?¡±


    Whenever he entered the study, it meant he had some urgent matters to attend to. She was merely puzzled as to


    why he had finished so soon.


    Jeremy nodded. ¡°I got everything done.¡±


    Natalie then said, ¡°I forgot to tell you something on the way back. I found a job and will start work


    tomorrow. I¡¯ll be Austin Powell¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°Vogte <b>160 </b><b>busy</b>. You havente home in simost & month I can¡¯t control my emotions at home, so l¨¢ like <b>to </b>go to work for a change.


    Jeremy frowned when he heard that Natalie was heading to work. Tve indeed been too busy <b>to </b><b>be </b>with <b>you </b>during this period. I¡¯ll have more time these <b>days</b>.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Everything </b>isplicated outside. If you work as a celebrity¡¯s assistant, you might face numerous challenges


    Natalie could spend as much money <b>as </b>she wanted, but she didn¡¯t have to suffer.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t you want children?, We can put it on the agenda right now.¡±


    She smiled bitterly in her heart as she saw him reject her idea without hesitation. ¡°Just let me have my way this time.¡±


    Jeremy approached Natalie and raised her chin, intending to kiss her.


    She blushed and avoided him. ¡°Have you forgotten? I¡¯m on my period.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t an ideal moment for her to menstruate, yet it had happened at this time. She could tell he wanted to have sex with her.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you promise me? Austin usually has no work or schedule. I¡¯ll have nothing to do besides always staying at home. I¡¯ll still have plenty of time.


    ¡°As for the child, we <b>can¡¯t </b>have it even if we want it now. We ought to let nature take its course. Honey, don¡¯t you love me the <b>most</b>? Promise me, okay?¡±


    Jeremy couldn¡¯t stand Natalie¡¯s coquettishness and finally nodded in agreement.


    Joe returned to Gxy Vi after bidding farewell to John.


    As he entered the vi, he noticed Skr taking things out of shopping bags and cing them in the refrigerator.


    Skaber heard <b>someone </b>appreaching from behind, she look out two bottles of yogurt from t

 Chapter 370

    took a look and saw that it was peach favored sugar free yogurt. He took <b>both </b>bottles, unscr the caps, and returned one to Skr,


    She <b>epted </b>it <b>and </b>took a sip. ¡°It tastes good.¡± <b>The </b>vor of peaches paired with the strong aroma of vogurt made her relish every <b>sip</b>.


    Joe took a sip after hearing her praise for the yogurt. It tasted eptable to him. He then set <b>the </b>yogurt aside <b>and </b>helped Skr put the <b>things </b>from the shopping bags in the refrigerator.


    She felt satisfied <b>as </b>she looked at the packed refrigerator. ¡°It¡¯s finally full


    Joe washed his hands before sitting on the couch<b>.</b>


    Skr saw that and went to wash <b>her </b>hands as well. As she looked <b>at </b>Joe sitting on the couch, she felt confused. She could tell he had something to tell her.


    She washed some fruits before sitting across from him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have some fruits,¡± Skr stated. She had picked the fruits while passing by a market before she had returned home. They were all fresh.


    Joe picked up an apple but didn¡¯t eat it.


    <b>Skr¡¯s </b>gaze was uncontrobly drawn to his hand which was holding the apple.


    His fingers were long and straight, and his nails were round and neat. The watch on his wrist perfectly highlighted the allure of his hands.


    She unconsciously recalled a scene when he had touched her with those hands.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr didn¡¯t dare to look any further and quickly looked away, staring at the apple in her hand.


    Joe suddenly asked, ¡°When you saw me in the restaurant, why didn¡¯t youe forward and im me as your husband?¡±


    Skr was surprised when she heard that. ¡°im?<b>¡±</b>


    Had she heard him wrong?


    ¡°Given the situation at that time, it seemed that we weren¡¯t the main parties there, but Nath and Mr. Hughes.¡±


    Moreover, she was used to pretending not to know him whenever she was outside. After all, even Natalie thought the two of them couldn¡¯t possibly be a couple.


    Joe raised his eyebrow coldly, obviously dissatisfied with Skr¡¯s answer. ¡°Are you and Jeremy¡¯s wife good friends?¡±


    Yes, she¡¯s my best friend.¡±


    His eyes moved slightly when he took a bite of the sweet apple. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend <b>like </b>you don¡¯t


    know me when we¡¯re outside from now <b>on</b><b>.</b>¡±


    Skr smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend like you don¡¯t know me <b>either</b>.¡±


    They had an agreement on certain issues. For instance, pretending to be strangers when they were outside had always been a tacit agreement between them. He couldn¡¯t find fault with her.


    Joe was rendered speechless.


    Skr nced at the time. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat much when I was at the restaurant. I¡¯m a little hungry, so I¡¯m going to make a simple dessert. Do you want some?¡±


    ¡°Make me some.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Joe was reading a book on the couch while Skr concentrated on making dessert in the kitchen. But when he heard a faint sound in the kitchen, he stood up and walked over<b>.</b>


    He stood in front of the kitchen door, staring at Skr, who was fully focused on her work. Then, he remembered the photo John had sent him not too long ago.


    When Skr made desserts, she was as concentrated as she was when restoring antiques. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t aware that when she focused on one thing, she seemed different from usual.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    It was as <b>though </b>there was something maic in the alt, making him unable to look <b>away</b>


    When Skr looked over, Joe had grabbed a cigarette and was about to light it. Their gazes met, <b>and </b>Joe


    tell his heart stutter.


    T be done soon, Skr said, thinking Joe was getting impatient.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe¡¯s gaze never wavered from her as he let out a soft hum in <b>response</b>. Tightening his grip on the cigarette, he left the vi.


    <b>He </b>left the door open as he took a deep drag of his cigarette. As the smoke <b>wafted </b>before <b>his </b>eyes, <b>he </b>gradually managed to suppress the emotions <b>roiling </b>in <b>his </b>heart.


    John had initially freed up his time for Joe and Jeremy. They hadn¡¯t had a good get¨Ctogether for a while now. So, he wanted to spend some quality time with his buddies.


    s, they promptly abandoned him after bumping into Skr and Natalie. He clicked his tongue in annoyance. He had no choice but to go home now.


    Although he was already engaged, he didn¡¯t have anything inmon with his fianc¨¦e.


    When he arrived home, he was just in time to see Alexander returning home with the limping Caleb in tow.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t be home for dinner?¡± Alexander shot a look at John.


    John answered, ¡°I had an appointment with Joe and the others. Sadly, they were busy and had to leave.¡± Then, he nced at Caleb. ¡°Why are you with him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll being with me to work from now on. He said he wanted to be Skr¡¯s assistant. People have been badgering me just to get to her these past two days. It¡¯ll be nice to have someone in my corner,¡± Alexander said.


    Caleb straightened his spine and said, ¡°Uncle John, I¡¯ve got lots of redeeming qualities. For one, I¡¯m hard- working. I¡¯ve already decided I¡¯ll be studying under Skr.<b>¡±</b>


    He refused to believe he would fail to gain some knowledge if he remained in her presence.


    <b>¡°</b>Dad<b>, </b>I don¡¯t think he¡¯s being serious when he said he¡¯ll be Skr¡¯s assistant. Frankly, pigs will start flying before Skr gives him a shot,¡± John said bluntly. He had seen just how deeply Joe cared for Skr<b>. </b>Sure, he had seen how scared Jeremy had be at the thought that Natalie would find out about his affair with Annabelle. Hence, it made sense why he rushed home. He wanted to get back into Natalie¡¯s good graces.


    Meanwhile, there was only one reason why Joe would rush home. That was because he had unknowingly fallen for Skr.


    There was no way Joe would tolerate someone else eyeing someone he loved.


    Alexander sized Caleb up before saying<b>. </b>He doesnt think of her that way, Skrs brilliant. She il found <b>him </b>out <b>with </b>just a look. Then, he¡¯ll lose a golden opportunity when she gets rid of <b>him</b>.¡±


    <b>Im </b>not aiming to be her lover, Still, it¡¯ll be okay if we stay <b>as </b>good friends, <b>right</b>? Uncle <b>John</b>, <b>you¡¯d </b><b>better </b>give your brain a good wash. Stop looking at things with those sorts of lenses,¡± Caleb said.


    He merely received a look from John for his efforts. Was he being looked down on?


    He was still young. He could afford to <b>wait</b>!


    He would give them his blessing if her partner treated her well. Of course, he would snatch the spot as her boyfriend if her partner was abysmal.


    In any case, he wasn¡¯t about to b his true thoughts to anyone.


    No one had to know.


    John arched an eyebrow. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that petty. Why can¡¯t it be so?¡± Caleb let out a derisive snort.


    Alexander abruptly shifted the conversation to John. ¡°If you¡¯re free, you should visit Melody. You¡¯re about to get married. Why are you loafing about at home?¡±


    If only John could give him a granddaughter who was as talented and smart¡­ Well, he would be praising God till the end of his days.


    John had no idea he would be dragged into this mess. So, he immediately sauntered off. ¡°I¡¯m leaving<b>. </b><b>I </b>have a date with Melody, a dinner date.¡±


    He would rather party the night away than listen to his father nagging at him. If he stayed a second longer, he swore Alexander would start nagging him about children.


    Kenny was scrolling through WhatsApp in the hospital, checking to see whether Skr had texted hint back. Although he already knew what to expect, he was still ufortable.


    Did she forget that he was her brother? How could she ignore him like that?


    He refused to believe that she didn¡¯t see his message.


    <b>Just </b>then, two equally gloomy faces appeared in <b>his </b>ward. They were none other than Samuel <b>and </b>Peter.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    When they noticed that karey was alone in the ward, Peter asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Maley


    She had to help a trend i can take care of Mom alone, Kenny replied.


    Samuel was far from satisfied with his answer. ¡°Mom¡¯s still recovering right now. Isn¡¯t she more important than some friend of hers<b>?</b>¡±


    Kenny furrowed his brows in displeasure ¡°Our world doesn¡¯t revolve around Mom. Maisy did her best to help out when this whole thing happened. There¡¯s no need to be so strict with her. Don¡¯t you guys have


    things to handle too?¡±


    ¡°Enough. We shouldn¡¯t be fighting right now.¡± Peter was done with the fights.


    Then, he nced at Sadie, who was sleeping fitfully in bed. Just one look at her was enough to annoy him


    to high heaven.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sick of this! Why is everything crumbling down around us? Thepany¡¯s in trouble. Mom¡¯s unwell.


    ¡°And my job? God! I was clearly picked <b>for </b>some of the roles. Yet, they called me to say they¡¯ve chosen someone else? Now, I have no roles to y!¡± Samuel vented all his frustrations.


    When he looked for the director or asked the top brass, they would either leave him on read or im that


    he wasn¡¯t suited to the role<b>.</b>


    Some would even tell him to take a break and consider brushing up on his acting skills.


    Him? Brushing up on his acting skills? What a joke!


    Kenny¡¯s frown deepened at his words. ¡°You¡¯re right about that much. My job hasn¡¯t been smooth sailing.


    either.¡±


    ¡°Thepany won¡¯t hold on for much longer. Dad and I are trying our best to hold things together. We


    might not be able to keep an eye on family matters. So, now the only thing we can do is make Skr return home,¡± Peter said solemnly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have a n to get her back here?¡± Kenny was done with this situation. He had applied for leave just to take care of Sadie.


    It would be fine if Sadie appreciated his help. s, she wasn¡¯t happy with him and certainly wasn¡¯t pleased with Maisy. Thepany was also dissatisfied with him.


    At this point, it would be best if Skr returned to them.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait till tomorrow. We¡¯ll be bringing the reporters <b>and </b>the media to look for Skr tomorrow.


    ¡°There¡¯s a popr show recently. Its goal is to mediate all sorts of issues. There will be experts in the field showing up as well.


    ¡°When the timees, Skr will have no choice but toe home. Since Mom wants Skr home, she had to return,¡± Peter said coldly.


    Samuel scoffed derisively. <b>¡°</b><b>She </b>deserves this much! This <b>time</b>, everyone will see <b>her </b>true colors<b>. </b><b>They¡¯ll </b>see what a bad daughter she is! She¡¯ll have no choice but to listen to our demands <b>and </be with us.


    Kenny was startled. ¡°You¡¯ll go that far?¡±


    He had a feeling that the gap between them and Skr would only widen further. If anything, this would be detrimental if they wanted to patch things up with her.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t do this, do you think Skr would listen to us? We¡¯ve given her plenty of chances<b>. </b>She refused them all! Have you seen her being nice to us even once?


    ¡°What kind of job can she even get at Gardner Group? Won¡¯t it be better if shees home and takes care of Mom? We¡¯ll justpensate her for her time.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be far better than her spending her money on sugar babies. God, just thinking about her actions makes me sick,¡± Samuel said through gritted teeth.


    Charles had even punched him over this matter!


    ¡°We¡¯ve already talked to the media about this. They think this issue will get them lots of clicks. There will be plenty of people willing to watch this. So, they¡¯ll do their best to persuade Skr and force her. She won¡¯t have a choice<b>,</b>¡± Peter said.


    Kenny nodded after heating their n. ¡°Then, let¡¯s proceed with your n. We¡¯ve given her several chances. She¡¯s just too stubborn.¡±


    ¡°You can leave Mom to the nurse tomorrow. We¡¯ll find Skr together. The more people we have in our corner, the more pressure she¡¯ll be under.¡± Peter wasted no time making a decision.


    Just then, Sadie gradually regained consciousness. She only managed to remember what she


    experienced afterying eyes on her sons.


    ¡°I had a nightmare earlier. We were awful to Skye. She got into a car ident. One that <b>was </b>even worse than mine. However, none of us took care of her.


    ¡°We left her for dead. She got into a car ident because she wanted to save me. Yet, I thought of her as nothing but a burden. After that¡­ Karma came for us. We all died gruesome deaths!

 Chapter 373

    Chapter <b>373</b>


    Sadie¡¯s popds were blown wide, utterly filed with terror. Her voice was shaky as die tried to get the words but it was clear that the nightmare was not an ordinary one.


    All of <b>you</b>. All of you were also awful toward Skye. All you can see is Maisy Yoireplete w Skyel <b>Do you </b>even know what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    Sadie was practically screaming at them at this point. Her voice was gentural, and the frantic look in eyes made her seem like she had stepped out of a horror movie.


    The sight scared the living daylights out of her sons


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve already said it was a nightmare. Nightmares aren¡¯t real! You just miss Sk for too much. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve had that dream. You know full well that drearms arerit real Yenny hastly advised ter


    It was just a dream. Why was Sadie behaving like this?


    What did <b>she </b>mean by Skr getting into a car ident? The one who had gotten into an ident was


    her!


    Frankly, he¡¯d rather Skr be the one suffering right now. If that were the case, they wouldn¡¯t be suffering this torment.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom, stop fussing about it. It¡¯s just a dream. There¡¯s no need to shout, Samuel said impatiently.


    Sadie swept her gaze across the impatient look on her sons¡® faces. She had seen that expression on her own face in that nightmare.


    She had treated Skr the same way they were treating her. In fact, she had treated Skr worse. Skr would never dream of expressing her wants or needs. That was because Sadie would erupt in <b>anger </b>the moment she saw Skr frown.


    Sadie would think that Skr was doing it on purpose and that she wasn¡¯t a good and obedient daughter. Her back was drenched with <b>cold </b>sweat at the thought. Although it was a dream, it felt far too real.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like a dream. It feels like something that <b>has </b>happened before. I want to see her! I have to see her!¡±


    Sadie desperately wanted to see Skr with her own two eyes. She had no idea why she was feeling this way. She obviously didn¡¯t like Skr.


    She had always thought that Skr wasn¡¯t <b>as </b>outstanding as Maisy. After all, Maisy had the best education, while Skr was just a mere country bumpkin.


    Sadie had never once treated Skr kindly when her daughter returned to the Williams family


    However, after her car ident, she knew just what Maisy thought of her.


    Her children all imed they were taking care of her. Yet, each of them only treated her with impatience.


    It was especially so for Maisy, who didn¡¯t even care about her well¨Cbeing.


    Sadie could differentiate sincerity from fake kindness. Maisy probably prayed that she died in the car crash instead of surviving the ordeal and burdening them.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯ll get your wish! You¡¯ll see Skr soon enough,¡± Peter said harshly.


    Samuel inhaled sharply, trying to suppress his anger as he barked, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t tell us about your dream <b>in </b>the future. It¡¯s so annoying!


    ¡°In the past, you¡¯ve always told us dreams are fake. There¡¯s no need to breathe life into it. So, why are you being so unreasonable now?


    ¡°If your dream is true, then I genuinely hope the person who got into a car ident and lost her legs was Skr!¡±

 Chapter 374

    <b>Chapter </b>374


    You You


    <b>If </b>Sadie could shootsers from her <b>eyes</b><b>, </b>she would have. ck spots were clouding her vision due to the sheer fury.


    <b>She </b>had a nightmare and was scared <b>out </b>of her wits because it felt incredibly real. Yet<b>, </b>none of her sons sat down and talked to her gently. Instead, they were all reprimanding her.


    Did she truly give birth to them<b>?</b>


    Before her ident, she had always thought her, sons and her daughter, Maisy, were her pride and joy. They were respectful of her and were attentive to her needs.


    In her eyes, Skr <b>was </b>nothingpared to them.


    The nightmare¡­.


    The scenes of her nightmare yed out like an awful and demented y. At first, she was horrified. Then<b>, </b>she started reflecting. Toward the end, all she had was remorse.


    She was experiencing exactly what Skr had suffered. However, if she were to be specific, she was receiving much better treatment than Skr ever had.


    If the nightmare were events that had happened, then was she even worthy of the title ¡°Mom¡°?


    my sons! All th


    ¡°None of you should call yourselves blood, sweat, and tears giving birth and raising all of you were wasted!¡± Sadie shrieked in outrage.


    Kenny disliked hearing things like that. ¡°Mom, we¡¯ve tossed everything aside just to care for you ever since your car ident. Is it not enough?


    ¡°We understand that you can¡¯t ept your current condition. However, the past is set in stone. Can you please calm down? Stop hurting us and hurting yourself, okay?¡±


    Peter and Samuel had a sullen look on their faces, unwilling to speak with Sadie.


    In the end, Sadie could only re at Kenny, who was reprimanding her, before crying tears of regret.


    Skr had a rather stuffed bag <b>as </b>she walked to work the next day. The bag was filled with local goods and snacks. She wanted to share them with her colleagues.


    Although she had a few more days off, she decided toe to work after hearing her colleaguesin about their heavy workload.


    After all, she still had a mortgage to pay off. She also had the refurbishing fee to consider.


    On the way to her work, she received a text from Natalie. She was standing before a vi and beaming at the camera.


    Chapter 374


    ¡°This is my first day of work! I¡¯m feeling great! Wish me luck, Skye!¡±


    Skr texted her back during a red light, ¡°Good luck at work, Natty! Text me if you need help.¡±


    Soon, she arrived at Gardner Group. She smoothly parked her car, took her purse, and strode into thepany with her card in hand.


    Just as she was about to step through the entrance, one of her colleagues rushed straight for her.


    ¡°Skr, don¡¯te to work today. Those people who were troubling you brought the media and reporters over! Security has already called the cops. The police will be here soon. I¡¯ll call you once everything has died down.¡±


    The smile on Skr¡¯s face disappeared. She swept her gaze across the hall and noticed several people standing by the entrance.


    Some of them had mics in their hands. Some were carrying heavy¨Cduty cameras. She also spotted Kenny and Samuel sandwiched between them..


    When her colleague noticed the frown on her face, he hastily said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll handle this. Mr. Gardner Senior has already given us his orders.¡±


    Skr was about to leave when she received a call.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Steven.¡±


    ¡°Skye, don¡¯t go to work today. Just stay put at home, alright?¡± Steven intoned seriously.


    Skr¡¯s frown deepened as she asked, ¡°Steven, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Did Steven find out just what the Williamses want?


    That couldn¡¯t be it.

 Chapter 375

    <b><i>Chapter </i></b><b><i>375</i></b>


    <b><i>Her </i></b><b><i>workistace </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>quite </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>distance </i></b><b><i>away </i></b><b><i>from </i></b><b><i>Steven¡¯s</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>So</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>there </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>no </i></b><b><i>way </i></b><b><i>Steven </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>know </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>Key </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>posse </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>brought </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>media </i></b><b><i>over </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><ipany</i></b>


    <b><i>If </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>case</i></b><b><i>..</i></b>


    <b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>shot </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>nce </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>entrance</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>quickly </i></b><b><i>noticed </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>Peter </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>Maisy </i></b><b><i>weren¡¯t </i></b><b><i>there</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Did </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>two </i></b><b><i>look </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>Steven</i></b><b><i>?</i></b>


    <b><i>just </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>minor </i></b><b><i>matter</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>can </i></b><b><i>handle it</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Steven </i></b><b><i>didn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>divulge </i></b><b><i>anything</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>worried </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>get </i></b><b><i>upset</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Skyter </i></b><b><i>could </i></b><b><i>vaguely </i></b><b><i>hear </i></b><b><i>something </i></b><b><i>familiar </i></b><b><i>during </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>call </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>Steven</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>It </i></b><b><i>seemed </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>taking </i></b><b><i>the</i></b>


    <b><i>train</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>He </i></b><b><i>should </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>work </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>this </i></b><b><i>hour</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>staying </i></b><b><i>near </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><ipany</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>It </i></b><b><i>should </i></b><b><i>only </i></b><b><i>take </i></b><b><i>him </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>ten</i></b><b><i>¨C</i></b><b><i>minute </i></b><b><i>walk </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>get </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>office</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>There </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>no </i></b><b><i>need </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>him </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>board </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>train</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Janine¡¯s </i></b><b><i>face </i></b><b><i>suddenly </i></b><b><i>shed </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>Skr¡¯s </i></b><b><i>mind</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Steven</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>I¡¯m </i></b><b><i>already </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>work</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>saw </i></b><b><i>Kenny </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>others </i></b><b><i>bringing </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>group </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>reporters </i></b><b><i>over </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>me</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>My </i></b><b><i>colleagues </i></b><b><i>say </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>they¡¯ll </i></b><b><i>handle </i></b><b><i>it</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Did </i></b><b><i>Peter </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>Maisy </i></b><b><i>do </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>same </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>Mom</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Steven¡¯s </i></b><b><i>breathing </i></b><b><i>came </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>suspicious </i></b><b><i>stop </i></b><b><i>before </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>said</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Yes</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>did </i></b><b><i>exactly </i></b><b><i>that</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Mom </i></b><b><i>didn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>answer </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>door</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>worry </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>don¡¯t</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>So</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>stayed </i></b><b><i>out </i></b><b><i>there </i></b><b><i>like </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>pack </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>hyenas</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>I¡¯m </i></b><b><i>going </i></b><b><i>home </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>deal </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>them</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Don¡¯t </i></b><b><i>meet </i></b><b><i>them</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>My </i></b><b><i>friend </i></b><b><i>said </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>want </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>use </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>media </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>force </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>into </i></b><b><i>agreeing </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>their </i></b><b><i>demands</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Some </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><iizens would </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>led </i></b><b><i>by </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>nose </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>start </i></b><b><i>criticizing </i></b><b><i>Skr</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>When </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>happened</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>forced </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>do </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>pleased</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>They </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>utterly </i></b><b><i>despicable</i></b><b><i>!</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Steven</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>just </i></b><b><i>go </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>work</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>You </i></b><b><i>can¡¯t </i></b><b><i>afford </i></b><b><i>to show </i></b><b><i>your </i></b><b><i>face</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>I¡¯ll </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>right </i></b><b><i>over</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Don¡¯t </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>worry</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>know </i></b><b><i>how </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>handle </i></b><b><i>these </i></b><b><i>pests</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>resolutely </i></b><b><i>decided </i></b><b><i>before </i></b><b><i>Steven </i></b><b><i>could </i></b><b><i>persuade </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>otherwise</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>She </i></b><b><i>couldn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>dodge </i></b><b><i>out </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>this </i></b><b><i>mess </i></b><b><i>now</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Instead</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>face </i></b><b><i>them </i></b><b><i>head</i></b><b><i>¨C</i></b><b><i>on</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>She </i></b><b><i>certainly </i></b><b><i>didn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>want </i></b><b><i>Steven </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>family </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>dragged </i></b><b><i>into </i></b><b><i>this </i></b><b><i>farce</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Steven </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>family </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>have </i></b><b><i>nothing </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>gain </i></b><b><i>but </i></b><b><i>everything </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>lose once </i></b><b><i>their </i></b><b><i>faces </i></b><b><i>were public </i></b><b><i>knowledge</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Meanwhile</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>nothing </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>lose</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>So</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>immediately </i></b><b><i>drove </i></b><b><i>straight </i></b><b><i>home</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Thankfully</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>there </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>barely </i></b><b><i>any </i></b><b><i>red </i></b><b><i>lights </i></b><b><i>dragging </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>journey </i></b><b><i>out</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Within </i></b><b><i>30 </i></b><b><i>minutes</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>arrived </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>her destination</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>There </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>already </i></b><b><i>quite </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>few </i></b><b><i>people </i></b><b><i>congregating </i></b><b><i>around </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>apartment </i></b><b><iplex</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Since </i></b><b><i>most </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>the</i></b>


    <b><i>beople </i></b><b><i>living </i></b><b><i>there </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>elderly </i></b><b><i>citizens</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>all </i></b><b><i>retired </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>nothing </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>do</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Although </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>media </i></b><b><i>might </i></b><b><i>not </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>able </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>gather </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>crowd </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>usual </i></b><b><i>areas</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>this </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>not </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>case </i></b><b><i>here</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>curled </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>lips </i></b><b><i>into </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>cold </i></b><b><i>smirk </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>climbed </i></b><b><i>up </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>stairs</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Even </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>stairs </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>packed </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>people</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Some </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>neighbors </i></b><b><i>recognized </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Skr</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>you¡¯re </i></b><b><i>home</i></b><b><i>? </i></b><b><i>The </i></b><b><i>media¡¯s </i></b><b><i>asking </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>you</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>The </i></b><b><i>elderly </i></b><b><idy </i></b><b><i>looked </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>curiously</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Some </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>them </i></b><b><i>couldn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>help </i></b><b><i>but </i></b><b><i>ask</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>heard </i></b><b><i>your </i></b><b><i>birth </i></b><b><i>mother </i></b><b><i>got into </i></b><b><i>an </i></b><b><i>ident </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>didn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>even </i></b><b><i>visit</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Well</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>we </i></b><b><i>don¡¯t </i></b><b><i>believe </i></b><b><i>you¡¯re </i></b><b><i>someone </i></b><b><i>like </i></b><b><i>that</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>You</i></b><b><i>¡­ </i></b><b><i>didn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>do </i></b><b><i>that</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>did </i></b><b><i>you</i></b><b><i>?¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>She¡¯s </i></b><b><i>your </i></b><b><i>birth </i></b><b><i>mother</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>after </i></b><b><i>all</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>It¡¯s </i></b><b><i>rather </i></b><b><i>rude </i></b><b><i>not </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>see </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>after </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>got </i></b><b><i>into </i></b><b><i>an ident</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>don¡¯t </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>think</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>That¡¯s </i></b><b><i>right</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>even </i></b><b><i>heard </i></b><b><i>she¡¯d </i></b><b><i>lost </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>legs</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>All she </i></b><b><i>wants </i></b><b><i>is </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>see </i></b><b><i>you</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>What </i></b><b><i>kind </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>mother </i></b><b><i>wouldn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>want </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>see </i></b><b><i>their daughter</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>let </i></b><b><i>those </i></b><b><i>remarks </i></b><b><i>roll </i></b><b><i>off </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>like </i></b><b><i>water </i></b><b><i>off </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>duck¡¯s </i></b><b><i>back</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>didn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>care </i></b><b><i>about </i></b><b><i>what </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>thought </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>The </i></b><b><i>only </i></b><b><i>thing </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>cared </i></b><b><i>about </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>whether </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>hurt </i></b><b><i>Janine</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    <b><i>When </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>walked </i></b><b><i>up </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>seventh </i></b><b><i>floor</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>first </i></b><b><i>thing </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>greeted </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>people </i></b><b><i>working </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>broadcasting </i></b><b><i>station</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Peter</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>Maisy</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>To </i></b><b><i>make </i></b><b><i>matters </i></b><b><i>worse</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Maisy </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>even </i></b><b><i>trying </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>persuade </i></b><b><i>Janine </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>open </i></b><b><i>up</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Mom</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>just </i></b><b><i>open </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>door</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Peter </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>just </i></b><b><i>want </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>settle </i></b><b><i>matters</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>that¡¯s </i></b><b><i>all</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>We </i></b><b><i>just </i></b><b><i>want </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>unravel </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>misunderstandings </i></b><b><i>between </i></b><b><i>my </i></b><b><i>mother </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>Skr</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>My </i></b><b><i>mother¡¯s </i></b><b><i>condition </i></b><b><i>is </i></b><b><i>awful</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>really </i></b><b><i>wants </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>see </i></b><b><i>Skr</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Ms. </i></b><b><i>Yancey</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>hiding </i></b><b><i>away </i></b><b><i>won¡¯t </i></b><b><i>solve </i></b><b><i>matters</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Please </i></b><b><i>open </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>door</i></b><b><i>,</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>advised </i></b><b><i>one </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>reporters</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>The </i></b><b><i>cameraman¡¯s </i></b><b><i>camera </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>already </i></b><b><i>rolling</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>recording </i></b><b><i>all </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>dilemmas </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>Williamses </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>facing</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>When </i></b><b><i>this </i></b><b><i>show </i></b><b><i>aired</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>definitely </i></b><b><i>attract </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>audience¡¯s </i></b><b><i>attention</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>

 Chapter 376

    <b>Chapter </b>376


    Their show would always face some sort of crisis before finally ending happily. After all, it was a show meant to mediate conflict. If there weren¡¯t any dilemmas, their show wouldn¡¯t be aired at all.


    ¡°The person you¡¯re looking for is here!¡± eximed one of the neighbors.


    They immediately turned to the stairwell and noticed Skr standing right there.


    The host wasted no time rushing to her and drowning her in a deluge of questions. ¡°Excuse me, are <b>you </b>Skr?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what image right means? You¡¯vee to my home unannounced without my consent. In fact, you¡¯ve even brought cameras to record a video without permission!


    ¡°I think your show doesn¡¯tck poprity. What itcks is awyer¡¯s letter!¡± Skr remained unfazed as she retorted coldly.


    Then, her gaze swept to the guilty Maisy and the sullen Peter before saying, ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve won because you got the media on your side? Are you trying to force me into your bidding by using the public?


    ¡°In the past, I merely thought you were inhumane. Looks like I was wrong. You guys are worse than the dogs in the kennels<b>!</b>¡±


    Only then did the firmly locked door click open. When Janine was about to appear before everyone, Skr hastily said, ¡°Mom, close the door. You shouldn¡¯t waste your time on these people.¡±


    She then said to the host, ¡°I¡¯ve already called the police, and mywyer will be here soon. You¡¯re a show iming to have the ability to solve all sorts of problems.


    ¡°Yet, you haven¡¯t even looked into the core issue before approaching us. Who gave you the right to do <b>so</b>?¡±


    Skr only bothered to give the media her attention after herding Janine back home.


    The host had never seen someone so stubborn when they were in the wrong.


    The show¡¯s director and Peter knew one another. Besides, the famous star, Samuel, was one of the Williamses.


    An affluent family like them wouldn¡¯t have bothered hiring their show if they truly had some skeletons in their closet.


    Still, there was no denying that Skr¡¯s demeanor was as tough as nails. Her fury was so righteous that it made them feel as if they had made a huge blunder.


    The participants in their previous shows had never called theirwyers or called the cops.


    Skr <b>had </b>called Paul on her way home. She had urged him to introduce her to awyer before promptly dialing 911.


    There was no need to be courteous when dealing with pests.


    Chapter 376


    <b>2/2</b>


    There was only one way to deal with them.


    <b>¡°</b>Calling the cops and hiring awyer isn¡¯t how you¡¯re supposed to deal with your issues, Ms. Sullivan,


    We¡¯re here to help you. We¡¯ll help you all mediate your problems.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be a win for both parties if your misunderstandings could be alleviated in some way, wouldn¡¯t you say? After all, you are family, no?¡±


    The host was quick on the uptake.


    Peter took the chance to interject, ¡°We¡¯re here only with one goal in mind. You don¡¯t have to <b>be </b>so hostile.¡±


    Maisy didn¡¯t want to say a word. Skr had dirt on her right now.


    Actually, she didn¡¯t want to be there at all. s, Pater had suggested she made an appearance. She didn¡¯t. want them to suspect her. So, she had no choice but toe.


    ¡°A goal, you say?¡± Skr bared her lips into a mirthless smile.


    Her phone suddenly chimed. She looked down and noticed it was a text from Joe.


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Things could be settled easily as long as Joe made an appearance. However¡­


    ¡°Thank you but I can handle it for now. Mr.


    areing soon, the only thing I have to legler has already introduced me to awyer. Since the cops


    do is bring thewyer up to speed.¡±


    Joe, who was working at Martin Group, couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes at Skr¡¯s reply. After a beat, he ced his phone aside.


    Jacky would handle this matter wlessly.


    Before he could do anything else, he received a call from John<b>.</b>


    ¡°Have all the Williamses gone nuts? Aren¡¯t they just signing their death warrant? They actually hired people to go to Gardner Group and tried to interview our employees!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    <b>¡°</b>They even wanted to use Gardner Group as a stepping stone to hype the whole show. God, I swear the


    Williamses are a few screws short!


    ¡°In fact, the show¡¯s director has clearly lost it too! Do they think the Gardner Group is some stray cat they can bully? Do they think your wife is some littlemb?¡±


    It was as clear as day that John was utterly disgusted by the Williamses¡® stunt.


    Joe lit a cigarette and recalled the aloof demeanor Skr had when facing him. He felt rather ufortable by her distance. ¡°How did you guys handle it?¡±


    John noticed the subtle change in Joe¡¯s voice, and his self¨Cpreservation instinct was kicked into high gear.


    ¡°Caleb knows what to do when ites to these rats. We¡¯ll pull a few strings here and there.


    ¡°We¡¯re nning to dig up some of the scandals this show has been involved in and ensure their scandal will be trending for a month. Then, we¡¯ll expose the Williamses¡® ugly faces for all the world to see.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Skr won¡¯t be affected. They shouldn¡¯t have tried to mess with the Gardners. If they lose a limb or a few fingers because of some debt¡­ Well, they only have their bad luck to me, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Joe seemed pleased by his answer. ¡°Good. Did you get any dirt on the show¡¯s director?¡±


    ¡°We looked into him and found something useful.¡± John knew full well just what kind of man Joe was. He <b>was </b>ruthless and absolutely merciless.


    If this was back in the day, he would probably be one of those blue¨Cblooded aristocrats who wouldn¡¯t blink an eye at murder.


    ¡°Our goal is simple. We hope you¡¯ll do your duty as a daughter by visiting Mom and help us take care of her. Mom is still recuperating right now. She needs support and care from her family,¡± Peter said. standing


    The host awmediately cut in, ¡°Although you¡¯ve just returned to them, you can¡¯t deny that Mrs. Williams is your birth mother. She needs her family right now.


    doesn¡¯t matter what reason you have. It¡¯s simply improper for you not to visit her. I understand that <b>you </b>didn¡¯t grow up with your family. But you should be understanding. I¡¯m sure your mother didn¡¯t want that to


    happen either.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Skye. You should just go with them and visit her.¡±


    You¡¯re such a good daughter toward your adoptive mother. Why <b>are </b>you so cold to your birth mother?¡±


    ¡°If I were you, I would¡¯ve visited her already.¡±


    The masses were quick to join the peanut gallery and help Peter.


    When the host saw their reaction, she was confident their ratings would go up. Once the show was aired, this viiness of a daughter would definitely be the talk of the town.


    She truly wanted to know whether this heartless daughter would regret not going to the hospital.


    Peter was very satisfied with the result. He wanted to use these people to force Skr into obedience.


    ¡°See? The public has spoken. They know what¡¯s right and wrong. No one could live life as a heartless. robot. Your mother¡¯s at the hospital, desperately asking for you, hoping to see you.


    ¡°A patient¡¯s mentality is very frail at such a time. I¡¯m sure your mother feels far more agonized over the fact that you didn¡¯t grow up by her side.¡± The host continued to add fuel to the fire.


    Skr turned to Peter and curled her lips into a slight smile. ¡°You just want me to visit her? That¡¯s it?¡±


    Peter frowned as his expression turned awkward. ¡°Mom wants you to take care of her at the hospital. She wants you to be with her in the future. Just move back in with <b>us</b>. That way, she can see you whenever


    she wants.¡±


    ¡°Earlier, you said you only wanted me to visit me. Now, you added the condition of me taking care of her. Are you going to make me resign and be your family¡¯s maid next?¡± Skr shot back snarkily.


    Peter¡¯s frown deepened as he refuted, ¡°Don¡¯t twist my words. We¡¯ll pay you if you resign and take care of her. The pay will be higher than whatever you¡¯re earning now. Isn¡¯t this a win for you?¡±

 Chapter 378

    Chapter <b>378</b>


    The host¡¯s eyes gradually widened. She turned to look at Peter in disbelief.


    That wasn¡¯t in the script? Weren¡¯t they being utterly outrageous with their terms?


    Soon, the host came to a realization. She had heard that affluent families weren¡¯t as peaceful and idyllic as they appeared. Now, it seemed that those rumors were right, and they were bullying innocent people.


    ¡°How much can you pay me monthly? Give me an estimate.¡± Skr looked at her watch. Jacky told her he would arrive in another ten minutes.


    you¡¯re


    ¡°Youll get about two thousand per month. This is more than enough for your daily needs. I¡¯m sure only getting paid about one grand, yes?¡± Peter couldn¡¯t help the snobby tone tingeing his voice the second they started discussing wages.


    Two thousand was quite a sum for most people working in Jipsburg. Besides, Skr was a new hire. How much could she possibly earn?


    Maisy couldn¡¯t help but frown in dissatisfaction upon hearing his words. Why was he paying Skr two thousand just to take care of their mother?


    The maids¨Cworking for them were only getting paid one thousand! Wasn¡¯t Peter being far too kind toward Skr?


    He might as well be giving Skr the money for free!


    Once the pretentious looks on the siblings¡® faces appeared, the wisened audiences immediately figured something was amiss.


    ¡°Do you know how much I¡¯m earning per month?¡± Skr couldn¡¯t help the chuckle escaping her lips. She had no idea where Peter had the audacity to act so haughty.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much you earn. The point here is to be a dutiful daughter. Isn¡¯t that right, Ms. Sullivan?¡± The host hastily tried to clean up the mess the siblings h¨¢d made.


    §á§â§à§Ô


    Skr turned her attention to the host and said, ¡°If being a dutiful child is so important, why aren¡¯t you teaching them how to care for their mother in the hospital?


    ¡°Why are you dragging me into this farce? They refuse to do the dirty work. So, they¡¯re foisting it off on me. A person who doesn¡¯t even share the samest name as them. Are you telling me this is legal?¡±


    ¡°Why does this whole thing feel so off? They im they¡¯re family but Skr¡¯s so¨Ccalled brother is so mean to Skr.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same! She¡¯s right. Why aren¡¯t they the ones taking care of their mother? What right do they have to make her resign just to take care of someone else?


    ¡°I heard Janine say that Skr¡¯s doing well at work. Also, she had just joined the workforce quite recently. Aren¡¯t they just being bullies?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    their mother. The longer I think about it, the weirder things are for me.¡±


    Skr overheard her neighbors¡® whispered discussion and thought, ¡°The Williamses are merely one rotten apple in a batch of good apples. Most people do have solid moral principles and good judgment.¡±


    Did the Williamses think that they were geniuses while everyone else was an empty¨Cheaded fool?


    When the host noticed the tide shifting against them, she nearly burst a vein out of frustration.


    So, she turned to Peter and hissed frantically, ¡°Are you perhaps mistaken? You actually meant you <b>just </b>want Ms. Sullivan to visit your mother often, am I right?¡±


    Of course, they didn¡¯t want things to end with just a visit or two. Still, a crowd had gathered around them, and they <b>were </b>all defending Skr.


    Peter frowned as he couldn¡¯t y along with the host¡¯s words. What was the point of arranging all this if he only wanted Skr to visit? He was clearly doing this to force Skr to take care of Sadie.


    ¡°I¡¯ve considered this a great deal. She loses nothing if she resigns. I¡¯m sure the wages we give her are better than what she¡¯s earning now.


    ¡°Plus, she¡¯ll just be taking care of our mother. It¡¯s a perfect job for a woman.¡± Peter was no longer as harsh with his words as before. Nheless, he refused to change his stance on the matter.


    The host nearly rolled her eyes at the man. In the end, she could only change tactics and said to Skr, ¡°I think he has a point. Work doesn¡¯t pay good money nowadays.


    ¡°If you take care of your mother, they¡¯ll pay you better than the market rate. Isn¡¯t this a win for you? Actually, both of you will be winners here.¡±


    ¡°I earn at least ten thousand per month. Can they afford to double that? Skr asked the host expressionlessly.


    ¡°Skr, are you dreaming with that amount?¡± Peter growled angrily.


    Just then, someone who lived across Janine had just returned. Theymented, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. 4 heard Janine say that Skr is a dutiful child.


    ¡°A few days ago, she even bought a house. The family will be moving to their new home after they refurbish their home. Skr¡¯s amazing!¡±


    The host felt her face drain of all color upon hearing those words.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter <b>379</b>Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr could afford a house in Jipsburg right after getting a job?


    What was Skr¡¯s job? Wasn¡¯t she just some random nobody in Gardner Group?


    Peter¡¯s <b>eyes </b>were as wide as saucers.


    Maisy didn¡¯t even bother to hide her disbelief. ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Skr didn¡¯t bother answering, seemingly unfazed by their reaction.


    Meanwhile, the host¡¯s brain had stopped working. She had no idea how to salvage this situation. Fortunately, she received a call, saving her. ¡°Yes, Mr. Loid?¡±


    The host¡¯s pallor went paler and paler with each wording from the director¡¯s mouth.


    Once she ended the call, she immediately turned to Peter and demanded, ¡°Did you or did you not hide something from the show?¡±


    The show had been up and running for more than a year. It was the first time they had ever run head¨Cfirst into such a difficult situation. Now, they couldn¡¯t even say with certainty that the show could go on.


    Peter couldn¡¯t help but frown at her demands. He hadn¡¯t quite shaken the shock of Skr being a homeowner when he noticed a suited man approaching him.


    The man had a pair of gold¨Crimmed sses perched on his nose and was none other than Jacky. Several police officers were following his lead.


    ¡°Did you ask for my client¡¯s consent to be on this show? That was the first thing Jacky asked the host. The host froze as her mind whirled. She swore she had seen thiswyer from some news somewhere. Meanwhile, Peter¡¯s eyes nearly fell from their sockets when theynded on Jacky. ¡°Why are you¡­ You¡¯re Skr¡¯swyer?¡±


    Jacky was Martin Group¡¯s legal advisor. Why was he¡­ Just how did Skr manage to hire Jacky?


    ¡°I¡¯m Ms. Sullivan¡¯swyer. I¡¯ll be taking questions in her stead.¡± Jacky carried himself in a way that made it seem as though he had everything and everyone in the palm of his hand.


    It was as if their very lives were dancing to his tune¨Cas if he was saying that those who had harmed his client had hell to pay<b>.</b>


    Then, he turned to inform the officers about the situation.


    The officers already had a vague picture of what had gone down. So, they turned to the show¡¯s staff and said, ¡°All of you will be making a statement. You can¡¯t film someone without their consent even if you¡¯re filming <b>a </b>show.¡±


    The show¡¯s staff and the host were utterly baffled by this turn of <b>events</b>.


    However, if they were all taken into custody, theirpetitors would definitely use this opportunity to


    ¡ú


    Chapter 370


    23:2


    attack them. Once that happened, their show would be done for!


    Suddenly, one of the officers received a call. His face turned grim after hearing the news.


    His voice became harsh as he said, ¡°Your show has crossed the line! You¡¯ve even brought your people to harass her workce?


    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that the Gardner Group¡¯swyers are waiting for you lot at the police station! You¡¯ll all being with <b>us</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    Skr and Jacky were the only people utterly unmoved by themotion. The show¡¯s staff, Peter, and Maisy were dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t even spare a thought to hide their dismay.


    The host finally managed to recognize Jacky when she was downstairs.


    ¡°Are you Mr. Lourdes<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Jacky nced at her dispassionately. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The host turned a worrying shade of white.


    Skr didn¡¯t expect Jacky to be this terrifying. He managed to scare the living daylights out of Peter and the host.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Sadie sent Janine a text once everyone had been taken away, telling her that the issue was settled. Then, she informed Steven that the coast was clear now and she would fill him in once he was free.


    Afterward, they promptly went to the police station.


    Peter¡¯s eyes kept ncing over Skr and <b>Jacky </b>while they were stuck <b>at </b>the station


    Kenny, Samuel, and the other staff of the show were also present.


    Due to theirrge group, it made the space seem cramped.


    Nheless, the officers were still patiently taking their statements.


    Jacky felt his lips twitch as he read the text Joe sent before turning his attention to Skr.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but find the look in his eye odd and questioned, ¡°Did you need something. Mr.


    Lourdes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡± Jacky replied sinctly.


    Frankly, he wasn¡¯t about to let this case slip his fingers even without Joe¡¯s instructions.


    Kenny was sitting right next to Maisy. When he and Samuel saw Skr, they might as well be trying to


    shootsers out of their eyes.


    How dare Skr call the cops on them!


    They also couldn¡¯t understand why the Gardner Group would go through all this¨Cfuss for some measly worker. This waspletely ridiculous.


    Recently, it seemed as if nothing they did would go right. It was so frustrating.


    Kenny had felt some guilt toward Skr in the beginning. However, even that smidgen of guilt was gone. Instead, he was of the opinion that Skr was nothing but trouble.


    Still, he was worried that Maisy was frightened by this turn of events. So, heforted her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Maisy. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Honestly, Maisy wasn¡¯t afraid. Even if something were to happen, her brothers would be able to handle it.


    She just couldn¡¯t understand how Skr could get a job with a sry of ten thousand per month in Gardner Group. She remembered Skr had just gotten herself hired.


    During their journey there, Peter had said that the Williamses and the show would be held ountable because of thatwyer, Jacky..


    Jacky was Martin Groups <b>legal </b>advisor. So that meant Skr could get her hands on Martin Group¡¯s employees. Wouldn¡¯t that mean her guess was right on the money?


    Skr and Joe¡­


    Maisy bit her lip in frustration. She couldn¡¯t stand this humiliation!


    Skr noticed Kenny and Maisy being all touchy¨Cfeely from her peripheral view. It was quite noticeable. that they treated each other differently.


    Of course, one had to pay attention to the details to catch them at it.


    She couldn¡¯t help but recall Christopher¡¯s slip of the tongue in regard to their rtionship. Then, she


    <b>turned </b>to Peter and Samuel, who were both utterly unaware of this sordid romance.


    She scoffed internally, ¡°The Williams family is truly rotten to the core.¡±


    Meanwhile, Keppy and Samuel were


    utterly befuddled.


    ¡°Skr was in the wrong. Why should we apologize? Mom got into a car ident. She shirked her duties as a daughter. That¡¯s why we got in touch with the show. She should be apologizing!¡± Samuel bellowed.


    Kenny also had a gloomy expression on his face. ¡°Skye, you shouldn¡¯t do this.¡±


    She had dragged them all to the police because of some quarrel? Just what did she want?


    He was wholly disappointed in Skr!


    She and Maisy were both girls. Why was Skr so different from <b>Maisy</b>?


    Maisy was good and obedient. She would never bring any trouble to the family. In contrast, Skr would do anything in her power to raise hell within the family!


    Was it that hard for her to be an obedient girl?


    Jacky had a front¨Crow seat to the Williamses¡® shamelessness. Soon, he recalled Joe¡¯s words.


    Joe had said he didn¡¯t want Skr to waste her breath with a couple of trash, saying that their words would only rot her ears.


    He couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue.


    Joe was worried about Skr¡¯s ears. Then, what about his ears<b>?</b>


    Nevertheless, he tilted his head toward Skr and said, ¡°You can leave this to me and go on your way. Ms. Sullivan.¡±


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Readings

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Skr nodded, ignoring Kenny and the others, and walked out.


    Wait! Peter suddenly called out to Skr,


    Skr turned around to look at him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at this. We¡¯re not nning on letting you go back to take care of Mom. Just visit her at the hospital and chat with her. After all, we are family, and everything can be discussed and resolved.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring awyer into this. What happened today was our fault.¡± Peter bit his lip as he spat those difficult words out. However, he had no choice but to say them.


    ¡°Peter, are you crazy? Why are you apologizing to her? We did nothing wrong. It¡¯s all her fault!¡± Samuel red at Peter. His eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Kenny frowned while Maisy looked absent¨Cminded.


    ¡°Shut your mouth and don¡¯t speak!¡± Peter immediately shouted.


    The two of them were too dimwitted. Couldn¡¯t they tell that the people Skr brought weren¡¯t to be trifled with? They were too slow to react.


    In the face of Martin Group, they had no choice but to humble themselves. Otherwise, they may be in deep waters.


    Samuel was startled.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Kenny¡¯s face grew even darker.


    Skr looked at Peter with a half¨Csmile, ¡°If there¡¯s anything else, talk to mywyer.¡±


    The production crew nearby didn¡¯t dare to make a sound,


    At this point, they were utterly baffled by the turn of events. They had dealt with difficult people before, but this was the first time someone had brought in awyer against them. And thewyer was someone powerful.


    With the show not fully recorded and certainly not ready for broadcast, they were in a mess and at a loss. for words. Even the director was stunned.


    Skr took note of their expressions before leaving.


    Such an incident happened on her first day of work. She was in no mood to act polite with the Williamses or the production crew. It was clear they had taken bribes from Peter and conspired to set her up.


    Skr walked straight out of the police station.


    Peter tensed up, and his eye¡¯s filled with a chilling coldness. Skr was so ungrateful! They gave her a <b>way </b>out, yet she refused to take it.


    After Skr left, Maisy rolled her eyes. She put on a pitiful face and approached Jacky.


    Chapter 381


    In a delicate and gentle voice, she asked, ¡°Mr. Lourdes, how much did Skr pay you?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t let it go and refused to believe it. Why was Skr so lucky to catch Joe¡¯s attention?


    Skr must have paid Jacky arge sum or promised him some benefit. As for what that benefit <b>could </b>be, it was apparent¨Cit must be her body.


    Jacky stared coldly at Maisy and muttered, ¡°Noment.¡±


    Maisy bit her red lips, ¡°I was just asking, Mr. Lourdes. You don¡¯t have to be so heartless, do you? Besides, whatever Skr offered, we can match it.¡±


    Jacky turned his gaze away. He had seen plenty of maniptive women in the workce, and Maisy did


    not stand out.


    Maisy was upset that Jackypletely ignored her and looked at Kenny with teary eyes.


    Feeling sorry for Maisy, Kenny walked over and gently said, ¡°No need to waste your breath. It doesn¡¯t matter how much Skr paid thewyer, we did nothing wrong today.¡±


    Just as Skr walked out of the police station, Joe called.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    Ts everything taken care of? Joe asked


    ¡°It¡¯s taken care of Mr. Lourdes told me to leave first, and he¡¯ll handle the rest,¡± Skr replied as she got


    into the car


    Skr knew she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get Jacky to handle this matter without Joe¡¯s help, so she


    added. ¡°Thank you¡±


    ¡°How are you going to thank me?¡± Joe flicked his cigarette, his gaze distant and deep.


    His low and sexy voice came through the phone, just like when he seduced her at night, whispering in her ear. Every word made her heart race. Even though Joe wasn¡¯t beside her, Skr¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°T¡¯ll treat you to dinner,¡± she said, taking a deep breath <b>and </b>trying to keep her voice calm.¡±


    Joe snuffed his cigarette in the ashtray and exhaled thest puff. ¡°I¡¯ll eat you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Skr¡¯s heart skipped a beat, thinking she had misheard.


    Hearing Skr¡¯s surprised response, Joe seemed to envision her shocked expression, and somehow, the Irritation in his chest dissipated.


    ¡°Think carefully about how to thank me tonight.¡±


    Skr heard him loud and clear this time.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯tst night-*


    She stopped herself mid¨Csentence.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about overworking yourself, Mr. Martin?¡± Skr touched her burning <b>face</b>, trying to suppress the vivid images shing through her mind,


    Joe replied, ¡°A few more times wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Skr was speechless.


    Skr didn¡¯t go to work and took another day off. She first went to visit Janine and exined the current


    situation.


    Janine was furious with the Williamses, calling them immoral, selfish, and despicable.


    Steven was also there. They were relieved to hear that Skr had hired awyer. That would resolve the issue well, and they wouldn¡¯t have to face the Williamses themselves.


    ¡°This time they should learn their lesson <b>and </b>stop bothering you,¡± Steven said gravely.


    Skr smiled and <b>said</b>, ¡°They¡¯re quite forgetful, but they can¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    Steven was about to say something when he suddenly thought of Joe.


    Chapter 382


    212


    The Williamses couldn¡¯t hurt Skr with Joe around. He had heard from friends about Jacky, the legal


    advisor for the Martin Group, a legendarywyer in Jipsburg. He could resolve any issue.


    Suddenly, Steven remembered the recent incident involving Skr, Christopher, and Maisy. Joe¡¯s


    involvement was probably how Skr could turn the situation around so quickly.


    ¡°No matter what, you must be careful in the future,¡± Janine advised worriedly.


    ¡°Okay, Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After a while, Charles called to check on the situation. There were no secrets in their circle.


    Samuel had many fans and was often followed by paparazzi. He recently lost a lot of work, and there


    were rumors that his career in the entertainment industry was over.


    In just a few days, Samuel¡¯s entire family had ended up at the police station, and a popr TV show was


    also involved. The news spread rapidly within an hour.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Charles. It¡¯s been settled.¡±


    Charles was still a bit uneasy.


    ¡°Samuel is petty and vengeful. This time, things got a bit out of hand. Now both he and the show¡¯s crew are trending on social media. Luckily, no videos or photos has you inside. In the future, if you see them, just avoid them. It¡¯s not about being afraid of them; it¡¯s about avoiding unnecessary trouble.¡±


    Skr felt warm inside and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    On her way back to Gxy Vi, Skr received a message from Jacky. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    Peter issued a public apology representing the Williams family. His post was pinned on his Facebook


    page for a month


    The production team also pinned their apology on Facebook for a month. However, the issue was far from over Jacky said they offended Skr and the Martin family this time


    Then, the Gardner family wouldn¡¯t let the Williams family and the production team off the hook. However, Jacky also revealed one crucial piece of information¨Cthe most important person they offended was Joe


    Skr thought of Joe¡¯s phone call at the mention of his name. She owed him another favor.


    Jeremy nced at his phone. Up to this point, Natalie had yet to send him a single message.


    Was she really that busy?


    He recalled what John said yesterday. Could it be that Natalie sensed something was wrong?


    ¡°Shut your mouth and don¡¯t speak!¡± Peter immediately shouted.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes.¡±


    A familiar woman called out to him. Jeremy shifted his gaze from his phone to Annabelle.


    A seemingly ordinary outfit looked anything but ordinary on Annabelle. Her figure was exceptional, drawing admiring nces from many men wherever she went. However, Jeremy was an exception.


    Seeing it was Annabelle, Jeremy¡¯s expression remained unchanged, his tone cold, ¡°Who let you in?¡±


    Feeling Jeremy¡¯s indifference, Annabelle¡¯s eyes reddened with grievance, ¡°Mr. Hughes, don¡¯t you have any feelings for me? I thought you slept with me because you liked me. Mr. Hughes, you should know what kind of girl I am. You were my first.¡±


    A sh of coldness passed through Jeremy¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m your first?¡±


    Annabelle bit her lip and continued, ¡°I took the initiative because I liked you, Mr. Hughes.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me, how much money do you want?¡± Jeremy asked impatiently.


    As Annabelle stepped closer, Jeremy felt himself waver. Memories of his time with Annabelle, wild and passionate, filled his mind.


    It was an experience Natalie could never provide. Every moment he spent with Annabelle had been Intense and extreme..


    ¡°I don¡¯t want money, Mr. Hughes. I just want to be with you. You don¡¯t have to put abel on us. Just let me stay in thepany. When you want me,e to me. If you don¡¯t need me, I¡¯ll act like nothing happened. I will listen to you, Mr. Hughes, trust me.¡±


    hugged him.


    The familiar, intoxicating scent of her perfume filled his <b>nose</b>. Jeremy swallowed his words of refusal


    ¡°Will you really listen?¡± he asked.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Annabelle smiled and chided, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll be the best. Mr. Hughes, I¡¯ll do anything you ask!¡±


    As she finished speaking, her hands skillfully undid the man¡¯s belt. ¡°Trust me, Mr. Hughes.¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s gaze deepened as he looked down at Annabelle.


    The atmosphere in the room turned passionate.


    Meanwhile, a message popped up on Jeremy¡¯s phone. He noticed it from the corner of his eye but


    ignored it.

 Chapter 384

    <b>Chapter </b>384


    Natalie sent Jeremy a photo and a voice message. The photo was of her wrapping up work for the <b>day</b>.


    She didn¡¯t have a lot to do today. She mainly had to serve tea and water while Austin was on break and doing whatever the manager asked. It wasn¡¯t tiring at all.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Plus, she got to watch her idol act up close. She had to admit Austin¡¯s acting skills were incredible. Watching him perform in person was incredibly captivating.


    She was utterly absorbed every time, even more so than watching a movie. She thought the other actors paled inparison to Austin. They were only wasting his time and effort.


    She nced at her phone, wondering what Jeremy was busy with since he had yet to reply. She was just asking if he¡¯d be home for dinner.


    He had mentioned yesterday that work had eased up, and he could spend more time at home with her, including having dinner together.


    The workday was almost over, and he would usually inform her if he was busy with anything, but he hadn¡¯t responded.


    Finally, she stood by the roadside, ready to hail a cab home.


    ¡°Get in, I¡¯ll have the driver take you home.¡±


    Suddenly, a car stopped before her. It was Austin¡¯s car. As it stopped, the window rolled down, revealing Austin¡¯s handsome face<b>, </b>distracting Natalie from her thoughts.


    Natalie was stunned and looked at Austin in surprise.


    ¡°We probably aren¡¯t headed the same way, Mr.Powell. I don¡¯t want to take up your time, thank you!¡±


    The filming location that day was close to her home. It was only a short cab ride away, but it was in the opposite direction from where Austin lived. Since it was her first day at work, she didn¡¯t dare trouble her


    boss for a ride.


    Seeing this, Austin simply nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    As the window rolled up and the car drove away, Hank, who was in the car, raised an eyebrow and looked at Austin.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel you¡¯re different around her. She looks young, but she¡¯s already married? I heard she and her husband were childhood sweethearts. They got engaged early, and married right after she graduated college. She¡¯s <b>a </b>bright and innocent girl.¡±


    Hank¡¯s message was clear¨CAustin was to keep his feelings in check.


    A girl who married right after college would indeed be devoted to her <b>husband </b>and wouldn¡¯t blur the lines


    with other men, not even with her favorite idol.


    Natalie had clear boundaries. Otherwise, she would have gotten in the car just now.


    Chapter 384


    Austin nced at Hank and scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re an idiot.¡±


    Hank rolled his eyes and said, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other since you started working. We spend almost


    every day together. I know what you¡¯re thinking. I didn¡¯t expect you to like someone like Natalie. She¡¯s innocen


    pretty, with a bright and generous personality<b>. </b>She¡¯s very likable.¡±


    If she weren¡¯t married<b>, </b>Hank wouldn¡¯t mind Austin dating Natalie..


    ¡°Wrong. You¡¯ve never understood me,¡± Austin said calmly.


    Hank snorted, ¡°You don¡¯t understand <b>me </b>either, so we¡¯re even.¡±


    As Austin¡¯s car drove away, Natalie hailed a cab. Once home, she changed clothes and made herself dinner. Despite not being very busy today, she was starving.


    Jeremy still hadn¡¯t responded, and she didn¡¯t want to wait for him any longer. She decided to fill her stomach first.


    At this point, Natalie hadn¡¯t realized she had grown ustomed to Jeremy¡¯s absence. She stopped checking for his messages but instead updated her day to Skr.


    After she finished eating, Jeremy called. His voice sounded somewhat hoarse

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    ¡°Sony, I can¡¯t make it tonight. I have to meet with some clients. I¡¯ll be homete, so don¡¯t wait up, <b>just </b><b>go </b>to sleep¡±


    Natalie froze for a moment, feeling a bit disappointed.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After ending the <b>call</b>, she stared at her phone, somewhat lost in thought.


    Jeremy sounded exactly like how <b>he </b>used to after they were intimate. As <b>soon </b>as this thought crossed her mind, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Why was she letting her imagination run wild again?


    She decided to look at Austin¡¯s schedule. Even though she was just a minor assistant, she could prepare things in advance. Since she had taken on this job, she wanted to love it and do her best.


    Kenny and his siblings returned home dejectedly. No one went to the hospital today. Instead, they sent at housekeeper,


    Jeffery finally got home to see his children sitting on the sofa and frowned.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to the hospital? And where¡¯s Skr? Didn¡¯t you get a TV program involved to force <b>her </b>to return? Where is she?¡±


    There were tons of issues with thepany, and now, there was another mess at home.


    ¡°Dad, today¡¯s n failed. Skr isn¡¯ting <b>back</b>,¡± Peter said.


    Samuel couldn¡¯t hold back his emotions, ¡°She called the police and even hired awyer. Not only is she noting back, but she¡¯s also making us apologize!¡±


    ¡°She seems like a different person now,¡± Maisy said with a hint of jealousy.


    Jeffery was furious.


    ¡°How dare she! You¡¯re all scared just because she hired awyer?¡±


    Thepany was a mess, and now, so was his home. Anger boiled inside of him.


    ¡°Herwyer is Jacky, the legal counsel for the Martin Group. Not only do we have to apologize, but the TV program team also has to apologize. Dad, we were right. Skr has someone supporting her, and it might be Jacky,¡± Peter spected, narrowing his eyes.


    From the moment they left the police station until now, he had been pondering this. It almost seemed inevitable now.


    Maisy¡¯s eyes flickered. She wanted to say something but swallowed her words.


    Maybe Peter was right.


    Jeffery was <b>surprised</b><b>, </b>¡°Jacky?¡±


    ¡°<b>Yes</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    *Arrange for me to meet him. I¡¯ll test the waters. I didn¡¯t know Skr is so capable. I thought she was aiming for Mr. Martin¡¯s assistant, Mr. Zier, but turns out she wanted Jacky,¡± Jeffery said, his <b>eyes </b>gleaming as he made ns.


    Skr prepared a hearty dinner, all simple home¨Ccooked dishes. <b>She </b>also made a fruit sd with the fruit and yogurt from the fridge.


    Beforeing home, she had asked Joe what he wanted to eat and made two dishes ording to his preferences.


    Joe brought over a bottle of red wine. They drank wine while eating.


    Skr drank two or three sses. Her alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t great, and after a few drinks, she was slightly tipsy.


    After dinner, Joe washed the dishes. Skr had already gone upstairs to bathe when he came out of the kitchen.


    Joe stood before the bathroom door, listening to running water. He felt hot and heavy. After swallowing hard, he pushed the door open and walked in.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to thank me? Do it here then.¡±

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    Skr was met with Joe¡¯s naturally cold, sharp, and fieron eyes when Joe pushed the bathroom door Open Her heart pounded hard in her chest


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a good idea.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But Joe didnt give her a chance to refuse. She was still slightly stunned when he entered the bathtub and kissed her. His fiery kisses trailed from her liph down:


    Skr¡¯s breathing became hurried.


    ¡°Wait¡­ let¡¯s go to bed.¡±


    ¡°No rush, we have all night to go wherever you <b>want</b>,¡± Joe replied, his breath heavy against her corbone.


    In such moments, Joe was always dominant and assertive. Skr wondered what had gotten into him. He had never lost control like this before.


    ¡°Still think I¡¯m weak?¡± he whispered in her ear.


    ¡°I never thought you were weak¡­¡±


    Skr couldn¡¯t remember when they stopped. She wasn¡¯t sure if she had slept for even two hours. Only her determination to get to work on time made her get up.


    While washing up, she felt her bones were about to fall apart. Her whole body ached. The mirror revealed the marks Joe had left <b>all </b>over her.


    Skr felt helpless. Fortunately, with the cooler weather, she could wear high¨Ccored clothes to cover


    them.


    Compared to her state, Joe looked refreshed and had a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Why not sleep a bit longer?¡±


    ¡°I have to go to work.¡±


    Skr was startled by her hoarse voice.


    Hearing her raspy voice, Joe said, ¡°Take the day off and rest at home.¡± Then he added, ¡°I¡¯ll keep your


    .</b>¡±


    Skr was taken aback by the idea of spending time with him. How could she rest if he was home?


    ¡°If I rest any more, I¡¯ll lose my job. You should rest at home, Mr. Joe<b>.</b>¡±


    Joe felt ufortable hearing her address him that way. ¡°<b>Call </b>me darling when no one¡¯s around.¡±


    Skr blushed, ¡°I just can¡¯t say it.¡±


    ¡°You had no problem saying itst night.¡±


    Chapter 386-


    Skr took a deep breath and red at him. ¡°You made me!¡±


    Joe seemed to be in a good mood. He said, grinning, ¡°You were even calling for me in your dreams.¡±


    Skr suddenly realized that despite his usually cold and distant demeanor, Joe could be pretty childish sometimes, especially when it came to being called darling.¡®


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me sweetheart?¡± she asked.


    Joe was caught off guard by this question.


    Skr finished applying her makeup and avoided looking at Joe.


    He didn¡¯t respond immediately. Probably because ¡°sweetheart¡± was too intimate a term for him, something he might only say to someone he truly liked.


    The atmosphere, which had been very heart¨Cwarming, instantly cooled.


    Skr felt a heaviness in her chest. Before heading downstairs<b>, </b>she left a message, ¡°I¡¯ll eat breakfast on my way to work.¡±


    As Skr hurried to leave, Joe¡¯s expression turnedpletely cold. His <b>eyes </b>became even sharper. She was only willing to call him darling in bed and was a different person once out of bed.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    She didn¡¯t have any feelings for him. He was only her bed partner,


    ????


    On the first day back at work after her break, Skr looked at her new assistant, Caleb, and felt the task was daunting.


    Mr. Gardner Senior had spoken to her in the morning, asking her to help guide Caleb and help him learn more about antiques. He mentioned that Caleb was a little troublemaker who didn¡¯t listen to anyone but her and suggested she use him as freebor.


    In addition, Mr. Gardner Senior gave her another task¨Crestoring a shattered porcin vase.


    Looking at the pieces of the vase, Caleb felt his headache.


    ¡°It¡¯s all smashed up. Can it really be fixed? Is my grandpa trying to make things difficult for you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gardner Senior has never made things difficult for me. This level of breakage isn¡¯t very serious. I can repair it,¡± Skr replied.


    Caleb was filled with admiration.


    ¡°No wonder Grandpa says you¡¯re more capable than he was at your age. You can confidently say you can fix something this broken.¡±


    He has fallen for Skr even more now<i>.</i>


    When Caleb saw Skr working up close an hourter, he marveled again. He probably would never fall for anyone else for the rest of his life.


    It was all his dad¡¯s fault for not <b>having </b>him sooner. If only <b>he¡¯d </b>been born a few years earlier, he wouldn¡¯tContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    have let another man get to Skr first.


    However, the more he watched, the more he felt that the restoration work he once found boring now seemed quite interesting. Especially seeing Skr quickly get into work mode, he couldn¡¯t help but start to take learning seriously,


    Jeffery sat by the bed at the hospital, looking at the sleeping Sadie. There was no love in his eyes


    Nowadays, Sadie looked like she¡¯d aged ten years, with much more gray hair and wrinkles. Her skin was pale and dull, and her brows were tightly furrowed even in her sleep. She carried herself with great


    resentment.


    He hadn¡¯te to the hospital in days because he didn¡¯t want to face her. That day, the hospital Informed him she could be discharged, so he came. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t want to.


    It wouldn¡¯t be too bad if Sadie didn¡¯t bring so much trouble. But that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Chapter 397


    Sadie was tormenting their children and also herself, looking worse than he had <b>ever </b>seen her in all the years he had known her.


    Behind him sat Kenny and the others. Peter was handling the discharge procedures.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Mom can adjust aftering home. She¡¯s been calling out for Skr every day for the past few days. I don¡¯t know why, but she keeps asking to see Skr,¡± Samuel said, scratching his head in


    frustration. If she kept this up daily, there wouldn¡¯t be any peace at home.


    Maisy sighed. ¡°Maybe staying at the hospital was ufortable for her. Once she¡¯s home<b>, </b>she might get


    a lot better. As for Skr, she probably won¡¯te to see Mom no matter what.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­ I was wrong! I know it¡¯s my fault. Skr, it¡¯s all my fault. Please forgive me, okay?¡±


    Suddenly, Sadie, asleep, started crying and shouting again. She reached her hands out as if trying to grasp


    something.


    Jeffery jumped up.


    ¡°Mom¡¯s having another nightmare. Ugh!¡± Kenny said helplessly.


    Jeffery¡¯s face darkened as he red at the nightmare¨Cridden Sadie. ¡°Why would she have nightmares?

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388¡°No, it¡¯s my fast. Sve please forgive me


    Hearing Ladie¡¯s words in her sleep, Jefferey¡¯s expression darkened furth


    It¡¯s Skr who wronged us, yet she¡¯s begging Skr for forgiveness ? Is she insane 7 Jefferey growled. highty displeased


    Kenny and the others looked equally grim. Their father didn¡¯t understand, and neither did they.


    Peter walked in, holding the discharge papers. Upon hearing Sadie¡¯s sleep¨Ctalking, he frowned and said. Why hasn¡¯t Mom woken up yet? Wake her up. <b>Don¡¯t </b>let her continue having nightmares.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking. Sadie woke up.


    The moment she opened her eyes, they were filled with confusion. It felt like she was still in a dream but also like reality.


    Even now, with her eyes open and seeing the hospital room around her, she felt a bit dazed. It was as ifContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    this was a dream, and what happened moments ago was reality.


    Then she saw Jefferey and Kenny, but Skr was nowhere to <b>be </b>seen. She became very agitated.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Skr? I want to see Skr! Where is she? <b>I </b>need to see her!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression darkened when they heard Sadie demand to see Skr when she woke up. She


    was crazy!


    ¡°Skr has no conscience! She won¡¯t care about what happened to you, and certainly won¡¯te to see you. From now on, I don¡¯t want to hear you say her name!¡± Jefferey said, his face turning a shade redder.


    Sadie stared at Jefferey in shock. ¡°Darling you<b>¡­.</b>¡±


    Was she dreaming? Her husband, who had always been gentle and considerate, was now treating her <b>so </b>differently. His eyes were full of impatience. And so were the eyes of their children, just like Jefferey¡¯s.


    ¡°You¡­.


    ¡°Mom, just rest for now and don¡¯t talk. We¡¯re packing up to prepare for your discharge,¡± Peter said coldly.


    I


    Sadie¡¯s eyes widened, and she said with some resentment, ¡°Why can¡¯t I talk? Do you all want me to


    be mute?¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say things like that. We just want you to rest and not waste your energy talking too much,¡± Kenny said irritably.


    Most importantly, they didn¡¯t want to hear the name Skr. Just hearing it was enough to ruin their day.


    Sadie red at them with sheer anger. ¡°You will pay the consequences for treating me this way! I¡¯m already paying for the consequences of my actions!¡±


    In her dream, she was Skr¡¯s birth mother but treated Skr cruelly, iming it was for Skr¡¯s own


    Chapter 388


    good. It was so ridiculous.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Kenny and the others shouted in unison.


    Jefferey raised his hand without hesitation and delivered a hard p. It was a harsh, unforgiving p.


    He struck Sadie so that her head turned to the side.


    As luck would have it, someone pushed the door open.


    The sound of camera shutters going off continuously.


    The people in the room finally reacted.


    At the door stood reporters with microphones and photographers.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Two people captured the scene where Jefferey pped Sadie. The sound of the stap was so loud that it made everyone around shudder. Jefferey looked at his hand and then at Sadie¡¯s now swollen cheek,


    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± Peter roared, striding over. Why was there a reporter <b>and </b>cameraman around? And they <b>had </b>captured that very scene.


    The reporter was unfazed by Peter¡¯s approach.


    <b>¡°</b>We¡¯re here to interview <b>Mrs. </b>Williams to see how she¡¯s recovering. Why isn¡¯t she being taken care of by the children she raised, but rather, they asked for her biological estranged daughter to do so?


    ¡°Is Mrs. Williams afraid her children will be too tired? Does she think she can use her estranged daughter at her will?


    ¡°How do you feel about this, especially you, Samuel? As a public figure with many followers, isn¡¯t your ungrateful behavior setting a bad example?


    ¡°Mr. Jefferey, you just hit Ms. Sadie without hesitation. That¡¯s incredibly violent! She just had her leg amputated and is in a very fragile state. How could you do that?¡±


    The reporter¡¯s sharp questions left everyone furning with anger. Peter stood before them and raised his


    hand to hit them.


    The reporter stepped back and warned, ¡°Hitting someone is illegal! I¡¯ve recorded your abuse of a patient.


    Even if you deny it, no one will believe you.¡±


    ¡°That was a misunderstanding! My dad didn¡¯t mean to hit my mom!¡± Samuel denied it in a panic.


    They were so unlucky. No one was there to film the time they spent taking care of her, but somehow, they


    got his father hitting her on camera.


    The reporter, of course, didn¡¯t believe them. Sadie, lying on the hospital bed, was dazed from the p, her face visibly swollen. It looked like they were abusing a patient.


    ¡°I think you should all act kinder,¡± the reporter shouted in admonishment, giving the cameraman a look. They swiftly exited the room.


    Peter tried to catch them but failed, and the room fell into an eerie silence.


    Sadie felt a sharp pain in her chest as she covered her face with her hand. Looking at the people before her, she suddenly started tough.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, justughed. Herughter sent chills down everyone¡¯s spirie.


    Jefferey was livid. He couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He raised his hand and delivered another p.


    ¡°What are youughing at? This <b>is </b>all because of you! Can¡¯t you just behave? You¡¯re already a cripple and still causing so much trouble!¡±


    Chapter 389


    Sadieughed through her tears. Her dear husband pped her while her children watched coldly. Their eyes were so indifferent, as if they wished she were beaten to death!


    At 3:00 pm, Jacky went to the bathroom. While ying on his phone, he saw the news trending, and hist eyes widened. The Williams family must have gone crazy. They were digging their own grave! 1


    Holding his phone, Jacky immediately went to find Skr. Skr had just finished her work and was surprised to see Jacky rush in.


    ¡°What¡¯s so urgent?¡±


    His leg was still recovering. Why was he in such a hurry?


    ¡°Look at this news about the Williamses! They actually abused a patient and even threatened to hit the reporter! They really are capable of anything!¡± Jacky eximed.


    Skr looked at the news. A picture clearly showed Jefferey¡¯s hand on Sadie¡¯s face, with Sadie¡¯s eyes


    wide in fear.


    The reporter had captured it perfectly, showing Jefferey¡¯s viciousness and the cold indifference of the children around them.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 390

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 390


    ¡°They must be crazy! You must stay far away from them. Don¡¯t <b>go </b>anywhere near them. They¡¯re utterly shameless! Caleb warned Skr.


    Skr wasn¡¯t surprised after reading it. It was typical behavior for their family.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll avoid them whenever I see them,¡± she replied.


    Caleb felt relieved. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if they dare to bother you again, I won¡¯t let them get away with it!¡±


    Skr smiled. ¡°No need to waste time on them.¡±


    She checked the time and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to leave work.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to see my father. See you tomorrow.¡±


    On her way home, Skr received a call from Natalie.


    ¡°The Williams family is really something! They might as well tattoo the word ¡®shameless¡® on their foreheads!¡±


    ¡°You heard about it too?¡± The Williamses had made quite a scene this time.


    Natalie was still at work since she had to assist with Austin¡¯s night shoot. She had some free time and checked her phone. Then, she saw the Williams family trending on the news.


    ¡°Almost everyone in Jipsburg knows about it. Samuel¡¯s career in the entertainment industry is over. I heard his fans are leaving his fandom. This is <b>a </bplete scandal. People around here have been talking about it all day!¡±


    Natalie hadn¡¯t thought much of the entertainment industry before, but now she realized it was tough. One could lose everything quickly, just like Samuel, if they were careless with their actions.


    In less than two hours, he lost everything. Now, he had to pay a heftypensation fee. He might have to use his entire life savings to ball himself out of his situation.


    Skr felt indifferent. These people were no different from strangers to her.


    ¡°They brought this upon themselves,¡± she said coldly.


    Natalie huffed, satisfied for her friend¡¯s sake.


    ¡°They deserve it! I have to go now. Mr. Powell¡¯s scene just ended, and I need to bring him some water and clothes. Let¡¯s go shopping when I get a day off!¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    Right after ending the call with Natalie, Skr received another call from Harvey.


    ¡°Skye, something happened at home, you need toe back!¡±


    Skr didn¡¯t have time to ask what happened. She immediately drove home, arriving 30 minutester.


    Chapter 390


    2/2


    Upon entering, she saw Maisy kneeling on the ground, holding Janine. It was unclear how long they had been in that position, but Janine looked exasperated. Harvey stood nearby, fuming.


    Seeing Skr, Maisy¡¯s expression changed. She red at Harvey, knowing he had tipped Skr off. It was toote for regrets now.


    ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t stay at that house any longer. Please take me in; I have nowhere else to go! I have no money, not even enough for a hotel.


    ¡°My friends won¡¯t take my calls because of all the news about the Williams family. I truly realize my mistakes. You¡¯re my real mom. Can you really bear to see me homeless?¡±


    Maisy was determined to stay. Once she settled in, she nned to post on social media to clear up some rumors and prove that she wasn¡¯t materialistic. She wanted people to see she was willing to go between homes to avoid hurting either mother,


    Otherwise, there would be too many negative rumors and discussions about her. She didn¡¯t want to be the center of the gossip.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Janine sighed helplessly. ¡°Let go and get up.¡±


    Then she turned to Skr.


    ¡°Skye.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I was just passing by and thought I¡¯d drop in,¡± Skr said.


    She walked over to the table, poured herself a ss of water, and poured one for Harvey. She asked Harvey, ¡°Why are you home today?¡±


    ¡°I came back to <b>get </b>some things and happened to see this brat shamelessly clinging to Mom,¡± Harvey said angrily. ¡°I figured she was here to put on a show for someone else. Does she think everyone would foolishly be used by her?¡±


    The more he looked at Maisy, the more annoyed he became.


    Maisy blushed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Your mother just had a car ident and needs someone to take care of her. Leaving now would be ungrateful. Go back and take care of her,¡± Janine said with a stern face.


    7-¡±


    Maisy looked at Skr and begged, ¡°Skr, you know Mom¡¯s temper. She¡¯s very upset with me right now, and is always constantly scolding me. I can¡¯t stay there. Can we get along in the future?¡±


    She also wanted to take the opportunity to find out what Skr and <b>Joe¡¯s </b>rtionship was.


    Skr raised an eyebrow and remained silent. Nothing Maisy says could be taken seriously.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stay because she¡¯s upset with you? She raised you for nothing. You are truly selfish. I¡¯m younger than you, and even I know how to be grateful. You¡¯re clearly just avoiding responsibility. Don¡¯t assume others are as brainless as you,¡± Harvey said, rolling his eyes.


    Then he stepped forward and forcefully dragged Maisy away, violently pushing her out of the house. With a loud bang, he mmed the door shut.


    He <b>had </b>wanted to do that earlier. He only held back because of his mom.


    Janine sighed, ¡°She¡¯s really been spoiled.¡±


    Some ideas had been deeply ingrained in her as she grew up in a family like that..


    Skr said nothing but showed Janine her phone with the news on it. Janine rarely used social media and was shocked when she saw the news and photos.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°They are really inhumane!¡±


    Although Sadie wasn¡¯t a good woman, she had already suffered enough from the car ident. That was enough punishment.


    But to have her husband and children be to cold and cruet? Anyone would break under that. It was a wonder she hadn¡¯t gone mad already.


    After chatting with Janine and Harvey briefly, Skr went downstairs to leave. She received a call from


    Joe


    ¡°Why arent you home yet?¡±


    ¡°I stopped by my mom¡¯s ce. I¡¯m heading back now. Are you home already? Skr asked as she walked toward her car.


    The old neighborhood had no parking space, so she had parked far away.


    Joe answered, ¡°Yes. Want to go out for dinner?¡±


    Skr suddenly thought of what Natalie had said about Jeremy being too busy toe home.


    Joe, as thepany head, managed to be home most nights except for asional business trips.


    ¡°Answer me,¡± Joe said after hearing a minute of silence on the phone.


    Skr snapped out of her thoughts.


    ¡°Sorry, I was just thinking about something and spaced out. Let¡¯s go out for dinner. What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Barbecue?¡± Joe suggested.


    Skr knew Joe wasn¡¯t a big fan of barbecue. She remembered the restaurant she and Natalie had coincidentally run into Joe at thest time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to that restaurant we ran into each other atst time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As Skr drove away, Maisy emerged from the shadows.


    ¡°Restaurant?¡± She quickly ran out, hailed a cab, and said, <b>¡°</b>Follow that car!¡±

 Chapter 392

    Chapter <b>392</b>


    <b>30 </b>minutester<b>, </b>Skr sent Joe a message after arrivirig.


    He was still on the way, about three to five minutes away. She decided to wait by the entrance. True to his word, Joe sirived in under five minutes. The two walked into the restaurant together.


    As they entered, Maisy red with resentment, sitting in a taxi.


    It was Joe! She couldn¡¯t understand why Skr was so lucky to end up with Joe.


    The taxi driver nced at Maisy, ¡°Miss, are you getting out or do you want to move?<b>¡±</b>


    Maisy bit her lip, seething with anger.


    ¡°Keep driving.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as they sat down and finished ordering, Joe received a message from John.


    ¡°Jeremy and Annabelle are still seeing each other. They just checked into a room at my hotel.¡±


    Joe stared at the message, lost in thought.


    Jeremy was usually so rational and cold. He would be able to outmaneuver anyone in business. However, he waspletely irrational when it came to this matter.


    Seeing Joe¡¯s unreadable expression as he looked at his phone, Skr remained silent.


    ¡°I heard about the Williams family¡¯s news today.¡± Joe said, putting his phone aside.


    ¡°Do you think their issues will affect you in any way?¡± Skr asked.


    Although she couldpletely sever ties with the Williams family, she wondered if their connection might cause Joe some trouble.


    She hadn¡¯t met Joe¡¯s other family members yet, but his and Gloria¡¯s avoidance of the topic made her suspect a few things


    ¡°No,¡± Joe replied. The Williams family didn¡¯t exist to him. Something nonexistent couldn¡¯t affect him.


    Skr nodded and didn¡¯t press further.


    Dishes began arriving at the table: Skr wasn¡¯t a big fan of steaks¨Cshe could eat them but didn¡¯t particrly enjoy them.


    However, watching Joe eat with such elegance and refinement was a visual pleasure. She couldn¡¯t help


    but let her gaze linger on him.


    Joe looked up, catching her in the act. Their eyes met, and Skr blushed


    Joe smiled and asked, ¡°You¡¯re staring Have you fallen for me?¡±


    Chapter 392


    Skr almost choked on her steak.


    After swallowing, she said, ¡°I like to appreciate beautiful things and people. You¡¯re handsome, so there¡¯s


    nothing wrong with me looking at you more. It just means I have good taste.¡±


    She was being realistic. They could be married and share a bed, but love was another matter.


    Joe¡¯s eyes darkened<b>.</b>


    Skr noticed Joe¡¯s rapid mood shifts, making it hard to guess his thoughts.


    Even though he was right before her, their hearts felt miles apart. It made sense¨Cpeople <b>who </b>didn¡¯t love each other couldn¡¯t be close. Not knowing what he was thinking was normal.


    After an intense session in the hotel room, Jeremy sat by the window, smoking.


    He smoked several cigarettes, puffing fiercely. His phone screen was still on, disying his messages. with Natalie.


    Natalie had mentioned she was going on a three¨Cday business trip.


    Chapter <b>393</b>

 Chapter 393

    Chapter <b>393</b>


    It sounded simple¨Cshe just said she¡¯d be on a three¨Cday business trip, telling him he could focus on work and not worry about her


    There was nothing wrong with these words. Yet, precisely because there was nothing wrong, it proved there was something wrong.


    Natalie didn¡¯t cling to him anymore and seemed to need hispany less and <b>less</b><b>.</b>


    He took out another cigarette and started searching for ¡°Austin¡± on the search bar


    A few years ago, he heard <b>that </b>Natalie liked a celebrity named Austin, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to


    <ol>


    <li>it.</li>


    </ol>


    It was usual for young girls to have celebrity crushes. But <b>now </b>she was working as Austin¡¯s ¡®assistant. They interact closely and frequently.


    He suddenly thought about his recent endeavors with Annabelle. He looked down at Austin¡¯s profile.


    A triple¨Caward¨Cwinning actor who was never involved in any scandals, with critically acimed shows. The only actor with fans surpassing three hundred million.


    He was outstanding in every way. Any young girl would find him attractive¡­


    When Annabelle came out of the bathroom, she saw Jeremy lost in thought, staring at his phone, looking different from just moments ago.


    He looked intimidating and distant, as if pushing her further away again. This feeling made Annabelle nervous. She immediately walked over and hugged Jeremy.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Annabelle froze when she saw Jeremy looking at Austin¡¯s profile.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes, are you going to take me to <b>see </b>his movie? I heard histest film grossed over five billion. dors<b>, </b>and his acting is superb. I¡¯ve always wanted to watch it, but going to the movies alone feels so boring. Can we go now?¡±


    Annabelle smelled wonderful, fresh from the bath.


    Jeremy¡¯s expression <b>turned </b>cold, <b>and </b>he ruthlessly pushed Annabelle away.


    Jeremy couldn¡¯t understand himself at that moment. He didn¡¯t like Annabelle. Sometimes, he wanted to stay away from her, yet he often couldn¡¯t resist the urge to sleep with her.


    This conflicting emotion sometimes made him question himself. Did he just need something new?


    If Natalie found out about this, <b>she </b>would never forgive him.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes, you¡¯re so heartless. You were so eager and controlling just now. My back still hurts.¡±


    Annabelle wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, she acted coyly.


    During this time together, he often treated her coldly after their encounters. No matter how <b>wild </b>they were together, he remained indifferent toward her<b>.</b>


    However, she looked down at her slightly <b>bulging </b>but barely noticeable abdomen with some pride <b>and </b>anticipation<b>. </b>Just wait. When the time came<b>, </b>she would be Mrs. Hughes, and Natalie would have <b>to </b>give up the position for her.


    ¡°Put on your clothes and leave the hotel,¡± Jeremy said coldly.


    Annabelle¡¯s face stiffened ¡°It¡¯s sote, I¡­.


    Jeremy extinguished his cigarette, stood up, and looked down at Annabelle. ¡°Do you know <b>the </b>consequences of disobedience?¡±


    Annabelle didn¡¯t dare say another word. She quickly got dressed and left the hotel.


    After she left, Jeremy called Natalie. She didn¡¯t answer. He wondered if she was on the ne.


    Jeremy looked toward home from the hotel window and decided Natalie didn¡¯t need to keep her job any longer.


    After dinner, as they left the restaurant, Joe received a call. After hanging up, he said, ¡°There¡¯s a situation with Rowan. I need to check on it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, be careful. I¡¯ll head home first.¡±


    Joe watched Skr drive away and got into his <b>car</b>.


    A few minutester, he arrived at Rowan¡¯s ce.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw the floor littered with empty bottles. This was the apartment Rowan often stayed in.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Joe nced at the unshaven Rowan.


    Rowan gave Joe a resentful look.


    ¡°I wish you weren¡¯t my friend.¡±


    Chapter 394

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Joe raised an eyebrow. ¡°Speak.


    ¡°I went to Kotel City


    the day before yesterday and just got back today¡±


    Rowan mentioned Korel City with a more resentful expression, almost like a jilted lover. If it weren¡¯t for Rowan¡¯s unshaven face, Joe might have thought Rowan went to Korel City for a failed sex reassignment


    <b>surgery</b>


    Joe nced at the sofa with some disdain and looked at Rowan.


    ¡°I went to see Jenny. She <b>had </b>a major surgery and didn¡¯t even tell me. Joe, do <b>you </b>like her or not? Give me


    a straight answer!¡±


    Rowan took a swig from his bottle, looking particrly dejected. He didn¡¯t understand why he ignored so many beautiful women and only had Jenny in his heart. Unfortunately, that girl only had eyes for Joe.


    He thought that by mingling with other women, one of them might take a ce in his heart. But they were


    all just meaningless flings. Those women were nothing to him.


    When he heard about Jenny¡¯s surgery, he rushed to Korel City without a <b>second </b>thought and asked Jenny if she would consider being with him.


    Jenny refused without hesitation. She didn¡¯t exin why, but he could guess the reason. It was always the


    same.


    Whenever Joe was around, Jenny only had eyes for him. Her emotions revolyed around Joe. They had.


    grown up together; he could see it.


    ¡°I¡¯m married and have no ns to divorce, Joe said nkly.


    At first, Rowan didn¡¯t hear clearly, thinking he must be drunk and misheard. He knew Joe had been very attentive to Skr recently, but married?


    ¡°Did you just say you¡¯re married? To whom? Rowan asked.


    When did this happen? Did <b>he </b><b>lose </b>his memory from drinking <b>too </b>much?


    Skr.¡±


    ¡°Skr?¡±


    Rowan instantly sobered up. No wonder Jenny seemed off and down when he saw her this time.


    ¡°So, Jenny knows you¡¯re married? And you married Skr? When did this happen? Are you secretly


    married<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    He had sensed that Joe had a special interest in Skr but hadn¡¯t thought much of it.


    Joe even had a falling out with Annie, who he¡¯d known for years, just because of Skr. That was enough


    to prove how much he cared for her.


    John had mentioned Joe¡¯s interest in Skr before, but Rowan had simply thought it was rare for Joe to be interested in any girl.


    Rowan knew Joe was merely concerned for Jenny with no other intentions.


    Rowan had always thought Joe was generally cold and indifferent in matters of romance. He might even marry Jenny if she wanted. Or he might marry someone his family arranged without much objection.


    Yes. We¡¯re secretly married,¡± Joe replied coolly, kicking a bottle aside. ¡°Do you like Jenny that much<b>?</b>¡±


    Now mostly sober, Rowan approached Joe and said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯ve known for a long time, haven¡¯t you? But that girl ispletely into you. I¡¯ve tried to move on using other women, thinking I didn¡¯t care about her anymore. But when I heard about her surgery, I panicked and rushed over.¡±


    Joe said, ¡°Your family would be against it.¡±


    Rowan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I can make my own decisions.¡±


    ¡°Your situation with her is for you to figure out,¡± Joe said coldly.


    Rowan stared at Joe, scrutinizing him.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t like Jenny?¡±


    Joe gave a slight nod.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you like Skr? Did you marry her because she¡¯s pregnant? She¡¯s really quite scheming, huh,¡± Rowan continued with <b>his </b>wild guesse

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you poking into my affairs or specting about Skr. She¡¯s not the type of woman you think she is. I¡¯m leaving if you don¡¯t need anything else<b>,</b>¡± Joe said, about to walk away.


    As Joe reached the door, Rowan finally reacted and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re really married?¡±


    Joe nced back at Rowan. His nce made Rowan understand that Joe wasn¡¯t joking.


    After the door closed, Rowan called Jenny.


    ¡°Joe is already married. Can you think of me now?¡± Rowan asked.


    Jenny took a deep breath.


    ¡°So even you know Joe¡¯s married now. Is he making Skr¡¯s existence known to everyone around him?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Listening to Jenny¡¯s despondent response, Rowan felt pain and jealousy.


    ¡°Yeah, he told me. I¡¯ve met Skr before, but I didn¡¯t know they were secretly married,¡± Rowan admitted truthfully.


    Jenny was silent for several seconds before she spoke again. ¡°Do you think Joe likes her?¡±


    That question left Rowan momentarily unsure of how to respond. ¡°He seems to care a lot about Skr.¡± But he had no idea if Joe loved her or not.


    Earlier, he had asked Joe directly, and Joe didn¡¯t give a straight answer. Joe also said he was married and was not getting a divorce, indicating he was quite satisfied with Skr.


    Jenny fell silent again for a few more seconds. ¡°In another month, I¡¯ll finish my studies here and return to Jipsburg.¡±


    Rowan was excited to hear Jenny wasing back. ¡°Let me know when you¡¯reing back, I¡¯ll pick you up at the


    airport!¡±


    Jenny replied faintly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Maisy had no choice but to return to the Williams family.


    The house was eerily quiet. Even the household staff moved about quietly.


    Samuel¡¯s work had almost stopped due to the hospital incident, so he was confined to staying at home.


    Peter and his father had gone to thepany, and when Maisy asked Peter about the situation, it seemed they were doing their best to salvage what losses they could, but theirpany was on the brink of copse.


    Kenny <b>was </b>also at home and would only return to work the next day.


    Everyone was hiding away in their rooms.


    Chapter 395


    As for Sadie, she was probably resting alone in her room.


    Maisy passed by Sadie¡¯s room on her way back to her room and paused briefly before quickly moving on.


    She didn¡¯t want to stir up any trouble.


    She quietly returned to her room and found Kenny waiting for her there.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Kenny asked.


    ¡°I went to see Janine, hoping that, since she¡¯s my biological mother, she might help convince Skr toe back. But I don¡¯t know what Skr told her. Janine was very firm,¡± Maisy lied without batting an eye.


    Kenny <b>hadn¡¯t </b>seen Maisy earlier and had feared she might follow Skr¡¯s example and leave while the Williams family was in turmoil. <b>It </b>turned out he was overthinking it..


    Maisy wasn¡¯t that heartless.


    He stood up, walked over to Maisy, and hugged her. In a moment of impulse, he kissed her.


    Maisy responded eagerly.


    As they kissed passionately, they were unaware that the door was not fully closed.


    Samuel stood outside the door, shocked at the scene before him. He had onlye to see if Maisy had returned, but what he saw was beyond his expectations.


    ¡°Kenny, Maisy, you¡­ you two¡­¡±


    He was bbergasted. Kenny and Maisy were siblings, and yet they were kissing.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Were they out of their minds<b>?</b>


    The two who were passionately kissing immediately pulled apart upon hearing the noise.


    They tuned to see Samuel standing at the door, his eyes wide with disbelief, as if they hadmitted some unforgivable crime. Both of them were momentarily stunned.


    Maisy was the first to react.


    Her eyes were red as she said, ¡°Kenny and I¡­ we like each other. We only realized our feelings recently. We didn¡¯t want this, but sometimes love isn¡¯t something you can control.


    ¡°We¡¯re not biological siblings, so we can be together, can¡¯t we? Samuel, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m not a sinner. I¡¯m just in a helpless situation.¡±


    Hearing this, Kenny felt a pang of heartache and hugged Maisy, then coldly addressed Samuel, ¡°Close the door first. No one else can know about this.¡±


    Samuel, still in shock, closed the door.


    ¡°Maisy isn¡¯t our biological sister. We aren¡¯t blood¨Crted<b>, </b><b>so </b>we can be together. This isn¡¯t her fault. It¡¯s mine. I should have controlled my feelings for her. But she¡¯s right, you can¡¯t stop your feelings.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She likes me, and I like her. I know exactly what I¡¯m doing, Samuel. You¡¯re my brother, you should be happy for us,¡± Kenny said, taking an authoritative stance as the eldest brother.


    Every word he spoke was to paint himself and Maisy as victims.


    However, this revtion was too much for Samuel to handle. He could never have imagined the brother he respected the most, Kenny and his most beloved sister to be in such a rtionship.


    Something felt off, but under Kenny and Maisy¡¯s pitiful gazes, Samuel stiffly nodded.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone for now, but given the current situation at home, you two should <b>avoid </b>acting like <b>this</b>. If Dad or Peter finds out, there will be another problem, and most importantly, Mom must never find out.¡±


    Kenny and Maisy <b>agreed</b>. With the current state of affairs at home, they certainly wanted to avoid causing more trouble. If Mom found out, it would indeed cause a huge problem.


    All three fell silent <b>at </b>the thought of their mother¡¯s current state.


    Maisy hesitated, wondering if she should tell them about Skr and Joe. After some deliberation, she decided against it.


    If she told them, they would was more capable of managing to catch Joe¡¯s attention.


    only think !


    And so, the three of them kept their thoughts to themselves, remaining silent.


    The controversy about the Williams family continued to escte online<b>.</b>


    Chapter <b>396</b>


    The TV channel was also facing significant troubles, with some programs being suspended. The director and hosts¡® careers took a heavy blow.


    The director, in particr, was exposed to various scandals, some of which involved illegal activities. Things were quickly getting out of hand.


    Public opinion made it nearly impossible for the Williams family to recover. Many who considered continuing working with them had backed out.


    Within days, thepany went into a financial crisis. They couldn¡¯t even pay their employees.


    When payday arrived, the household staff had no sries and had toin to the Department of Labor, causing chaos in the Williams household.


    These developments were widely reported online.


    Ever since Caleb found out how malicious the Williams family was, he kept a keen eye ort their situation <b>and </b>brought thetest updates to Skr each day at work. Thus, Skr was always informed without having to search for news herself.


    That day, she and Joe were scheduled to visit Gloria at Pearhall Residence. After work, she drove there. As she approached the ce, she received a call from Edgar.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    ¡°Mrs. Martin Senior just went to the auction. <b>She </b>asked you and Joe to join her there.¡±


    After hanging up. Skr drove toward the auction. She know the location from a previous visit, but the traffic was heavy then<b>, </b>so she turned on the navigation.


    As she drove, she wondered why Gloria suddenly decided to go to the auction. While she was wondering, Joe called.


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll be at the auction in ten minutes. How much longer will you take?¡±


    Skr nced at the navigation, which showed a little over ten minutes. After telling Joe the approximate time, he said they would enter together once she arrived.


    1


    merely hispanion. But today,


    Thest time she attended an auction with Joe, others thought she was with Gloria present, she would be known as Gloria¡¯s granddaughter¨Cinw.


    She wondered what Gloria had set her sights on at the auction.


    15 minutester, Skr saw Joe in the parking lot. This time, her car entered the parking lot smoothly.


    Joe was dressed in a tailored suit. He looked very striking and cold.


    Skr realized she was dressed very simply in jeans and a trench coat.


    ¡°I have prepared a dress for you. Get changed in the car.¡± Joe handed her a bag.


    Inside the bag was a white dress. The lighting in the parking lot was dim, and no one could see her in the backseat.


    Skr took the bag and went to the backseat to change. The car¡¯s tight space made it awkward, especially with Joe sitting in the front.


    ¡°Hand me your clothes once you¡¯ve taken them off,¡± Joe suddenly said,


    Skr hesitated for a moment, then handed him her clothes. When she finished changing and tidying her hair, she was surprised to see Joe had folded her clothes neatly.


    Her eyes lingered on the folded clothes for a few seconds, feeling her heart skip a beat.


    She took the neatly folded clothes and thanked him.


    ¡°Thank you<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°It will be cold inside, put on this shawl.¡±


    Joe handed her a beige cashmere shawl.


    The soft, warm touch of the cashmere shawl made Skr¡¯s heart flutter.


    It wasn¡¯t until they arrived at the auction and met Gloria that Skr truly calmed down.


    There weren¡¯t many people at the auction today. Beside Gloria was another elegant elderly woman.


    Chapter 397


    When she saw Skr, she was a little surprised. After hearing Skr call Gloria ¡°grandmother¡°, she asked Gloria quietly, ¡°Do you have another granddaughter? I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡±


    Gloria looked proud as she replied, ¡°She¡¯s my granddaughter¨Cinw.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The woman was very surprised and looked at Skr closely.


    She hadn¡¯t heard anything about this.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She had just returned from abroad and called Gloria to attend the auction together, aiming to strengthen. their rtionship and potentially arrange a marriage between their families.


    But someone had made a faster move. Moreover, she has never seen this woman before.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    Seeing J¡¯s surprised expression, Gloriaughed and said, ¡°I called my granddaughter¨Cinw over to help identify some items I n to bid onter. I need to see if they belong to Vi.¡±


    If the items were indeed Vi¡¯s, there was no reason for them to end up elsewhere. She wanted to buy them back. Even if she couldn¡¯t see Vi, having her belongings was stillforting.


    J Lawson was still in shock.


    ¡°Would she know anything about this?¡±


    A young girl who seemed inexperienced might only know a bit from visiting art exhibitions. Could she tell between genuine and fake items?


    J suspected Gloria was just trying to add prestige to the young woman.


    She looked at Joe, who didn¡¯t seem affectionate toward Skr. Perhaps Gloria liked this pretty and well- behaved woman, but Joe might not.


    Hearing J¡¯s doubts, Gloria nearly rolled her eyes. ¡°Yes, she does.¡±


    Skr listened to their conversation. She could tell that Gloria and J weren¡¯t very close. Gloria had invited her because she knew Vi¡¯s items were up for auction.


    Skr hadn¡¯t expected to find Vi¡¯s belongings here.


    Back when she was in the countryside, Vi rarely mentioned her past. Vi appeared to be a prominent figure in the city before moving to the countryside.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Both Gloria, George, and Alexander always thought fondly of her.


    Skr herself missed Vi dearly and wondered where she had gone. She longed to see Vi and share all that she had been through, significantly since Vi had predicted so many things in her life.


    ¡°Would this youngdy really know anything?¡± J asked Skr sharply, her eyes showing a hint of skepticism.


    Skr responded calmly, ¡°I know a little.¡±


    Gloria couldn¡¯t help but smile when she heard that. If that were true, nobody else in the city could im to understand antiques truly.


    Joe, too, subtly raised an eyebrow, ncing at Skr nkly.


    J thought she had her answer. Thedy was probably afraid of embarrassing herself <b>on </b>abo


    22


    Chacter


    398


    would be up for auction. If not, Gloria would be very disappointed.


    As the first item came up for auction, Gloria told Skr, ¡°If you see anything you like, just let me know,


    and I¡¯ll bid on it for you.¡±


    J¡¯s face fell upon hearing this. She couldn¡¯t understand how this youngdy, who seemingly appeared out of nowhere, had earned such favor from Gloria.


    Gloria treated her as if she were her granddaughter. Her tone was so gentle and kind<b>.</b>


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Grandma,¡± Skr replied with a smile.


    Gloria was delighted that Skr was bing closer to her. She had no intention of <b>leaving </b>empty-


    handed that day.


    If there were something suitable for Skr, she would bid on it. With that thought, she gave Joe a


    knowing look.


    When Joe saw Gloria winking at him, he instantly understood her intentions.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Joe should bid on some items to give to Skr to improve their rtionship as a couple.


    da


    He subtly nodded. They <b>had </b>a mutual understanding. A nce and a nod were all it took to know each


    other¡¯s intentions.


    Gioria was very pleased with Joe¡¯s response. It was good that he was looking out for his wife.


    Joe might not have noticed, but his attitude toward Skr had changed recently. It wasn¡¯t the same as the previously staged affection for Gloria¡¯s sake.


    Now, there was a hint of genuine affection in his gaze towards Skr. How much was unclear, but there


    was some.


    Unaware of the silent exchange between Joe and Gloria, Skr focused on the auction items.


    J scoffed inwardly as she watched Skr¡¯s serious attention to each auction piece. Despite her youth, she had a remarkableposure. Even if shecked skill, her calm demeanor set her apart from


    many girls.


    When a painting was presented, it sparked murmurs among the attendees.


    The artwork was by Vi.


    Vi was a well¨Cknown figure among the elite in Jipsburg. Many had once queued up, offering hefty for her art. A foreigner had bought this particr painting and now returned to auction.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    v sums


    Vi was renowned for her extensive astronomy and geography knowledge and ability to read people¡¯s


    fate. She was also an expert in identifying and restoring antiques.


    Even the highly respected Alexander addressed her as a mentor.


    Vi¡¯s mastery of painting was unparalleled, though she rarely created original works, mostly replicating


    and restoring ancient paintings.


    This piece was her only original work. It was previously sold at a high price, making it highly valuable.


    After all, nobody knew Vi¡¯s current whereabouts, not even Gloria, who was once close to her.


    The auctioneer provided a detailed introduction to the painting, including its creation context.


    Gloria stared at the painting with teary eyes. It was andscape painting featuring a figure resembling


    Vi from the back.


    J eximed excitedly, ¡°What a wonderful painting! If you don¡¯t bid on it, Gloria, I will.¡±


    She knew <b>this </b>painting would be a great bragging point among friends, though she doubted she¡¯d win against Gloria.


    Tears brimmed in Gloria¡¯s eyes as she looked at the painting. She asked Skr, ¡°Skye, is this Vi¡¯s painting?¡±


    Chapter 399


    She had never heard of Vi painting a self¨Cportrait andndscapes.


    on years o


    She was skeptical despite rumors that someone had bought Vi¡¯s


    However, this auction house in Jipsburg rarely dealt with fakes and had built a strong reputation for authenticity over


    the years.


    Skr confidently replied, ¡°No, Grandma, this painting isn¡¯t Vi¡¯s work. She only ever replicated ancient paintings and never painted herself orndscapes<b>.</b>¡±


    Vi believed destiny should not be defied, having experienced too much in life. Therefore<b>, </b>she refrained from creating original works, only replicating others¡® art.


    ¡°Not hers? Youngdy, you should watch your words. The staff here confirmed and there are even witnesses attesting this is Vi¡¯s work,¡± J challenged, thinking she had caught Skr in a mistake.

 Chapter 400

    <b><i>Chapter </i></b><b><i>400</i></b>


    <b><i>J </i></b><b><i>thought </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>still </i></b><b><i>too </i></b><b><i>young</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>just </i></b><b><i>couldn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>hold </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><iposure</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>tried </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>show </i></b><b><i>off </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>knowledge </i></b><b><i>before </i></b><b><i>Gloria</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>but </i></b><b><i>now </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>backfiring </i></b><b><i>on </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>nced </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>J</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>hadn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>noticed </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>much </i></b><b><i>before</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>but </i></b><b><i>now </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>found </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>chatter </i></b><b><i>annoying</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Gloria </i></b><b><i>subtly </i></b><b><i>furrowed </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>brow</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>voice </i></b><b><i>slightly </i></b><b><i>cold</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>You </i></b><b><i>seem </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>know </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>lot</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>don¡¯t </i></b><b><i>know </i></b><b><i>much</i></b><b><i>,</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>J </i></b><b><i>replied</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>but </i></b><b><i>auction </i></b><b><i>houses </i></b><b><i>rarely </i></b><b><i>make </i></b><b><i>mistakes</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>If </i></b><b><i>this </i></b><b><i>painting </i></b><b><i>by </i></b><b><i>Vi </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>fake</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>wouldn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>damage </i></b><b><i>their </i></b><b><i>reputation</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>J </i></b><b><i>felt </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>argument </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>quite </i></b><b><i>logical</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Gloria </i></b><b><i>wanted </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>roll her </i></b><b><i>eyes</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>These </i></b><b><i>people </i></b><b><i>didn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>know </i></b><b><i>any </i></b><b><i>better </i></b><b><i>than </i></b><b><i>Skr</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>Vi¡¯s </i></b><b><i>apprentice</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>always </i></b><b><i>by </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>side</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>If </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>said </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>wasn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>Vi¡¯s </i></b><b><i>work</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>then </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>definitely </i></b><b><i>wasn¡¯t</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Besides</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Gloria </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>never </i></b><b><i>heard </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>Vi </i></b><b><i>painting </i></b><b><i>self</i></b><b><i>¨C</i></b><b><i>portraits</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Maybe </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>auction </i></b><b><i>house </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>also deceived</i></b><b><i>,</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>said </i></b><b><i>calmly</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She wouldn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>speak </i></b><b><i>on </i></b><b><i>matters </i></b><b><i>she</i></b>


    <b><i>wasn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>sure </i></b><b><i>of</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>She </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>do </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>due </i></b><b><i>diligence </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>inform </i></b><b><i>Vi </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>wasn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>Vi¡¯s </i></b><b><i>work</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>After </i></b><b><i>all</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Gloria </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>interested </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>painting </i></b><b><i>solely </i></b><b><i>because </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>supposedly </i></b><b><i>Vi¡¯s</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>There¡¯s </i></b><b><i>nothing </i></b><b><i>else </i></b><b><i>worthwhile </i></b><b><i>today</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>It¡¯s </i></b><b><i>not </i></b><b><i>worth </i></b><b><i>wasting </i></b><b><i>our </i></b><b><i>time</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Skr</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>let¡¯s </i></b><b><i>go</i></b><b><i>,</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Gloria </i></b><b><i>said</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>not </i></b><b><i>wanting </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>spend </i></b><b><i>another </i></b><b><i>moment </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>J</i></b><b><i>..</i></b>


    <b><i>They </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>never </i></b><b><i>been </i></b><b><i>close</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>just </i></b><b><i>because </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>older </i></b><b><i>now </i></b><b><i>didn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>mean </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>get </i></b><b><i>along </i></b><b><i>any </i></b><b><i>better</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Gloria </i></b><b><i>wouldn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>have </i></b><b><ie </i></b><b><i>if </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>weren¡¯t </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>rumor </i></b><b><i>about </i></b><b><i>Vi</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Yes</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Grandma</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>helped </i></b><b><i>Gloria </i></b><b><i>stand </i></b><b><i>up</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>three </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>them </i></b><b><i>left </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>auction</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>J </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>too </i></b><b><i>stunned </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>react</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>When </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>finally </i></b><b><i>did</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>muttered</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Why </i></b><b><i>did </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>leave </i></b><b><i>so </i></b><b><i>suddenly</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>She </i></b><b><i>still </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>so </i></b><b><i>much </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>say</i></b><b><i>! </i></b><b><i>That </i></b><b><i>woman</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>aside </i></b><b><i>from </i></b><b><i>being </i></b><b><i>pretty</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>nothing </i></b><b><i>on </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>granddaughter</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>How </i></b><b><i>could </i></b><b><i>Gloria¡¯s </i></b><b><i>judgment </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>so </i></b><b><i>poor </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>old </i></b><b><i>age</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>falling </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>tricks </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>cunning </i></b><b><i>girl</i></b><b><i>?</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>As </i></b><b><i>long </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>they¡¯re </i></b><b><i>not </i></b><b><i>married</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>my </i></b><b><i>granddaughter </i></b><b><i>still </i></b><b><i>has </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>chance</i></b><b><i>!</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>After </i></b><b><i>leaving </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>auction</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Gloria </i></b><b><i>got </i></b><b><i>into </i></b><b><i>Skr¡¯s car </i></b><b><i>instead </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>Joe¡¯s</i></b><b><i>..</i></b>


    <b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>worried </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>Gloria </i></b><b><i>might </i></b><b><i>feel </i></b><b><i>ufortable</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>so </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>drove slowly</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>Joe¡¯s </i></b><b><i>car </i></b><b><i>close </i></b><b><i>behind </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>When </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>reached </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>turn</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Joe¡¯s </i></b><b><i>car </i></b><b><i>moved </i></b><b><i>ahead </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>signaled </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>pull </i></b><b><i>over</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>rolled </i></b><b><i>down </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>window </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>approached</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>is </i></b><b><i>something </i></b><b><i>wrong</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>asked</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>couldn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>understand </i></b><b><i>why </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>stopping </i></b><b><i>midway</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>sent </i></b><b><i>the driver </i></b><b><i>home</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>I¡¯m </i></b><b><i>going </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>ride </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>Pearhall </i></b><b><i>Residence</i></b><b><i>,</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>said</i></b>


    <b><i>Riding </i></b><b><i>alone </i></b><b><i>wasn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>very </i></b><b><i>appealing </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>him</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Gloria </i></b><b><i>frowned</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Skr¡¯s </i></b><b><i>car isn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>big </i></b><b><i>it¡¯s </i></b><b><i>fine </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>two </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>us</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>but </i></b><b><i>you¡¯ll </i></b><b><i>take </i></b><b><i>up </i></b><b><i>too </i></b><b><i>much </i></b><b><i>space</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>She </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>having </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>perfect </i></b><b><i>chat </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>Skr</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>being </i></b><b><i>such </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>bother</i></b>


    <b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>maintained </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>straight </i></b><b><i>face</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>although </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>could </i></b><b><i>clearly </i></b><b><i>feel </i></b><b><i>Gloria¡¯s </i></b><b><i>disdain </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>him</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>The </i></b><b><i>driver </i></b><b><i>has </i></b><b><i>already left</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Glona </i></b><b><i>felt </i></b><b><i>sorry </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>when </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>heard </i></b><b><i>that</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>couldn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>let </i></b><b><i>him </i></b><b><i>stand </i></b><b><i>outside</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Reluctantly</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>said</i></b><b><i>,</i></b>


    <b><i>Fine</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>get </i></b><b><i>in</i></b>


    <b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>watched </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>interaction </i></b><b><i>between </i></b><b><i>Gloria </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>amusement</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    <b><i>Who </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>have </i></b><b><i>thought </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>mighty </i></b><b><i>president </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>Martin </i></b><b><i>Group </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>treated </i></b><b><i>like </i></b><b><i>this </i></b><b><i>by </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>grandmother </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>home</i></b><b><i>?</i></b>


    <b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>noticed </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>holding </i></b><b><i>back </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><iughter </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>got </i></b><b><i>in</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>raised </i></b><b><i>an </i></b><b><i>eyebrow </i></b><b><i>subtly </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>gritted </i></b><b><i>his</i></b>


    <b><i>teeth</i></b>


    <b><i>She </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>get </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>punishment </i></b><b><i>tonight</i></b>


    <b><i>Skr¡¯s </i></b><b><i>heart </i></b><b><i>skipped </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>beat</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>sensing </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>implication </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>Joe¡¯s </i></b><b><i>gaze</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Over </i></b><b><i>time</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><ie </i></b><b><i>to</i></b>


    <b><i>understand </i></b><b><i>him </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>little </i></b><b><i>better</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    Intonately familiar with Joe, Skr couldn¡¯t help but wonder about his thoughts With Gloria son tri the siblity, would he truly <b>be </b>entertaining suchscivious thoughts?


    Feeling flustered, Skr quickly looked away.


    ¡°Grandma, Skr sald, her voice sweet and childlike. ¡°How about I stay with <b>you </b>tonight at Pearlhall Residence? <b>We </b>have so much to catch up on.¡±


    Gloria¡¯s face lit <b>up</b>. ¡°That sound¡¯s lovely! I have things I want to share with you too. We¡¯ll stay at Pearlhall Residence <b>tonight</b>. I¡¯ll tell Edgar to prepare some snacks and fruit. We can rx, watch TV, and chat all evening.¡±


    Joe¡¯s gaze darkened as he watched Skr.


    Suddenly, Gloria seemed to realize Joe¡¯s presence and spoke again. ¡°Actually, why don¡¯t you <b>call </b>Lucas to take you back to Gxy Vi? Skye and I will be fine on our own tonight.¡± She clearly desired a private conversation with Skr, and Joe¡¯s presence was bing a hindrance.


    <b>Feeling </b>a familiar sting of rejection, Joe scowled. ¡°Are you my grandmother or Skr¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m both yours and Skye¡¯s,¡± Gloria firmly dered.


    Joe couldn¡¯t find the right words, silently fuming over the thought of returning to Gxy Vi. He then


    cast a nce at Skr, who seemed smug. She had avoided him today, but tomorrow was another ston


    Skr caught Joe¡¯s lustful stare in the rearview mirror. Unease prickled her skin.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Why do you keep staring at Skr?¡± Gloria snorted. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep without her around, huh?¡±


    Skr remained silent.


    Unexpectedly, Joe admitted, ¡°Actually, no. I can¡¯t.¡±


    He nned to make up for lost time tomorrow.


    Gloria rolled her eyes. Tonight, she just wanted some quality time <b>with </b>Skr. Besides, she¡¯d heard from the maid at Gxy Vi that the sheets were being changed nearly every day.


    Joe needed some self¨Ccontrol, she thought. He was going to wear Skr out at this rate. And that look in his eyes earlier was pure, unadulterated desire.


    When they reached the next intersection, Joe got out and drove back to Gxy Vi on his own while Gloria and Skr continued on to Pearlhall Residence.


    30 minutester, Joe arrived at Gxy Vi. After showering, he climbed into therge, now strangely


    empty bed. He had be ustomed to Skr¡¯s warmth beside him.


    A realization struck him, and his expression darkened further.


    E


    Chapter


    Jacky was engrossed in a new case file. He typically visited the Martin Group on <b>Mondays </b>and <b>Fridays</b>, dedicating the rest of <b>his </b>time to thew firm.


    Within half an hour of starting his workday, Emily Diaz, his assistant, walked in.


    ¡°Mr. Lourdes, there are two gentlemen here to see you without an appointment. They say it¡¯s about a Ms. Sullivan,¡± she announced<b>.</b>


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan?¡± Jacky immediately thought of Skr.


    ¡°<b>Yes</b>, sir.¡±


    ¡°Please show them in.¡±


    A few minutester, Jeffrey and Peter entered the office.


    Upon hearing their voices, Jacky looked up from his documents. Jacky recognized Peter, from previous encounters and had seen Jeffrey at social functions. Their unexpected arrival piqued <b>his </b>curiosity, though his expression remained unchanged.


    His mind began to race with calctions.


    The Williams family, it seemed, was never far from trouble.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter <b>402</b>


    is there something you need<b>?</b>¡± Jacky asked coldly.


    <b>Jeffery </b>furrowed his brow at Jacky¡¯s aloof demeanor. ¡°We¡¯re here to confirm your rtionship <b>with </b><b>my </b>daughter


    Peter <b>chimed </b>in, ¡°It¡¯s Skr Sullivan.¡±


    Baffled, Jacky furrowed his brow, pondering whether he had <b>any </b>rtionship with Skr. ¡°Ms. Sullivan?¡± he inquired.


    Suddenly, a curious incident came to mind. John had mentioned the Williams family approaching the Gardners, questioning his rtionship with Skr.


    They believed she was his mistress and hoped to exploit their connection to escape their predicament. Now, they were desperate enough to seek him out.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s my <b>client</b><b>,</b>¡± Jacky stated firmly.


    Knowing how much Joe valued Skr, Jacky wondered who dared im a rtionship with her. John had mentioned Joe¡¯s displeasure at seeing photos of Skr working on his phone. Jacky didn¡¯t want to spark Joe¡¯s jealousy.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Just </b>a client? We¡¯re all intelligent people here, Mr. Lourdes. You wouldn¡¯t represent Skr solely because of her finances. Many in Jipsburg City couldn¡¯t afford your services, let alone someone like Skr,¡± Peter stated frankly.


    Despite the Williamses approaching Jacky for legal help previously, he wouldn¡¯t even grant them a meeting, let alone listen to their case. Peter found it difficult to believe there was no rtionship at all.


    Jeffrey spoke gravely, ¡°Since we¡¯vee to you, Mr. Lourdes, we would appreciate your honesty. You can simply tell us the truth.¡±


    ¡°The truth?¡± Jacky¡¯s voice deepened.


    ¡°Is it true you¡¯ve been involved with Skr, using your connections to get her on Alexander¡¯s team and halt the television program?¡± Peter wasted no time, getting straight to the point.


    The Williams family was desperate for any opportunity to turn things around.


    After hearing their usations, Jacky discreetly activated his phone¡¯s recording function.


    ¡°So?¡± he <b>said</b><b>.</b>


    ¡°If you have a rtionship with Skr, we hope you can help our family. Ourpany is in trouble. Banks are refusing loans.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want Skr¡¯s family to drag you down, would you? Help us, and it can benefit your rtionship with Skr. She¡¯ll be grateful, even if you don¡¯t marry her. She¡¯ll be devoted to you, willingly bing yours. We¡¯ll support you,¡± Peterid out his scheme.


    The <b>Willems </b>Group was in dire straite. The <bpany </b>was <b>doomed </b>if they didn¡¯te up with a solution


    <b>Jeffery </b><b>nodded</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b>That¡¯s our only request. If you can assist, I can ensure Skr bes your lifelong mistress. She¡¯ll obey you faithfully <b>and </b>won¡¯t interfere <b>with </b>your family<b>.</b>¡±


    The Williams family disliked Skr. If she could be of service, then perhaps her existence wouldn¡¯t be


    entirely in vain,


    After hearing their n, Jacky recalled what John <b>had </b>told him previously. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if <b>they </b>knew how foolish they sounded.


    His two encounters with Skr had left him with a positive impression. Gloria and Joe had also epted <b>her</b>. Yet, here she was<b>, </b>being bullied by her own family.


    ¡°I repeat, Ms. Sullivan is a client. This entire conversation has <b>been </b>recorded, and it can be used <b>as </b>evidence of nder in the future. You have two options. Leave on your own <b>ord</b>, or I will have our security guard, Anthony Richardson, escort you out,¡± Jacky said coldly.


    He would have demandedpensation for his wasted time if he hadn¡¯t intended to record their conversation.


    ¡°You!¡± Both Peter and Jeffrey¡¯s faces turned pale. They wondered if they had approached the wrong person again. It seemed impossible¨Cthey couldn¡¯t have made the same mistake twice.


    ¡°Are you truly saying there¡¯s nothing between you and Skr?¡± Peter found it hard to believe. He was convinced there had to be more to the story.


    Skr had grown up in the countryside. Peter couldn¡¯t understand how she could have managed to hire Jacky. He wondered if she had used up all her money to secure his services.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Jeffrey couldn¡¯t understand why Jacky <b>would </b>only help Skyfer when so many wealthy people in Jipsbu <b>City </b>were willing to <b>pay </b>him. It didn¡¯t make sense unless Skr was using some kind of seduction,


    ¡°Did Skr say something to make you treat us differently?¡± Jeffrey frowned. The more he thought about it, the more suspicious he became. Skr¡¯s behavior was really starting to get on his nerves.


    Jacky turned to <b>Emily </b>and said curtly<b>. </b>¡°Call Anthony.¡±


    ¡°Okay<b>¡±</b>


    The mention of Anthony darkened both Peter¡¯s and Jeffrey¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Mr. Lourdes, aren¡¯t you taking this a bit too far<b>?</b>¡± Jeffrey eximed angrily.


    Peter stared defiantly at Jacky, but his expression was unreadable. Jipsburg City¡¯s most renownedwyer was a master at concealing his emotions.


    Within two minutes, Anthony arrived.


    Peter and Jeffrey¡¯s faces fell even further upon seeing <b>him</b>.


    Ten minutester, Joe finished a meeting and checked his phone. Jacky had left him a message and a


    recording.


    The message <b>said </b>that Peter and Jeffrey Williams had confronted Jacky. They believed Skr was his mistress and tried to pressure him into helping them.


    The recording revealed Peter and Jeffrey disparaging Skr with every word. Each insult made Joe


    angrier.


    It infuriated Joe to think the Williams family saw his wife this way? Were they trying to pimp her out? Did they want Skr to be someone¡¯s mistress for life?


    and the Williams family seemed no different. These


    The Martins had their fair share of shameless people, experiences fueled a burning resentment in Joe¡¯s heart.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell Skr about this,¡± Joe decided as he dialed Jacky¡¯s number.


    Jacky chuckled. ¡°If the Williams family knew Skr married you, they¡¯d be in for a shock. They might evene begging. But trust me, they won¡¯t get a simple escort out by security this time.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gathered evidence of their corporate crimes. That evidence is enough to put them away for a decade at least. I¡¯ll hand it to Mr. Ziegler when he <b>gets </b>back.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Joe said before hanging up. His mind drifted back to the day he and Skr registered their


    marriage. She had looked pale and heartbreakingly fragile.


    Was she really being bullied by those Williams jerks? And what about Christopher?

 Chapter 404

    Restless and frustrated<b>, </b>Joe lit a cigarette. A few drags didn¡¯t ease his agitation.


    <b>He </b>nced at his chat with Skr on his phone. Was she truly happy living at Pearlhall Residence? She <b>had </b>yet to send a single message or <b>call </b>him. He took a few more drags and dialed her number. However, it wasn¡¯t Skr who took his <b>call</b>,


    ¡°Hello, this is Caleb Gardner, Skr¡¯s assistant,¡± Caleb said, surprised to see ¡°Partner¡± disyed on the caller ID.


    Caleb pondered whether Skr was engaged in a business venture with someone.


    My Joe insured hea voice <bced </b>with suspicion


    Joe¡¯s voice, a deep, menacing rumble, sent a jolt of terror through the phone and straight <b>down </b>Caleb¡¯s


    ne, <b>leaving </b>him trembling


    Yes, I¡¯m Skr¡¯s assistant. She¡¯s currently unavable and can¡¯t take your call. Please let me know if I can <b>help </b><b>you </b>with anything. ITI pass the message <b>along</b>¡±


    Joe¡¯s expression hardened <b>as </b>he listened to Caleb¡¯s voice. He bristled at the thought of a male assistant, especially one who sounded so young.


    ¡°Tell <b>her </b>to call me when she¡¯s free,¡± Joe said curtly before hanging <b>up</b>.


    Caleb blinked, confused. Who could that have been? Despite the icy tone, the caller seemed close to Skr.


    He approached Skr, who was engrossed in work.


    ¡°Who was it?¡± Skr asked.


    ¡°Someone named ¡®Partner¡® called, Caleb said. ¡°He said to have you call him back when you¡¯re free. Are you in business with someone?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing ¡°Partner piqued Skr¡¯s curiosity about Joe¡¯s reason for calling.


    Nheless, Caleb¡¯s casual mention of ¡°Partner¡± sent a jolt through her. Hadn¡¯t she, on a whim, renamed Joe¡¯s contact to ¡°Partner¡°? She saw their rtionship fitting thatbel. However, she hadn¡¯t anticipated Joe calling while she was busy, and Caleb stepping in to answer had led to the misunderstanding.


    She smiled. ¡°That¡¯s my husband.¡±


    Skr¡¯s revtion caught Caleb off guard, the realization hitting him hard. When he thought about Skr being another man¡¯s wife, a pang of dissatisfaction settled in his gut. He wondered if this man deserved her and if he treated her well.


    ¡°So, that was your husband,¡± Caleb said, attempting nonchnce.


    Skr hummed in acknowledgment. She quickly finished her work and called Joe back.


    ¡°I was busy with work just now. Did you need something?¡± Skr asked.


    Joe¡¯s response was sharp. ¡°Can¡¯t I call without needing something?¡±


    Skr was taken aback and unsure how to respond.


    ¡°What time will you be home tonight?¡± Joe continued.


    ¡°I should be home around 5:00 pm. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like for dinner, let me know. I can cook something for you,¡± Skr replied<b>.</b>


    Joe¡¯s irritation subsided slightly at her concern. However, he wasn¡¯t interested in food.


    Chapter 404


    ¡°I¡¯ll be devouring you tonight. Be ready by 9:00 pm,¡± he said<b>, </b><b>his </b>tone a chilling mix of casualness <b>and </b>possessiveness. Skr¡¯s cheeks flushed at his suggestive words.


    Taking a deep breath, <b>Skr </b>was grateful Caleb was in the restroom and hadn¡¯t overheard their conversation<b>.</b>

 Chapter 405

    <b>Chapter </b>405


    Skr spoke softly into the phone. ¡°Mr. Martin, I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s that time of the month.


    Silence hung heavy on the other end. Skr almost thought the call had dropped.


    A sly smile yed on her lips. ¡°You¡¯ll have to handle it yourself, then.*


    There was a boat of silence, and then Joe¡¯s voice <b>returned</b><b>, </b>even <b>colder </b>than before. ¡°See you at 9:00 pm.¡±


    After ending the call, Skr returned to work.


    Onlyter, as Joe pulled her into bed, did Skr realize escape was futile. His kiss silenced any questions she might have had.


    Exhaustion washed over her. Drifting off to sleep, Skr contemted her visiting Gloria and staying over at Pearlhall Residence for the next few days.


    The dimly lit room at Williams Residence held the aftermath of a passionate encounter.


    Despite Jeffrey and Peter being at home, Kenny and Maisy couldn¡¯t resist each other. Maisy had left at trail of love bites on Kenny¡¯s shoulder.


    After they finished, they snuggled back into bed. Nestled in Kenny¡¯s arms, Maisy murmured, ¡°When can we finally tell Dad about us? Sneaking around is getting tiresome<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    Kenny sighed, feeling somewhat helpless. ¡°Let¡¯s hold off a little longer. The family situation isplex right now, and my job is on the line. They¡¯re downsizing, and I can¡¯t focus on research with all this going


    <ol>


    <li><b>on</b><b>.</b></li>


    </ol>


    ¡°I was thinking I could process my resignation in a couple of days. Either I¡¯ll take over the family business or start something new.¡±


    Maisy¡¯s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. ¡°I support youpletely. We could <b>use </b>some of Dad¡¯s money tounch our own business. You¡¯d be the CEO. How prestigious is that?¡±


    She saw Kenny as a diamond in the rough, with the potential to someday eclipse the brilliance of even Joe.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisy fantasized about being the CEO¡¯s wife, a position Skr could never hold. She believed Joe only saw Skr <b>as </b>a fling. He¡¯d get bored eventually, and then her hopes of staying on Alexander¡¯s team would be dashed.


    Owning a four¨Cbedroom apartment wasn¡¯t that impressive, Maisy thought. Only people with limited experience found it so grand. Sure, it was expensive, but to their family, it was nothing extraordinary.


    As for the millions Skr supposedly earned in a month, Maisy scoffed. It was likely a ¡°paycheck from Joe. If she were Skr, she wouldn¡¯t be bragging about it. There was nothing honorable about that kind of


    arrangement.


    Maisy, meanwhile, was <b>about </b>to step <b>into </b><b>the </b>role of a CEO¡¯s wife. But <b>did </b><b>she </b>brag about it? Moreover, <b>the </b>Williams family assets <b>would </b>eventually pass to Kenny.


    ¡°Yeah, we shouldn¡¯t concern ourselves with others in <b>the </bpany. Let¡¯s proceed with this decision<b>. </b>Kenny hesitated initially. But Maisy¡¯s words convinced him.


    Besides, he¡¯d <b>also </b>noticed Steven¡¯s increasingpetence and how his colleagues distanced themselves. Staying on seemed pointless<b>.</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Kenny</b>, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been debating telling you,¡± Maisy confessed. ¡°I only found out yesterday, <b>and </b>it¡¯s been weighing on me. I can¡¯t be certain, but Dad and Peter went to see Mr. Lourdes and came back furious. I¡¯m torn because Dad will only get angrier if it¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, whatever it is,¡± Kenny urged. ¡°This is a safe space<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Well, I saw Skr and Joe at a restaurant. They seemed close. It makes me wonder if Joe, not Paul or John, is the one secretly supporting Skr financially.¡±


    Kenny¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What?¡±


    It turned out that it was Joe who had been backing Skr all along.


    Suddenly, he remembered the day Skr had returned and dered she¡¯d be getting into Joe¡¯s bed. Back then, they¡¯d all thought she was crazy, spouting nonsense.


    But Skr had gotten into Joe¡¯s bed. And if Joe was her benefactor, then Jacky helping Skr made perfect sense.

 Chapter 406

    <b>Chapter </b>406


    <b>Kenry </b>pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°We need to tell Mom and <b>Dad </b>about this.¡±


    if it truly were Joe, his assistance wouldpletely alleviate their current predicament. Everything troubling them could be effortlessly resolved.


    ¡°No, I need confirmation first. Three mistakes in a row¨Cif we <b>get </b>this wrong again, Joe¡¯s anger might fall upon our family, and we¡¯ll be done for in Jipsburg City.¡± Kenny quickly turned cautious again.


    Maisy gave a firm nod. ¡°Your concern is valid, Kenny.¡±


    After that, they made love once more.


    As dawn approached, Kenny quietly returned to his room. Passing by Sadie¡¯s room, he heard pained gaspsing from within, He hesitated, contemting whether to check on her.


    However, the thought of potential trouble deterred him. After all, Sadie had just had surgery, and some pain was to be expected. Besides, she might be exaggerating.


    He quickly dismissed the thought and went back to sleep. After waking up, he intended to go to thepany and hand in his resignation.


    Meanwhile, Sadiey in bed, wide¨Ceyed and unable to sleep in the dim light. The constant pain made her feel like giving up.


    Throughout the day, no one from her family had visited her, and it shocked her that they hadn¡¯t heard herints. Only the maid had briefly checked in.


    But the maid was overworked and couldn¡¯t provide proper care.


    Scenes from her dreams resurfaced. She vividly recalled how they had ignored Skr¡¯s situation, just like they were doing to her now, or <b>even </b>worse. At least the maid visited Sadie, while in her dreams, they dismissed the maid whenever she tried to help Skr.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Sadie wondered if this was karma. After all, Skr¡¯s ident was her fault, yet they ignored her. Even in reality, since Skr¡¯s return, Sadie hadn¡¯t shown her an ounce of kindness, bordering on mistreatment.


    Sadie began sobbing. ¡°K<b>¨C</b>Karma. This is my retribution¡­ They will get theirs too!¡± she almost screamed, the vast silence amplifying her words.


    Everyone in the house practically heard her outburst. However, they feigned ignorance. Their patience with Sadie was wearing thin.


    Jeffery cursed inwardly, ¡°Fuck your karma!¡±


    Sadie had constantly tormented others; she was her own karma! That was why the ident happened to her, not someone else.


    Startled awake<b>, </b>Jeffery clenched his fists. He couldn¡¯t believe he was married to such a selfish and erratic woman. All she had to do was rest quietly.


    Chapter 406


    During her lunch break, Skr headed to the mall across the street to meet Natalie <b>for </b><b>lunch</b><b>. </b>Natalie happened to be nearby.


    Austin was filming nearbyst night and had a break during the day. He would resume filming around 5:00 pm. Natalie took advantage of this free time to visit Skr.


    However, within ten minutes of sitting down, Skr yawned twice.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Natalle squinted. ¡°You seem out of it. What were you up tost night?¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr admitted candidly. ¡°I spent the whole night with Joe.¡±


    Natalie rolled her eyes, wondering if Skr was bing obsessed with Joe. The thought even crossed her mind that maybe Skr was even having erotic dreams about him.


    Yet, there was no denying Joe was a top catch. If Skr could snag him in real life, Natalie would be genuinely happy for her.


    Skr remained tight¨Clipped, unable to borate further. Natalie, sensing this, wisely changed the subject.


    ¡°It¡¯s so refreshing to be back working again,¡± Natalie remarked. ¡°I feel like a whole new person.¡±


    Skr expressed <b>her </b>happiness for Natalie sincerely. ¡°The vibrant Natalie is back, shining bright like <b>a </b>sun!


    Wee back!¡±


    Natalie had seemed <b>listless </b>a while back. Her life essentially revolved around Jeremy, who was perpetually swamped with work.


    At their age, they should be pursuing their dreams.


    Despite that, an inexplicable weight settled on Skr¡¯s mind as she thought about Natalie and Jeremy.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t have workter, we¡¯d be celebrating with drinks right now,¡± Nataliemented.


    ¡°We can always do that after you¡¯re finished,¡± Skr replied with a smile.


    Natalie raised her smoothie. ¡°Let¡¯s toast with our smoothies instead.¡±


    They both tookrge gulps of their smoothies<b>.</b>


    Suddenly, Natalie spotted <b>a </b>familiar face. She blinked, unsure at first, but a <b>closer </b>look confirmed her


    suspicions.


    ¡°What¡¯s <b>going </b>on?¡± Skr followed Natalie¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s my husband¡¯s secretary,¡± Natalie exined. ¡°That¡¯s odd. Thepany is nowhere near here. What¡¯s she doing at the mall on her lunch break?¡±


    Natalie checked the time.


    Themute from Jeremy¡¯spany to the mall <b>and </b>back took roughly 40 minutes, barely enough time for lunch. It wouldn¡¯t make sense for someone to travel this far just to shop at an ordinary mall in Jipsburg.


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help but notice the smile stered on Annabelle¡¯s face as she chatted on the phone. The woman was undeniably beautiful, captivating the attention of everyone around her.


    Unfamiliar with Annabelle, Skr furrowed her brow upon seeing her for the first time. ¡°Mr. Hughes¡® secretary?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I met her at thepanyst time,¡± Natalle replied. ¡°She¡¯s new. She¡¯s absolutely stunning, a real


    <b>head</b>¨Cturner.


    ¡°Still, you outshine anyone<b>, </b>Skr. You¡¯re one of a kind! But you must look at her physique! She¡¯s Incredibly fit. If were a man, I¡¯d be amitton!¡±


    Natalie admired Annabelle¡¯s well¨Cproportioned figure with a touch of envy. Such a figure was undoubtedly the result of dedicated exercise.


    Unlike Annabelle, Skr avoided outfits that¡¯entuated her figure. She believed that her allure would surpass Annabelle¡¯s if she chose to dress that way.


    The distance hampered a clear view, but Skr managed to catch a glimpse of a bracelet on Annabelle¡¯s wrist. It was an unassuming piece, almost easy to miss, and there seemed to be a faint mist surrounding


    <ol>


    <li>it.</li>


    </ol>


    ¡°There¡¯s something strange about that secretary,¡± Skr frowned, a feeling of unease washing over her.


    Natalie was perplexed. ¡°Strange?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t quite exin it,¡± Skr admitted. ¡°Is she just Mr. Hughes¡® secretary?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But when I saw her at thepanyst time, she wasn¡¯t dressed as casually or seductively as she is now. I even asked Jeremy why he suddenly changed secretaries.


    ¡°He merely <b>said </b>the previous one had some personal problems and left. He doesn¡¯t seem to have much of an impression of this secretary, Natalie exined, shrugging off her concerns.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    Natalie didn¡¯t think Annabelle was Jeremy¡¯s type. During their movie or TV nights, Jeremy never seemed <b>interested </b>in actresses who looked like Annabelle. Moreover<b>, </b>Jeremy wasn¡¯t one to pursue someone readily avable; he seemed to prefer more challenging pursuits.


    <b>Skr </b>didn¡¯t dwell on it. She just had a nagging suspicion. Ultimately, she trusted Jeremy¡¯s character and their rtionship. Besides, their situation was entirely different from hers and Christopher¡¯s. Furthermore, Jeremy and Natalie were familiar faces to each other¡¯s families.


    At that moment, Annabelle was carrying several shopping bags filled with newly purchased clothes. She was on the phone with Jeremy.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes, please don¡¯t do that again like this morning. I slept in until 10:00 am, and my back is killing me,¡± <b>she </b>said in a soft, flirtatious voice.


    A passerby overheard her conversation, his eyes widening in shock. Was this something meant for his ears?


    The passerby couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by her stunning figure. Annabelle possessed the kind of beauty that left him almost dizzy. If things went further, he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist.


    Annabelle noticed the man staring at her with lust after ending the call.


    A disdainful smile yed across her lips as she pondered how an ordinary man like him could dare to think such thoughts about her. How audacious!


    The man scoffed at her disdainful look. ¡°Mr. Hughes, huh? You¡¯re probably just his little ything! What¡¯s with the act?¡±


    Annabelle bristled at his mocking tone. ¡°You!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The man leered. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you trying to seduce me now? You¡¯re a looker, I¡¯ll give you that. Beg me nicely, and maybe I¡¯ll consider spending the night.¡±


    With that vulgar remark, the man disappeared, leaving Annabelle fuming. His words struck a deep chord, echoing the truth she desperately tried to ignore.


    She was indeed a ything to Jeremy.


    ¡°No,¡± she thought, ¡°I¡¯ll be Mrs. Hughes!¡±


    A nce at her watch told her lunch was almost over. She decided to grab a quick bite before heading to the Gardner Group across the street. First, though, she needed to get something from her car.


    Skr and Natalie parted ways after lunch.


    Skr returned to her workroom to continue her restoration work.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    porcin piece. He wants you to see if it can be restored.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out,¡± Skr said, putting down her current work.


    They then headed to Alexander¡¯s office.


    Skr was surprised to see Annabelle there. Now, it made sense why she had been at the mall across the street. She hade to get a porcin fixed.


    Skr¡¯s gaze brieflynded on the bracelet on Annabelle¡¯s wrist. A faint, unfamiliar scent lingered in the air.


    Annabelle didn¡¯t recognize Skr. However, the moment their eyes met, a flurry ofparisons flooded Annabelle¡¯s mind.


    Chapter 409


    Annabelle couldn¡¯t help butpare herself to Skr, whose beauty rivaled her own. Within the <bpany. </b>Annabelle had always prided herself on her unique attractiveness. But now, doubt gnawed at her.


    Annabelle frowned, Was Alexander serious about sending his greenest team member to evaluate <b>her </b>precious item? It felt like a tant dismissal.


    Even if Alexander wasn¡¯t interested in the repair or found her offercking, surely he shouldn¡¯t have sent someone so obviously unseasoned to appease her. Annabelle simmered with anger but kept herposure.


    Alexander held immense power in Jipsburg. Every family treated him with cautious respect. Openly disying displeasure would be akin to dering him an enemy.


    Annabelle wouldn¡¯t havee to Alexander if there were any other options. Furthermore, Jeremy¡¯s generous gift had dwindled to nothing, leaving her unable to afford exorbitant repair costs.


    The porcin, identally dropped and shattered that morning, had consumed her thoughts since Jeremy¡¯s departure. Due to the severity of the damage, her search for a repair person yielded only rejections.


    This porcin held immense value to her. A swift repair was crucial to her marriage ns with Jeremy. ¡°Skr, take a look,¡± Alexander said, gesturing toward the scattered fragments for her examination. Skr cast a discreet nce at Annabelle before focusing on the heavily damaged pieces.


    The porcin was indeed severely damaged. There might even be missing fragments.


    Picking up a piece, she examined it closely. Upon noticing the patterns and a faint lingering scent, her eyes narrowed. She immediately put the piece down and retrieved a tissue to cleanse her fingers of theContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    scent.


    Alexander observed Skr¡¯s actions with surprise.


    Caleb blinked <b>as </b>Skr¡¯s clear aversion to the fragment she had just handled was impossible to miss. A sliver of unease snaked through him. Were these broken pieces beyond even her exceptional skills?


    Annabelle, noticing Skr¡¯s <b>hand</b>¨Cwiping, spoke with a hint of displeasure. ¡°I clean the porcin daily. It¡¯s not dirty. Besides, the breakage happened at home. There¡¯s no dirt on it. There¡¯s no need for such disdain.¡± Skr¡¯s response was cold and direct. ¡°I can¡¯t fix this.¡± She looked at Annabelle before turning to Alexander.


    Alexander¡¯s surprise was evident. Skr had readily epted a far more damaged porcin for repair, yet she was refusing this one. There had to be a reason.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to find someone else,¡± he advised Annabelle.


    Annabelle had already anticipated Skr¡¯s inability to repair it. How could such a young team member handle such extensive damage?


    Seeing Alexander usher her out. Annabelle¡¯s anxiety red. I understand repairing it by <b>you </b><b>would </b><b>cost </b>significantly more than my offer, but Mr. Gardner Sentor, could you please reconsider<b>? </b>This porcin is very important to me.¡±


    1 can¡¯t repair it. Please find someone else.¡± Alexander refused outright.


    Clearly, her usual charm tactics were ineffective on Alexander.


    Caleb crossed his arms and sized Annabelle <b>up</b>. ¡°Miss, are you targeting the wrong person with charms? Mr. Gardner Senior is getting on in years. You¡¯d be better off saving your effort.¡±


    Her limited funds and attempt to win them over with tears wouldn¡¯t secure the repair, especially considering their apparent reluctance. Annabelle flushed in embarrassment.


    Alexander shot Caleb a stern nce. ¡°You¡¯d better watch what you say.¡±


    Alexander wouldn¡¯t change his mind. Annabelle knew there was no point in persisting.


    your


    The vast city of Jipsburg surely held someone with the expertise to mend her porcin. She just had to find them.


    Caleb, confused, turned to Skr after Annabelle¡¯s departure.

 Chapter 410

    <b>Chapter </b>410


    ter porcin isn¡¯t as broken as the one we¡¯re working on,¡± Caleb sald. ¡°Why¡¯d <b>you </b>say <b>it </b>couldn¡¯t <b>be </b>fixed after one look? Is there a reason<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Alexander¡¯s curiosity <b>piqued</b>. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that porcin?¡±


    Skr saw no reason to withhold the truth. ¡°There¡¯s definitely something off about that porcin. It¡¯s <b>not </b>meant for decoration; it houses a negative Item for some dark purpose.¡±


    She¡¯d also noticed something suspicious about the bracelet Annabelle wore. Her intentions weren¡¯t pure. Alexander was taken aback. ¡°Negative items?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t familiar with such things, but Vi was, and Skr was her prot¨¦g¨¦. That was enough for him to trust her.


    ¡°No wonder I felt on edge when she came in, Caleb admitted btedly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t exin it, but the feeling vanished the moment she left.¡±


    The same for me,¡± echoed Alexander. ¡°I thought it was just my age catching up with me, but I never imagined someone would resort to such dark magic.¡±


    He sighed. It reflected the darker side of humanity¨Cmaniptive and opportunistic.


    ¡°Did either of you touch the fragments? Wash your hands if you did. We should also air out the room by opening the windows,¡± Skr advised. The unpleasant odor still lingered for her.


    Suddenly, she thought of Jeremy. Annabelle was Jeremy¡¯s secretary, and they spent nearly every day together. Their constant interaction might influence him.


    However, thepany wasrge. Even with daily interactions, as long as Annabelle¡¯s actions didn¡¯t directly involve Jeremy, the impact would be minimal.


    Furious after leaving Alexander¡¯s office, Annabelle contacted several renowned restorers through a friend.


    However, after sending photos of the shattered porcin, all she received were messages of


    helplessness. The porcin was too badly broken, and even her high¨Cprice offers couldn¡¯t tempt anyone to take on the job.


    ¡°Why is my luck so badtely? Everything¡¯s going wrong. Everything seems to be falling apart just as I¡¯m about to be Mrs. Hughes!¡± she cried in frustration.


    That morning, she shouldn¡¯t have messed around with Jeremy in the living room. In a moment of recklessness, she¡¯d identally knocked over the porcin.


    As the porcin shattered, she tried to hide her nervousness, fearing Jeremy might suspect something.


    Annabelle gently touched her still t abdomen. The baby inside was remarkably calm. Despite all the passionate encounters with Jeremy, it seemed unaffected. She might have forgotten she was pregnant if


    <b>not </b>for the asional fatigue,


    Just a little longer<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>she whispered. ¡°Soon, we¡¯ll both be part of the Hughes family. <b>No </b>one will <b>stop </b>us. That Natalie can¡¯tpete with me. Your father will eventually see how amazing I am, <b>and </b>we¡¯ll <b>all </b>be a family<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    Gazing at the shattered porcin, a deep unease settled over Annabelle. On some level, she sensed <b>it </b>signified something.


    Natalie had nned to stay upte with Austin, but his evening shoot was abruptly canceled. The female lead sustained an injury and was rushed to the hospital.


    Austin decided to <b>rest</b>, and so did Natalie. She passed by Jeremy¡¯spany on her way back and decided to stop by. Instructing the cab driver to pull over, she dialed Jeremy¡¯s number.


    It was nearing the end of his workday, so he shouldn¡¯t be too busy. As she expected, Jeremy answered promptly. ¡°Nath.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalia murmare, may be heading home tree Arn your busy today?


    There was a twn¨Cencond allence before Jeremy repliest. I¡¯m heading to the airport now. I meant to call you from there, but things got hectic. Take care of yourself these next few days. I¡¯ll make it up to you when 1 retum from this business tip


    ¡°Another trip? If I had known earlier, I would havee to the airport to see you off. We could have at least seen each other. Even though she was somewhat mentally prepared, Jeremy¡¯s response still left Natalie feeling unsettled


    ¡°111 be back in just a couple of days, Nath. I¡¯ll miss you.¡± Jeremy reassured Natalie in a gentle, soothing


    tone


    Natalie, mollified by his tone, simply said, ¡°<b>Alright</b>.¡±


    The driver saw Natalie end the call. ¡°<b>Ready </b>to go?¡±


    Natalie nced longingly at the Hughes Group building. She¡¯d hoped to surprise Jeremy.


    Just as she was about to instruct the driver, she spotted Jeremy walking out. Her expression changed abruptly. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be rushing to the airport for his business trip?

 Chapter 411

    As Natalie watched Jeremy disappear into a car, a wave of nausea washed over her, leaving her dizzy and disoriented. Her mind reeled, struggling to grasp the reality before her.


    The driver had to call out to her several times before she finally snapped back to reality, her face pale.


    The car Jeremy was in disappeared from her sight.


    ¡°Sorry. Let¡¯s go,¡± Natalie mumbled.


    The driver noticed Natalie¡¯s pale face. She had been so lively and cheerful when she got into the car. He then remembered her phone call. Putting two and two together, a flicker of understanding crossed his


    face.


    Experienced and a man himself, he kindly said, ¡°You¡¯ve recently gotten married, haven¡¯t you? Don¡¯t be too heartbroken. Take some time for yourself to explore. Sometimes, you need to focus on yourself more. Don¡¯t lose yourself in a rtionship.¡±


    The driver privately remarked that losing oneself didn¡¯t always signify being loved more. He viewed men as generally practical and realistic <b>in </b>matters like these.


    The driver saw no need to borate further, sensing Natalie¡¯s Intelligence.


    Natalie felt adrift, her mind a tangled mess. The driver¡¯s words, though kind, seemed distant and


    irrelevant. She moved mechanically through the motions of returning home, and before she knew it, she had finished her bowl of pasta.


    A sudden ring from her phone startled her. It was Austin. ¡°Are you home?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, <b>I¡¯m </b>home,¡± Natalie replied, her voice muffled. Only then did she realize she had been <b>crying </b><b>Into </b><b>fier </b>paste just moments ago.


    Her voice was thick with emotion.


    Austin paused briefly before asking, ¡°Are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I. I just watched a show,¡± Natalie stammered. ¡°The male lead deceived the female lead. She


    trusted him so much, but he still lied to her. Are there no good men left in this world<b>?</b>¡±


    The words tumbled out, a desperate plea for reassurance that contradicted a belief that seemed to be crumbling around her.


    Austin could sense that something was off. ¡°Natalie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­ Nothing¡¯s wrong<b>. </b>I¡¯ll talk to youter. I need to go. See you tomorrow, Mr. Powell.¡± Natalie hurriedly terminated the call.


    With her still trembling hand, she called Skr.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    Natalie¡¯s facade crumbled the moment the call connected. ¡°Jeremy lied to me! He lied to me!¡± she cried, her voice cracking. She knew all too well the sting of deception. This wasn¡¯t the first time Jeremy <b>had </b>betrayed her trust.


    Skr had just returned to Gxy Vi when the sound of Natalie¡¯s distraught words drifted <b>through </b>the receiver, sending a jolt of worry through her. An Image of Annabelle Inexplicably shed in her mind.


    ¡°Nath, where are you? I¡¯ll go to you.¡± Skr grabbed her shoes, ready to dash out the door.


    Just then, Joe returned. He raised an eyebrow, surprised to see Skr about to leave in such a hurry.


    ¡°My friend needs me urgently,¡± Skr exined after confirming Natalie was home. ¡°I won¡¯t be back tonight<b>.</b>¡±


    Without waiting for a response, she hurried out.


    Joe stared at the empty doorway, a cold mutter escaping his lips. ¡°A friend?¡±


    What kind of friend, he wondered, could whisk Skr away so abruptly after a phone call? She hadn¡¯t even acknowledged him.


    A hint of coldness flickered <b>in </b>Joe¡¯s <b>eyes </b>as he clenched his jaw.


    Natalie had stopped crying by the time Skr arrived at Hughes Residence. However<b>, </b>she¡¯d managed to unearth a few bottles of alcohol, one of which was already half¨Cempty. The strong scent of liquor hung


    heavy in the air.


    As soon as she saw Skr, tears welled up in Natalie¡¯s eyes again. ¡°He deceived me, Skr! Jeremy


    deceived me!¡±


    ¡°He could have just told me he didn¡¯t want toe home anymore, that he didn¡¯t want to be with me,¡± Natalie sobbed. ¡°I would have let him go. But lying to me? How could he do that? I trusted himpletely!


    Skr took the bottle from Natalie. ¡°What exactly did he lie to you about?¡±


    Through her tears, Natalie recounted the events that had transpired earlier.


    ¡°Are you sure it was him?¡± Skr asked.


    Natalie nodded forcefully. ¡°I¡¯m absolutely sure. I know him and his driver, Lucas. When he said he was on a business trip, he sounded normal. But I¡¯m sure he¡¯s been lying about all these <b>trips </btely. Maybe¡­. Maybe he¡¯s fallen for another woman.¡±


    The thought sent a fresh wave of pain crashing over her, making it hard for her to breathe.


    Skr¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°All we know is that he lied this <b>time</b>. We shouldn¡¯t jump to other


    conclusions about him.


    2/2


    ¡°Nath, I know little about your rtionship. <b>And </b>I don¡¯t know your husband as well as you do or what changes <b>he </b>might be going through. You need to calm down and think carefully about what to do next.¡±


    Earlier, Natalie <b>had </b><b>felt </b>utterly lost. But as the alcohol wore off, a sense of rity began to return. <b>She</b>


    sank onto the couch, burying her face in her knees.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ve known each other for so long. I understand him better than anyone. I remember the way he used to look at me, the admiration in his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s why his recent behavior, coldness, and distance make me question myself and wonder if I¡¯m imagining things. I need to know the truth, why he lied to me.¡±


    Seeing a flicker of determination return to Natalie¡¯s eyes, Skr offered her unwavering support. ¡°No matter what you discover, even if it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, I¡¯ll be here for you.¡±


    Natalie stopped crying. A strong intuition gnawed at her, whispering that Jeremy¡¯s deception was moreN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    than a simple misunderstanding.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Two days of umad passion unfolded at the hot spring resort Jeremy and Annabelle remained secluded, indulging in their desires and having meals delivered to their room. It was as if they had unleashed their inner wildness.


    Annabelle reveled in Jeremy¡¯s unrestrained ardor, which fueled her belief that his feelings for her had deepened. After all, his past flings had never reached this level of intensity.


    As their departure after lunch approached, a pang of reluctance settled in Annabelle¡¯s heart. Her affection for Jeremy had blossomed further during their seclusion.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes,¡± she pleaded, her voice <b>tinged </b>with vulnerability she couldn¡¯t quite conceal, ¡°I can¡¯t bear the thought of being apart from you. Couldn¡¯t we dy our departure until tonight?¡±


    The immensity of the future stretched before her, yet all she craved was the present, every moment spent by his side.


    Jeremy dered in a cold, emotionless voice, ¡°Starting today, you¡¯re leaving Jipsburg City. You can¡¯t return without my permission.¡±


    Annabelle was taken aback. She thought she must have misheard. ¡°Leave Jipsburg City?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why do you want me to leave Jipsburg City? Where would I go? Mr. Hughes, I can¡¯t just leave without you!¡± Annabelle panicked.


    His abrupt demand fueled a storm of questions in her mind. What triggered this sudden change? All her efforts, almost on the verge of fruition, were met with such callous indifference. It shed with their recent intimacy. She refused to leave.


    Memories surfaced. He¡¯d forced his previous secretary to resign. Now, it was her turn to be banished. from Jipsburg City.


    Did Natalie mean so much to him that he could readily abandon her?


    Jeremy then handed her a bank card. ¡°Leave Jipsburg City. If there¡¯s a need, I¡¯ll go to you. You can marry someone else or do whatever else you want. There¡¯s five million dors in this card.¡±


    Despite sumbing to his desires with Annabelle, his heart harbored a gnawing fear. The call from Natalie two days ago served as a stark reminder. He couldn¡¯t lose her<b>.</b>


    Annabelle stared at the card, taking a deep breath. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise I could stay <b>as </b>long as I behaved? Haven¡¯t I beenpliant? I cater to your every whim, and when you lose interest, I¡¯m simply your secretary again. Haven¡¯t I been wless at work? Is this still not enough?¡±


    Her fists clenched, her heart a constricted knot. It had to be Natalie. This ordinary woman threatened to unravel all her meticulouslyid ns.


    ¡°No,¡± Jeremy replied curtly.


    He rose, methodically putting on his clothes. The finality in his demeanor brooked <b>no </b>argument.


    Annabelle¡¯s face drained of color. ¡°Since starting college in Jipsburg City<b>, </b>I vowed never to leave <b>the </b>city. Mr. Hughes, you can¡¯t be this selfish. I can resign<b>, </b>disappear from your sight entirely.¡± Her voice trembled


    <b>with </b>forced resolve.


    But a silent vow echoed in <b>her </b>mind. She wouldn¡¯t leave. <b>She </b>was determined to be his wife. <b>She </b>wouldn¡¯t


    let anything tear them apart.


    Jeremy studied Annabelle. He acknowledged <b>her </b>recent impable behavior and the promises she <b>kept</b>. With a curt nod, he conceded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Later that evening, after finishing work, Skr received a call from Joe. He mentioned being nearby <b>and </b>offered to pick her up. She readily <b>epted </b>since she hadn¡¯t driven that day, and he¡¯d dropped her off


    earlier.


    When work was done, she wasted no time heading to the curb, where Joe¡¯s car awaited conspicuously

 Chapter 414

    <b><i>Chapter </i></b><b><i>414</i></b>


    <b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>hurried </i></b><b><i>into </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>car</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>anxious </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>avoid </i></b><b><i>being </i></b><b><i>seen </i></b><b><i>by </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>colleagues</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Let¡¯s </i></b><b><i>go</i></b><b><i>,</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>told </i></b><b><i>Lucas </i></b><b><i>once </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>settled</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>raised </i></b><b><i>an </i></b><b><i>eyebrow</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>noticing </i></b><b><i>Skr¡¯s </i></b><b><i>eagerness </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>leave</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>wondered </i></b><b><i>what </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>making </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>so</i></b>


    <b><i>anxious</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>What </i></b><b><i>are </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>hiding </i></b><b><i>from</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>asked </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>slightly </i></b><b><i>chilly </i></b><b><i>tone</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>I¡¯m </i></b><b><i>worried </i></b><b><i>about </i></b><b><i>being </i></b><b><i>seen </i></b><b><i>by </i></b><b><i>colleagues</i></b><b><i>,</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>replied </i></b><b><i>honestly</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>ncing </i></b><b><i>outside</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Relief </i></b><b><i>washed </i></b><b><i>over </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>when </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>confirmed </i></b><b><i>no </i></b><b><i>one </i></b><b><i>saw </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Joe¡¯s </i></b><b><i>expression </i></b><b><i>darkened</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Am </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>embarrassing </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>seen </i></b><b><i>with</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>His </i></b><b><i>thoughts </i></b><b><i>spiraled</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Was </i></b><b><i>being </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>wife </i></b><b><i>such </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>disgrace</i></b><b><i>? </i></b><b><i>Was </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>really </i></b><b><i>so </i></b><b><i>terrible </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>avoid </i></b><b><i>being </i></b><b><i>seen </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>him </i></b><b><i>by </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>colleagues</i></b><b><i>?</i></b>


    <b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>initially </i></b><b><i>didn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>understand </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>meaning</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>But </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>realized </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>misunderstood when </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>said</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>embarrassing </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>seen </i></b><b><i>with</i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>It¡¯s </i></b><b><i>not </i></b><b><i>about </i></b><b><i>you</i></b><b><i>,</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>rified</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>just </i></b><b><i>want </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>avoid </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>endless </i></b><b><i>questions </i></b><b><i>from </i></b><b><i>my </i></b><b><i>colleagues</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>which </i></b><b><i>always </i></b><b><i>lead </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><iplicated </i></b><b><i>exnations</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Don¡¯t </i></b><b><i>your </i></b><b><i>colleagues </i></b><b><i>know </i></b><b><i>you¡¯re </i></b><b><i>married</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Joe¡¯s expression </i></b><b><i>softened </i></b><b><i>slightly</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>but </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>tone </i></b><b><i>remained</i></b>


    <b><i>cool</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>adjusted </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>posture and </i></b><b><i>leaned </i></b><b><ifortably </i></b><b><i>against </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>seat</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>The </i></b><b><i>people </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>your </i></b><b><ipany </i></b><b><i>don¡¯t </i></b><b><i>know </i></b><b><i>you¡¯re </i></b><b><i>married </i></b><b><i>either</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>do </i></b><b><i>they</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>remarked </i></b><b><i>casually</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>pondered </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>situation</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>considering </i></b><b><i>who </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>judging </i></b><b><i>whom</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>To </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>uninformed </i></b><b><i>observer</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>might </i></b><b><i>seem </i></b><b><i>like </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>deliberately </i></b><b><i>avoided </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>almost </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>if </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>preemptively </i></b><b><i>rejecting </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>fell </i></b><b><i>silent </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>moment</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>hadn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>considered </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>point</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Lucas </i></b><b><i>kept his </i></b><b><i>eyes </i></b><b><i>on </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>road</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>seemingly </i></b><b><i>oblivious </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>their </i></b><b><i>conversation</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>However</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>hidden </i></b><b><i>smile </i></b><b><i>yed </i></b><b><i>on </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>lips</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>sensed </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>growing </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>value </i></b><b><i>Skr</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>evidenced </i></b><b><i>by </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>uncharacteristic anger</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Yet</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>neither </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>them </i></b><b><i>seemed </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>recognize </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>other¡¯s </i></b><b><i>feelings</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Unbeknownst </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>them</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Kenny </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>been </i></b><b><i>watching </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>hours </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>witnessed </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>entering </i></b><b><i>Joe¡¯s </i></b><b><i>car</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>We </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><ipletely </i></b><b><i>wrong</i></b><b><i>!</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>eximed </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>shock</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>We </i></b><b><i>never </i></b><b><i>considered </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>because </i></b><b><i>we </i></b><b><i>thought</i></b>


    <b><i>she </i></b><b><i>wasn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>good </i></b><b><i>enough </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>Joe</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>wouldn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>interested </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>someone </i></b><b><i>from </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>countryside</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>But</i></b>


    <b><i>it </i></b><b><i>seems </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>most </i></b><b><i>unexpected </i></b><b><i>scenario </i></b><b><i>is true</i></b><b><i>! </i></b><b><i>This </i></b><b><i>could </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>our </i></b><b><ipany¡¯s </i></b><b><i>big </i></b><b><i>break</i></b><b><i>!</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Meanwhile</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>doubt </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>taken </i></b><b><i>root</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>Natalie </i></b><b><i>hadn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>contacted </i></b><b><i>Jeremy </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>days</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Work </i></b><b><i>offered </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>wee</i></b>


    <b><i>escape </i></b><b><i>from </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>turmoil </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>mind</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>From N?velDrama.Org.


    <b><i>Chapte </i></b><b><i>414</i></b>


    <b><i>She </i></b><b><i>hadn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>expected </i></b><b><i>Jeremy </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>return </i></b><b><i>this </i></b><b><i>soon</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>However</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>upon </i></b><b><i>arriving </i></b><b><i>home </i></b><b><i>after </i></b><b><i>work</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>found </i></b><b><i>him </i></b><b><i>already </i></b><b><i>there</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>A </i></b><b><irge </i></b><b><i>bouquet </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>flowers </i></b><b><i>stood </i></b><b><i>Invitingly </i></b><b><i>by </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>door</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>their </i></b><b><i>fragrance </i></b><b><i>filling </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>vi</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Jeremy </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>cooking </i></b><b><i>dinner </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>kitchen</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>The </i></b><b><i>scene</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>so </i></b><b><i>warm </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>domestic</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>felt </i></b><b><i>like </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>distant </i></b><b><i>memory</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>While </i></b><b><i>Jeremy </i></b><b><i>rarely </i></b><b><i>cooked</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>wasn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>entirely </i></b><b><i>unheard </i></b><b><i>of</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>The </i></b><b><ist </i></b><b><i>time</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>however</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>nearly </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>year </i></b><b><i>ago</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Memories </i></b><b><i>stirred </i></b><b><i>within </i></b><b><i>Natalie</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Since </i></b><b><i>their </i></b><b><i>marriage</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she¡¯d </i></b><b><i>taken </i></b><b><i>pride </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>preparing </i></b><b><i>meals</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>waiting </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>him </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>return </i></b><b><i>home</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>It </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>something </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>enjoyed</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>she¡¯d </i></b><b><i>never </i></b><b><i>considered </i></b><b><i>hiring </i></b><b><i>help</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>But </i></b><b><i>now</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>an </i></b><b><i>unsettling </i></b><b><i>calm </i></b><b><i>washed </i></b><b><i>over </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>The </i></b><b><i>suitcase </i></b><b><i>by </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>side </i></b><b><i>served </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>constant </i></b><b><i>reminder </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>Jeremy¡¯s </i></b><b><i>betrayal</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>She </i></b><b><i>then </i></b><b><i>nced </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>vibrant </i></b><b><i>bouquet</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>It </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>indeed </i></b><b><i>beautiful</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Enjoy </i></b><b><i>Ad</i></b><b><i>¨C</i></b><b><i>Free </i></b><b><i>Reading</i></b><b><i>>></i></b>

 Chapter 415

    <b>Chapter </b><b>415</b>


    The flowers were undeniably beautiful, yet Natalie felt no joy receiving them. A coldness <b>settled </b><b>in </b>her heart.


    Shaking off her thoughts, she changed her shoes and entered just as Jeremy emerged with a freshly prepared dish.


    ¡°Inded this afternoon,¡± Jeremy said with a gentle smile. ¡°Then, I handled some business at thepany before I rushed back home. It¡¯s been a while since I cooked. Come try this.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Natalie said, searching his expression for clues.


    But Jeremy was an enigma. If he didn¡¯t want something known, it remained a secret. His thoughts were buried deep, his true feelings impossible to discern.


    Once, this inscrutability had been a source of admiration. His love, she believed, was enough. It had been palpable. Now, however¡­


    Jeremy still seemed the same, his eyes lighting up at the sight of her. But¡­


    A direct confrontation wouldn¡¯t work. Natalie knew his acting skills were wless. He¡¯d weave a convincing web, leaving no trace of his deception.


    Jeremy¡¯s smile vanished as she excused herself to wash her hands, reced by a dark glint in his eyes. He knew his neglect had hurt her.


    He¡¯d been too busy in the past to see her for months at a time, but the panic gnawing at him now was new. He wondered if his anxiety stemmed from Austin.


    Halfway through the meal, Natalie pushed away her te. ¡°Sorry, I had a sandwich on the way home. I didn¡¯t know you wereing back and that you would cook dinner. I¡¯m not really hungry.¡±


    It was true. Her appetite had dwindledtely, but she wasn¡¯t keen on skipping meals. Spotting a long line at a sandwich shop, she impulsively bought two and finished them on her way home.


    O


    Jeremy¡¯s gaze darkened slightly, but his tone remained gentle. ¡°Alright. If you¡¯re not hungry<b>, </b>don¡¯t force it. I wanted to discuss something.¡±


    A flicker of hope ignited in Natalie. Could he be confessing? The reason <b>didn¡¯t </b>matter. She¡¯d believe him.


    ¡°Quit <b>your </b>job. I can help you open a flower shop or a caf¨¦ if you want to work. The choice is yours,¡± Jeremy stated firmly.


    He offered post¨Cresignation options without even asking whether she <b>wanted </b><b>to </b><b>quit</b>.


    Natalie¡¯s face paled. Mustering a smile<b>, </b>she said, ¡°Ldon¡¯t want <b>to </b><b>quit yet</b>. <b>It¡¯s </b><b>a </b>new <b>job</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>leaving </b><b>now </b>would be irresponsible. <b>Besides</b><b>, </b>I like it.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Whether it was <b>Austin </b><b>or </b>Hank, they <b>were </b>supportive<b>, </b><b>even </b><b>with </b>her <b>mistakes</b>.


    <b>Jeremy¡¯s </b><b>gaze </b><b>turned </b><b>icy</b>. <b>¡°</b><b>Look </b><b>at </b><b>me</b><b>, </b><b>Nath</b>.


    Chapter 415


    2/2


    Natalie took a deep breath and met his gaze.


    After a moment, Jeremy spoke softly, ¡°I remember when you first started college, you said you wanted to open your own flower shop. I¡¯m giving you the opportunity now. Why the change of heart?¡±


    ¡°People¡¯s desires change with time. I enjoy my work environment now. Maybe I¡¯ll want to open a shopter, but not right now.¡± Natalie was resolute. She wouldn¡¯t budge for anyone.


    Unless she quit or Austin fired her, she was determined to stay.


    Jeremy suddenly realized how much he had neglected Natalie. She no longer saw him as important as


    before.


    Realizing this, Jeremy found it hard to breathe. He responded heavily, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡¯


    He had ways to make Natalie quit her job.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    <b>Chapter </b><b>416</b>


    1/1


    When Skr stepped out of the bathroom after her shower, she found Joe already out. He was drying his hair, water droplets dripping from his lock.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Shirtless, with only a towel around his waist, Joe turned toward her, his gaze deepening with desire.


    ¡°Finished with your period?¡± he asked, approaching her.


    Joe possessed an undeniable presence. He stood there intimidatingly and without a word, yet the raw hunger in his eyes eclipsed hismanding presence. Despite his aloof demeanor, Skr knew his


    intense desires.


    Ever since their rtionship began, their shared bed became a battleground. Upon recalling his intensity, Skr¡¯s legs went weak. ¡°Yes, but¡­ I have work to do. You should sleep first.¡±


    She moved toward the door, but Joe, a tall wall of a man, blocked her path. His gaze narrowed. ¡°First, the secrecy about our marriage. Now, this neglect of your wifely duties. Exin yourself, or else¡­¡±


    ¡°Or else what?¡± Skr thought. But her retort died on her lips as Joe pulled her into a fierce kiss.


    The force of the kiss almost knocked Skr off bnce. He didn¡¯t give her a chance to exin.


    Lost in his embrace, Skr bit his shoulder and called him a ¡°scoundrel¡°.


    At Williams Residence, sleep eluded everyone. Uncharacteristically, the entire Williams family gathered in Sadie¡¯s room, their first visit since her hospital discharge days ago.


    Visits during those days had been scarce. asional nighttime appearancessted no more than three minutes, followed by ims of exhaustion and a need for rest.


    Today, however, the entire family arrived unexpectedly.


    Sadie¡¯s initial curiosity quickly morphed into suspicion. They wouldn¡¯t appear out of the blue without a reason. An agenda was afoot.


    As expected, after hearing Kenny¡¯s ount of the day¡¯s events, Sadie understood their motives perfectly. They wanted to use her.


    Their sudden visit wasn¡¯t fueled by pangs of conscience or a desire for heartfelt family bonding. It was all wishful thinking on her part.


    Jeffery¡¯s voice boomed,ced with caution. ¡°How can we be sure you¡¯ve identified the right person this


    time?¡±


    Three prior mistakes had left him wary.


    Peter also frowned.

 Chapter 417

    <b>Chapter </b><b>417</b>


    Samuel scoffed, ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. Does Skr have that much charm? Joe has plenty of women <b>around</b>


    <b>him</b>.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Any of them could easily outshine Skr, so why would Joe be interested in her? I even saw her with a boy toy!¡±


    In his eyes, Skr<b>, </b>whom he disliked, was inferior to Maisy in every way.


    Maisy met Kenny¡¯s gaze. With newfound determination, she spoke directly. ¡°I¡¯m positive. I saw Skr and Joe acting intimately at a restaurant the day before yesterday. They were chatting andughing.¡±


    If Kenny had been the only one iming this, Jeffrey might have hesitated and possibly even been reluctant to take such a risk again.


    Having mistakenly targeted the wrong person three times already, they had significantly offended John and Jacky. It was a significant blow to the Williamses. Offending Joe on top of that would be self-


    destructive.


    ¡°Seems like it might be true then,¡± Jeffrey conceded.


    Samuel¡¯s face darkened. ¡°How could Joe be interested in her? What¡¯s so good about her?<b>¡±</b>


    Maisy secretly agreed with Samuel¡¯s doubts. She pondered what made Skr so special. Joe must have


    been misled by her words.


    ¡°She¡¯s on Alexander¡¯s team and earns a substantial monthly sry, which says a lot about her capabilities. We clearly misunderstood her before,¡± Sadie spoke up unexpectedly, defending Skr.


    From an outside perspective, Sadie finally realized how badly they had misjudged Skr. Skr had always been sincere and kind to them, yet they constantly made things difficult for her, even making her a


    scapegoat.


    Samuel was incredulous. ¡°Mom, why are you sticking up for Skr? We all know what kind of person she


    is, don¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Do we really? Do we truly understand her? We know what Joe¡¯s like. If he¡¯s interested in Skr, it means she has qualities we¡¯re unaware <b>of</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>Sadie countered firmly.


    ¡°Qualities? I think Joe is just interested in her skills in bed.¡± Samuel sneered.


    He held the belief that Joe was like any other fickle¨Cminded man, solely interested in a woman¡¯s body, and predicted he would soon abandon Skr.


    Sadie raised her hand to p Samuel, but Jeffrey quickly intervened. ¡°Enough! You¡¯ve changedpletely since your ident. You¡¯re not thinking straight!¡±


    ¡°Mom, whether Skr <b>is </b>a good person or not doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is if she can help <b>us</b>. <b>Dad </b><b>said </b>thepany is on the verge of bankruptcy. We can¡¯t let that happen, Mom,¡± Maisy <b>said </b><b>gently</b>.


    <b>On </b>the surface, Maisy appeared <b>respectful </b>toward Sadie. <b>However</b><b>, </b><b>inwardly</b><b>, </b><b>she was </b><b>furious</b>. <b>She </b><b>was</b>


    Chapter <b>417</b>


    convinced that Sadie had lost her mind. Why was she defending Skr?


    2/2


    There was no doubt in her mind that Sadie was not her biological mother. She felt that all her <b>efforts </b>to please Sadie over the years had been wasted.


    Sadie could now see through Maisy¡¯s charade. She hadn¡¯t been able to see it before, but now she deeply


    regretted it. She wondered why she had always favored Maisy and neglected Skr, who deserved her


    love and care the most.


    ¡°She¡¯spletely disappointed in us and has distanced herself. Finding her won¡¯t help,¡± Sadie said coldly.


    Over the past few days, Sadie had be increasingly clear¨Cheaded. Since her ident, Kenny and the


    others had relentlessly pressured Skr.


    Skr¡¯s choice to escte the situation rather than return home made it clear that she didn¡¯t care if the


    Williams family went bankrupt.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a long shot, we have to try. It¡¯s ourst hope. You¡¯d bettere to terms with this and cooperate with us to record a video to convince Skr toe back,¡± Jeffrey said.


    His gaze toward Sadie held a clear disapproval of her behavior that day.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s right. We can¡¯t afford distractions right now. Our priority is surviving this crisis. Mom, if thepany goes bankrupt, we¡¯ll lose everything.


    ¡°We could be homeless, forced to rent a tiny apartment. We have to take this opportunity,¡± Peter finally chimed in after a long silence.


    ¡°We also need to find a way to meet with Joe,¡± Kenny added.


    Samuel¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Have we reallye to this?<b>¡±</b>


    The weight of their situation hit him hard. No acting jobs, no work, no ie. Their family was on the verge of copse.


    Sadie took a deep breath. ¡°Alright,¡± she conceded.


    At this point, they had no other choice. Besides, she, too, yearned to see Skr.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    Skr remained oblivious to the Williams family¡¯s schemes.


    The next day, as she clocked in for work, Steven called to inform her that Kenny had resigned. Thepany executives had been considering firing him anyway.


    Charles also mentioned that Samuel¡¯s career in the entertainment industry was over. No one would hire an actor with such a damaged reputation.


    The Williams family¡¯s situation was dire, and desperate people could sometimessh out.


    ¡°So, if you encounter anyone from the Williams family, keep your distance,¡± Steven cautioned anxiously.From N?velDrama.Org.


    News of the Williams family¡¯s troubles had spread throughout thepany, and the situation was no longer a secret in Jipsburg City.


    Despite his busy filming schedule, Charles managed to warn Skr via WhatsApp. He advised her to be


    cautious around the Williams family and to call them immediately if she faced any trouble. He wouldn¡¯t


    tolerate her being bullied.


    Next, she received a phone call from Natalie.


    ¡°There might be some serious issues between Jeremy and me,¡± Natalie confided. ¡°He¡¯s hiding it too well.


    I can¡¯t figure out why he¡¯s deceiving me. He still acts caring and loving, butst night, he stayed in his


    study all evening, iming a video conference that wouldst for hours. I think he¡¯s hiding something.¡±


    Skr listened attentively to Natalie¡¯s analysis. ¡°Have you considered talking to him about it?¡±


    ¡°Talk? He won¡¯t be honest. Even if I catch him in a lie, he¡¯d have a believable exnation. He wouldn¡¯t tell


    me the truth if he was determined to deceive me.


    ¡°Yesterday, he even offered to support me financially if I quit my job to open a shop, but I declined. I feel like I need this job to clear my head. Maybe with time, things will be clearer,¡± Natalie said rationally.


    After ending the call with Natalie, Skr headed to the restroom, rubbing her lower back. She had barely managed to get out of bed that morning. Joe had kept her up most of the night.


    A sharp pang shot through her as she noticed her slightly swollen lips in the mirror.


    Yesterday, Joe¡¯s kiss had been unusually passionate. After they became entangled in bed, he¡¯d kissed her deeply for a long time.


    For a fleeting moment, Skr even thought he might have developed feelings for her, given the intensity


    of the kiss.


    Just then, a colleague entered and greeted her. Skr immediately pushed aside her inappropriate


    thoughts and returned to work.


    Later that afternoon, after work, Skr received a surprising message from a high school ssmate with


    Chapter 418


    2/2


    whom she had lost touch. This ssmate had helped Skr in the past. They asionally interacted by liking each other¡¯s posts on Instagram.


    She simply replied with a ¡°yeah¡± to see what her ssmate wanted.


    Almost immediately, her ssmate sent a video along with a voice message. Skr listened to the voice message first.


    ¡°Skr, sorry to bother you. Another ssmate reached out to me. She asked me to show you this video.


    recently found out about what¡¯s been happening in your family.


    ¡°I know things are moreplicated than they seem. After watching this video, I felt uneasy and decided to share it with you. I¡¯m really sorry for any inconvenience caused. I hope it doesn¡¯t trouble you too much.¡±


    Skr then proceeded to watch the video.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter <b>419</b>N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    1/2


    <b>Chapter 419</b>


    Sadie appeared in the video. It had been a while since theirst meeting, and Sadie looked worn and frail, a stark contrast to her former elegance.


    The air of superiority had vanished from her eyes, reced by remorse and helplessness.


    ¡°Skye, it¡¯s me, Mom. I¡¯m bedridden now. I couldn¡¯t go anywhere after the ident. I¡¯ve been thinking a lot


    ¡°When you first came back home, I treated you terribly. I even allowed others in the family to criticize your


    every w. We found fault with everything you did.


    ¡°This made you feel like you could never find happiness in this family. Those scenes rey in my mind every day, a constant reminder of how I¡¯ve ended up in this state. I know it might be difficult for you to


    visit, and you probably don¡¯t want anything to do with us anymore.


    ¡°But I had a dream. In that dream, you pushed me away during the ident, saving me. But you ended up


    paralyzed from a severe injury. Instead of feeling sorry for you, I mistreated and neglected you because of


    your paralysis.


    ¡°Watching my dream self and reflecting on my real¨Clife actions, I was filled with regret. This is my divine punishment, and I don¡¯t expect your forgiveness. I hope you cane back and visit me onest time.


    ¡°Please, juste and visit me.¡± Sadie¡¯s words in the video were sincere. Her tone was filled with sorrow,


    and her repentant demeanor was more genuine than ever.


    Skr hadn¡¯t expected Sadie to dream about experiences from before her rebirth after the car ident.


    She wondered what else Sadie might have dreamed about.


    She pondered if Sadie had undergone a rebirth of her own after surviving the car ident.


    She was so absorbed in watching the video that she didn¡¯t hear Caleb saying goodbye to her. Caleb


    noticed and asked, ¡°Skr, it¡¯s time to go!¡±


    Skr snapped back to reality. She smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Skr, what were you so deep in thought about just now? Is something wrong? If anything is bothering you, please tell me,¡± Caleb asked.


    Skr nced down at Caleb¡¯s feet. ¡°Is your footpletely healed?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, all good now. It¡¯s not a big deal. I just can¡¯t jump around, but walking is fine,¡± Caleb replied. He was


    unable to suppress a smile at Skr¡¯s concern for him.


    ¡°After work, do you have any ns?<b>¡± </b>Skr inquired.


    ¡°Not really. I¡¯m just heading home to <b>read </b>and study.¡± Caleb scratched his head. When <b>it </b>came <b>to </b><b>reading</b>, he struggled to focus. However, he managed to read a few pages a day.


    Every day, he followed Skr <b>around</b>, watching her handle things with great <b>professionalism</b><b>. </b><b>It </b>made <b>him </b>feel <b>inadequate</b>, pushing him to study and <b>improve </b>himself.


    Chapter 419


    Skr smiled. ¡°If you¡¯re free, could you apany me somewhere? <b>I¡¯ll </b><b>treat </b>you to dinner.¡±


    Without hesitation, Caleb agreed. ¡°Sure!¡±


    When they arrived at Williams Residences about half an hourter, Caleb¡¯s face showed a conflicted


    expression.


    ¡°Skr, why are you here? They haven¡¯t treated you well, right? And they even tried to force you to resign<b>,</b>¡± Caleb remarked. He didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Williams family at all.


    Every aspect of their behavior seemed rotten.


    Skr nced toward Williams Residence. She stood there and felt a surge of disgust.


    But since they had gone through so much trouble to show her the video and Sadie had spoken so sincerely, she feltpelled to visit.


    Skr wanted to see what tricks they were up to.


    ¡°They arranged to meet me through someone else. Let¡¯s go in together and see what they¡¯re up to. With you by my side, they won¡¯t dare to do anything reckless,¡± Skr replied to Caleb as she walked toward the entrance of Williams Residence.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter <b>420</b>


    1/2


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Caleb said confidently. ¡°If they try to cause any trouble, I can call dozens of people here in a


    minute.¡±


    With a group message, he could easily summon a show of force. He would love to see if the Williams family dared to act recklessly after that.


    Skr¡¯s appearance stunned the Williams family maids. They rushed to inform the family.


    Entering the vi, Skr saw nearly the entire Williams family walking down the stairs. Augh bubbled up in her throat. She was amused, not expecting that all of them were waiting for her in a single file.


    Their expressions were strange, a mix of uncertainty and awkwardness. They didn¡¯t quite know how to face Skr anymore.


    Skr was no longer susceptible to coercion nor cared about their opinions like she used to. Joe¡¯s unwavering support had bolstered her confidence, rendering their opinions irrelevant.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Jeffrey spoke, his voice strained.


    He couldn¡¯t help butment that his least favorite daughter had be Joe¡¯s favorite. If only it had been Maisy, things would be so much easier.


    Kenny and Maisy hadplex expressions, especially Maisy, who clenched her fits in silent fury. She truly wished Skr dead.


    Peter appeared much more mild¨Cmannered than before, but his insincerity was evident.


    Samuel, ever the odd one out, seemed impatient and dismissive, as if Skr¡¯s visit was an inconvenience.


    Caleb followed Skr into the house, smirking as he observed the family¡¯s forced wee. Each person wore a mask of superiority that couldn¡¯t hide their underlying insincerity. He marveled at Skr¡¯s genuine demeanor in stark contrast to their phoniness.


    Still clinging to their misced pride, the Williams family presented aical picture to Caleb.


    Initially unnoticed, Caleb¡¯s tall stature and youthful confidence inevitably drew attention. His genuineness was a breath of fresh airpared to the calcting gazes of the Williams family, who, despite their attempts, couldn¡¯t hide their true intentions.


    ¡°Who is he? Why did you bring a stranger home?¡± Samuel snapped, his irritation evident.


    Caleb clenched his fits. He had an urge to punch Samuel.


    Skr¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°He¡¯s my colleague. Didn¡¯t you ask me to visit Mrs. Williams? Are you going to let me see her or not?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Skr, Mom¡¯s sleeping right now. Why don¡¯t we sit down and chat for a bit? It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve been back. We really miss you,¡± Maisy said sweetly.


    Maisy couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at Caleb. He seemed a few years younger than her and Skr. He


    Chapter 420


    2/2


    seemed like a refreshing change from the older men she usually dated. A pang of envy shot through her. Skr always seemed to attract the best men, leaving her with the likes of Christopher.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She regretted getting entangled with Christopher.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s sit down and have a family chat. You¡¯ve been out of touch since you moved out, and your mother and I have been worried about you,¡± Jeffrey said with a fatherly attitude.


    Jeffrey¡¯splete turnaround was interesting. Their behavior hinted at something more than just wanting Skr to quit her job for Sadie. There was more to it.


    Meanwhile, Caleb was speechless, dumbfounded by the Williams family¡¯s audacity.

 Chapter 421

    <b>Chapter </b>421


    The once hostile rtionship between Skr and her family seemed to have vanished. <b>In </b>its <b>ce</b>, an uneasy truce emerged. The Williamses were truly shameless.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for small talk. Since this visit is untimely, I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Skr stated coldly. She had no patience for their idle chat.


    Seeing her ready to leave, Samuel hurriedly blocked her path. Skr¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Move aside.¡±


    Samuel looked at Skr¡¯s cold indifference. He felt a sudden heaviness in his heart. It seemed she truly didn¡¯t care about him anymore.


    ¡°Mom¡¯s been waiting for you. She just fell asleep from exhaustion. Are you so indifferent that you can¡¯t spare 10 or 20 minutes<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Skr used to wait for hours, but those days were over.


    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b>go get Mom,¡± Peter said coldly. He red at Skr. It seemed Sadie was right. Skr clearly wanted nothing to do with them. Now that Joe was backing her, they were no longer important.


    Jeffrey frowned, attempting to mask his irritation. ¡°Skr, I am your father. You have to acknowledge


    that. As your father, I¡¯m asking you to stay and talk. Is that <i>too </i>much to ask?¡±


    Caleb scoffed. ¡°Cut the act. Do you think we¡¯re fools? We see what you¡¯re all up to.¡±


    They must have discovered something and now want to use Skr. Perhaps desensitized by their past


    behavior, they continued to act smug, especially Samuel. He was clearly <b>out </b>of his mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a colleague. This is our family matter. It¡¯s best that you stay out of it,¡± Kenny snapped, directing his ire at Caleb.


    Kenny found Caleb incredulous. He was merely Skr¡¯s colleague, yet he dared to mock them. He was a subordinate who had forgotten his ce.


    Samuel added, displeasure evident, ¡°Skr, tell your colleague to leave. Family gatherings are no ce


    for outsiders. It¡¯s not aedy show for their amusement.¡±


    <ol start="2">


    <li>2.</li>


    </ol>


    Skr¡¯s voice was devoid of emotion. ¡°We were never a family. But if you could ntertain him with your


    theatrics, then consider it a good deed done.¡±


    Caleb chuckled, further darkening Samuel¡¯s mood. Thetter remarked, ¡°Skr, don¡¯t push it. Further


    tension won¡¯t help anyone.¡±


    ¡°Enough! Samuel, shut up!¡± Jeffrey immediately scolded. He could see that Skr no longer felt any familial connection to them.


    It was like she had be a different person. Inexplicably, a pang <b>of </b>sadness flickered within him.


    Maisy and Kenny exchanged a worried nce. Though unhappy, they knew better than to <b>argue</b>. <b>Skr</b>, catching <b>their </b>exchange, decided <b>to </b>address the elephant in the <b>room</b>.


    ¡°My friend saw Kenny and Maisy kissing in a car. Congrattions! You Williamses can prepare for a


    wedding soon.¡±


    Chaos erupted. Maisy and Kenny were speechless. Jeffrey¡¯s eyes widened as he turned his sharp gaze on


    them.


    ¡°How¡­. How did you know?¡± Samuel asked in shock.


    Kenny and Maisy initially nned to deny it. But after seeing Samuel¡¯s reaction, they swallowed their


    words.


    ¡°So, you knew too?¡± Jeffrey¡¯s face turned ashen as he red at Samuel.


    Samuel realized his blunder. ¡°I¡­ I only found out a couple of days ago.¡±


    The revtion left Kenny gasping and Maisy biting her lip.


    ¡°Quite the spectacle, isn¡¯t it?¡± Caleb smirked, folding his arms. ¡°The rumors are true, the Williams family is a real circus.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    If he hadn¡¯te along, the Williams family would surely have ganged up on Skr, given their shamelessness.


    Just then, Peter appeared at the top of the stairs, witnessing themotion. His gaze darkened as he red at Kenny and Maisy. Finally, he turned to Skr. ¡°Mom¡¯s awake. Come see her.¡±


    Chapter 421


    Ray


    2/2


    ¡°My friend saw Kenny and Maisy kissing in a car. Congrattions! You Williamses can prepare for a wedding soon.¡±


    S


    Chaos erupted. Maisy and Kenny were speechless. Jeffrey¡¯s eyes widened as he turned his sharp gaze on


    them.


    ¡°How¡­ How did you know?¡± Samuel asked in shock.


    Kenny and Maisy initially nned to deny it. But after seeing Samuel¡¯s reaction, they swallowed their


    words.


    ¡°So, you knew too?¡± Jeffrey¡¯s face turned ashen as he red at Samuel.


    Samuel realized his blunder. ¡°I¡­ I only found out a couple of days ago.¡±


    The revtion left Kenny gasping and Maisy biting her lip.


    ¡°Quite the spectacle, isn¡¯t it?¡± Caleb smirked, folding his arms. ¡°The rumors are true, the Williams family is


    a real circus.¡±


    If he hadn¡¯te along, the Williams family would surely have ganged up on Skr, given their


    shamelessness.


    Just then, Peter appeared at the top of the stairs, witnessing themotion. His gaze darkened as he red at Kenny and Maisy. Finally, he turned to Skr. ¡°Mom¡¯s awake. Come see her.¡±

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Chapter 422From N?velDrama.Org.


    The Williams family was already in chaos, but Kenny and Maisy¡¯s secret rtionship added anotheryer of tension.


    Sensing the family on the verge of copse, Peter felt a knot of unease tighten in his gut.


    Peter felt uneasy. He sensed that their family was on the brink of copse.


    Skr made her way to Sadie¡¯s room. Sadie now slept alone.


    A flicker of surprise crossed Skr¡¯s face at the sight of Sadie.


    The constant harping about loyalty and dedication from the Williamses seemed to evaporate when it came to Sadie. The room was spotless, yet Sadie¡¯splexion was pale and lifeless, a far cry from someone meticulously cared for.


    Inparison to Skr¡¯s past life, paralyzed and neglected, where her room was a testament to her suffering, Sadie¡¯s situation seemed almost luxurious.


    Tears welled up in Sadie¡¯s eyes at the sight of Skr. But Skr¡¯s cold stare felt like a chokehold, stealing the air from Sadie¡¯s lungs.


    ¡°Skye ¡°Sadie struggled to speak.


    Skr¡¯s demeanor remained icy. ¡°You requested my presence, Mrs. Williams. What is it you want?¡±


    Sadie felt even more distressed. It hadn¡¯t been like this before. ¡°Skye, I was wrong before. Can you forgive me? I now realize how wrong I was.¡±


    Skr raised an eyebrow, a hint of impatience flickering in her eyes. ¡°Forget forgiveness. What do you. want?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Williamses thought feigning remorse would win her back.


    Sadie burst into tears. ¡°Skye¡­ do you truly hate me? Because if I treated you the way I did in that dream, I would hate myself too.


    The mention of the dream caused Skr¡¯s longshes to flutter ever so slightly.


    Memories of her bedridden past life, flooded back. Sadie¡¯s life would have followed the right path without her interference in this lifetime<b>.</b>


    The car ident had left her with hazy, fragmented dreams of her previous existence.


    Would Sadie have repented if not for the ident? Skr pondered for a moment before dismissing the thought. <b>She </b>concluded that it was impossible.


    Jeffrey and the others stood by the door. They felt uneasy at Skr¡¯s coldness.


    ¡°Since you know I would resent you so deeply, why bother asking? It seems <b>you </b>have nothing else to discuss. I have already visited you. Please refrain from sending anyone else to <b>find </b>me in <b>the </b>future,


    Chapter 422


    Skr stated coldly.


    <b>22</b>


    It was almost certain that Sadie only experienced shes of her previous life due to the car ident. She was not a reincarnation like Skr.


    ¡°Wait! Skye, could you¡­ could youe back home? Can you give me a chance to make it up to you? After all, I did carry for ten months. I know I¡¯ve done wrong before, but can you give me a chance to repent?¡± Sadie pleaded anxiously.


    Skr snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t you fear that Maisy might misunderstand your attempts to win me over? Given all that has transpired, Mrs. Williams, spare yourself the effort.¡±


    ¡°She¡­ She hasn¡¯t treated me well. After all, she¡¯s not my biological daughter.¡± Sadie¡¯s past fondness for Maisy now seemed so foolish. She used to think biological ties were unimportant as long as Maisy pleased her.


    She felt foolish now that she had seen the error of her ways.


    Maisy, eavesdropping on their conversation, felt a surge of anger, She bit her lip hard to hold back the retort that burned on her tongue.


    Skr paused momentarily and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡± Then, she walked toward the door<b>..</b>


    Jeffrey and the others formed a human barricade, blocking her exit.


    ¡°Step aside,¡± Skr demanded.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    ¡°Skye, please forgive me. I really need you!¡± Sadie pleaded tearfully.


    Skr remained unmoved. She wasn¡¯t a pushover. She eyed the group <b>coldly</b>. ¡°Caleb, call the police.¡±


    Caleb nodded. ¡°Sure thing!¡±


    ¡°Hold on, Skr,¡± Jeffrey interjected. ¡°There¡¯s no need for hostility. We share the Williams blood, after all.


    We¡¯re a family, for better or worse.


    ¡°We were hoping you could help the family out. Once things are back on track, there¡¯ll always be a ce for you at home. We know about you and Joe, by the way.


    ¡°That million¨Cdor monthly allowance must be from him, right? See if he can lend the Williams Group a hand. It¡¯d be a breeze for someone like Joe.¡±


    Caleb was stunned by what he heard. The couple seemed unbelievable. How could this be? Moreover, wasn¡¯t Skr married?


    A sardonic smile yed on Skr¡¯s lips. ¡°Why should I help you?¡±


    It seemed they¡¯d discovered her connection to Joe, confirming her suspicions. Their audacity in demanding her help was astounding<b>.</b>


    ¡°We¡¯re family. Helping us is helping yourself, isn¡¯t it?¡± Peter tried to persuade Skr. ¡°As long as you help us through this rough patch, you cane and go as you please in this house.


    ¡°Even if Joe throws you away someday, this family will always have a ce for you. I can even find you a better husband.¡±


    ¡°Skr, please,¡± Maisy pleaded, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°Our <b>family </b>is in dire straits. Please, for Mom¡¯s sake. The ident took a toll on her, and she can¡¯t handle another blow.¡±


    Kenny couldn¡¯t stomach the sight of Maisy begging. ¡°Peter¡¯s right,¡± he said sternly. ¡°We are family. You have no choice but to help us weather this storm.¡±


    ¡°Could you stop being so melodramatic? Living off a man¡¯s money every month, how long can that possiblyst?¡± Samuel rolled his eyes in disbelief. He questioned whether Skr possessed any real abilities beyond pleasing a man.


    If Jeffrey and Sadie weren¡¯t present, he definitely would¡¯ve voiced <b>those </b>thoughts. After all, Skr wasn¡¯t one to shy away from embarrassment, so why should he?


    Caleb couldn¡¯t contain his frustration any longer. ¡°Are you all out of your minds? When did Skr ever need a man to support her? With her talent, a million a month is chump change! You¡¯re all clueless, making yourselves look like fools!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe their ignorance. They kept iming Skr was family, yet they utterly misunderstood


    her.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You think you know everything? Are you that boy toy of Skr¡¯s?¡± Samuel smirked.


    Chapter 423


    2/2


    Caleb nced at Skr. ¡°Can I punch him right now?¡±


    ¡°If you want to punch him, <b>go </b>ahead,¡± Skr replied calmly. She knew Caleb had trained in mixed martial


    arts, and from their casual conversations, she knew he could handle multiple opponents without a


    problem.


    Caleb didn¡¯t hesitate. He rolled up his sleeves and delivered a p across Samuel¡¯s face.


    There was a loud smack.


    Samuel was left bewildered.


    ¡°In all my years, this is the first time someone¡¯s called me a boy toy. You Williamses mean nothing to me. Do you think Joe would lift a finger for you? Dream on!¡± Caleb fumed. Then, hended another kick.


    Seeing Caleb¡¯s audacious disregard for consequences, Jeffrey and the rest of the family were taken


    aback.


    They realized Caleb wasn¡¯t just an ordinary worker.


    His confidence and disregard suggested he held a unique status within Jipsburg City.


    A surge of satisfaction washed over Skr. She¡¯d wanted to do that to Samuel for a while now.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    Maisy studied Caleb intently. His audacity and eloquent speech suggested a single possibility¨Che wasn¡¯t afraid of the Williams family.


    Maisy couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Caleb belonged to a social ss far above theirs. Envy twisted in her gut. Was Skr truly that lucky?


    Everyone Skr knew seemed increasingly aplished. She¡¯d even <b>married </b>Joe, <b>and </b>the fact that <b>Joe </b>had once slept with Skr fueled envy in others.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Samuel roared, lunging toward Caleb.


    However, Caleb ignored himpletely, treating Samuel like an insignificant nuisance. Just as Caleb was about to deliver another kick, Peter intervened, restraining Samuel.


    Skr remained silent, her gaze icy as she fixed Samuel with a chilling stare. ¡°Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡±


    The scene left Sadie with a throbbing headache.


    Their family was teetering on the edge. Jeffrey and his sons were acting Irrationally, manipting Skr. <b>They </b>believed that Skr would forgive them no matter what they did. Their selfishness knew no bounds.


    They thought Skr would bend to their will, even <b>knowing </b>their true intentions.


    No one knew where they got the confidence from.


    Just a few months ago, she wouldn¡¯t have questioned their demands. They¡¯d frequently forced her to donate blood, and she¡¯d alwaysplied.


    Skr¡¯s resentment wasn¡¯t sudden, it had festered over time, fueled by repeated disappointments.


    ¡°Skr, ask your colleague to leave. We need a serious discussion,¡± Jeffrey said gravely. ¡°There are things. we need to talk about openly and honestly, for everyone¡¯s benefit.¡±


    Perhaps today, Jeffrey would finally understand. They needed to treat Skr respectfully in a


    conversation, not <b>just </b>issuemands.


    But the old dynamic no longer held sway. Skr didn¡¯t seem to hold them in much affection, shattering their subconscious belief that she cared deeply.


    This realization weighed heavily on Jeffrey, causing deep difort.


    Peter<b>, </b>ever perceptive, grasped the situation. He spoke gently, ¡°Dad¡¯s right. We need a chance to talk properly. Mom was genuinely happy to see you today. She just wanted to see you. Last time, <b>we </b>had <b>at </b>fallout over caring for Mom, which was our mistake.


    ¡°We were wrong?¡± Samuel sputtered, disbelief etched on his face as he witnessed Jeffrey and Peter¡¯s humble stance. <b>In </b>his mind, Skr was the one in the wrong.


    ¡°Shut up, Samuel. Stay quiet for once,¡± Peter said with a <b>frown</b>, clearly viewing him <b>as </b>a hindrance.


    Chapter 424Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisy bit her lip. The family¡¯s dynamic had indeed shifted. They were now trying to appease Skr. She¡¯d known it all along.


    ¡°So, now you admit you were wrong, but you¡¯re still trying to stop me from leaving? Are you ying a game? ¡®Say one thing, mean another? Well yed,¡± Skr said with a sardonic smile<b>, </b>exposing their hypocrisy. Even their attempts at reconciliation felt insincere.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a game, Skr,¡± Jeffrey countered, furrowing his brow. ¡°Can¡¯t we just have a proper conversation<b>? </b>I¡¯m your father, wouldn¡¯t I want what¡¯s best for you?¡± He wanted to explode but forced himself to remain


    calm. He had no other choice.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    1/2


    Chapter 425


    Skr asked with a smile. ¡°Are you absolutely sure you didn¡¯t hurt me in any way?¡±


    Just then, Caleb¡¯s phone rang unexpectedly. Initially, he was reluctant to answer, but he saw it was John,


    he picked it up. ¡°Uncle John, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°When are youing home?¡± John <b>inquired</b>.


    ¡°I¡¯m with Skr sorting some things out today. We¡¯re nning to have dinner together afterward. I¡¯ll head


    home after that. I¡¯m not a kid anymore. Don¡¯t you worry.¡±


    Caleb rolled his eyes internally. He was annoyed by his parents and John, who treated him like a child.


    Suddenly, he recalled something and added, ¡°By the way, Uncle John, do you know about the Williams. family? Someone from there just threatened me earlier. He said he wanted to kill me.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m not the only heir of the Gardners, I¡¯m still a part of the Gardner family, right? My parents aren¡¯t in Jipsburg, so could you help me handle this?¡±


    Caleb was never one to shy away from trouble.


    ¡°The Williams family? Skr¡¯s biological parents¡® family? Are they causing trouble for you and Skr?¡± John¡¯s voice turned icy.


    Caleb lightly acknowledged. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment. Take care of Skr,¡± John said abruptly before hanging up.


    The mention of the Gardner family and Caleb¡¯s assertive tone struck fear into the members of theFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    Williams family.


    The Gardners¡­


    They wondered if it could be the Gardners they had imagined.


    ¡°I heard Mr. Gardner Senior has a grandson named Caleb. Could it be¡­¡± Maisy¡¯s eyes widened incredulously as she spoke.


    ¡°<b>Yeah</b><b>, </b>that¡¯s me,¡± Caleb confirmed outright.


    Skr hadn¡¯t expected John to call at this moment. That phone call shook Jeffrey and the others to the core. They always bullied the weak and feared the strong


    *Just now was a misunderstanding¡­ Peter attempted to salvage the situation.


    He never imagined that Skr¡¯s/colleague was Alexander¡¯s grandson.


    If he had known earlier, Samuel wouldn¡¯t dare say such crazy things. Samuel waspletely stunned. How could you be Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s grandson?¡±


    Samuel wondered how Alexa grandson could be friends with Skr. Skr had grown up in the


    countryside. She was crude and ignorant.


    Chapter 425


    2/2


    It was hard for him to believe that Caleb would be friends with Skr. He couldn¡¯t understand it.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not his grandson, are you? With your behavior, my grandpa wouldn¡¯t even like you.¡± Caleb smirked <b>and </b>sneered unapologetically.


    Then he looked at Skr. ¡°You don¡¯t even share the same surname. How can they be so shameless as <b>t </b>im they¡¯re your family? If your family behaves like this, you should leave as soon as possible.¡±


    Skr smiled and nodded seriously. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m lucky to have left early.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Skr said, feeling there was no need to wait any longer.


    Caleb nced at Samuel and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Kenny hurriedly called out.


    Skr looked at Kenny.


    Kenny anxiously said, ¡°Could you please exin to him? It was a misunderstanding earlier. If we had known he was Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s grandson, Samuel wouldn¡¯t have acted, and we wouldn¡¯t have said


    those things.


    ¡°Please tell him not to hold a grudge against us for this. Also, can you find Joe and ask him to help us?¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡® Skr retorted.


    Caleb clicked his tongue. ¡°You¡¯re all idiots, but I¡¯m not! That is not a misunderstanding. Don¡¯t block the way. Move aside<b>.</b>¡±


    With that, Caleb pushed Kenny aside. No one dared to stand in his way anymore.


    Suddenly, Jeffrey¡¯s voice boomed. ¡°Because I¡¯m your dad! He¡¯s your brother!¡±


    He was utterly displeased. He turned to Sadie and said, ¡°Cat got your tongue<b>?</b>¡±


    Sadie met Jeffrey¡¯s fierce gaze with a wry smile. ¡°Back then, you didn¡¯t want Skr to change herst


    name, fearing she¡¯d get a share of our estate. Now you¡¯re iming that you¡¯re her dad, and I¡¯m her mom. How could she possibly believe that?¡±

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    Jeffrey averted his gaze. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly. But I¡¯vee to my senses. We can adopt you any time. We could even sign the adoption papers first thing in the morning.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± said Skr coldly.


    The inheritance rights to the Williams fortune didn¡¯t matter to her. Maisy, however, scowled. If Skr became a beneficiary, Maisy would have to be cut out.


    Was Jeffrey disregarding her feelings just to get into Skr¡¯s good books?


    Jeffrey frowned. ¡°In that case, what do you <b>want</b>?¡±


    He¡¯d already proposed to bestow her with the inheritance rights. Was that not enough to satisfy her?


    ¡°Tell me your demands. We¡¯ll do anything in our power to fulfill them in repentance for our mistakes,¡± Jeffrey said calmly, trying his best to suppress the dissatisfaction brewing within him.


    Caleb nced at Skr. The online expos¨¦s paled inparison to the Williamses¡® shameless behavior in person.


    *My demands? What can the current Williams family give me now?¡±


    Expecting the Williamses to realize the errors of their ways would be a dream.


    Just then, Skr¡¯s phone rang. It was Joe.


    ¡°Did they give you a hard time?¡± he asked simply.


    The question itself was ordinary, yet Skr¡¯s heart skipped <b>a </b>beat.


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything with Caleb present. Dont worry. I can handle them,¡± said Skr softly.From N?velDrama.Org.


    After a few seconds of silence, Joe said, ¡°Tell me if they bully you. I¡¯ll make their lives a living hell.*


    Skr pictured Joe, his handsome face betraying no emotion, his words carrying the weight of aing storm. Yet, they empowered her.


    Skr hummed in response.


    Jeffrey blurted out, ¡°T¨CThat¡¯s a call from Mr. Martin, right? Could I speak with him for a moment<b>?</b>¡±


    Before Skr could refuse, he snatched her phone in a swift movement that surprised even Caleb.


    Skr¡¯s expression hardened.


    Jeffrey stered a grin on his face. ¡°Hello? Mr. Martin? I¡¯m Skr¡¯s father. We¡¯ve heard about you two. Why don¡¯t we meet up and chat? Hello? Hi?¡±


    Before he could finish, Joe had hung up on him. All Jeffrey could hear was <b>a </b>dial tone. His <b>hopeful </b>expression crumbled into dismay.


    Caleb was dumbfounded. Suddenly, <b>a </b>thought popped into his mind. Skr and Joe. Was Joe Skr¡¯s


    Chapter 426


    husband?


    He felt as though he¡¯d been struck on the head.


    He seldom feared anyone, nor did he look up to many people. However, Joe was the exception. Since they were children, he¡¯d always been scared of Joe.


    How could the woman he loved be Joe¡¯s wife?


    This realization made Caleb frown.


    Skyler snatched her phone back from Jeffrey and mocked, ¡°You¡¯re Williams. After all, you¡¯ve taken my phone without my permission.¡±


    the very picture of etiquette, Mr.


    Jeffrey¡¯s face flushed before paling once again. He said, ¡°What children speak to their parents that way? I


    can take anything of yours, and that includes your phone!¡±


    Jeffrey regretted it as soon as he uttered the words.


    Peter couldn¡¯t even stop him in time.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    1/2


    ¡°How shameless,¡± chuckled Caleb.


    Samuel didn¡¯t think much of Caleb. However, he was terrified by the Gardner family. Thus, he said meekly, ¡°My dad hasn¡¯t said anything wrong. I would¡¯ve readily handed my phone over if it were me.¡±


    Sadie¡¯s face paled.


    They were done for.


    Without her realizing it, everyone in their family had lost their minds. How could they act as though they were in the <b>right</b>? Yet, she <b>used </b>to think nothing of it and even justified their actions.


    Jeffrey ordered, Joe must¡¯ve been the caller. Skr, take me to him!¡±


    He had been so close. If Joe had let him <b>finish </b>and agreed to his proposal, there would have been hoper


    for hispany.


    It had been a treacherous climb to where he was today. He couldn¡¯t lose it! Not at all!


    Skyler scoffed before saying, ¡°Go to sleep, Mr. Williams. Anything is possible in your dreams.¡±


    She then walked downstairs.


    Caleb trailed after Skr to protect her.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing Jeffrey go after them, Caleb pointed at them and threatened, ¡°Take another step forward. and I¡¯ll make sure you regret it. If you bully Skr, you bully me. The Gardner family will not have mercy on


    my aggressors.¡±


    His threat seeded in intimidating them. No one continued following them.


    Jeffrey and his men only dared to chase them once they¡¯d left the vi.


    At the same time, they saw multiple cars parked in front of their vi.


    Many men in ck suits got out. All of them were tall and muscr, clearlybat¨Cskilled bodyguards.


    Upon seeing Caleb, they addressed him with reverence. They also treated Skr respectfully.


    Upon seeing that, they sucked in a startled breath. Now, it looked like Caleb hadn¡¯t been bragging at all. He was indeed part of the Gardner family.


    Why was Skr so close to the Gardners?


    How many things had Skr been hiding from them?


    After a few minutes, the men left the vi. Only then did Jeffrey remark darkly, ¡®It looks like our understanding of Skr is too superficial. We have to meet Joe at all costs and ask him¨Cto save our


    Jeffrey narrowed his eyes. Fury burned within him when he thought of Skr¡¯s coldness toward him. It


    Chapter 427


    was as though she no longer thought of him as her father.


    Samuel¡¯s face hadn¡¯t regained its color. He <b>asked</b>, ¡°The Gardner family wouldn¡¯t have sent someone over to teach me a lesson, would they?¡±


    Only now did fear wash over him.


    He had thought that Caleb was only bragging and clung to the hope that Skr had merely picked someone off the street to put on a show. Who knew that he would turn out to be the real deal?


    Peter couldn¡¯t suppress his bubbling anger and scolded, ¡®Can¡¯t you think before acting? Now I know why you couldn¡¯t stay in the entertainment industry. Everyone is smearing salt in our wounds and writing expos¨¦s about us because you never use that brain of yours when making decisions!¡±


    Kenny felt his heart being crushed. He said, ¡°Skr is set on ruining our family.¡±


    ¡°Dad, Peter, we need to be prepared. I think Skr is determined to cause the demise of our family. In addition¡­ she might have said something inappropriate to Joe. If not, Joe wouldn¡¯t have hung up on Dad<b>,¡± </b>Maisy said with balled fists. She couldn¡¯t help but pin the me on Skr.


    Kenny paused for a moment. He looked down at Maisy and said, ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to think the worst of Skr. However¡­ You saw what happened,¡± Maisy exined with red- rimmed <b>eyes</b>.


    Peter told Jeffrey solemnly, ¡°We must prepare ourselves extensively this time. Perhaps we shouldn¡¯t have asked Joe for help. Rather, we should seek out Mrs. Martin Senior. She¡¯s the most important person to Joe. It¡¯ll be easier like that.¡±


    Jeffrey narrowed his eyes andplimented, ¡°That¡¯s smart of you! Get some gifts ready. We¡¯ll visit Mrs. Martin tomorrow!¡±

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    Caleb had found the answer to his question in the car. Nheless, he still asked, ¡°So Joe is your husband?¡±


    Skr admitted, ¡°Yeah, he is.¡±


    Caleb sunk into despair. It was over. He stood no chance with her anymore. He would remain nothing more than a brother to her. He felt horrible.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, he had to ensure Skr didn¡¯t pick up on his foul mood. He faked a smile and changed the topic, These Williamses have no shame whatsoever. There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll give up just like this. They¡¯re definitely still finding ways to speak to Joe!¡±


    Skr nced at the time. ¡°Indeed, they won¡¯t give up easily. I¡¯ve prepared myself for them. Thank you for your help today. It¡¯s dinner time now. What do you want to eat<b>?</b>¡±


    Just as Caleb was about to suggest they go for a barbecue, he recalled John¡¯s message asking him to go home. Joe wanted to have dinner with his wife, and John warned Caleb not to disturb them.


    Every word of the message felt like needles stabbing into his heart.


    Was it a waste of her time to dine with him?


    Wasn¡¯t Joe being too possessive over her?


    Although heined internally, Caleb dared not voice his frustrations. Instead, he shook his head and said, ¡°Just now, Uncle John said he <b>had </b>something he needed to discuss with me. Can we take a rain check?¡±


    She hadpletely shattered his heart. It was in pieces!


    In the past, he could fantasize about being together with her. Now, there was no point in continuing his fantasies. It was impossible!


    It was the first time he¡¯d fallen for someone and the first time he¡¯d wanted to discipline himself to make himself a better person for her. In the end, his dreams <b>had </b>been crushed.


    Who could understand him?


    After parting ways with Caleb, Skr returned to Gxy Vi.


    Joe had texted her that he¡¯d gotten the cooks from the hotel to send dinner home.


    The second she stepped in, she, smelled the mouth¨Cwatering aroma of food wafting through the house.


    Joe said, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    His question made Skr feel like she belonged there. It was as though the vi was their home.


    Her heart skipped a beat, Yet, her expression remained unchanged as she walked over.


    ¡°Yeah, what dishes are there? It smells great.¡±


    Chapter 428


    Joe <b>wasn¡¯t </b>sure either. He said, ¡°I called the hotel and asked them to make a few of their specialties. <b>I</b>


    haven¡¯t taken a look at what they are. Take a seat, and we can see for ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wash my hands first.¡±


    Skr sat down with Joe a few minutester and opened the takeout containers.


    A heavenly aroma hung in the air.


    The dishes were indeed the makings of a five¨Cstar hotel cook. Even if it was only takeout, it looked and


    smelled delicious.


    Skr was starving.


    ¡°It smells so good! The food from his hotel is delicious<b>, </b>eximed Skr. Her eyes gleamed from the satisfaction of having tasted excellent food.


    Joe had never found joy in food. However, he always felt like everything tasted better in Skr¡¯s presence. It drove him to eat a few more spoons


    Joe said in an


    n even tone, ¡°If you like it, we can go to the hotel to enjoy it in the future. Were the Williamses trying to force you into something back at theirs?¡±


    They seemed to be talking about the mundanities of life.


    Skr felt as though they were an old married couple.


    It was a good feeling.


    Other than theck of passion between them, she was satisfied with their rtionship.


    Chapter 429

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    Upon mentioning the Williams family, Skr¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°They¡¯re trying to use me to <b>get </b>you<b>! </b>to help theirpany pull through.¡±


    The shamelessness of the Williamses surprised her at every turn.


    Joe chuckled icily before saying, ¡°How foolhardy. With their abilities, if not for their underground trade activities, they wouldn¡¯t have managed to develop theirpany to its current scale. It¡¯s unsurprising that they¡¯ve closed down now.¡±


    ¡°They might trouble you. Sorry about that,¡± said Skr with a frown. When she thought of how the Williams family clung to them like barnacles on a ship, hatred churned in her stomach.


    Joe was unbothered. He responded, ¡°There have been countless people who have tried to cause me trouble since I was a kid. The Williams family is nothing to me. I would hardly call them trouble.¡±


    Skr knew Joe was telling the truth. She replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re married. You don¡¯t have to thank me for this,¡± said Joe as he stared at Skr warmly.


    The annoyance bubbling within him reached a boiling point at her excessive politeness. She was overly


    distant from him.


    When Skr saw Joe¡¯s sudden frown, she couldn¡¯t tell whether he was annoyed.


    If she couldn¡¯t tell, she¡¯d rather not dwell on it.


    <b>She¡¯d </b>rather enjoy the delicacies in front of <b>her</b><b>.</b>


    They ate in silence.


    After dinner, Skr suddenly recalled something she¡¯d pushed to the back of her mind within the chaos ofContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    the past few days.


    As Joe washed the dishes, she called Janine<b>.</b>


    ¡°Mom, is Steven bringing his girlfriend home this week?¡±


    He¡¯d previously asked her toe home and see his girlfriend. She was curious about what kind of


    woman Steven would fall for.


    Janine smiled and said, ¡°I know you¡¯ve been busy and up to your neck at work. Because of this, I didn¡¯t call you. Steven¡¯s girlfriend has also been busy in the past few days. She postponed our meeting to Saturday because that¡¯s when they¡¯reing home. They asked me to tell you beforehand.¡±


    Janine was clearly energized by the great news that Steven¡¯s feelings were finally reciprocated. She was


    already looking forward to the wedding.


    After chatting with Janine for a while more, Skr ended the call. It looked like everyone had been busy recently.


    Chapter 429


    2/2


    She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to meet Steven¡¯s girlfriend<b>. </b>She <b>believed </b>in Steven¡¯s taste in women, and the woman


    he fell for must¡¯ve been an excellent person.


    Joe strolled out of the shower the second she put her phone down. He was used to wearing only a towel


    in front of Skyler.


    However, Skr wasn¡¯t used to it. Her heart began racing at one nce of him. He had an extremely attractive body.


    Upon seeing her reaction, Joe grinned. He teased, ¡°You¡¯ve already seen me naked. Why are you still so shy?¡±


    They did it on a near¨Cnightly basis and knew each other¡¯s bodies well. Yet, she still hadn¡¯t gotten used to it.


    Skr didn¡¯t understand how one could be so two¨Cfaced. Who would be able to tell how Joe¡¯s way with words could drive her heartbeat wild in private? He was too straightforward!


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This is human nature. If you¡¯re naked, my eyes won¡¯t be able to look away from you, ¡°Skr shot back. His half¨Cnaked stature left space for her imagination.


    Joe chuckled and asked, ¡°How do you want to look?¡±


    Skr was so transfixed she even forgot to swallow her spit. She watched as he pulled his towel off.


    Every part of him was exposed to her heated gaze. Her eyes traveled downward against her will.


    ¡°Is what you see to your liking? You¡¯re a seductress, Skr. You¡¯re making <b>me </b>want to sleep with you,¡±


    said Joe.


    Skr looked away hastily. Sheined, ¡°When have I seduced you? Don¡¯te up with such


    nonsense.¡±


    Memories from the night before shed across her eyes. She wanted a break tonight!

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    In the end, Skr didn¡¯t get her break.


    Joe cradled her limp body in his embrace <b>as </b>she drifted to sleep.


    <b>As </b>Joe listened to Skr¡¯s calm breathing, he nced at her swollen lips and kissed her. He couldn¡¯t help himself. He thought it wouldn¡¯t be so bad if they spent the rest of their lives together.


    They were perfect for each other in more ways than one.


    Gloria <b>had </b>just taken her medication and <b>was </b>about to go for her afternoon nap when Edgar came in to announce the arrival of Skr¡¯s biological father, Jeffrey. He was here to meet <b>her</b>.


    She knew about what happened to the Williams family. She¡¯d even asked Joe about it after witnessing <b>the </b>trouble that they¡¯d caused.


    Upon hearing how the Williams family treated Skr, she didn¡¯t have a good impression of them.


    They wouldn¡¯t havee if they had nothing to gain from her. This family was motivated by nothing but personal interest. They definitely wanted something from her.


    Gloria could see past their tricks. After a moment of consideration, she asked Edgar to show them in.


    She wanted to see how shameless the Williamses could be. Thinking of how Skr had suffered at their hands, she yearned to stir up mayhem in their family.


    Karma would bite back at them for their horrible treatment of Skr.


    Jeffrey <b>and </b>Peter were rather nervous as they waited outside, their hands weighed down by expensive gifts. They were terrified that they¡¯d be barred from even entering.


    The luxuriousness of Pearlhall Residence exceeded the limits of their imagination.


    Everyone in Jipsburg City knew how powerful the Martins were in the city.


    They had done little research on the Martins. They only knew that they were a family they couldn¡¯t even hope to cling to. Now that <b>they¡¯d </b>seen Pearlhall Residence, fear and horror began to w at them.


    They didn¡¯t know whether they¡¯d made the right choice.


    Whether it was correct or not, they had no other alternative. Theirpany was about to be finished, and so were the Williamses.


    They felt like they were dreaming as they were led into the mansion.


    Before long, they met Gloria.


    Jeffrey presented his gifts, saying. ¡°These are some gifts from us. I hope you¡¯ll ept them.¡±


    Gloria nced at them coldly and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need them.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Chapter 430


    ¡°This¡­¡± Jeffrey hesitated. His outstretched hand froze in ce as he deliberated on whether to <b>put </b>down his gifts or continue trying to offer them to Gloria. He did his best to continue smiling <b>through his</b>


    embarrassment. After putting his gifts down stiffly, he turned to nce at <b>Peter</b>.


    Peter wasn¡¯t quite brave enough to make <b>eye </b>contact with Gloria. Her gaze <b>seemed </b>to pierce through <b>him</b>.


    Gloria raised an eyebrow coldly and asked, ¡°Tell me. Why did you want to see me?¡±


    The behavior of the Williamses was uneptable.


    It was a blessing that they hadn¡¯t raised Skr. If they had, she would¡¯ve been raised into an idiot, no matter how talented she might¡¯ve been.


    Jeffrey continued grinning. He tried to appease Gloria and said, ¡°We found out that your grandson and my daughter, Skr, have gotten together. I don¡¯t know how long they¡¯ve been together. As her father, I can¡¯t watch Skr run around with Joe without abel on their rtionship. So, I wanted to discuss this with


    you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a say in Skr¡¯s affairs,¡± snapped Gloria.


    The smile froze on Gloria¡¯s face.


    Still, Jeffrey continued, ¡°I¡¯m Skr¡¯s biological father. Of course I have a say!¡±

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    Jeffrey pressed on, ¡°If you¡¯ve heard rumors about us, don¡¯t take them seriously. We¡¯ve got a great rtionship with Skr. There are just some misunderstandings between us.¡±


    They had failed to consider the consequences of their past actions and subsequently caused amotion in Jipsburg City. Gloria doubted their intentions.


    She had a horrible impression of them.


    However, it seemed like Gloria adored Skr. This made things easier.


    Sweat beaded on Jeffrey¡¯s forehead. It was hard to remain calm under Gloria¡¯s scrutiny. Fortunately, Peter was quick on his feet. He answered, ¡°That¡¯s right. Most of those nonsensical rumors flying around are false. They¡¯ve made a huge deal over a tiny matter.¡±


    Edgar could tell that Gloria did not want to continue speaking to them. He stepped forward and offered,¡± Mrs. Martin Senior, are you tired? I¡¯ll help you upstairs for a nap.


    Gloria nodded and replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    When Jeffrey saw Gloria stand up, it was clear that she was no longer interested in talking to them. He said hurriedly, ¡°We¡¯vee today with a small request. Considering Skr Sullivan and her rtionship with Joe, we hope that the Martins can help us. The Williams Group has gotten into a spot of trouble. If Joe lends a helping hand, our problems will be gone in no time.¡±


    Gloria stared at them as though she was watching aedy show.


    How could they be so self¨Crighteous? Who did they think Skr was? They must¡¯ve treated Skr worse


    than she¡¯d imagined.


    If they¡¯d really loved Skr, why would they still refer to her as a Sullivan? They would¡¯ve changed her


    years ago.


    surname yea


    ¡°Edgar, get someone to chase them out. Tell everyone that the Williamses havee here to disturb my peace. No one from the Martin family is allowed to coborate with the Williams family from today


    onward,¡± ordered Gloria.


    Edgar narrowed his eyes.


    Immediately, a few men came forward with icy expressions. They said, ¡°The exit is this way¡­


    Jeffrey and Peter were dumbfounded.


    What was going on<b>?</b>


    Edgar chucked coldly upon seeing that the two of them had no idea what they¡¯d done wrongly. ¡°Fuck off


    now.¡±


    were, nor how well they could snooth talk. There was It didn¡¯t matter how bewildered Jeffrey and Pet nothing they could do. A few of the helpers came forward to chase them out.


    Chapter 431


    512


    They only came to their senses after getting booted out.


    Had they gotten into Gloria¡¯s bad booke


    Did Gloria hate Sky


    hate Skr? That would exin why she looked down on them.


    If word got out on Gloria¡¯s instructions, the consequences for their family would be disastrous.


    As Jeffrey considered it, a chill traveled down his spine. ¡°What should we do? How have we offended


    Mrs. Martin Senior?¡±


    Recently, they had offended many people. Each one was more powerful than thest.


    Peter¡¯s face was devoid of color. He balled his fist and pursed his lips. After a moment, he eximed,¡± Dad, I think the Williams Group is ruined!¡±


    It seemed that their struggles would prove fruitless. The more they tried to salvage themselves, the more the situation spiraled out of control.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, thepany can¡¯t be shut down! I won¡¯t let my efforts go to waste. Let¡¯s go find Joe right now before he gets tired of Skr,¡± Jeffrey said. He seemed to have entered a state of maniacal obsession.


    Peter inhaled deeply before replying, ¡°Joe might be much harder to deal with. If we talk to him, it would only cause us more trouble!¡±


    ¡°We have no choice. He¡¯s myst chance! We need to give it a try. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s head over right now!¡±


    He immediately got into his car and instructed his driver to take him to Martin Group.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Jeffrey wouldn¡¯t be swayed no matter how Peter tried to coax him out of it.


    The second they left Pearlhall Residence, Joe had caught wind of what had gone down.


    Upon being told that Jeffrey and his son had been so reckless as to disturb Gloria, Joe lit a cigarette. After a moment, he puffed out a cloud of ck smoke.


    Then, he called Jacky and said, ¡°Give the police the evidence detailing the crimesmitted by the Williams family.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jeffrey had no idea what he¡¯d brought onto himself. He¡¯d done as he¡¯d pleased for too long and had forgotten the taste of failure.


    When he arrived outside Martin Group <b>and </b>got barred from entering <b>yet </b>again, embarrassment morphed into fury.


    ¡°Let me in! Do you hear me? Let me in right now! I want to see your boss. Don¡¯t you know who I am? I¡¯m Mr. Martin¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s father. If you keep denying me ess, I¡¯ll ensure Mr. Martin makes you pay!¡±


    Standing beside him, Peter shivered upon seeing what was happening. Trouble seemed to cast a shadow over everything from the very start.


    ¡°Mr. Martin¡¯s girlfriend? He doesn¡¯t have one. Where has this madmane from? Your attempt to suck up to Mr. Martin is pathetic. How shameless!¡±


    The head of security roared, ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t entertain Jeffrey¡¯s nonsense.


    Jeffrey exploded with fury. He shot back, ¡°Call him if <b>you </b>don¡¯t believe me!¡±


    The guard had received instructions explicitly stating that if the two of them entered the building, he would be fired immediately. Thus, he ordered<b>, </b>¡°Stop fucking around!


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to find a secondpany with such an excellent sry and lucrative bonuses. He had a family to feed. He wasn¡¯t going to lose his job. Jeffrey and Peter had been pulling all¨Cnighters for the past few days. They were extremely unfit and got pushed to the <b>side </b>of the street easily.


    They couldn¡¯t even get close to the building.


    Jeffrey flushed in anger. He felt like he was going to copse any time. He announced, ¡°I¡¯ve never been as embarrassed as this since I came to Jipsburg City! Joe, believe me or not, I can stop Skr from being with you. I¡¯m her dad. She has to listen to me!¡±


    Peter froze.


    A few months ago, his <b>words </b>might¡¯ve been intimidating.


    However, Skr had drawn <b>a </b>line between her life <b>and </b>theirs. Peter suddenly came to <b>the </b>realization that Skr no longer treated them as family.


    Chapter 432


    When he reflected on their past, he found that the Williamses had never treated Skr as part of their family either.


    Even the stupidest person woulde to their senses and sever all ties with them. How could they expect Skr to continue being ordered around by <b>them</b>? Did she deserve to sacrifice everything for them? What had they done for her?


    The more Peter thought the more his face paled.


    What followed was even more astounding.


    A call came from Williams Group saying that the police were there. When the employees asked why <b>the </b>police were there, they refused to say a word about it. They only asked the employees to contact Jeffrey so he woulde as soon as possible.


    Jeffrey could only give up on his ns of avenging himself.


    Peter and Jeffrey hurried back to thepany.


    Initially, they thought that someone had made a false report to intensify the Williamses suffering. On the way to thepany, Jeffrey thought nothing much of it.


    However, Peter¡¯splexion remained pallid.


    Upon meeting the police and hearing them exin why they were at the office, Jeffrey lost hisposure.


    ¡°1-1¡­ Someone is framing me!¡±

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    Jeffrey knew all too well whether he was being framed. He had repeatedly disregarded thew in his endeavors to expand Williams Group.


    Initially, he¡¯d thought he had been discreet enough, and no one would ever find out. Yet, the police had just turned up on his doorstep with evidence of his wrongdoings.


    Jeffrey¡¯s excuses went up in mes in front of the police, and everyone watched as the police arrested their chairman.


    At the same time, they knew that theirpany was done for. Even their chairman had been arrested, not to mention that they hadn¡¯t been paid in three months.


    ¡°What should we do now, Mr. Williams?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a group of journalists outside.From N?velDrama.Org.


    A bunch of employees had gathered and bombarded Peter with countless questions. His head spun. What to do? He burst out, ¡°How would I know what to do next? Close the door, Don¡¯t let any journalists in. Let me calm down and think about it!¡±


    When the employees saw his reaction, they traded nces with each other.


    us the srys


    Someone proposed.bravely, ¡°The Williams Group is as good as bankrupt. Just give owe


    us


    They¡¯d worked hard for thepany to earn a meager sry, and management had withheld their payment for months.


    Peter¡¯s head throbbed excruciatingly, He roared, ¡°There¡¯s no money in thepany¡¯s ount. If you don¡¯t want to work for us anymore, get the fuck out how!¡±


    Even his employees were trying to cause his ruin.


    ¡°Mr. Williams, whether you believe it or not, we¡¯re going to file a report at the Ministry of Labor!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Tell the journalists about their horrible actions. Wicked capitalists!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go together. We can¡¯t let our hard¨Cearned money go down the drain. We have to sue them. <b>and </b>tell the world about their crimes!¡±


    Someone had started shouting in/protest, <b>and </b>suddenly, the whole office chorused theirints in righteous fury.


    They then rushed out of thepany. Some headed to the Ministry of Labor, while others sought the journalists out.


    The Williams Group sank into chaos. Countless videos depicting their situation went viral on the inte.


    Skr saw the news at lunch when it was rmended on her browser. She knew that the Williams family was in a mess and found out that Jeffrey had been arrested. Inside sources revealed that Jeffrey


    Chapter 433


    2/2


    had been dealing in some shady business and had broken multiplews. He wouldn¡¯t be seeing the light of day for at least two decades after his arrest.


    As to Peter, he was trapped in the office. The employees were trying to force him into paying their wages


    with the help of the media.


    Their bankruptcy came to light at the same time.


    Many people began writing expos¨¦s about the Williamses.


    Perhaps because someone was controlling the discussion online, there was no mention of Skr at all.


    Skr went through her album and found the video on Maisy. This video would only be effective if she


    sent it to Kenny.


    Yet, now wasn¡¯t the right time. She needed to wait a while more.


    ¡°The Williamses have probably pissed someone off, haven¡¯t they? Even the crimes that theymitted decades ago have been unearthed.¡± Caleb grinned smugly before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ve seldom felt so


    satisfied. This is great!¡±


    Caleb had seen for himself the shamelessness of the Williams family. He was overjoyed to see their demise. After all, Skr had nothing to do with them..


    Everything would be great as long as all of the Williamses were rendered incapable of making a scene


    after their ruin.


    Caleb said, ¡°Right, I saw an expos¨¦ describing how Jeffrey had gone to find Mrs. Martin Senior. Not only that, he had gone to the Martins Group screaming his head off about how he wanted to see Mr. Martin. It happened just this morning. Is he out of his mind?¡±


    Skr stood up immediately and asked, ¡°Did he really see Mrs. Martin Senior and Joe?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how true it <b>is</b><b>. </b>Someone told the media about it. I saw the pictures of what happened. They seem quite clear. However, they¡¯ve probably been taken down now. The Martins definitely wouldn¡¯t want too many people to find out about this,¡± said Caleb. He then started scrolling through various news reports to find the one he was referring to.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    It was a pity that the report was gone.


    The public rtions department of the Martin Group was the fastest in Jipsburg City. No other team could hold a me to their effectiveness.


    Skr walked out while saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to make a call.¡±


    In the break room, Skr called Gloria. She started the call by saying, ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Gloria knew why Skr called and said cheerily, ¡°Are you worried about me because the Williamses came


    to <b>see </b>me?¡±


    Skr¡¯s throat tightened upon hearing Gloria¡¯s question. She was the one who¡¯d caused trouble for Gloria<b>, </b>yet Gloria wasn¡¯t ming her at all. Skr hummed and replied, ¡°They¡¯re not important to me. You don¡¯t have to waste your energy on them.¡±


    *Skye, Joe and I will treat you well. You don¡¯t need to spare any thoughts for family members who don¡¯tContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    treat you as one of their own. There¡¯s no need to feel saddened because of them, either. They¡¯re blind for not seeing how excellent you are, reassured Gloria warmly.


    Skyler answered gently, ¡°Alright, Grandma. I¡¯ll remember that.¡±


    Listening to the even tone that Gloria knew Skr was desperately faking, Gloria couldn¡¯t help but pity her. She continued, ¡°When I was young, I loved getting into fights. <b>Vi </b>would know all about this. If I were 30


    years younger, I would¡¯ve beat these Williamses up. I had Edgar chase them out right away this morning.¡±


    Skr gushed genuinely, ¡°I¡¯m so happy and blessed to have be part of your family.¡±


    She was telling the truth.


    She¡¯d been yearning to say that to Gloria for a long time.


    Sometimes, when she was startled awake in the middle of the night, she would feel as though her life after getting reborn was nothing more than a dream. It was her obsession, borne out of the hardships


    she¡¯d faced.


    Whenever she felt like that, she would need a long time to calm down before epting that this was her


    new reality.


    ¡°Oh, my darling. I <b>smile </b>in my dreams for <b>being </b>fortunate enough to <b>be </b>your family. I must¡¯ve been a savior in my past life to have you as my <b>granddaughter</b>¨Cinw.¡±


    After Gloria hung up, she still felt unsettled. Thinking about the results of her investigation and learning that the Williamses had bullied Skr, tears welled up in her eyes. Her heart throbbed for Skr.


    She told Edgar, ¡°Skr never tells me about her past. She¡¯s suffered a lot. The next time she¡¯s here, makel sure the cook prepares all her favorite dishes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Martin Senior. I¡¯ll ensure your instructions are passed on to the cooks. Don¡¯t be <b>too </b>mncholic over Mrs. Martin¡¯s <b>experiences</b>. If your health suffers because of this, she would be


    Chapter 434


    devastated,¡± consoled Edgar.


    Gloria sighed and said, ¡°Alright, I know. Don¡¯t worry about me. I will take care of myself and do my best to apany them for a few more years.¡±


    Skr proceeded to call Joe,


    Joe picked up quickly.


    Skr asked, ¡°Jeffrey and his son went to see you, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    Joe hadn¡¯t expected Skr to find out about what had happened. Their public rtions team hadn¡¯t worked fast enough. He answered, ¡°Yeah. They didn¡¯t get to see me as they were barred from entering the building. They didn¡¯t affect the Martin Group in any way.¡±


    Skr continued<b>, </b>¡°You were the one who found evidence for Jeffrey¡¯s crimes, right? Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did it. You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with this. He won¡¯t be able to escape prison now that he¡¯s been sent in. The rest of the Williamses won¡¯t be able to cause any problems for you,¡± Joe answered.


    He did not deny it. He¡¯d done it, and that was the truth. It was good that Skr had found out about what he¡¯d done. At least she¡¯d know that she hadn¡¯t made the wrong decision to marry him.


    Skr¡¯s heart raced. Suddenly, she knew that her feelings for Joe had changed. Her grip tightened around her phone.


    Her tone became t as she said, ¡°The rest of the Williamses might not be able to stir up much chaos. However, they¡¯re well¨Cversed in making you feel horrible. <b>You</b>¡­ You might want to be more careful.¡±


    She was scared that Peter would continue following Joe around to disturb his peace.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Just as Skr was about to hang up, Joe suddenly said, ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°<b>What</b>?¡±


    Joe suddenly asked darkly, ¡°They broke your heart?¡±


    Skr paused in surprise for a second before exining simply, ¡°A long time ago, they did break my heart. However<b>, </b>I stopped caring about them. I genuinely don¡¯t give a damn about them now.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Martin,¡± said Skr.


    Joe grinned and replied, ¡°I want more than just your verbal appreciation.¡±


    Despite Skr knowing that no one was around her, she still blushed while responding. ¡°Someone is <b>asking </b>for me. I have to go. Goodbye.¡±


    She hung up immediately.


    Skr inhaled deeply. Her heart was pounding because of Joe¡¯s words.


    Fortunately, she¡¯d hung up in time. She wasn¡¯t thick¨Cskinned enough to have phone sex with Joe.


    17


    Joe smirked as the call broke off abruptly. His stern gaze softened.


    Paul had just hurried back to work from the airport. Upon seeing the smile on Joe¡¯s face, goosebumps rose all over him. His hearing must have been faulty, or he must have mistaken what he heard.


    Still, that was exactly what had happened. How could <b>Joe </b>have been so flirty?


    Joe and Skr¡¯s rtionship had improved greatly within the span of a few days.


    Joe nced at Paul, whose internal monologue was <b>going </b>wild. He asked, ¡°Have you made the necessary arrangements for Jenny?¡±


    Joe¡¯s question awakened Paul from his daydream. Joe hadn¡¯t changed at all. He was still the powerful man who could terrify people with nothing but his words.


    Paul immediately stood up straighter and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged everything. Ms. Scott said that she¡¯lle back immediately after her graduation.¡±


    ¡°Look into the Williams family and follow up on the matter.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it now<i>.</i><i>¡±</i>


    The set was surrounded by countless fans trying to catch a glimpse of their favorite actors.


    Since they were shooting in a school, there were many people present, and the film crew was unable to clear everyone off the set.


    Despite the chaotic environment, Austin still acted professionally. Even when his partner was unable to <b>focus</b>, Austin remained calm throughout.


    Natalie stood in the corner with a tumbler in hand while waiting for Austin to finish his scene.


    Austin was styled <b>as </b>a university student who hadn¡¯t ventured into society. He portrayed the naivety of a student masterfully and made people believe he was indeed a student.


    Chapter 435


    70Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The campus romance between the male and female leads brought tears to Natalie¡¯s eyes. It was


    wonderful.


    Annabelle stood in the crowd with a baseball cap on as she stared intently at Natalie.


    Since theirst meeting, Natalie had gotten more tanned. As she stood there, she ignored the sun beating down upon her. Natalie had also disregarded her identity as Jeremy¡¯s wife. She served Austin as though


    she were his assistant.


    Annabelle didn¡¯t understand Natalie at all.


    Suddenly, Natalie seemed to realize that someone was looking at her. She instinctively looked in


    Annabelle¡¯s direction.


    She was surprised to see Annabelle.


    Today was a weekday. Didn¡¯t she need to work?


    Natalie nced at Austin. He would probably need to work on the scene for a while more, so she walked over to Annabelle.


    Annabelle watched Natalie walk over as jealousy churned in her stomach, In what way was she inferior to


    Natalie?


    ¡°I remember you. You¡¯re Jeremy¡¯s secretary, right?¡±

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    <b>Chapter </b><b>436</b>


    Annabelle smiled slightly as she red at Natalie and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right, Mrs. Hughes. I was Mr. Hughes ¡®secretary. However, I was fired because I¡¯d done something wrong.¡±


    Natalie was rather surprised. She had never asked Jeremy about what was happening in the Hughes Group, let alone inquired about his subordinates. She smiled and said, ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Annabelle voiced her confusion, ¡°Mrs. Hughes, why are you being an assistant for an actor?¡±


    No matter how stunning the actor was, he couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Jeremy, could he?


    In addition, not many people would lower themselves to be an assistant. Jeremy knew about it, right?


    She suddenly thought of something. Austin was an actor who¡¯d won a prestigious award. He had billions of followers on social media, and countless people adored him. If¡­


    It was impossible. Jeremy definitely knew what Natalie was doing. However, Jeremy tended to spoil her by letting her do as she wished.


    How could Natalie be worth all his adoration?


    ¡°My time freed up recently, <b>so </b>I¡¯vee to experience a different way of life,¡± Natalie exined politely.


    For some reason, Annabelle seemed to be assessing and judging her. It made Natalie feel ufortable.


    Since Annabelle made her feel like that, there was no need to get too close to her.


    At the same time, Austin finished his scene. Initially, the female lead wanted to speak to him. However,


    he refused and strode toward Natalie.


    Natalie seemed to be daydreaming, and it was impossible to tell what she was thinking about. When she saw Austine over, she reflexively handed him the bottle and asked, ¡°Mr. Powell, are you thirsty?¡±


    Au?tin took the bottle. He looked down at her and said, ¡°Is that someone you know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s an acquaintance. I don¡¯t know her well, but something feels off about her,¡± replied Natalie. Suddenly, she remembered that they were at university. Why would Annabelle be there?


    Was she a fan of one of the cast and here to see them?


    That didn¡¯t seem like the case.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Austin looked over. He¡¯d noticed the woman speaking to Natalie. Now that he was <b>trying </b>to <b>spot </b>her <b>in </b>the crowd, he <b>realized </b>she¡¯d left.


    <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s nothing. Perhaps its <b>just </b>a <b>coincidence</b>. There <b>are </b>many actors here <b>today</b>. Maybe she¡¯s <b>here </b><b>to </b><b>see</b>


    one <b>of </b>them. Are you tired, Mr. Powell<b>? </b><b>Do </b>you want <b>to </b><b>sit </b>down <b>and </b>take a break<b>? </b><b>I¡¯ll </b><b>get </b><b>you </b><b>an </b><b>umbre</b>,


    Natalie said<b>. </b>She thought nothing more of it.


    ¡±


    Annabelle was only an employee who <b>had </b><b>gotten </b><b>fired </b><b>by </b><b>Jeremy</b><b>. </b><b>She¡¯d </b><b>overthought </b><b>it</b><b>. </b><b>There </b><b>was </b><b>no</b>


    Chapter 436


    need to dwell on her.


    2/2


    Austin nced at Natalie¡¯s cheeks, which were flushed under the sun. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that weak. I don¡¯t need you to cover me. Why don¡¯t you hold an umbre over yourself?<b>¡±</b>


    After a moment of pause, Natalie said, ¡°I like to sunbathe. The sunlight right now is perfect. It doesn¡¯t burn


    the skin like how it does in summer.¡±


    She¡¯d be tanned, but she liked it.


    When winter rolled around, her tan faded quickly. She also reapplied her sunscreen frequently to prevent damage to her skin.


    Austin grinned and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared your skin will get darker?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± answered Natalie honestly.


    Someone snapped a picture of their pleasant little chat and sent it to Jeremy.


    Jeremy had just finished a meeting. When he saw that Annabelle had texted him, he frowned slightly.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward

 Chapter 437

    <b>Chapter </b><b>437</b>


    However, Jeremy still read her text.


    When he saw the pictures, a cruel glint shed across his eyes.


    Natalie seemed to enjoy working with Austin, and they seemed to have severalmon topics. Jeremy¡¯s


    face fell.


    Annabelle texted, ¡°Mr. Hughes, I went to a set at the university just now to meet an actor I liked. Why has


    Natalie be Austin¡¯s assistant? I¡¯ve liked him for many years.¡±


    Jeffery did not respond to her. He turned his phone off.


    Annabelle waited for his response, but none came.


    She refused to give up and waited for half an hour more. Yet, he still didn¡¯t text her back. How cruel! He¡¯d refused to reply to her texts no matter what she said for the past few days. How could someone be so


    merciless the second they got out of bed?


    Nearly no one could aplish such a feat, could they?


    In addition, he¡¯d done so for Natalie, who was inferior to her in every way.


    Annabelle inhaled deeply.


    Did he want her to disappear from his life entirely?


    Well, that was impossible.


    When Natalie returned home from work, she saw Jeremy.


    Jeremy hade home early the past few days, and Natalie struggled to get used to it.


    ¡°You¡­<b>¡±</b>


    Jeremy smirked and asked, ¡°What? I¡¯ve beening home every night recently. Is it hard to get ustomed to?¡±


    He felt somewhat nervous for a moment. Although he¡¯d calmed down, if Natalie were to find out about


    his past actions¡­


    Natalie nodded dumbly and said ¡°Right. <b>In </b>the past few months, I¡¯ve been ustomed to your <b>frequent </b>business trips and only seeing you once <i>or </i>twice a month. Yet, you¡¯ve beening home nightly <b>for </b><b>the </b>past few days. We¡¯ve seen each other more in the past week than thest two months <bbined</b>.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t used <b>to </b>this!


    you


    <b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b>my fault,¡± said Jeremy with a smile.


    Natalie immediately <b>nodded </b>and said<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Of </b><b>course </b><b>it¡¯s your </b>fault<b>. </b>You have <b>no </b><b>idea </b><b>how </b><b>hard </b><b>these </b><b>two</b>


    Chapter 437


    2/2


    months have been for me. I¡¯ve been bored to death, you know? Hey? Why do I smell my mom¡¯s m


    chowder?<b>¡±</b>


    She knew this smell too well. No one could reproduce her mom¡¯s recipe. She was so sensitive to it that she could discern whether her mother cooked it by smell.


    She had barely finished her question when her mom walked out of the kitchen with a pot of mContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    chowder.


    Natalie¡¯s eyes widened as she asked, ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡±


    Larissa Zimmer rolled her eyes and shot back, ¡°I¡¯ve barely seen you in the past few months. I miss you.


    What, am I unwee?¡±


    Her daughter was a source of endless worry for her. Fortunately, Larissa had a great son¨Cinw.


    Natalie immediately said sweetly, ¡°Of course you¡¯re wee! I was just thinking about going home to see you and Dad by the end of the week. How could you leave Dad at home ande over to visit me? Why didn¡¯t you take him with you?¡±


    Larissa nced at Jeremy and said, ¡°Your dad has ns to go fishing with his friends. He doesn¡¯t have time to spare toe over. Where have you gone? You¡¯re so tan you look like you¡¯ve just emerged from a


    coal mine.¡±


    Natalie tried to exin, ¡°It¡¯s healthy to be a little tan. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that dark yet, am I?¡±


    Larissa sighed. Natalie had abandoned her cushy life as Jeremy¡¯s wife to be an actor¡¯s assistant.


    Who would believe her?


    They¡¯d just sat down and began dinner when Larissa suddenly asked, ¡°Just now, I didn¡¯t see you when I came over. I asked Jeremy about it, and he said you¡¯ve gone to work as a celebrity¡¯s assistant.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She faked nonchnce in her reply, ¡°That¡¯s right. This job is <i>ver </i>interesting. I quite like it.¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s gaze turned cold. Yet, no one realized.


    <b>you </b>¡°Quit fooling around! Resign from your job now. Your responsibility now is to have a child. Why would be a celebrity¡¯s assistant? Listen <i>to </i>me. Don¡¯t go to work for now. If you¡¯re really bored, Jeremy has said he can open a caf¨¦ or a flower shop for you. Your working hours will be flexible and the work is easy. This would be great for you to do while preparing for a baby.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s guess was proven. Jeremy must¡¯ve asked Larissa toe. Although he agreed for her to work, he still didn¡¯t want her to.


    She took a deep breath and ced her fork down. Determination shone on her face as she said, ¡°I¡¯m still young and not in a rush to have a kid. Mom, I need to have my dreams and create a life for myself. What I¡¯m doing now is what I¡¯m passionate about. What you¡¯re asking me to do isn¡¯t what I want.¡±

 Chapter 438

    <b>Chapter </b><b>438</b>


    Jeremy¡¯s expression took on a sudden chill.


    Larissa knew her daughter well. Once she¡¯d decided on something, she wouldn¡¯t be swayed.


    Natalie¡¯s horrible temper was a perfect copy of her husband¡¯s.


    Larissa refused to give up. She said, ¡°If you¡¯re so tired at work every day, how will you prepare for a baby?<b>¡±</b>


    Since her son¨Cinw had asked for her, it meant that he didn¡¯t want Natalie to be an assistant for aContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    celebrity.


    It was a male actor, no less.


    At the very least, it shouldn¡¯t affect the rtionship between the two. She could tell that there were some problems in their marriage. In the past, Natalie prepared for the baby proactively. Yet, it seemed like she


    was no longer interested in doing so.


    Natalie looked at Jeremy. His expression gave nothing away. She felt a lump in her throat. Then, she


    turned to Larissa.


    ¡°Jeremy¡¯s away at work every day. Mom, why don¡¯t you criticize him? Don¡¯t be such a hypocrite. Everyone has to work. I haven¡¯t seen it interfere with having children. I wasn¡¯t able to get pregnant when I wasn¡¯t working, perhaps now I will. I can always resign once I get pregnant. Let¡¯s stop the discussion here, Mom.¡±


    Larissa sighed and said nothing.


    After sending Larissa off, Natalie immediately said to Jeremy, ¡°You were the one who called Mom over to force me into resigning, weren¡¯t you? Can you stop being so selfish? I supported you when you worked all day and barely came home for months. Why are you barring me from pursuing the career I love?¡±


    ¡°This is not the job for you. Listen to me, Nath. Resign from your job. You can apply to any otherpany after this,¡± Jeremy said calmly, although his emotions were going haywire.


    Natalie¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She shook her head firmly and said, ¡°No. I will not quit my job.¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s gaze darkened as he pursed his lips.


    Natalie knew that he was enraged. However, she wouldn¡¯t give in.


    They stared each other down in silence.


    No one said a word.


    Time stretched until she felt she couldn¡¯t stand her ground and was about to give in. Thankfully<b>, </b>her determination prevailed.


    <b>In </b>the end, Jeremy suggested <b>a </bpromise. ¡°Quit your job when you <b>get </b>pregnant<b>.</b>¡±


    Natalie sighed <b>in </b>relief. She <b>hugged </b>Jeremy and eximed<b>, </b>¡°Honey<b>, </b><b>you¡¯re </b>the best<b>!</b>¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s mask of iciness cracked. He wrapped his <b>arms </b><b>around </b><b>Natalie </b><b>and </b><b>said</b><b>, </b>¡°<b>Go </b><b>shower</b>


    Chapter 438


    Natalie blushed as she replied, ¡°You go first. I¡¯ve just eaten and want to take a breather <b>before </b><b>I </b><b>shower</b>


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    <b>As </b>Jeremy showered, Natalie rummaged through the lingerie she¡¯d bought a while ago.


    She¡¯d bought them for a few months. They were finally going to serve their purpose today.


    After they were done, she wanted to have an honest discussion with him, hoping he would tell her why he


    lied to her.


    Just as Natalie was about to shower in the guest bathroom, a notification popped up on her phone. Someone had added her on WhatsApp.


    She tapped into the notification.


    <b>It </b>was a stranger.


    She was about to block them. However, she identally epted their request.


    Whatever.


    It was probably someone from Austin¡¯s team. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t block them. She¡¯d nearly forgotten that she had a job and needed to socialize.


    Just as she was about to take a shower, Austin suddenly called.


    ¡°Are you free tonight? The director has just given me ast¨Cminute notice saying that he wanted to film two night scenes.¡±


    Natalie was surprised. What an unfortunate coincidence. She said, ¡°What?¡±


    Austin could hear her surprise. He replied, ¡°Do you have ns? If you do, I¡¯ll ask my team to arrange for


    another assistant.¡±


    Natalie said immediately, ¡°Nothing! It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll head over now!¡±


    After all, she¡¯d just started her job. She couldn¡¯t leave her post.


    She immediately changed. Then, she waited in front of the bathroom for a few minutes.


    Jeremy walked out of the shower.


    When he saw that Natalie had changed out of her loungewear into something more formal, he <b>quirked </b><b>an </b>eyebrow and asked, ¡°Are you going out?<b>¡±</b>


    Natalie smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Powell needed to film a few night scenes. I <b>must </b><b>go </b><b>with </b><b>him</b><b>. </b><b>I </b><b>can¡¯t </b><b>stay </b><b>with </b>you tonight. I¡¯ll make it up to you <b>tomorrow</b>!¡±


    <b>Jeremy¡¯s </b>expression was <b>icy</b>. <b>He </b>red <b>at </b>Natalie.


    <b>Natalie¡¯s </b><b>scalp </b>prickled <b>under his </b><b>gaze</b>.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter <b>439</b>


    Natalie had grown up with Jeremy. She was familiar with his bodynguage when he got angry.


    Clearly, he was livid.


    Whenever he got angry, the consequences were severe.


    Natalie stepped forward and hugged Jeremy. They hadn¡¯t had sex for a long time, and she had been looking forward to tonight as well. However, it was an unfortunate coincidence. She said, ¡°I promise, alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    After a few deep breaths, Jeremy calmed down. He wanted to see how Natalie worked and what Austin wanted from her.


    Natalie hadn¡¯t expected Jeremy to drive her there.


    It looked like he¡¯d had his reasons for lying to Natalie. She didn¡¯t see the need to dwell upon it. She¡¯d let it be. It looked like he cared as much for her as he used to.


    ¡°Honey, I love you!¡±


    Jeremy caressed Natalie¡¯s head and said, ¡°Give me a few minutes. I¡¯ll change.¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Alright!¡±


    Skr returned to Gxy Vi before Joe.


    He had an international conference call today that he needed to attend to at work. She didn¡¯t know when


    he would be home. Perhaps he would be staying opposite the hospital.


    She made herself a simple dinner.


    After dinner, she began handling her orders. They had piled up recently.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She then thought of what she¡¯d talked about with Janine. She could try her hand at it now.


    The hours seemed to fly by. Skr dozed off.


    In her state of semi¨Cconsciousness, she felt someone get into bed.


    His familiar embrace felt a little cold. Skr frowned. She said softly, ¡°I thought you said that you didn¡¯t know when you¡¯d be back?¡±


    ¡°Well didn¡¯t you say you wanted to thank me?¡± Joe whispered, his warm breath fanning her ear.


    Skr wasn¡¯t entirely awake. She replied subconsciously, ¡°Tomorrow¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m avable tomorrow. Are you going to be making the first move?<b>¡±</b>


    Chapter 439


    2/2


    His voice was too sultry and attractive. When he spoke in the dead of the night, it was as though he was enticing her to follow him into hell.


    It was as though no matter what he suggested, the woman under his trance could only nod in agreement.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Joe smirked and said, ¡°Okay then.¡±


    He wanted to see how she would be making a move.


    The scene was set in a mansion.


    It was a luxurious mansion, the type that was rarely found in Jipsburg City.


    It wasn¡¯t far from Hughes Residence.


    The set was only a short drive away.


    After arriving, Natalie got out quickly. After saying goodbye to Jeremy, she rushed over to the gate.


    Austin arrived at the same time. He saw Natalie get out of a limited edition sports car. Simultaneously, he saw the sharp gaze of the man in the car when the window rolled down.


    ¡°Mr. Powell!¡±


    Austin looked back at Natalie and smiled. He said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to run.¡±


    Hank saw Jeremy and asked, ¡°Is that your husband?¡±


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 440

    Chapter <b>440</b>


    <b>1/2</b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>440</b>


    Natalie looked back in the direction of Hank¡¯s and Austin¡¯s gazes.


    Upon seeing that Jeremy hadn¡¯t left, she waved at him.


    Jeremy smiled and nodded at Natalie before speeding off.


    After Jeremy left, Natalie turned back and said, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my husband. He drove me here since he was


    free.¡±


    Hank stared at the limited edition car. There couldn¡¯t be more than two of those in the whole of Jipsburg


    City.


    He nced meaningfully at Austin before asking Natalie, ¡°Are you just here to experience the lives of us


    peasants?¡±


    Natalie exined, ¡°I¡¯m not here to do that. I¡¯m here to work!¡±


    She did not want to be misunderstood by them.


    If she had known this would happen, she would have told Jeremy to leave as soon as possible.


    She told Hank and Austin she was married but nothing about their financial situation.


    Jeremy had driven a limited edition car today. With a single nce, one would know it wasn¡¯t a cheap car.


    Hank said nothing else. However, he did not believe her for even a second. That being said, Natalie did not behave like a privileged housewife. At work, she was hardworking and willing to suffer.


    He¡¯d seen the man in the car. He seemed familiar, as though they met each other before, He was also handsome, so much so that he could¡¯ve been an actor.


    As an agent, he knew that a man like him wouldn¡¯t be any less sessful in the entertainment industry. with proper management. Of course, he could tell that Natalie¡¯s husband probably dabbled in the business


    world.


    Austin seemed to be deep in thought. However, he was likely immersed in his character since they were about to begin filming.


    Natalie didn¡¯t dare disturb him, and she didn¡¯t continue exining herself. She would use her actions <b>to </b>prove how much she valued this job opportunity.


    The next day, Skr woke up and found herself nestled in Joe¡¯s embrace.


    He came back?


    When had hee home? Why hadn¡¯t she heard anything?


    As she pondered on <b>it</b><b>, </b>Joe suddenly turned around, squashing her.


    Chapter 440


    2/2


    His eyes had been closed in deep sleep moments ago. Now, there was not a hint of drowsiness <b>in </b>his eyes. They glinted like stars in the night sky.


    Joe asked, ¡°Have you forgotten what you promised mest night?¡±


    There was a rasp in his morning voice. However, it was dangerously sexy.


    Skr had just woken up. Her reactions were slow. She asked, ¡°What have I promised youst night?¡±


    Why did she have no impression of that?


    ¡°You¡¯re not nning to break your promise, are you? I¡¯ll y the recording ofst night,¡± Joe was an intelligent man. He¡¯d guessed that Skr would forget what she¡¯d said while drifting in and out of sleep.


    As Joe picked his phone up and yed yesterday¡¯s recording, Skr froze. She scoured her brain for this


    memory.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t awakest night. It doesn¡¯t count. Let me get up to make breakfast,¡± said Skr while pushing at


    Joe.


    However, he remained unmoved no matter how hard she pushed at him. He was holding her down tightly.


    As she struggled, her face flushed. She could feel the change in his body. It shocked her so much she


    didn¡¯t dare to move.


    Joe leaned down to kiss her. He was rather rough with her, as though he was punishing her for her ploy to


    break her promise.


    Skr¡¯s breathing became irregr from his actions.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe whispered, ¡°If you don¡¯t fulfill your promise, why don¡¯t you guess whether I¡¯ll let you go to work today?¡±


    In such matters, men were naturally gifted. She believed that he wouldn¡¯t let her go to work! Skr looked up and kissed his Adam¡¯s apple.


    His eyes darkened. He seemed like a lion about to pounce. He said huskily, ¡°Go on.¡±


    Afterward, Joe leaned against the bed frame.


    Lust lingered in his eyes.


    Chapter 441

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    26


    Even Joe was surprised. Skr easily made him lose control and drove him mad. He couldn¡¯t calm down


    for hours afterward.


    Skr hid in the bathroom after they were done.


    During breakfast, she couldn¡¯t even look at Joe.


    After finishing breakfast, she took her bag and said to Joe, ¡°I¡¯m going to work now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you,¡± replied Joe.


    His voice was still hoarse from their antics in the morning. It was low and sexy.


    Skr¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ll drive myself.¡±


    Joe asked, ¡°Can you even step on the gas?¡±


    Skr took two steps forward. It felt like she was stepping onva. She turned back and red at Joe,¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s all your fault.¡±


    It was his fault for doing all those things to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to take responsibility for it. Give me three minutes,¡± Joe said. He was bursting with


    glee.


    A few minutester, Skr was sat in Joe¡¯s car.


    Lucas had been waiting for them outside.


    Thanks to Lucas, Skr did not have to be alone with Joe, which would have been awkward.


    Joe interlocked their fingers after getting in. His palm was warm, while hers was slightly mmy.


    Gradually, she warmed up too.


    Skr¡¯s heart was racing. Her feelings were spiraling out of control.


    Joe furrowed his brows and asked softly, ¡°Why are your hands still so cold?¡±


    Skr looked at him.


    Although he was expressing concern, his unaffected expression seemed to be a testament to their


    emotional distance. Her heart, which had been pounding for him moments before, stilled.


    ¡°Your hands are too warm,¡± Skr exined.


    Joe ced his other hand over hers. This position imprisoned Skr between his arms.


    His embrace was as warm as his palms. It was as though she¡¯d feel cared for and protected whenever


    she was in his arms. She¡¯d be under the illusion that he¡¯d fallen in love with her.


    Skr looked down <b>in </b>silence.


    Chapter 441


    2/2


    Joe thought Skr¡¯s silence was due to exhaustion from their morning activities. He did not continue the conversation, but he hugged Skr tighter.


    Upon seeing them, Lucas couldn¡¯t help but muse. He was d that their rtionship had improved. He


    had never seen Joe so considerate of a woman before.


    Yet, if Paul had witnessed this scene, he wouldn¡¯t have been as calm as Lucas.


    What happened to the Williamses spread like wildfire. Within days, it was public knowledge.


    Earlier in the day, Peter had announced the bankruptcy of the Williams Group.


    At the same time, they were saddled with huge amounts of debt, and many of their debtors were knocking at their door.


    Their properties would be liquidated.


    Peter had just finished his announcement when the police took him to the station as part of their investigation. The Williams family sank into further chaos.


    Many people were outside Williams Residence, including journalists, employees of the Williams Group,


    and their debtors.


    Only Kenny, Samuel, Maisy, and the paralyzed Sadie were

 Chapter 442

    <b>Chapter </b>442


    Williams Residence was in utter disarray. While it used to be clean and neat, it had be a huge <b>mess </b>because the helpers hadn¡¯t been cleaning.


    Maisy hadn¡¯t been able to think straight for the past few days as she stared <b>at </b>the clutter before her.


    She had dreamed that she would be the wife of a wealthy man and daydreamed about bing the heiress to the Williams family fortune. Her dreams were now shattered.


    The Williams family had nothing left.


    Samuel and Kenny were paler than ghosts. The protests outside could be heard clearly from inside.


    Although Kenny was the oldest of them all, he had been too well¨Cprotected. After he graduated, he started working for their techpany straight away. This was the first time he¡¯d gone through such a tumultuous change.


    It was as though he¡¯d fallen from heaven into hell.


    With tear¨Cfilled eyes, Kenny said, ¡°No one is going to open the door, alright? We¡¯ll wait for Peter to get rid


    of them.


    ¡°Also, Peter said that our mansion is going to be sold to pay our debts. Once they leave, we¡¯ll move to Elden Residence, the old house that Mom and Dad used to live in two decades ago. We¡¯ll take Mom with


    11


    <b>us</b>.¡±


    Jeffrey hadn¡¯t sold it because it was too old. He told others that it bore sentimental value for them.


    Maisy was terrified. She asked, ¡°Do we really need to move back there? Can¡¯t we settle <b>our </b>debts by selling off the Williams Group? Also, weren¡¯t you going on about wanting to start a newpany? Do you still have the money to do so?¡±


    Peter looked at Maisy, a mix of emotions swirling in his eyes. He replied weakly, ¡°Stop dreaming. Don¡¯t you know our situation? The Williams are fucked.


    ¡°Who knows what our future will be? We¡¯re buried in debt. How much can such a stupidpany be


    worth? It¡¯s not like our mansion can be sold for a handsome sum.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the startup in the future. Let¡¯s solve our burning problems first.¡±


    In addition, thewyer had told them that Jeffrey would be sentenced to at least two <b>decades </b><b>of</b>


    imprisonment.


    Sadie hadn¡¯t eaten for a day. Her three children seemed to have forgotten her..


    She grew weaker than she already was due to theck of sustenance. In addition, her <b>body </b><b>odor </b><b>was </b>making her wish for a swift death.


    <b>Screaming </b><b>could </b>be heard <b>from </b><b>outside</b><b>. </b><b>Even </b><b>though </b>her <b>children </b>hadn¡¯t <b>told </b><b>her </b><b>about </b><b>it</b>, <b>she </b><b>knew </b><b>this</b>


    Chapter 442


    <b>212</b>


    with absolute surety¨CJeffrey had been arrested, and the Williams Group had gone bankrupt. Their <b>assets</b>


    would be liquidated to settle a gargantuan amount of debt.


    They were done for!


    Sadie wanted an immediate death now more than ever. She could imagine what they were about to face.


    They would be tortured by the horrors that she¡¯d seen inflicted on Skr in her dreams.


    Suddenly, Maisy walked in with some bread and water.


    She pinched her nose in disdain of the smell inside the room. Impatiently, she told Sadie, ¡°Mom, <b>you </b>should¡¯ve heard about our situation by now. The people outside are our debtors.


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave the house for groceries, and there are no helpers at home. We can¡¯t even order takeout. All of us are having bread too. Just make do with some bread and water, Mom.¡±


    Then, Maisy put the bread and water on Sadie¡¯s bedside table. She was only paralyzed from the waist down. She was fully able to move her hand. Maisy wasn¡¯t about to watch Sadie eat in the stinking room.


    Her annoyance was through the roof. She felt that Sadie was nothing more than a burden.


    Peter arrived home around eight at night. The crowd had cleared.


    When he saw the state of the house, he frowned.


    He had been interrogated by the police for hours. Knowing many people were outside their house, he¡¯d been out and about all day trying to clear their debts.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Chapter 443


    Peter came home to an unbelievable mess. The three of them were fine. Yet, no one bothered to tidy up.


    He questioned them about it. The three of them had their respective exnations.


    Samuel said, ¡°It was too noisy outside. We were unable to leave the house to buy food. We¡¯re exhausted. How do you expect us to clean? In addition, we¡¯ve never done the chores before. How would we know what to do?¡±


    Kenny furrowed his brows and added, ¡°There are a million things we need to handle at home, not to mention we also have to take care of Mom. Don¡¯t split hairs with us,


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re facing many problems now. However, there¡¯s no need to release your frustrations on us. Also, aren¡¯t we moving out soon? Why would we need to waste time cleaning?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Peter,¡± said Maisy hurriedly.


    As the only girl in the family, she didn¡¯t want to be treated as their maid. Her hands were for better things. They weren¡¯t made for chores.


    The three of them were as self¨Crighteous as could be. As Peter stared at them, he inhaled deeply before eximing, ¡°The three of you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Didn¡¯t you say we were going to move? Have you found a movingpany? We have so much stuff. A few lorries will be needed to transport them. Also, have you gotten helpers to clean Elden Residence? I¡¯ve forgotten how many rooms there are, and whether there will be enough space for all of us,¡± said Kenny.


    Peter was livid. He roared, ¡°You¡¯re asking me? I¡¯ve been at the end of my wits handling thepany affairs. Are all of you just going to sit around at home doing nothing?


    ¡°A movingpany? We don¡¯t have money for that! I¡¯ve sold the house already. It needs to be emptied by tomorrow morning. Start packing immediately! No one will be sleeping tonight, so stop dreaming!¡±


    The three of them were dumbfounded by Peter¡¯s rant.


    It was as though they¡¯d been struck by lightning. They were forcefully roused from their dreams of the future.


    Chapter 443


    Peter shouted once again, ¡°Go pack!¡±


    12 hourster, they stood in Elden Residence. Countless things were strewn across the floor of the dpidated house.


    Looking at the scene before them, no one said a word. Sadie had been ced on the couch. She was paralyzed and could do nothing to help.


    Back then, she and Jeffrey had managed to leave this house after making a fortune. Who knew that she¡¯d be back here one day?


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have other properties?¡±


    Maisy couldn¡¯t ept it. It was worse than the house that Janine had rented.


    In addition, Janine would soon be moving into a luxurious neighborhood, while she had to stay in a run¨Cdown house with the Williamses.


    She was unwilling to ept her new reality. Maisy regretted her decision.


    ¡°I¡¯ve used the money in all your ounts to pay our debts. All the family businesses have also been sold. We¡¯re practically penniless now. However, I still have ten thousand in my ount. What can we do with it?


    ¡°Let¡¯s clean up now. Tomorrow<i>, </i>everyone will need to go out and get a job. The debt that we¡¯re burdened with is gargantuan. We need to clear it as soon as possible.¡±


    The three of them were dumbfounded.


    They needed to get a job?


    They only had ten thousand left?


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk to Skr. She¡¯s earned a lot from Joe. She also knows that Gardner boy. She¡¯ll definitely be able to help us clear our debts,¡± proposed Samuel.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Kenny¡¯s eyes brightened. He added, ¡°Right, let¡¯s ask her for help.¡±


    Maisy¡¯s gaze darted away before focusing back on Peter. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve taken my savings out because of what happened to our family. She should sacrifice something too, shouldn¡¯t she?¡±


    Looking at his self¨Crighteous siblings, Peter recalled how Skr behaved thest time she


    came home.


    She was indifferent to them, as though they were nothing more than strangers to her.


    11


    Peter chuckled coldly and said, ¡°She won¡¯t help us. None of you are allowed to seek her out.


    The three of them exchanged nces.


    They could see one thing in each other¡¯s eyes¨Cthey did not want to struggle for survival like all those working¨Css people. They did nothing more than ve away every day to earn money, and that kind of life would diminish their abilities of self¨Cexpression.


    If Peter liked that, he could live it himself. Why was Skr living a life that made her the envy of countless women? By relying on Joe, she was making a name for herself in Jipsburg City.


    In contrast, they had <i>to </ie up with a million ways to pay off their debts.


    However, they dismissed the idea. They would ask Skr for help no matter what.


    Skr had swept the Williamses¡® misfortune to the back of her mind. asionally<i>, </i>she would overhear her colleagues discussing their affairs.


    One of the wealthiest families in Jipsburg City had gone bankrupt, so they would probably never hear about the Williamses again.


    Skr heard from Paul that the Williamses were saddled with massive debt after their bankruptcy. They owed many people, and the Williams family would never recover from


    this.


    Without Jeffrey spearheading the Williamses, they weren¡¯t a threat to Skr, especially considering Peter¡¯s busyness. He could barely keep himself afloat.


    Chapter


    However, Skr was surprised to find herself cornered by Maisy, Samuel, and Kenny while


    getting into her car after a day of work.


    Upon seeing her locally manufactured electric¨Cpowered car, disdain colored their eyes. Why hadn¡¯t she gotten a new car after so long with Joe?


    Was she still driving that cheap little car? It probably cost less than 15 thousand.


    ¡°Get out of my way,¡± Skr ordered. She stared at Kenny, who stood before her car to prevent her from getting in.


    Kenny¡¯s expression seemed a little awkward. After getting scolded by her, he was somewhat embarrassed. Heined, ¡°I¡¯m your elder brother, Skr.¡±


    Maisy put her ego down and begged, ¡°Skr, our family is in a crisis right now. We¡¯re practically homeless. We¡¯re buried in debt. Mom can barely afford her medicine. You¡¯ve always been kind and loving, not to mention the fact that you treat your stepmom like a queen. Can¡¯t you help us?¡±


    She was unwilling to say all that. Maisy didn¡¯t want to beg Skr for help. However, she didn¡¯t want to struggle to survive.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Samuel wanted to have a go at Skr. Why was she acting so superior? Hadn¡¯t she gotten to her current position by taking advantage of a man? He added, ¡°We¡¯re giving you a chance to shoulder our family¡¯s hardships together. Once the Williamses recover, you¡¯ll be a hero.¡±


    Skr red at Samuel. His idiocy never once disappointed her.


    ¡°Fuck off,¡± Skr snarled. She then pushed Kenny away.


    He hadn¡¯t been expecting to be shoved out of the way. When he came to his senses, Skr had gotten into her car.


    The three of them pounded at the windows, screaming at Skr and ordering her toe out.


    Skr stuck her middle finger at them. Suddenly, an idea popped into her head.


    She pulled her phone out and pulled out a video before cing the phone against the window, Skr rolled the window down slightly so that they could hear the audio.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    ¡°Enjoy,¡± Skr smirked and pressed y.


    The video began ying in front of them.


    The extreme dirty talk they heard made Samuel and Kenny reconsider how much they


    knew their dearest sister.


    How could that obedient sister of theirs behave in such a manner?


    Upon seeing it, Maisy began trembling. She shrieked, ¡°Skr! It¡¯s fake. Samuel, Kenny,


    listen to me. All of it is fake. Skr got someone to edit it. All of it is fake! Skr, you¡¯re cruel! How could you make such a video?¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me this is fake? It¡¯s real. I would¡¯ve been able to tell if it was fake within seconds. Why¡¯s Christopher here as well? He even recorded videos of how you had sex with these men. You¡­ Maisy, you¡¯ve lied to us!¡±


    Samuel stared intently at Skr¡¯s phone and analyzed every frame. It left him


    dumbfounded.


    A million thoughts zipped through his brain.


    He suddenly turned to Kenny, who was frozen with shock. Samuel asked, ¡°Kenny, have you known about this for a long time? How could you ept this?¡±


    Once the video finished, Skr opened another. It was a recording of Maisy doing drugs in


    a crowd.


    A bunch of men surrounded Maisy as they ingested the drug. It would¡¯ve made them so


    high they forgot where they even were.


    Looking at Maisy¡¯s seductive moves on the dance floor, Kenny paled even further. Samuel¡¯s eyeballs nearly fell out from the surprise.


    Skr rolled the window down entirely and red coldly at the three of them. She warned, * If the police get a hold of this video, you¡¯ll be apanying your father in prison, Maisy. Also, the two of you better stop disturbing me. Even looking at you makes me nauseous.¡±


    She closed the windows and sped away. Skr could imagine the chaos that was bound to erupt between them.


    Kenny shook from head to toe. When he recovered from his shock, he pped Maisy.


    ¡°Disgusting! Maisy, you disgust me!¡±


    How could she do who knows what with those men and then put on an innocent act in


    front of them?


    Maisy was disoriented from being hit. She refused to give up and continued attempting to exin herself, ¡°No, all of it is fake. It really is. Believe me, alright? Skr is trying to drive a wedge between us with this artificially manufactured video!¡±


    ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯re insisting that the video¡¯s fake,e with me to the police station to make a report. Have the police question Skr. If she¡¯s framing you, she¡¯ll be punished by thew,¡± Kenny said furiously. He grabbed Maisy¡¯s arm as though he was going to drag her


    to the station.


    How would Maisy have the guts to go? She frantically shook her head and cried, ¡°No, I can¡¯t go. Kenny, I can¡¯t go. If I do, I¡¯ll be screwed.¡±


    How could Kenny not know what was going on?


    Maisy¡¯s terror was a tell¨Ctale sign that it was real! Everything had been fucking genuine!


    Samuel¡¯s head was spinning. Every frame of the video was ying in his mind.


    She was their sister whom they¡¯d grown up with. They¡¯d watched over her meticulously


    since she was just a child. No matter what she wanted to do, they¡¯d protected her. Even


    when their biological sister, Skr, returned home, they still believed they shouldn¡¯t treat


    Skr well. They had to treat Maisy better.


    Yet, this was how she was repaying them!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She was looser than the loosest celebrity that he could think of. It made his scalp prickle


    with disgust.


    Kenny roared, ¡°Fuck off, Maisy. The further you go, the better. I never want to see you again. You no longer have anything to do with the Williams family. Just looking at you makes my stomach churn!¡±


    Maisy trembled. Her face was scarily pale and covered in tears. She said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. This is fake. Skr is framing me. Haven¡¯t you guys always believed me? Why don¡¯t you believe me anymore?¡±

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    They had no idea that they had been filmed.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Coincidentally, Caleb hadn¡¯t left. He couldn¡¯t be more satisfied by the betrayals that were bound to happen among them.


    What happened next would definitely stun Skr. After all, even he was shocked, let alone Skr.


    Just as Caleb had expected, Skr waspletely dumbfounded by the video.


    When she got home, she yed the video,pletely forgetting she was holding a bag of groceries in her other hand.


    She watched as Kenny began throwing punches at Maisy not long after she left.


    Maisy must¡¯ve been out of her mind as she began stripping in front of Kenny to prove that she loved him.


    As her clothes fell to the ground piece by piece, Samuel¡¯s eyeballs nearly fell out of their sockets. He began scolding, ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Absolutely mad! Everyone here has gone out of their mind!¡±


    Kenny had also been horrified by Maisy¡¯s shocking behavior. He froze in ce,pletely speechless.


    Suddenly, more people appeared in the video. They surrounded the three Williamses and began pointing fingers while murmuring lowly to each other.


    Maisy even attempted to pull Kenny¡¯s pants down. She announced that she could please. him publicly to prove how much she loved him.


    Then, Skr watched a theatrical scene unfold in the recording.


    Kenny tried his hardest to keep his pants on. However, he couldn¡¯t hold his ground against Maisy¡¯s frenzied actions.


    In the end, his pants still got pulled down.


    Samuel waved wildly, trying to chase their audience away.


    He then began screaming at Maisy.


    After Kenny realized what had happened, he kicked Maisy and sprinted away. Samuel


    followed in his footsteps, leaving Maisy naked on the ground and sobbing desperately.


    An extremely kind person threw her a shirt.


    In the video, Skr saw many people take out their phones to film them. They were


    probably going to go viral once again.


    Maisy had chosen to destroy her reputation. Who knew Maisy could be so terrifying when


    she sank into a fit of madness?


    Kenny and the rest of the Williamses would never allow Maisy to step foot into their house


    ever again.


    As for Maisy, she¡¯d destroyed her reputation and would probably get recognized for public indecency.


    Joe happened toe home at the same time. Seeing Skr frozen in front of the door,


    he asked, ¡°What has gotten you so absorbed?¡±


    At Joe¡¯s sudden question, Skr jumped. She said, ¡°I was watching a video about Maisy and the Williamses. Would you like to take a look?¡±


    Joe declined immediately, ¡°No need.¡±


    He waspletely uninterested in the Williams family. He¡¯d seen Maisy twice and felt like throwing up after every encounter.


    Skr tucked her phone back into her bag, and Joe took the groceries from her.


    There were some yogurt bottles inside and some vegetables she¡¯d bought on the way.


    Skr strode toward the kitchen, saying, ¡°Since it¡¯s still early, I¡¯ll cook dinner. What would you like <i>to </i>have?¡±


    Joe replied, ¡°Let¡¯s not have dinner at home tonight. I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡±


    Skr looked back at him and asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Joe maintained an air of mystery as he replied, ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±


    Skr was curious throughout the journey. When they arrived, she saw the crowd and asked in surprise, ¡°Are we at Jason Crouch¡¯s concert?¡±


    ¡°I was gifted tickets from the organizer and I don¡¯t want to waste them. We¡¯ll go for supper after the concert,¡± Joe said. He¡¯d arranged everything.


    Skr was surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected Joe to have made ns. It exined why he¡¯d

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Skr had wanted to go to Jason¡¯s concert for ages. However, she hadn¡¯t managed to get Sickets. Who knew that Jason would bring her to it?


    Skr was ecstatic. She asked, ¡®Keep this act of devotion up and I¡¯ll fall in love with youContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    What will happen then?¡±


    The words left her mouth before she could think them over.


    Coincidentally, ear¨Csplitzing music began ring from the speakers. It made her words


    inaudible


    Joe saw Sr¡¯s mouth moving but couldn¡¯t hear anything. After the music faded, his gaze softened as he stared at Skr¡¯s eyes. Joe asked, ¡°What were you saying just now?¡±


    Sr immediately responded randomly, ¡°Nothing much. I was saying that you¡¯re


    absolutely dashing


    Joe grinned and said, ¡®Lets go in.¡±


    When Peter saw Kenny and Samuel retum home without Maisy, he asked coldly, <i>¡°</i>Why haven¡¯t you twoe back with Maisy?


    Her? Never bring her up to me ever again! She lied to all of us, Samuel eximed. He hadn¡¯t recovered fully from the shock


    How could someone be so shameless? He must¡¯ve been blind.


    Kenny must¡¯ve been blinder than he was. He¡¯d even slept with Maisy.


    Blood had drained from Kenny¡¯s face as he dered, ¡®She¡¯ll have nothing to do with the


    Williams family from today onward.¡±


    Peter waspletely lost. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Samuel could tell that Kenny was unwilling to speak another word about the topic. What happened with Maisy was clearly a huge blow to Kenny. He couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Even Samuel couldn¡¯te to terms with the truth, let alone Kenny. His mind was still reeling from it. He¡¯d been such an idiot all these years.


    He then recounted to Peter what had happened.


    When Peter learned of Maisy¡¯s actions, his face fell. Heined, ¡°When I knew that she¡¯d gotten together with Kenny, I had a bad feeling about it. She probably wasn¡¯t as innocent and kind as she seemed. However, never in my wildest dreams would I have expected her to be so shameless!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s more than shameless! We¡¯ve been utterly embarrassed by her and are definitely going viral now. I saw that many people were recording,¡± Samuel grumbled angrily.


    He¡¯d thought that he would have a good chance in the entertainment industry. Samuel had nned to y the victim and apologize. Other than acting, he had no idea how to do anything else.


    Now, Maisy had gone crazy and dragged him down with her.


    He would probably never return to the entertainment industry.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to see her ever again. Whether she lives or dies has nothing to do with us,¡± ordered Peter.


    Sadie was lying on the couch. Yet, she suddenly seemed toe to her senses. She


    turned to look at Samuel and Peter before saying, ¡°I knew this would happen. Karma was bound to get us. We¡¯ve made a huge mistake.¡±


    It started with her, then Jeffrey, and now Maisy. Soon, it would be the turn of her three sons. His future was extremely uncertain. It would only get more difficult from here.


    Karma was pping them in the face!


    They frowned. Sadie must¡¯ve gone out of her mind. What karma?


    The Williams family would be restored to their former glory. No one would be able to stop them.


    Maisy¡¯s behavior went viral.


    When Maisy calmed down and reflected on her crazed actions, she panicked.


    When she eventually got a cab back home, she recalled how disdainfully Samuel and Kenny had red at her. They¡¯d said that they never wished to see her again.


    They wouldn¡¯t even let her walk through the door.


    Only then did she realize that she was penniless. All the money in her ount had been


    Used <b>to </b>pay of the Wimises <b>debe</b>


    ipod


    in her desperation, she thought of Janine Right, she still had her biological mother

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Rapid knocking at Janine¡¯s door woke her up.


    Janine tended to sleep early. She went to bed around eight every night.


    She was startled from her sleep by the knocks. Initially, she thought she¡¯d been dreaming.


    Then, she put on a robe and went to the door. She looked out of the peephole, only to find Maisy standing outside.


    Janine was confused about why Maisy had turned up at this hour.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew what had happened to the Williams family, Steven and Charles had told her some of it. In the past, she¡¯d seen how Maisy and the Williamses had forced Skr to resign.


    Janine frowned.


    Maisy begged through tears, ¡°Mom, please open the door and let me in. I¡¯m your daughter. Are you going to lock me out?¡±


    Janine only noticed Maisy¡¯s messy hair and filthy clothes after hearing her requests. She was paler than a ghost.


    After a moment of hesitation, Janine opened the door.


    The second the door opened, Maisy barged in. She hugged Janine and cried, ¡°I didn¡¯t know where to go, Mom. The Williamses are bankrupt and they don¡¯t want me anymore. In addition, they used all the funds in my ount to pay their debts. I¡¯m penniless now, I¡¯ve only got you now.¡±


    Janine froze. However, she eventually hugged Maisy back.


    Janine¡¯s expression turned somber when she thought of what Maisy had done. She said, ¡± You decided to stay with the Williamses instead of returning to us. They must¡¯ve cast you out for a reason. You would be mistaken if you believe I¡¯ll fall for your lies. There¡¯s not enough space at home for you to stay, and we¡¯re moving soon.


    ¡°You¡¯re over 20 years old. Skr has gotten a job and has rented a house. You don¡¯t have to seek me out. There¡¯s not much love lost between us.


    She immediately pushed Maisy off her and out of her house.


    Chapter 418


    Maisy hadn¡¯t expected Janine to be so heartless. Sheined, ¡°Are you going to watch me starve to death? I¡¯m your daughter!¡±


    Skr had been making money. So had Steven and Charles. They could just give her


    money to sustain hervish lifestyle. Was it that hard?


    Wasn¡¯t Janine nothing more than a hotel cleaner? They gave her thousands a month!


    How could they be so selfish?


    Janine scolded coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not disabled, and you¡¯re unlikely to starve to death. Get a job and devote yourself to it. It¡¯s not hard to provide for yourself.¡±


    Although she pitied Maisy, she couldn¡¯t be selfish and invite this troublemaker back into her children¡¯s lives just because of the pity she felt.


    Maisy was a dishonest and scheming woman. Jeffrey had raised her to be a horrible person.


    Maisy¡¯s mouth fell open in surprise. She then screamed, ¡°I¡¯m the heiress to a powerful family, and I¡¯m going to marry into a wealthy family to run the house. How could I possibly go to work? I will not be controlled by any of you!¡±


    The second she finished her deration, the door mmed in her face.


    Maisy flew into a rage at the sight. She shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to make the best choice for


    your future? Based on my beauty and my intelligence, there¡¯s no doubt I¡¯m going to marry rich. When that dayes, you¡¯ll benefit from it. I¡¯m only asking you to sacrifice a little bit to help me at my lowest. I¡¯ve given you the chance to do so, yet none of you have valued it!¡±


    Janine listened as Maisy ranted. It was as though her moralpass was irreversibly broken, and it made Janine sigh.


    However, she rejoiced in the next moment that she¡¯d made the right choice.


    Charles had sent her a video that was trending on social media. Everyone in Jipsburg City had seen it.


    Maisy was stripping <i>like </i>a mad woman. Her behavior made goosebumps rise all over Janine.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    ¡°Mom, Kenny and the Williamses won¡¯t let Maisy into their home anymore. Maisy mighte home and cling to you. Don¡¯t be fooled by her. If shees home, she¡¯ll bring nothing but trouble. We might meet a worse demise than the Williamses.


    ¡°Besides, Maisy is an adult now. She should bear the consequences of her mistakes. We owe her nothing. Yet, she¡¯s tried <i>to </i>take advantage of you multiple times,¡± Charles warned.


    He¡¯d called her out of concern.


    Listening to Charles¡® analysis and description of the consequences of Maisy¡¯s actions, Janine felt relief, and she calmed down even further.


    ¡°Alright, I know what I should do. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Charles was relieved.


    Steven had also called Janine. After his girlfriend told him about the viral video, he was extremely concerned about Janine.


    In the face of their simr worries, they called Skr after hearing Janine¡¯s guarantee.


    When they called, Skr was immersed in the concert.


    Perhaps because of the perfect atmosphere and the passionate love songs reverberating in the stadium, all the couples present embraced each other. Skr was also pulled into


    Joe¡¯s arms.


    The two of them were just like every other regr couple out there.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr had stuffed her phone in her bag. She couldn¡¯t hear a thing.


    When Steven and Charles called Skr and received no response, they made several more


    calls. Yet Skr still didn¡¯t pick up, and they were horribly worried.


    ¡°Skye isn¡¯t being followed around by those assholes from the Williams family, is she? I¡¯m worried, Steven. Do you know where she is? Go visit her if you¡¯re free. I¡¯ll be filmingter. If I don¡¯t get news from Skye, I probably won¡¯t be able to get into character,¡± Charles said


    concernedly.


    Steven suddenly thought of Joe. Coincidentally, he had Joe¡¯s number. When he called, no


    one picked up.


    He nced at the clock. It was nine at night.


    At this time¡­


    They were an adult, married couple. Perhaps they were¡­


    Steven immediately halted his thoughts. He said calmly, ¡®Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve seen how Skye treated the Williamses. She won¡¯t be bullied by them. Put your worries away and get into character. Perhaps she¡¯s showering or busy with her job now. Once she¡¯s free, she¡¯ll probably call back.¡±


    On second thought, Charles also thought he¡¯d been too nervous about it. He replied, ¡± Alright.¡±


    Half an hourter, Skr and Joe returned to their car.


    Skr was humming as she reminisced on the beautiful concert atmosphere.


    Joe watched as Skr revealed the little girl within her. He smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯lle again if the organizer gifts more tickets.¡±


    Skr nodded and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Suddenly, she realized that marrying Joe would allow her to enjoy benefits that she¡¯d never experienced. For example, their tickets for the concert were the best in the entire stadium. They were definitely the most important guests present tonight.


    After getting into the car, Skr pulled her phone out and realized that there were many missed calls from Steven and Charles.


    They¡¯d called half an hour ago.


    She called back immediately.


    ¡°Steven, I had my phone muted because I was watching a concert. I didn¡¯t hear my phone ring.¡±


    Steven froze for a second before confirming, ¡°You were at a concert?¡±


    Clearly, he¡¯d overthought the situation.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s that singer Jason Crouch,¡± Skr said casually. However, because she¡¯d been singing along, her throat was hoarse.


    Steven smiled and said, ¡°Nothing much. The video of Maisy has been making rounds on the inte. You should be careful.¡±

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Maisy¡¯s video bad gone viral so quickly? It hadn¡¯t been a few hours since everything <b>had</b>


    After ending the call, Skr called Charles. Both of her brothers were worried that the Williamses would harass her.


    Skr seemed to be in a trance as she stared at her phone.


    When she came to her senses, she found Joe looking at her.


    Upon recalling they¡¯d watched most of the concert in each other¡¯s embrace, Skr felt warmth tise in her heart.


    Joe asked coldly, ¡°Do the Williamses still have the energy to cause trouble?¡±


    ¡°The Williams family has fallen from their pedestal. They can¡¯t ept reality. They did seek me out in the afternoon. However, they¡¯re probably regretting it now.¡± Skr told Joe of her schemes.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She wasn¡¯t an innocent little girl who was able to forgive the people who¡¯d harmed her at the drop of a hat, let alone the Williamses.


    The money she¡¯d spent hiring a private detective hadn¡¯t gone down the drain.


    Joe gazed at Skr and said, ¡°Do whatever you want with them. If you¡¯re too gentle with them, you won¡¯t pose enough of a threat.¡±


    He still thought that Skr was too kind.


    It was always best to be as ruthless as possible with people like these. After all, they had no moral standards.


    In the business world, there were a bunch of ridiculous merchants. Needless to say<i>, </i>many of them were more shameless than the Williams family.


    However, it would be wise not to tell her what ruthless tactics he¡¯d employ.


    Skr nodded, seemingly lost in thought.


    Joe stared at Skr, whose emotions had clearly been affected by the Williamses.


    Lights shone into the car. As Joe started at Skr¡¯s gorgeous side profile, he suddenly realized something¨Cher emotions affected his!


    Silence hung in the <b>air as </b>the two <b>of </b>them were lost <b>in </b>thought.


    In the <b>dead </b>of the night, Maisy returned to Elden Residence and banged <i>on </i>the door. She


    <b>put </b>her ego away and sobbed while begging for forgiveness.


    She attempted to shift the me onto Skr. She¡¯d reused this tactic countless times. <b>It </b>worked every time.


    She cried while fibbing about how she was pregnant with Kenny¡¯s child. Maisy imed that


    she couldn¡¯t control herself. She¡¯d lost her mind.


    Kenny walked out.


    He closed the door tightly as though Maisy was something disgusting. He didn¡¯t want her


    to get closer or stain their doorstep.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant with my child? Maisy, I hadn¡¯t expected you to have the guts to say just


    about anything and lie about everything!


    ¡°I can count on one hand the number of times we¡¯ve done it. We used protection every single time. There¡¯s no way you¡¯re pregnant. If you are, it must be from some other guy! You¡¯re sleeping with so many men. Ask them to take responsibility for the child. We¡¯ll see who¡¯s the father of that bastard in your womb!¡±


    Tears rolled down Maisy¡¯s cheeks. She looked pitiful. Usually, it would inspirepassion in others. She used this tactic skillfully. She said, ¡°Kenny, I¡¯m your sister whom you¡¯ve been pampering since childhood. Why don¡¯t you believe me? Those videos are fake. All of them are fake. Kenny, don¡¯t believe in them, alright? I¡¯m not sleeping with anyone else. I only


    have you.¡±


    Her pitiful expression made it seem like she was telling the truth, as though the person ming her was a lousy judge of character.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was easily fooled. Kenny thought that Maisy was too good of an actress. He chuckled coldly, ¡°Why should I believe you? Fuck off!¡±


    He kicked her, and Maisy copsed onto the ground.


    Kenny mmed the door just as she tried to get up and exin herself.

 Chapter 451

    <b>Chapter </b>451


    The door mmed shut without mercy<b>, </b>and Maisy knew the Williams family <b>was </b><b>done </b>with her forever Gritting her teeth in hatred, she realized she had no choice but to leave<b>.</b>


    Her bank ount was empty, and her PayPal held only a few thousand dors. Together, it barely covered a single night in a decent suite. Maisy squatted by the roadside, watching the bustling crowds as tears streamed down her face.


    She¡¯d called all her friends. Those who once imed to be her closest confidantes hadn¡¯t picked up, and some had even blocked her on WhatsApp. News about her was everywhere, and she was recognized wherever she went.


    Just then, her phone rang. Anxiously, she answered, thinking it was Kenny.


    ¡°Maisy, you¡¯re a bitch! Why don¡¯t you just be a prostitute? Now that both the Williams and Yancey families have tossed you aside, you must be worse off than I am! Hahaha¡­<b>¡±</b>


    Christopher¡¯s manicughter echoed through the receiver. Rage filled Maisy¡¯s eyes. ¡± Christopher!¡±


    ¡°Give me back my money! I don¡¯t care if you leaked those videos. I just want my money back!¡± Maisy pleaded. With money, she could undergo cosmetic surgery and start over. Regret gnawed at her for giving in to Christopher¡¯s ckmail.


    A world away, on a beach in Korel City, Christopher sat unhinged, his gaze fixed on the vast ocean. ¡°Having a rough time in Jipsburg, Maisy? Come to Korel City. I¡¯ll give you money.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Maisy was skeptical.


    ¡°I figured it out. Since Skr and I are done, and you¡¯ve been cast out by the Williams


    family, we might as well stick together. I¡¯ll take care of you,¡± Christopher¡¯s tone softened


    unexpectedly, reminiscent of their secret past.


    After a day of scorn and rejection, Maisy was moved by his sudden kindness. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll book


    the flight for you. Juste, Christopher said, his voice even gentler.


    Maisy bit her lip. ¡°Alright, Christopher. I believe you. I¡¯ll be with you.¡±


    Blinded by his fa?ade, Maisy couldn¡¯t see the trap she was walking into. Her borate


    schemes to control Christopher had backfired spectacrly.


    A cold chuckle escaped Christopher¡¯s lips as he ended the call. Skr was gone, all


    because <b>of </b>Maisy. He¡¯d make her <b>pay</b>.


    While Joe was showering, Skr received a call from Alexander.


    ¡°Skye, do you have a moment to help me with something?¡±


    Skr, just finished showering and handling shop orders, replied, ¡°Sure, Mr. Gardner Senior. I have time now.<i>¡±</i>


    Alexander quickly sent a photo of a bronze artifact. ¡°I¡¯ve authenticated many bronzes, but this one seems off. It¡¯s not quite a fake, but not entirely genuine either,¡± he exined.


    Skr zoomed in to examine the details. Her expression turned serious. ¡°Mr. Gardner Senior, who brought you this bronze artifact for authentication?¡±


    ¡°A friend recently acquired it abroad and wanted to verify its authenticity. It¡¯s currently here at my ce,¡± Alexander responded, sending more detailed photos for Skr¡¯s evaluation


    Skr studied the pictures intently, oblivious to Joe emerging from the bathroom.


    Completely absorbed, she called Alexander back the moment she finished examining th photos.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Skr said, ¡°Mr. Gardner Senior, this bronze artifact appears to be genuine, but¡­¡±


    Alexander¡¯s tone grew serious as well. ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s a funerary object, and not just any kind. Please stay away from it and don¡¯t touch it anymore!¡±


    Skr¡¯s urgency was evident. Sensing something unusual, she needed to see the artifact in person to identify its nature.


    Alexander readily agreed. Skr tossed her phone aside and began searching for clothes with a sense of urgency.


    Joe, who had been nearby after showering, observed Skrpletely ignore him. Despite his imposing stature, she seemed oblivious to his presence.


    Having overheard the conversation, Joe grabbed his clothes and prepared to join her.


    Only then did Skr register his presence. ¡°I¡¯m heading to Gardner Manor. It¡¯ste, so you should rest. I might be back veryte.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± Joe dered firmly.


    Skr nodded in agreement. They quickly changed, and Joe took the wheel of his limited- edition sports car.


    Thete hour meant sparse traffic, allowing them to reach Gardner Manor in just 20


    minutes.


    Alexander, his face etched with growing concern, intently studied the bronze artifact. The longer he looked, the more unsettling it appeared. Skr¡¯s warning had instilled a sense of caution, and he hadn¡¯t touched it since.


    Despite witnessing countless objects throughout their lives, John and Caleb, ustomed to discerning authenticity, had never seen Alexander so troubled.


    Returning from outside, John noticed his father¡¯s focused gaze and inquired curiously, ¡± Dad, is something wrong? Let me take a look.¡±


    He approached for a closer examination, but Alexander¡¯s abruptmand, ¡°Don¡¯t touch it! ¡°stopped him in his tracks.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Unable to resist i die, taleh femmiked dryly, <b>¡°</b>Uncle John, even in sifting tiene quiser 20 despite my curiosity.


    Startled by the outburst, John shot a cold nce at Calet


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for Skr to arrive and have her examine it,¡± Alexander instructed.


    The recent influx of unusual items on the market, reminiscent of the porcin Annabelle brought in for restoration, made Alexander wonder about their source.


    Squinting from a distance, John offered the obvious, ¡°It¡¯s definitely a bronze artifact.


    Thoughcking natural talent, John¡¯s upbringing had equipped him with basic knowledge, allowing him to asionally impress his antique¨Ccollecting friends.


    ¡°Do you need to point out the obvious?¡± Alexander retorted with a speechless look.


    John, wary of provoking Alexander¡¯s fiery temper, refrained from arguing. He rubbed his nose, catching Caleb¡¯s smirk.


    John countered defensively, ¡°What are youughing at? You spend all day with Skr and haven¡¯t learned a thing?¡±


    Caleb, unfazed, countered, ¡°So what? You¡¯re older and spend all your time with Grandpa,


    yet you haven¡¯t learned much either.¡±


    John¡¯s frustration simmered as he clenched his jaw.


    ustomed to their bickering, Alexander, now solely focused on the artifact,cked the


    energy to reprimand them.


    Just then, the maid announced Joe and Skr¡¯s arrival. A spark of interest ignited in


    Caleb¡¯s eyes at the mention of Joe.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    ostently put two edge reening stront Joe¡¯s chained from for sigler only behen n, gier cantort, Unged with a ticket of jealousy the quasoned whether


    Forte as rold and nullers as dos could be tender with anyone,


    Jos noticed Caleb¡¯s sudden shift in demeanor. Fie nudged him and whispered, Jos¡¯s possessive. If he finds out you have feelings for Skr, how do you think he¡¯ll deal with YOURS


    Caleb grimaced. ¡°I know!¡±


    Since leaming of Skr¡¯s marriage to Joe, he¡¯d forced himself to ept reality, relegating Skr to the friend zone.


    Just then, Skr and Joe entered. Alexander immediately beckoned Skr over. ¡°Skr,e take a look at this bronze artifact.¡±


    Skr approached quickly. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Joe followed closely behind, his long strides quickly bridging the gap. He acknowledged John with a nod. They¡¯d just crossed paths a couple of days prior.


    Friends since childhood, they understood each other implicitly. A silent exchange conveyed volumes.


    Skr meticulously examined the artifact. The moment her hand touched it, a chilling sensation shot through her palm.


    Her face drained of color. Horrific scenes shed in her mind.


    The artifact held human ashes¨Cinfants less than a month old.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr took a deep breath,prehending the sinister essence of this object. It could


    unknowingly sap the life force of anyone who came into contact with it.


    The umted resentment of countless souls, potent and malignant, lurked within.


    Concerned by Skr¡¯s pallor, Alexander furrowed his brow. He, too, sensed something


    amiss.


    ¡°Skr, is this simr to Frank¡¯s traditional dress or the porcin Annabelle got for


    restoration? Alexander asked<b>, </b>his voice trembling slightly.


    Skr¡¯s heart pounded as she tightly nodded. ¡°Even worse. Has your friend aged rapidlytely? Bedridden, with doctors giving him only a few months left?¡±


    She wondered who couldmit such atrocities and where they found these instruments


    of harm.


    Alexander¡¯s face contorted. Skr¡¯s words hit the mark. He remained silent; his gaze


    fixated on the bronze artifact. After a difficult swallow, he finally conceded, ¡°You¡¯re right


    about that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s seriously messed up!¡± Caleb blurted out, utterly astonished.


    Seeing Skr¡¯s expertise for the first time, John shared his astonishment. He¡¯d heard rumors about Skr¡¯s abilities from Rowan and Paul, but they had always seemed fantastical. He had assumed she knew little of fortune¨Ctelling and metaphysics.


    But now, John¡¯s eyes darted from Skr to Joe. His eyes widened as their eyes met. ¡°Were you aware of how incredible your wife was from the start, or did you discover it along the way? Is that why you chose to marry her?¡±


    Joe was unfazed; his cool nce at John met with eyes full of silent questions.


    John cautiously backed away. Young as he was, he valued his life. He shuddered, grateful he hadn¡¯t touched the cursed item. But Alexander¡¯s prolonged exposure made him nervous. He turned to Skr, his voiceced with concern, ¡°Will this affect my dad?¡±


    Skr furrowed her brow in thought. ¡°It will have an impact.¡±


    Even indirectly, Alexander¡¯s prolonged exposure to the artifact would undoubtedly take its


    toll.


    Chada para kyl get handing hen an armutet ¡®Chandra Viets vs 36

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    ¡°Your friend has likely possessed the artifact for a while now,<i>¡± </i>Skr exined gravely.<i>¡± </i>Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote to save him. The artifact can only be destroyed after his passing. Destroying it now would be fatal.¡±


    She, too, desired to save him, but the window of opportunity had closed. His friend had unknowingly sacrificed himself through prolonged contact with the artifact.


    The weight of the situation pressed down on Alexander. With a heavy sigh, he conceded, ¡± Alright.¡±


    John, whispering to Joe, expressed his worry, ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned about being affected?¡±


    Joe, ever nonchnt, replied coolly, ¡°Worried? I¡¯m with Skr every day.¡±


    John internally cursed his question. Was it a subtle brag or a genuine expression of their rtionship? Regardless, it was enviable.


    Recognizing the potential benefits of a good rtionship with Skr, John, a shrewd strategist, formted a n. He recalled Steven¡¯s employment at a techpany he had invested in. Rumors of funding shortages reached his ears.


    John decided to call thepany¡¯s head honcho tomorrow. After all, building good rtionships was always a wise investment for the future.


    Meanwhile, Alexander arranged for the artifact¡¯s return and nned to visit his friend in the next couple of days.


    cwn if you carry it with you, it will help wand off the effects of this artifact datke sure y Apered the time in the sunlight the month, the influence of the brande gefact will bade within a month. Watch your diet and try not to get sick


    Skr possessed a stockpile of these amulets, courtesy of Vi. While Skr could craft them herself, Vi had instructed her that creating them for others was restricted by certain conditions¨Cshe couldn¡¯t create them for others unless the timing was right.


    After her rebirth, Skr received a letter from Vi indicating that the time hade. However, hesitant to take unnecessary risks with Alexander, she opted to give him one of Vi¡¯s pre¨Cmade amulets.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    John, rubbing his nose, hesitantly inquired, ¡°What about us?¡± Though young, he wasn¡¯t eager for a shortened lifespan or even a sniffle.


    Caleb, unconcerned, focused solely on Alexander¡¯s well¨Cbeing.


    Joe, a silent observer with one hand in his pocket, watched Skr handle the situation. In these moments, she seemed to radiate an undeniable charm.


    Skr addressed John¡¯s concern. ¡°Mr. Gardner, you¡¯ll face minimal effects. Prioritize outdoor activities and rest well. Nightmares might ur asionally, but they¡¯re nothing serious. I can create amulets for you and Caleb.¡±


    Caleb puffed out his chest, a young man brimming with bravado. ¡°Just nightmares? That¡¯s a breeze! A man like me fears nothing!¡±


    His courage far surpassed John¡¯s, who responded with a stern look. ¡°This blockhead!¡±


    Skr, relieved, retrieved two pre¨Cmade amulets from her bag. ¡°Here, take these for now.¡±


    Turning to Alexander, she exined, ¡°Mr. Gardner Senior, this artifact is attuned to its owner and must be returned.¡±


    ¡°Return it?¡± Alexander¡¯s brow furrowed. How could he return something that might cost his


    friend¡¯s life?

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Skr and Joe left the Gardner Manor together. Joe was silent on the way back, a stark contrast to their lively conversation on the way there.


    Skr had been preupied since their arrival at the manor. It wasn¡¯t until they were almost back at Gxy Vi that she noticed the shift in Joe¡¯s demeanor.


    She worried she might have unknowingly upset him during their visit. Joe¡¯s behavior


    seemed increasingly erratictely.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Skr started hesitantly, but Joe¡¯s cold gaze cut her off.


    Did she only just realize he had been there with her? Joe decided to remind her pointedly. ¡°I was with you at Gardner Manor. I stood just a few steps from that bronze artifact. While you fretted over John and Caleb and gave them your handmade amulets, did you even


    think of me?¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t brought it up, she might not have realized it until they returned home.


    Was this what he was upset about?


    A soft chuckle escaped her lips. ¡°There are still some of Grandma Vi¡¯s amulets at home. They¡¯re definitely more powerful than mine. I only brought one today because Grandma Vi didn¡¯t make many. I didn¡¯t want to give them all away, so I thought I¡¯d give you one


    when we got home.¡±


    A fleeting thought crossed her mind¨Cwas Joe jealous?


    On second thought, that seemed unlikely. He was probably just wary of the artifact¡¯s influence. After all, the unsettling nature of the object could make anyone uneasy.


    A hint of a smile yed on Joe¡¯s lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want Grandma Vi¡¯s. I want one you create.¡±


    Skr was surprised. ¡°Really? But mine might not be very effective.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t tested them yet, and their sess was uncertain. Only time would tell if they protected John and Caleb from nightmares.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Joe simply replied.


    Skr studied him with a curious glint in her eyes. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll make one for you when we get back.¡±


    Chapter 495


    Joe smiled and acknowledged her with a hum.


    2/2N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The following day was Saturday. Skr received a message from Caleb. He reported a restful sleep, free of nightmares. He woke up a little tired but managed to get an early start


    after breakfast. Even Alexander seemed rtively unaffected.


    Reassured by Caleb¡¯s message, Skr felt confident in her amulets¡® effectiveness. After replying, she turned to Joe, who had just finished washing up. ¡°How did you sleepst night?¡± she inquired.


    Nightmares could be more than fleeting bad dreams. They could delve into your deepest fears, the ones you tried hardest to avoid. Fear was inevitable within the grip of a


    nightmare.


    Joe appeared well¨Crested andposed. His gaze held a knowing glint as he replied, ¡°Not as good as the night you responded to my needs.¡±


    Skr, momentarily speechless, managed a firm, ¡°You know what I mean!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Joe said with a sly smile, ¡°I slept quitefortably.¡±


    Despite returningte the previous night, he¡¯d still managed to maneuver her into bed. His


    hands roamed her body. Initially tired, her resistance crumbled as his touch grew more


    practiced.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    Skr was used to Joe always having the upper hand in such matters.


    Just then, her phone buzzed. It was a message from Janine. She told Joe, ¡°My mom requested that I return home because Steven will be bringing his girlfriend over, so I might


    be backte today.¡±


    It was quite unexpected. Just a few days ago, Steven mentioned his girlfriend was too busy, but today she suddenly found time.


    From the outset, Skr had been curious about Steven¡¯s girlfriend.


    Skr had a free afternoon and nned to meet Natalie. When she found out about Austin¡¯s movie premiere that day, Skr eagerly epted Natalie¡¯s invitation to join them


    at the event.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I have a busy day ahead of me to,¡± Skr replied.


    They both juggled demanding schedules.


    After breakfast, Skr packed her things and headed out. Joe left about half an hourter.


    Skr found herself at the grocery store an hourter. She stocked up on Janine and


    Steven¡¯s favorite foods.


    She arrived early to help Janine prepare dinner. Janine, thrilled about Steven¡¯s girlfriend


    In their culture, ten symbolizespleteness and perfection. Janine hoped Steven¡¯s


    girlfriend would have a positive impression of her future mother¨Cinw.


    Skr worried Janine would overexert herself. Thankfully, they both knew their way around the kitchen¨CSkr¡¯s culinary skills were honed under Janine¡¯s watchful eye. Working together, they managed to prepare all ten dishes before their guests arrived.


    Skr finished setting the table and washed and sliced the fruit she¡¯d bought. She alsoid


    out some cookies, a treat most girls enjoyed.


    By the time she finished, it was almost time. As a knock echoed through the house, Skr was in the kitchen, rinsing dishes. ¡°Mom, I think that¡¯s them at the door,¡± she called out to


    Janine:


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it!¡± Janine hurriedly changed into a new outfit and answered the door. She was


    more nervous than she¡¯d been during her first meeting with Finn.


    Janine opened the door with a warm smile.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Sullivan,¡± Annie greeted warmly.


    Steven, gesturing toward Annie, introduced his girlfriend to Janine. ¡°Mom, this is my girlfriend, Annie Silver.¡±


    ¡°Lovely to meet you, Annie. Please,e in and make yourself at home. Don¡¯t be shy.¡± Janine invited her in hospitably.


    As Annie changed into slippers and stepped inside, she gave the house a quick but discreet scan. It was clean and tidy, just as Steven had mentioned.


    The table overflowing with food and the fruit and cookies on the coffee table spoke


    volumes about Janine¡¯s efforts.


    A noise from the kitchen caught Annie¡¯s attention.


    Steven followed her gaze and saw Skr washing dishes. ¡°That¡¯s my sister, Skr,¡± he said with a smile.


    Annie¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment before she smiled and nodded in acknowledgment.


    Skr finished washing the dishes, dried her hands, and took off her apron. Now that she was done with her chores, she could finally meet Steven¡¯s girlfriend.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As she walked out of the kitchen, her smile faltered slightly when she saw Annie sitting with Steven. She couldn¡¯t believe that Annie was Steven¡¯s girlfriend.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    <b>Chapter 457</b>


    Annie and Skr¡¯s eyes met. Annie,posed and graceful, spoke with a hint <b>of </b>surprise. ¡°Skr, it¡¯s really you!¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You two know each other?¡± Steven and Janine eximed in unison.


    ¡°Imagine that! Downstairs, you mentioning your sister Skr jogged my memory<b>¨C</b><b>l</b>


    have a friend named Skr too! We both did a double¨Ctake, wondering if it could be


    the same person. And guess what? Small world¨Cit is!¡±


    Steven hadn¡¯t expected this. ¡°What a coincidence!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what a coincidence,¡± Janine chimed in, a wide smile on her face. It seemed


    like fate was bringing them together, destined to be family.


    Skr quicklyposed herself and nodded with a smile. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s quite a


    coincidence.¡±


    However, a doubt lingered in her mind. Annie had recently been involved with Joe, even using tactics to separate her from him. Shortly after, she became Steven¡¯s girlfriend.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the sister Steven talks about,¡± Annie said warmly. ¡°He mentioned you¡¯re brilliant, working on Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team. I didn¡¯t expect you to excel in both


    work and the kitchen! Did you prepare some of these dishes? I¡¯m eager to try them.¡®


    <b>It </b>seemed like Annie and Skr were getting along well. Steven was delighted to see


    them bonding.


    ¡°Skr¡¯s a <b>great </b>cook,¡± Steven said. ¡°Of course, Mom¡¯s cooking is excellent too. <b>Try </b>everything and see if <b>you </b>can guess which dishes Skr made.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Sure,¡± Annie replied eagerly.


    <b>Watching </b><b>Steven </b><b>and </b><b>Annie </b>together<b>, </b><b>Jannie¡¯s </b><b>eyes </b><b>welled </b><b>up</b>. <b>Steven </b><b>would </b><b>finally</b>


    <b>have someone </b><b>to </b><b>care </b><b>for </b><b>him</b><b>.</b>


    <b>The </b><b>atmosphere at </b><b>the </b><b>table was </b><b>pleasant</b><b>. Skr </b><b>maintained </b><b>her </b><b>smile </b><b>throughout </b><b>hiding </b><b>any </b><b>change </b><b>in </b><b>emotions </b><b>from </b><b>Janine </b><b>and </b><b>Steven</b>.


    Chapter 457


    2/2


    Only when everyone was nearly full did Janine ask, ¡°Annie, how did you and Skr


    meet?¡±


    Annie¡¯s smile faltered slightly. ¡°We met at a dinner party through a mutual friend. I remember thinking Skr was stunning, like a celebrity. We¡¯ve crossed paths a few times since then, but everyone¡¯s been busy. Maybe we could meet more often in the future,¡± she added with a hint of anticipation.


    After Annie finished speaking, she exchanged a smile with Steven. Anyone could see that the two had a close rtionship.


    ¡°Ms. Silver, are you still working at the TV station?¡± Skr asked casually, wiping her mouth with a napkin, her smile still devoid of any trace of uneasiness.


    Skr knew about Joe¡¯s anger and the resulting consequences for the Silver family. Things hadn¡¯t been going well for themtely.


    Annie¡¯s grip tightened on her cup. ¡°My show was suspended for a while,¡± she said casually, picking up a piece of meat, ¡°but I¡¯ll be hosting a new program soon. Maybe I¡¯ll interview elites from various fields, and Steven will definitely be the first guest.¡±


    As their eyes met, Steven¡¯s were filled with youthful romantic affection. Annie seemed equally focused.


    Janine felt a touch of self¨Cconsciousness, thinking how wonderful young love was.


    ¡°I see,¡± Skr said, not pursuing the topic further.


    Though their rtionship was new, Steven¡¯s genuine affection and admiration for Annie were clear. Skr, having never seen him so fond of a woman, couldn¡¯t help but wonder why it had to be Annie.


    After dinner, Janine wouldn¡¯t let Annie wash the dishes, it being her first visit. Skr had volunteered, but Steven stopped her. He and Janine went to wash the dishes together, allowing Janine to ask about Annie, whom she very much approved of.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    1/3


    Chapter 458


    Beautiful, polite, and graceful, Annie was the kind of woman anyone would like. It was clear, however, that Steven was particrly smitten.


    ¡°She seems lovely, Steven,¡± Janine said quietly. ¡°You have good taste.¡±


    Steven felt a slight blush creep up his neck. ¡°She really is amazing.¡±


    Meeting Annie felt like a stroke of luck. They shared a wealth ofmon interests.


    Janine couldn¡¯t contain her smile as she watched Steven praise Annie. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy<i>, </i>Steven, so am I. If you two decide to get married, I¡¯ll be your biggest


    supporter.¡±


    The conversation between Steven and Janine continued in the kitchen. Meanwhile, in the living room, Skr sat on the couch, munching on a piece of fruit. Annie approached and settled beside her.


    Annie peeled a banana and took a bite. After a few more, she finally spoke. ¡°Were you surprised to see me? I confess, I was too. It seems fate has a funny way of


    connecting us.


    Skr offered a brief nce at Annie. Away from Janine and Steven¡¯s watchful eyes, her smile faltered. Her response was a curt nod, devoid of enthusiasm. ¡°Indeed, it


    seems so.¡±


    Annie couldn¡¯t help but notice the coldness in Skr¡¯s voice, and a shadow of unease flickered across Annie¡¯s face.


    Spending time with Joe had subtly changed Skr. The way she spoke, the way she looked at people¨Cthere was a hint of Joe in her now. It wasn¡¯t intentional, Annie was sure, but it caused a pang in her chest.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything else you¡¯d like to ask?¡± Annie pressed, surprised by Skr¡¯s apparentck of curiosity


    From the beginning, Skr hadn¡¯t shown the slightest interest. A faint smile yed on her lips. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I need to ask.¡±


    Chapter 458


    2/3


    Even if Skr did ask, Annie wouldn¡¯t tell the truth.


    A sense of futility washed over Annie. She nced toward the kitchen, smiling. ¡± Steven is wonderful. We¡¯re truly in love.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± Skr replied with another nod.


    Annie frowned, unsure what was going on behind Skr¡¯s cool fa?ade. There was a


    hidden depth to her that Annie couldn¡¯t quite grasp.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr should have confronted her to at least understand if her approach to Steven was deliberate and what her true motives were. Yet, she didn¡¯t pry. It was as if she had no curiosity at all. This left Anniepletely bewildered.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± Annie asked.


    Skr let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Curious about what? How you met Steven and fell for him? You already shared that during dinner.


    ¡°Steven is undeniably a remarkable man and has always attracted admirers. He¡¯s nevercked attention, even as a child. But what is it about him that draws you in specifically? That¡¯s something only you can answer.¡±


    ¡°What do you think my reasons are?¡± Annie countered quickly, disying her honed hostess skills by pinpointing the crux of the matter.


    The smile on Skr¡¯s face faltered slightly. ¡°Annie, intelligence can be a double- edged sword. My family is my priority. If someone approaches them with malicious intent or tries to cause them harm, they¡¯ll deeply regret it. There won¡¯t be a second


    chance.¡±


    Her cool gaze met Annie¡¯s. She continued in the same calm tone, ¡°Have you heard about the recent troubles guing the Williams family?¡±


    The mention of the Williams family almost caused the smile to disappearpletely


    from Annie¡¯s face.


    The Williams family¡¯s scandalous affairs had be the talk of Jipsburg City. Everyone knew about it. In a short span, they had lost everything, their downfall fueled by a series of public scandals. It was clear¨Cthere was noing back for them in Jipsburg.


    Chapter 458


    3/3


    A sudden chill ran down Annie¡¯s spine. She stared at Skr¡¯sposed profile as Skr calmly continued eating her fruit.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFreeR

 Chapter 459

    Chapter <b>459</b>


    Skr¡¯s phone rang at that moment.


    ¡°Skye, you need to be here 30 minutes early!¡± Natalie¡¯s voice came through the


    phone.


    Skr checked the time and realized it was indeed gettingte. She hurried to the


    kitchen and informed Janine and Steven that she was leaving to meet her friend.


    As she was leaving, she turned to Annie, who had been observing her intently. ¡°See


    you another day, Ms. Silver,¡± Skr said. ¡°It was nice meeting you.¡±


    Steven, walking out of the kitchen, overheard Skr¡¯s words. He gazed at Annie with a tenderness in his eyes. ¡°Skr likes you, Annie, and so does my mom. I knew they


    would.¡±


    Annie seemed flustered.


    ¡°Is everything alright? Are you tired?¡± Steven asked with concern, noticing her weary


    expression.


    Annie shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±


    ¡°Was it because you were nervous abouting here?¡± Steven asked gently.


    Lost in thought, Annie offered a small nod. ¡°Yes, I worried I wouldn¡¯t be a good fit and that your family wouldn¡¯t approve. Thankfully, they seem happy with me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Steven reassured her with genuine affection. ¡°As long as I like you, my family will too<i>.</i><i>¡±</i>


    Annie¡¯s heart ached. If she hadn¡¯t been in love with Joe for so long, she might have fallen for Steven. Over their time together, she hade to appreciate his considerate nature and his impressive integrity and capability.


    Suddenly, Skr¡¯s earlier words echoed in her mind. ¡°The Williams family¡­¡±


    Considering Skr¡¯s connection to the Williams family, witnessing their downfall¡­


    Observing Annie¡¯s difort, Steven paused for a moment before excusing himself


    Chapter 459


    to look for Janine.


    Annie didn¡¯t catch their conversation, but Steven returned shortly afterward.


    2/2


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you home so you can rest. You¡¯ve got a busy schedule with the new showing up. You need to be well¨Crested.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just apologize to your mom.¡±


    ¡°I already did. She understands. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    On her way to the movie premiere event, Skr stopped at a red light and sent Joe a voice message. ¡°Are you busy right now?¡±


    Ten minutes went by without a response. It seemed Joe was busy.


    Skr feltpelled to learn more about Annie from Joe. She doubted Annie truly liked Steven. If she did, she wouldn¡¯t have been so eager to gauge Skr¡¯s opinion back at the house. And Annie¡¯s expression wouldn¡¯t have shifted so abruptly when Skr mentioned the Williams family.


    If Annie genuinely cared for Steven, Skr would be happy for them. However, if Annie intended to use Steven for some ulterior motive, Skr wouldn¡¯t allow it to


    happen.


    Soon, she arrived at the cinema for Austin¡¯s movie premiere event.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Natalie was waiting for her outside. She handed Skr a ticket. ¡°Let¡¯s go! You¡¯re


    going to be one of the first to see this movie. Aren¡¯t I the best?¡±


    Skr gave Natalie a thumbs up. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re my best friend.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Absolutely! But hey have you lost weight recently? Are you secretly dieting?¡± Natalie teased, squinting yfully.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Skr had always been toned and curvy, buttely, she¡¯d gotten even thinner. It was as if she¡¯d defied thews of physics, losing weight without sacrificing her figure. Her waist, especially, seemed impossibly defined. Yet, Skr herself remained oblivious


    to the change.


    ¡°Have I lost weight?¡± Skr asked with a hint of surprise in her voice.


    ¡°Have you been hitting the gym for your workouts?¡± Natalie asked enviously, eyeing Skr¡¯s figure. Her physique surpassed that of many female celebrities. No one


    could a candle to Skr.


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Skr replied, her gaze flickering away. ¡°The gym scene just isn¡¯t for me, you know that.¡±


    Despite her denial, the truth was, she¡¯d been working out every day.


    As they chatted and entered the cinema, Natalie shared her own news. ¡°I¡¯ve reconciled with Jeremy! He¡¯s not as busy anymore andes home every night. The problem is, I¡¯m so swamped with work that I get homete.¡±


    Thiste schedule put a strain on their intimacy. Whenever Jeremy initiated anything, Natalie was simply too exhausted. The next morning, seeing his frustrated expression, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of guilt.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear! Did you clear up the misunderstanding?¡± Skr asked.


    While she was happy for her friend, a nagging suspicion about Annabelle lingered in


    the back of her mind.


    ¡°He did lie about something, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth pursuing anymore. Maybe it was just an unintentional act on his part. I¡¯ll wait for a more suitable time to ask him about it.¡± Natalie¡¯s tone was casual, appearing unconcerned.


    Perhaps her busy schedule had dulled the impact of the lie. Or maybe it was simply a relief to have Jeremy home more often, a return to their old routine.


    Skr didn¡¯t press further. They found their seats as the movie began. SkrContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    became engrossed, while Natalie, prone to tears, sniffled throughout the emotional


    Chapter 460


    scenes.


    2/3


    One scene in particr pushed Natalie over the edge. The male supporting character, after betraying the female lead, had the audacity to y innocent. Even when the truth came out, he tried to shift the me onto her, using her of being


    petty and unreasonable for not forgiving him.


    He imed his mistake was insignificant and ¡°something every man did¡°. He¡¯d even called off their wedding!


    Natalie found that character irresponsible. Sniffling back tears, Natalie vented to


    Skr. ¡°Ugh, some men are the worst! They cheat, then me the woman? I¡¯ve never


    seen such a despicable man! Wait. I¡¯ve seen one. Christopher is just like him!


    ¡°Skye, you need to set your sights higher. Just like when the male lead meets the female leadter, look at Mr. Powell¨Che¡¯s so charming! The female lead deserves better, and so do you.


    ¡°If I were the female lead, I would give that scumbag two hard ps for sure. Knocking out a couple of teeth would really satisfy me,¡± Natalie said.


    Skr chuckled softly. ¡°Thanks, Nat. You¡¯re right. I should set my sights higher.¡± In her heart, she¡¯d already decided on a simple, peaceful life with Joe. That, she believed, was more than enough.


    Natalie beamed with pride. ¡°That¡¯s my girl! Strong and decisive!¡±


    Meanwhile, Joe had just finished a basketball game. As he wiped off the sweat, noticed a WhatsApp message on his phone.


    It was from Skr. He paused, his attention focused on his phone.


    he


    Rowan walked over and saw Joe engrossed in his phone. Realizing Joe might be leaving, he immediately approached to remind him. ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to y a few more rounds today? No one leaves early. We finally got everyone together. Let¡¯s y until we¡¯ve had our fill. Joe, put your phone down. Even if someone offers you a multi¨Cbillion dor contract, you still have to set it aside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just replying to a message,¡± Joe curtly replied Rowan as he typed a reply to Skr. ¡°I was ying basketball. What¡¯s up?¡±


    He sent it immediately, then regretted it. It sounded too cold. After a moment¡¯s


    Chapter 460


    hesitation, he called Skr.


    The phone rang for a long time, but Skr didn¡¯t answer.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading<b>>></b>

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    Joe realized Skr was likely busy at the moment.


    ¡°Hurry up! The game is starting,¡± Rowan urged.


    Someone nearby teased, ¡°Only you would dare rush Joe like that.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? He¡¯s not some monster. He¡¯s not that scary,¡± Rowan retorted, unconcerned.


    Rowan had been observing Joe closely. Joe had not only read a WhatsApp message


    but also made a phone call.


    This behavior was unusual for Joe. It indicated he had deep feelings for Skr. Joe


    had indeed fallen for Skr.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After returning home, Annie copsed on the couch, closing her eyes for a much- needed rest. She massaged her temples, then grabbed her phone to search for news


    about the Williams family.


    Maisy was in a frenzy. Kenny had been publicly humiliated. Samuel faced rejection at


    every audition.


    Peter, too, was constantly denied job opportunities. Reporters hounded the Williams family daily, detailing their every move. After all, the downfall of a wealthy family was a story that captivated audiences. News this sensational was rare, and everyone


    wanted a piece of it.


    Annie hadn¡¯t given it much thought before, but Skr¡¯s earlier words kept echoing in her mind now, causing a persistent headache. She couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brow.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. It was Sabrina.


    ¡°You said you had a n to save our family. How¡¯s it going? Your uncles are causing chaos at home every day. I can¡¯t hold on much longer.


    ¡°With the Williams family¡¯s troubles, everyone says they offended Joe and that¡¯s why they¡¯ve fallen. Your uncles think our family will be next.¡±


    Chapter 461


    2/2


    Sabrina¡¯s words sent a wave of pallor over Annie¡¯s face. She bit her lip hard. ¡°Mom, we won¡¯t be like the Williams family.¡±


    ¡°Tell me your n. What solution have youe up with? Have you figured out how to get Joe¡¯s help?¡±


    Sabrina had be increasingly restlesstely, especially after the Williams family¡¯s incident and the worsening situation of their own. Sleep had be elusive.


    ¡°I have a way to get Skr to help me, but it will take some time. Please be patient, mom. We can¡¯t rush this,¡± Annie reassured Sabrina.


    Despite her confident tone, Skr¡¯s earlier attitude had shaken her resolve. Once certain of her n, Annie now found herself riddled with doubt.


    After a few more anxious questions from Sabrina, the call ended.


    Annie¡¯s heart pounded, refusing to calm. The TV station had practically cklisted her. The new show she¡¯d mentioned to Steven and the others was aplete fabrication. There was no new program lined up for her.


    Time was running out for Annie. She needed to make a quick decision and marry Steven. Once she was family with Skr, she could gain her trust. This was a step


    she had to take.


    Annie looked down at her phone, scrolling through her photo gallery until she found a picture of Joe. Her fingers hovered over the image, as if yearning to touch him through the screen.


    ¡°Are you truly this heartless?¡± Annie whispered, her voice barely audible.


    Skr and Natalie had ns to have dinner together. However, when Jeremy arrived to pick Natalie up, Skr decided to avoid being a third wheel and parted ways with


    them.


    Skr only remembered to check her phone on her way to the parking lot. An hour earlier, Joe had called her. She figured he must have seen her WhatsApp message.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter <b>462</b>


    Skr called Joe back, but he didn¡¯t answer. Watching the traffic light turn red at the intersection, she smiled wryly at the coincidence¡ªthey¡¯d missed each other¡¯s calls.


    However, it was no big deal. They could just discuss it at home. Steven and Annie¡¯s situation wouldn¡¯t be resolved overnight anyway.


    Just as she entered Gxy Vi, Joe¡¯s call came in. ¡°I was ying basketball,¡± Joe exined why he had missed her call.


    Skr offered a slight nod. ¡°No worries. It¡¯s nothing urgent. I¡¯ve just finished a movie. Enjoy your game. Are youing home for dinner?¡±


    Joe paused before responding, ¡°I¡¯ll be having dinner with Rowan and the others. I¡¯l


    be homete, so if you have anything important, call Paul.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Skr replied.


    After ending the call, Skr went upstairs to change her clothes. Then, she headed


    to the kitchen to make a simple pasta dish.


    Scrolling through Instagram, Natalie¡¯s post of a candlelit dinner caught her eye. The


    romantic ambiance spoke volumes, even without Natalie or Jeremy in the picture.


    She realized her worries about them were unfounded.


    Next, she checked Annie¡¯s profile. There were no recent updates. Just as she was


    about to exit, a new post appeared.


    It was a photo of two sped hands with the caption, ¡°I only wish for eternity in this


    life with you.¡±


    Skr frowned. This would surely move Steven, a reflection of every girl¡¯s dream.


    Annie knew how to capture a man¡¯s heart. Steven, who had never been in love before, would be even more enraptured.


    Her public deration on Instagram would surely strengthen his feelings.


    A sudden wave of disgust washed over Skr, like an annoying fly <b>buzzing </b><b>around</b>


    her. The delicious pasta before her lost its <b>appeal</b>.


    Chapter 462


    2/2


    Annabelle had just returned from the private maternity hospital she¡¯d chosen forplete privacy. She had undergone the examinations with peace of mind,


    knowing she wouldn¡¯t encounter anyone she knew.


    Going for a prenatal check¨Cup alone was hard enough, and it was even harder now that she couldn¡¯t reach her child¡¯s father. Jeremy remained unresponsive, neither answering calls nor replying to her WhatsApp messages.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    They had once been close and even shared intimacy, yet Jeremy could turn his back on her so easily. His heartlessness was infuriating.


    Pregnancy hormones likely amplified Annabelle¡¯s emotions despite her wellid ns diligently put into action.


    ¡°Your indifference will be repaid doubly, Jeremy! One day, you¡¯ll shower me with immense love. You¡¯ll want to give me and our child the world,¡± Annabelle muttered, trying to calm herself.


    She picked up her phone and scrolled through her Instagram, where she saw Natalie¡¯s post about a romantic candlelit dinner with Jeremy. Her face contorted with anger, and she nearly crushed her phone.


    ¡°Natalie, what makes you deserve this? Jeremy is mine! I can give him what you can¡¯t!


    The romantic setting screamed of Jeremy¡¯s respect and affection for Natalie. She felt incredulous that Natalie had enjoyed it.


    Impatient, she opened Natalie¡¯s chat and sent a message.


    im Bonus For <b>Free </b>Every Day<b>>></b>

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    1/2


    Chapter <b>463</b>


    Annabelle texted Natalie, ¡°You don¡¯t understand Jeremy.¡±


    Annabelle believed that Natalie couldn¡¯t even begin toprehend Jeremy¡¯s wild


    and unrestrained behavior in bed.


    After a romantic candlelit dinner, Natalie and Jeremy returned home. The moment


    they stepped inside, Jeremy seized Natalie in his arms for a deep kiss.


    Natalie sensed his urgency and reciprocated with equal fervor, turning to hug him


    back.


    ¡°We should have a daughter, as beautiful as you are,¡± Jeremy murmured in her ear.


    ¡°Or a son.¡± Natalie blushed. ¡°A son just like you.¡±


    Jeremy gazed into her eyes, his usual enigmatic expression reced with a look of pure adoration. Natalie loved him deeply andpletely.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Honey, promise me you¡¯ll never lie to me. If you ever stop loving me, just tell me.


    Don¡¯t deceive me, okay?¡±


    His eyes darkened slightly. ¡°Why are you saying this all of a sudden?¡± he inquired as


    he carried her upstairs.


    ¡°The movie I watched today made me so mad!¡± Natalie eximed. ¡°The husband cheated on his wife and then med her for everything. It was awful!¡±


    ¡°Couples need honesty in their rtionship, no matter what,¡± she continued. ¡°We can work through anything together, but lying is a dealbreaker for me.¡± The movie had left a strong impression on her.


    She wanted Jeremy to exin his earlier lie. He could have been honest, even if he just wanted some alone time.


    Jeremy lowered his head and gazed deeply at Natalie. Finally, under Natalie¡¯s expectant gaze, he said in a low voice, ¡°Okay, I promise I won¡¯t deceive you.¡±


    Chapter 463


    2/2


    He silenced any further questions with another kiss, his expertise quickly leaving Natalie breathless. Despite her usual quick mood swings, she became lost in his


    embrace.


    Just as they reached the top of the stairs, a sharp ringtone pierced the air. It was


    Jeremy¡¯s work phone.


    Natalie, catching her breath, said, ¡°It must be important for yourpany to call sote. It¡¯s probably work. You should answer it. I was just about to take a shower anyway. I¡¯m covered in food and don¡¯t exactly smell amazing.¡±


    The ringing stopped.


    Jeremy¡¯s gaze intensified, his eyes holding hers captive. ¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡± he said huskily.


    Taking a deep breath, Natalie flushed as his stare a little too much to handle now. She knew he wasn¡¯t lying; he was on the verge of losing control.


    As she reached for his neck, the phone red back to life.


    If it weren¡¯t urgent, they wouldn¡¯t have called twice. Upon realizing that, Jeremy reached for his phone. ¡°This had better be important.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hughes, there¡¯s been a terrible ident!¡± a frantic voice reported. ¡°One of our factories in Yley City had an incident. Five people are dead.¡±


    Jeremy sat up abruptly. ¡°I¡¯ll head to thepany now.¡±


    Overhearing the conversation, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Five deaths were a serious matter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jeremy soothed. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. I might need to travel to Yley City for a few days.¡±


    Natalie nodded. ¡°Okay, please be careful.¡±


    Jeremy ruffled her hair affectionately, humming in response.


    Natalie grabbed her phone and searched for news about the Yley City incident after Jeremy left, hoping to find something online.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    <i>1/2</i>


    Chapter <b>464</b>


    Natalie scoured the news for any media coverage of the factory incident. Finding none, she exhaled in relief.


    It seemed the local manager had acted swiftly to contain the issue, minimizing any major impact. With Jeremy on his way, things should be resolved quickly, and the


    families of the deceased would be cared for.


    Just as Natalie was about to put her phone down, she noticed an unread message on Instagram. It was from an unknown user she¡¯d followed a few days ago. She¡¯d forgotten entirely about following this person.


    She clicked on the message to read, ¡°You don¡¯t understand Jeremy.¡±


    Natalie wondered if this stranger knew Jeremy or was just pranking her with a fake


    ount. ¡°Who are you?¡± she replied.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After sending the message, she put her phone aside, grabbed her loungewear, and


    headed for the bathroom.


    She felt a bit smelly and noticed food stains on her clothes. Moments ago, it seemed


    Jeremy didn¡¯t care about such things before they were interrupted.


    Looking back at their intimate moment, Natalie blushed and lightly patted her


    cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s been a year since we got married. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re on our honeymoon.


    Why am I still feeling shy?¡±


    After showering and before bed, she checked her phone again. The sender of the


    cryptic message had not responded, and Natalie was perplexed.


    Just as she was about to delete the contact, a nagging feeling stopped her. This


    person might not be simply pranking her. Something felt off.


    In the end, she kept this person as her follower to find out their motive.


    Meanwhile, Annabelle was speeding toward the airport. A former colleague had told her about the incident at a factory in Yley City, where Jeremy had already gone.


    She wouldn¡¯t likely catch the same flight. In the taxi, she smirked at <b>the</b>


    memory of


    Chapter 464


    Natalie¡¯s message. ¡°Want to know who I am?¡± she thought. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    2/2


    The situation seemed opportune, a chance encounter with Jeremy. This time, she would tell him about her pregnancy.


    An abortion was out of the question as she wouldn¡¯t have another chance to


    conceive. She would make sure Jeremy stayed with her.


    Half¨Casleep, Skr felt someone holding her. Out of habit, she snuggled closer. As she became more aware, she mumbled, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, go back to sleep,¡± Joe replied softly.


    Exhausted, Skr simply mumbled an ¡°okay¡± and drifted back to sleep within


    seconds.


    Joe watched the woman nestled in his arms, his heart unexpectedly softening. Listening to her peaceful breaths, he, too, slowly fell asleep.


    When Joe woke up the next morning, he asked Skr, ¡°Did you want to tell me something yesterday?¡±


    Skr woke up feeling refreshed, the previous day¡¯s events almost forgotten.

 Chapter 465

    <b>Chapter </b><b>465</b>


    It was a weekend, and Skr and Joe had some free time.


    Sitting back on the bed, Skr thoughtfully asked, ¡°You¡¯ve known Annie for a long


    time. You surely must have some insight into her. Do you think she¡¯s the type to


    quickly move on after being rejected?¡±


    She disliked Annie, but she believed that people could change. She didn¡¯t want to


    hurt Steven.


    Joe raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why the sudden interest in Annie?¡±


    Skr yfully nudged him with a smile. ¡°Just tell me.¡±


    Joe¡¯s gaze deepened as he looked at her. After a moment, he said, ¡°Annie uses any means necessary to achieve her goals. If she¡¯s fixated on something, she won¡¯t give up easily. Basically, unless someone has significant power or status, she won¡¯t lose


    interest quickly.¡±


    The smile on Skr¡¯s face faded. Joe¡¯s description perfectly matched her impression


    of Annie.


    It wasn¡¯t that Steven wasn¡¯t aplished. He was at the top of his field. For Annie, however, it was more than just a person¡¯s capabilities; it was also about family background. Otherwise, Annie wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths to drive a wedge


    between Skr and Joe.


    ¡°There¡¯s something you should know,¡± Skr began. ¡°Steven recently started dating someone. Yesterday, he brought her home, and guess who it was? Annie. I have a feeling she got close to Steven quickly and started a rtionship with him to use him


    for something.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Joe¡¯s expression darkened as he listened.


    ¡°She¡¯s be Steven¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Skr nodded.


    Joe scoffed. ¡°Is this her roundabout way of achieving her goals? I¡¯ll have Paul look


    Chapter 465


    into it.¡±


    2/3


    Skr was convinced Annie was trying to eyes


    be deceiving Steven,¡± she said.


    narrowed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, she <i>should </i>Se Steven to achieve her goals. Her


    ¡°I underestimated her,¡± Joe admitted, his voice icy. Many people had approached


    him with hidden agendas, and Annie was just one of them.


    Within a few hours, Paul reported back to Annie¡¯s current situation. The TV station manager had heard rumors that the Silver family had offended the Martin family.


    As a consequence, they had begun to suppress Annie¡¯s career. It wasn¡¯t tant; they simply found a convenient excuse to cancel her show. The program¡¯s ratings were average, and the quality of her guests had declined recently. Therefore, the


    cancetion wouldn¡¯t raise many eyebrows.


    The previous day, at Yancey Residence, Annie had imed to be working on a new show, but it was a lie. The station hadn¡¯t assigned her a new project, and she was on


    a break.


    As for her rtionship with Steven, it seemed like a coincidence. There wasn¡¯t any clear evidence of maniption. It just appeared their rtionship had progressed


    quickly.


    Paul concluded, ¡°Ms. Sullivan, is it possible that Annie genuinely likes Steven? He¡¯s been doing exceptionally well. I¡¯ve heard that foreignpanies are offering him lucrative deals.¡±


    Steven was very handsome. He was someone who could easily capture a woman¡¯s


    heart.


    Skr was silent for a few minutes. ¡°I hope she truly likes Steven.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t jump to conclusions. They would have to wait and see.


    Joe could sense Skr¡¯s concern. ¡°If she has any ulterior motives, as long as she¡¯s in Jipsburg, she¡¯ll face consequences for her actions.¡±


    If Annie were targeting Skr, he would ensure she paid the price for harming Skr.


    Chapter 465


    3/3


    The next day, as soon as Skr arrived at work, Alexander called her into his office.


    ¡°I¡¯ve returned the items to my friend,¡± he began. ¡°He confirmed they were purchased abroad, along with two other things. I didn¡¯t bring them back, but I took some photos for you to see.¡±

 Chapter 466

    Chapter <b>466</b>


    Skr immediately examined the photos on Alexander¡¯s phone. She scanned each photo meticulously, not letting a single detail escape her scrutiny.


    Anxiety gnawed at Alexander. He fretted that his friend¡¯s purchases might be problematic, a potential financial and mortal blow.


    ¡°Everything seems to be in order,¡± Skr finally dered after aprehensive


    examination.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Relief washed over Alexander. ¡°Thank goodness. I feared everything he bought


    overseas waspromised. Now I can finally rx.


    ¡±


    He continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been following your advice to rest and be mindful of my diet. It


    hasn¡¯t caused any problems at all. In fact, thanks to your Grandma Vi¡¯s amulet, I¡¯m


    even getting an extra hour of sleep each night.¡± C


    Skr foundfort in his words. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling well, then the influence of the bronze artifact likely wasn¡¯t as severe as I initially thought.¡±


    Without


    Alexander nodded fervently. ¡°Thank heavens for you. your intervention and finding your Grandma Vi, I would¡¯ve surely fallen for this trap again. It¡¯s strange,


    though.


    ¡°Over 30 years ago, something simr happened. After your Grandma Vi intervened, those tainted items vanished for years. Why are they resurfacing now?¡±


    As he spoke, his brows furrowed deeply.


    ¡°Someone must be deliberately bringing these items into Jipsburg.¡± Skr spected, her expression serious.


    Alexander nodded thoughtfully. ¡°You might be right. I¡¯ll have someone look into this.¡±


    Skr decided to grab a quiek lunch break at the mall across the street. The basement food court, a haven of diverse eateries, was perfect for a solo meal.


    She opted for fondue, a nostalgic treat that hadn¡¯t lost its appeal. As she savored


    Chapter 466


    2/2


    each bite, she felt a presence settle across from her. A nce revealed a uniformed delivery person, someone she paid little attention to as she continued enjoying her


    meal.


    However, the delivery person seemed fixated on her. Finally, their eyes met.


    Skr¡¯s expression darkened, a flicker of coldness crossing her features upon realizing it was Peter.


    She had encountered him numerous times before¨Calways confident, arrogant, and dismissive. Yet, this Peter was different. His face was unshaven, his demeanor


    weary.


    For a moment, she questioned if it was truly him. But the intensity of his stare


    confirmed his identity.


    As Skr scrutinized him, Peter was also studying her. Delivering takeout these past few days, he had even entered Gardner Group. There, he had overheard whispers of admiration for her, a stark contrast to the disdain he and his family had once held.


    As they mocked Skr, she quietly earned the respect of others. Peter felt shame gnaw at him as he reflected on his past foolishness.


    After a moment of inner conflict, he broke the silence. ¡°Does it make you happy to see me reduced to delivering food?¡±


    Peter was convinced he could easily find a new position with his experience as a former executive. But reality struck him hard; he faced rejection after rejection, shattering his pride.


    Kenny¡¯s world crumbled with dwindling finances and a family constantly needing money. He drowned his sorrows in alcohol at home while Samuel desperately chased acting jobs. The burden of responsibility fell solely on Peter¡¯s shoulders, and he couldn¡¯t even afford awyer for his father.

 Chapter 467

    <b>Chapter 467</b>


    In the end, Peter was forced to work as a delivery person. He¡¯d braced himself for Skr¡¯s mockery, but her surprise was fleeting. Her usual indifference quickly returned.


    Slr tly said, ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy kicking people when they¡¯re down. While your past actions warrant it, I have no connection to you anymore. There¡¯s no point.¡±


    News about the Williams family¡¯s downfall had faded in recent days. The initial frenzy had died down. Soon, Jipsburg would likely forget the Williams Group¡¯s copse.


    However, Skr found Maisy¡¯s silence unusual. It was unlike her troublemaking nature. She wondered if Kenny or the others had done something to her. Was it possible that they had locked her up?


    Peter¡¯s face grew even paler. ¡°Can you forgive us for what happened?¡±


    He deflected me on Maisy, iming she was the instigator behind their mistreatment of Skr. He believed that if they hadn¡¯t wronged her, she wouldn¡¯t be


    so distant now in the time of need.


    Regret gnawed at him. Knowing what he knew now, he would have gotten rid of Maisy from the start.


    Skr smirked. ¡°Do you think I should forgive you?¡±


    True to Peter¡¯s nature, he thought appearing before her in a pitiful state would make her forgive him. Even now, Peter hadn¡¯t shed his maniptive ways.


    ¡°Everyone makes mistakes and gets deceived. Maisy misled us. If it weren¡¯t for her, we wouldn¡¯t have treated you that way,¡± he said. Peter was trying to shift the responsibility entirely onto Maisy.


    Skr was amazed by his audacity. Even facing his downfall, he refused to take responsibility and tried to twist the narrative.


    As Skr finished her fondue, she stood up and met Peter¡¯s gaze indifferently. ¡°Your words are meaningless. From now on, pretend you don¡¯t know me.


    ¡±


    Chapter 467


    <b>212</b>


    Peter¡¯s desperation grew. He blocked her path. ¡°Mom¡¯s health is failing<b>, </b>Skr. <b>She </b>constantly talks about you, regretting her actions. We all realize our mistakes. You can ignore us, but not your own mother.¡±


    The arrogant executive was gone, reced by a desperate man pleading for


    forgiveness.


    Skr¡¯s patience was wearing thin. ¡°Just spit it out. What do you really want?¡±


    She knew encountering Peter here was no coincidence.


    Peter hesitated, his eyes flickering. Before he could answer, a drunken Samuel


    stumbled over.


    ¡°Peter, get on with it! She¡¯s our sister! Ask her for the money already! We need it!¡± Samuel slurred, barely standing upright.


    Samuel was in an even worse state than Peter. Skr couldn¡¯t recognize him without


    a closer look.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel was still dressed in designer clothes, and his face was both pale and


    flushed. The paleness suggested ack of rest, while the flush indicated he had been


    drinking.


    Peter took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you like this, but Mom needs medication every day, and all our money is going toward paying off debts. We can¡¯t afford her medicine. So, I hope you can lend us some money.¡±

 Chapter 468

    Chapter <b>468</b>


    Fueled by alcohol, Samuel blurted out, ¡°We know all about it. You earn a hefty sum every month from Mr. Gardner Senior, and word on the street is you¡¯re quite capable. Besides, being Joe¡¯s woman, lending us a few million bucks shouldn¡¯t be a big deal.¡±


    Samuel used to be a big spender. Now, even a hundred dors felt like a luxury. The frustration was gnawing at him.


    This wasn¡¯t the life he envisioned. He couldn¡¯t evennd an audition for a supporting


    role. People he used to consider beneath him were now openly mocking him.


    Even directors who once fawned over him were criticizing his acting, saying he relied


    solely on his poprity and never bothered to hone his craft. Even extras were


    outperforming him now.


    Samuel had always been revered. Now, he was being ruthlessly ridiculed, and it was


    a bitter pill to swallow.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He craved money; he needed a lot of them. He loathed taking the bus tomute.


    Skr looked at the two men, her disgust unconcealed. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed a bit.


    Still shameless.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s face burned even redder. He raised his voice. ¡°We¡¯re in this mess because


    of you! You could have helped us, gotten Joe to help us, but you just watched it all happen. This is all your fault, you know that?¡±


    He tried to intimidate her with his yelling, but Skr saw through it. Samuel wasn¡¯t


    drunk. He was putting on an act.


    Peter let Samuel indulge in his drunken theatrics. The truth was that Peter couldn¡¯t handle the drastic change in their circumstances any better than Samuel. They used to be showered with praise wherever they went, but now, mockery followed them like


    a shadow.


    Peter thought delivering takeout was beneath him, a demeaning job. Both men had pinned all their hopes on Skr.


    Peter and Samuel figured showing Skr their dire situation would tug at her


    Chapter 468


    2/2


    heartstrings and prompt her to help. After all, she used to be incredibly kind to them, always considerate of their feelings. Lately, they reminisced about her past kindness, their regret festering with each memory.


    ¡°Go ahead and sue me. I¡¯m ready whenever,¡± Skr said tly, pushing Samuel away.


    The food court was buzzing with activity, and everyone¡¯s attention was on them. Some patrons were on the verge of intervening, ready to help the beautiful woman being harassed by a drunk and a delivery person. Others recognized Samuel and


    Peter.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t those the rich young heirs who went bankrupt overnight? I heard rumors about the sister publicly stripping, and something about the eldest brother getting a little too close with her forfort in front of everyone.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, it is them! I remember this just happened a few days ago. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing them here in person. Have they really fallen so far? And now they¡¯re bothering some girl?¡±


    ¡°If they still had their trust funds, maybe they¡¯d get some attention from prettydies. But now, they¡¯re nothing but has¨Cbeens!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, look at them¨Cone¡¯s a drunk, and the other delivers takeout for a living.¡±


    A barrage of mockingments rained down on Samuel and Peter, one after another. Their faces fell. Chasing Skr for money was the least of their concerns now. They scurried out of the mall, utterly defeated. Outside, Samuel and Peter stood across the street, ring at the Gardner Group building.


    ¡°How do we get Skr to give us the money willingly?¡± Samuel gritted his teeth.


    Peter took a deep breath. ¡°She¡¯s stubborn. She won¡¯t give in willingly.¡±


    ¡°We must find a way to make her willingly give us money. I¡¯ll think about what to do,¡± Samuel said, his eyes hardening with a newfound resolve.


    They¡¯d try a tougher tactic if being nice wouldn¡¯t work.

 Chapter 469

    <b>Chapter </b><b>469</b>


    Samuel thought to himself, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being a ruthless brother, Skr<b>. </b><b>You </b>only have yourself <i>to </i>me for being disobedient.¡±


    In Yley City, a relentless rain poured fromtest night into the afternoon. Upon arrival, Jeremy immediately convened a meeting with the branch office staff to


    address the urgent situation.


    They swiftly reassured the families of the deceased. The follow¨Cup work had to ensure that no ws could be found. The factory ident required aprehensive investigation, employing stringent methods from senior management down to the


    workers.


    The meeting stretched for eight grueling hours. By the time Jeremy finally allowed himself some rest at the hotel, it was already ten o¡¯clock the next morning. Waking upter, he was surprised to find it was already 5:00 pm.


    Needing an update, Jeremy contacted the branch office personnel. He then ced aCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    call to Natalie.


    ¡°Things are being handled. We should have everything sorted out in the next couple of days. What are you up to?¡± Jeremy asked in a gentle tone.


    Listening to Jeremy reporting his itinerary and showing concern for her, Natalie felt like she was back in the early days of their rtionship. She was filled with joy. ¡°I¡¯m on set. Mr. Powell had a few scenes today. Moreover, there was amercial shoot.


    ¡°Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll head home to rest. Take care of things over there, and I¡¯ll be waiting for you toe back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, take care of yourself. Call me if you need anything,¡± Jeremy said before ending the call. He pressed a hand to his throbbing temple.


    An inexplicable sense of unease settled in his chest. Despite having settled everything and ensured Natalie wouldn¡¯t discover the recent events, he still felt


    anxious. He wondered if <b>it </b>could be¡­


    Chapter 469


    Jeremy thought of the day he saw Austin. His intuition screamed that <b>Austin </b><b>was </b>interested in Natalie. He needed to get her to resign as soon as possible. He <b>hated </b>this feeling of losing control.


    A knock at the door startled him. ncing at the clock, he wondered if it was dinner. With long strides, he reached the door and opened it.


    Annabelle stood there, holding takeout from a restaurant. Her smile widened upon


    seeing him. ¡°Mr. Hughes, I brought you dinner.¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s expression darkened at the sight of Annabelle. His voice wasced with ice as he asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Annabelle¡¯s smile almost faltered. She took a deep breath and quickly rposed herself. ¡°My hometown is Yley City. Did you forget, Mr. Hughes? I came back a few days ago. I heard some rumors and figured you might be here.


    ¡°I remembered your preference for this hotel suite from our previous business trips here. So, I decided to take a chance. Don¡¯t be so cold, please. I¡¯ve really missed you during this time.¡±


    As she spoke, she closed the distance between them. The faint scent of her perfume, a seductive elixir, filled the air.


    Her eyes smoldered with unspoken desire, and her tight jeans and cropped top entuated her figure, making her resemble a siren luring a sailor to his doom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me, Mr. Hughes?¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s dark eyes deepened, the coldness reced by a flicker of unwanted desire. Vivid memories of their recent encounters yed in his mind. A sliver of vulnerability


    can talk.¡±


    softened his resolve. ¡°Come in,¡± he conceded<i>¡°</i>,¡±


    Annabelle¡¯s smile bloomed, ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t heartless, Mr. Hughes. I knew you still have feelings for me.¡±

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Two hourster, the wreckage of their passion was strewn across the suite. Clothes


    ¡°Mr. Hughes,¡± Annabelle¡¯s voice was a soft murmurced with exhaustion. Would


    you like something to eat? I brought food from that delicious restaurant we visited


    before.¡±


    She knew her skills in the bedroom were undeniable. After all, Jeremy wouldn¡¯t keep


    returning for more if they weren¡¯t.


    Jeremy, a cigarette dangling from his lips, exhaled a plume of smoke that obscured his features. He didn¡¯t respond, leaving Annabelle feeling increasingly uneasy.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes?¡± Annabelle asked softly, her voice tinged with sweetness.


    Jeremy stubbed out his cigarette and nced at Annabelle. ¡°Have you gained


    weight recently?¡±


    Annabelle felt discouraged. She was always conscious of her figure. Even though she knew she was pregnant, she didn¡¯t dare to overeat and continued to exercise


    daily.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been staying home and eating too much since I haven¡¯t been working. Mr. Hughes, do you dislike me now? If you do, I¡¯ll go on a diet.¡±


    Her belly had indeed grown a bit rounder. It was surprising that Jeremy noticed such


    a subtle change.


    Jeremy nodded slightly. Then, as if an afterthought, he added, ¡°You don¡¯t need to return to Jipsburg City. Stay here from now on.¡±


    Annabelle¡¯s smile faltered, a flicker of something else crossing her expression. ¡°Okay,


    she said simply.


    11


    After each encounter, he retreated back into his shell of indifference, ever wary of her clinging too tightly. His coldness was even more pronounced than she¡¯d anticipated.


    Chapter 470


    2/2


    ¡°Mr. Hughes,¡± she pleaded, her voice thick with unshed tears, ¡°could you at least let me know when you¡¯reing to Yley City? I could keep youpany, just don¡¯t shut me out. You know how much I love you, how sincere I am. Please.¡±


    Such a humble request was hard for any man to refuse. Jeremy lit another cigarette.


    He took a drag before finally saying, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Pushing her away, he wrapped a towel around his waist before striding out of bed.


    Annabelle followed suit and got up as well.


    They ate a few bites of the food Annabelle had brought.


    Afterward, Annabelle took a shower. She didn¡¯t cling to Jeremy or ask for any


    promises. She simply left.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once Annabelle was gone, Jeremy called room service to clean the suite.


    The housekeeper, witnessing the disarrayed sheets, couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°The rich sure know how to entertain themselves,¡± she muttered cynically.


    Annabelle, meanwhile, had checked into a different hotel. Despite Yley City being her hometown, she had no desire to return. It represented everything she was desperately trying to escape¨Cthe poverty, the dysfunction. Her sights were set on a different life far above her current station. There would be no going back, no falling


    back into the same trap.


    Sitting in her car, Annabelle couldn¡¯t help but recall the night of her 18th birthday. Her stepfather, Mason Chavez, had brought her a birthday cake¨Ca rare show of


    affection.


    Blinded by the gesture, she hadn¡¯t been cautious. The cake, sheter discovered, had beenced with drugs. While unconscious, Mason had raped her.


    Her mother, Raelyn Hernandez, knew what Mason had done and did nothing to stop it. She even said that since Annabelle was going to sleep with other men eventually, she might as well let Mason enjoy it first.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    Annabelle finally escaped that suffocating home when she went to college. She¡¯d shed her past like worn¨Cout skin, undergoing stic surgery and changing her name. Every tie to her disgraceful history. was severed. She would never let anyone know about her disgraceful


    history.


    Annabelle exhaled deeply, pushing those memories aside. A dull ache pulsed in her lower abdomen, and a sheen of sweat formed on her forehead. The urgency sent her rushing to a nearby hospital.


    After a thorough examination, the doctor sternly advised her to avoid any more intense sexual intercourse. Annabelle felt fear wash over her at the doctor¡¯s warning. She hadn¡¯t realized the consequences


    could be so severe.


    One more round of such intense sexual intercourse, and she could risk losing the baby she was carrying.


    She needed this child to secure her status and marry into the Hughes. family<b>, </b>so she had to protect it at all costs.


    Sitting in her car, Annabelle suddenly remembered something. She found a photo of Jeremy that she had secretly captured at the hot spring resort.


    Jeremy had strictly forbidden her from taking pictures when they were together. This was likely to prevent any evidence of their rtionship from reaching Natalie.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t want any evidence of them together.


    She, however<b>, </b>had a weapon now. Not only did she have the photo, but also their chat records, which Jeremy might have deleted. These would be her tools against Natalie.


    ¡°Baby, I won¡¯t let you wait much longer,¡± she whispered. ¡°Your father will give us both the status we deserve.


    ¡°I will soon deal with the person who¡¯s been hindering us, and your daddy will only love us. I told you, the troublemaker is nothing


    ¡°He can¡¯t resist loving me. He just hasn¡¯t realized it yet. Sometimes, habits are very powerful. He just thinks he loves Natalie.¡±


    After saying these words, Annabelle exhaled deeply. As the anger


    dissipated, she felt a sense of satisfaction. Then, she sent the photo


    to Natalie.


    Natalie was at a photoshoot studio, apanying Austin for an


    advertisement shoot. Soft music yed in the car.


    She hadn¡¯t slept well the previous night, and as the <b>car </b>drove steadily,


    she began to feel drowsy.


    As soon as Natalie closed her eyes, Austin nced over at her. A


    secret gnawed at his conscience since he discovered she was Jeremy¡¯s wife. He recalled encountering Jeremy at a Yley City hotel,


    intimately embracing another woman. While he hadn¡¯t paid much


    attention then, it was clear it wasn¡¯t Natalie.


    They were intimate, embracing and kissing passionately before disappearing into the elevator. Austin, ever the gentleman, gave them


    Chapter 471


    privacy and enteredter.


    Despite the evidence, Austin knew Jeremy cared for Natalie. But


    based on her reaction to the movie plot, it was clear she couldn¡¯t


    tolerate betrayal. How would she react to the truth?


    A cough from Hank startled Austin out of his thoughts. Hank¡¯s pointed look silenced the unspoken question.


    Hank whispered, ¡°I told you that you had malicious intentions for her. Why don¡¯t you admit it? Can you admit it now? If not, just let her go.


    ¡°After all, she has a husband. If any scandal breaks out, you¡¯ll be


    finished. Do you understand?¡±


    For ten years, Hank had prided himself on managing Austin¡¯s career without a hitch. But recently, his intuition had been warning him that their well¨Cbehaved celebrity might be on the verge of rebellion.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Austin shot Hank a cold nce. ¡°Stop with your crazy ideas.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m watching you closely, Austin. You need to control yourself. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll find you a reliable girlfriend within the industry. You two can


    sign a fake rtionship contract for a few months to stir <b>up </b>some


    publicity.


    ¡°It would satisfy your needs and keep you out of trouble. Plenty of


    people have suggested this, and I think it¡¯s time to consider it,¡± Hank


    said, already mentally selecting candidates.


    Austin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t need that.<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Yes, you do!¡± Hank insisted. He had to keep a close eye on Austin. In his current position of fame and fortune, any scandal could be disastrous. Austin¡¯s every move was scrutinized, with many waiting


    for him to slip up so they could tear him down.


    ¡°If you make a move on your own, I¡¯ll find another agent,¡± Austin


    stated firmly.


    Hank was momentarily speechless. He knew Austin¡¯s personality well. From the beginning of his career, Austin had been determined and single¨Cminded about his goals.


    But if he wasn¡¯t interested, no one could force him. Acting was Austin¡¯s passion, and he had devoted himself to his craft over the years. Unlike others who chased money on variety shows, Austin focused solely on his film work.


    He ignored offers from variety shows unless <b>it </b>was to coborate


    Chapter 472


    with his crew for promotion. asionally, he would make guest appearances on a show or two.


    ¡°Fine, but you absolutely have to control yourself!¡± Hank sighed,


    already anticipating problems. He might need to start nning damage control now.


    If Austin couldn¡¯t control himself¡­


    2


    Hank was anxious. Jeremy was no ordinary person. In Jipsburg, few


    could rival him. The idea of Austin pursuing Jeremy¡¯s wife was


    reckless, to say the least.


    They spoke in hushed tones, careful not to disturb Natalie, who


    remained blissfully unaware of their conversation.


    When they arrived at the studio, Natalie stirred awake. She was still


    groggy from her nap.


    ¡°Sorry, I fell asleep.¡± She apologized when she saw Austin and Hank looking at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Austin replied softly.


    Hank raised an eyebrow, noting Austin¡¯s behavior. His previous


    assistants never received such considerate treatment. He could tell it


    all. He knew everything.


    Half an hourter, Austin changed his clothes and got ready for


    makeup before heading to the studio.


    While Austin was busy filming, Hank casually struck up a


    conversation with Natalie. ¡°So, Natalie, did you and your husband fall


    in love naturally<b>?</b>¡±


    Chapter 472


    3/4


    ¡°Yes, we grew up together. We¡¯re childhood sweethearts and n to grow old together,¡± Natalie replied, her face filled with a joyful smile.


    Whenever she mentioned Jeremy, her eyes sparkled with a joy sheThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    didn¡¯t notice.


    Hank nced discreetly at Austin. ¡°Childhood sweethearts, no


    wonder your bond is so strong.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s alright,¡± Natalie said, feeling shy about her rtionship with


    Jeremy.


    Since getting into the car, she hadn¡¯t checked her Instagram message


    on her phone. She had felt it buzzing while napping but hadn¡¯t looked


    at it yet.


    Now, with a moment to spare, she pulled out her phone and saw new


    messages. She opened her Instagram chat to find a photo sent by the stranger who had only sent one message before and then


    disappeared.


    This time, there was only a photo¨Ca picture of Jeremy in a hot spring.


    No one else was in the photo.


    Judging by the length of his hair, it seemed like it was taken recently.


    If Jeremy had gone to a hot spring, he would have taken her with him.


    But Natalie couldn¡¯t remember any such trip.


    She zoomed in and saw the look of desire in Jeremy¡¯s eyes. She


    froze. Being his wife, she knew exactly what that look meant.


    Afraid she might have misinterpreted, Natalie carefully examined the


    photo again. She was certain that she hadn¡¯t been to that hot spring

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Jeremy had changed his hairstyle this year. It was shorter, making him look sharper and more intense.


    So, this photo was taken recently. The desire in Jeremy¡¯s eyes hinted. at a longing, a yearning that seemed directed at someone specific<b>. </b>Natalie couldn¡¯t help but wonder who had captivated his gaze.


    Natalie¡¯s hand trembled as she held the phone. She wondered if she had been mistaken. After all, Jeremy was soaking in the hot spring. Perhaps just the steam had clouded his eyes.


    It was just a photo, but Natalie¡¯s heart felt increasingly hollow as she


    gripped her phone tightly.


    Finally, she took a deep breath and texted, ¡°What exactly do you


    want? Be direct. You have ten minutes to reply. If I don¡¯t hear back, I¡¯ll


    block you.¡±


    Hank didn¡¯t notice Natalie¡¯s change in demeanor. He was


    preupied with figuring out how to make Austin understand that


    Natalie¡¯s rtionship with Jeremy was invible.


    After finishing a shoot, Austin walked straight <b>up </b>to Natalie. ¡°Why do you look so pale? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Natalie snapped out of her thoughts, realizing she was overthinking. With a smile, she said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m probably just still a bit sleepy.¡±


    ¡°Go sleep in the car for a while, or go home and rest. I¡¯m giving your


    the day off,¡± Austin said. His eyes filled with concern as he gazed at


    Natalie.


    Chapter <b>423</b>


    He didn¡¯t believe her excuse was as simple asck of sleep. There must be another reason.


    Initially, Natalie wanted to refuse, but then she reconsidered. She


    really hadn¡¯t slept well the previous night. ¡°Oh, alright then. I¡¯ll take the day off today. Thank you, Mr. Powell. I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. I apologize for affecting today¡¯s work.¡±


    ¡°Go get some rest,¡± Austin said, nodding.


    As Natalie left, Hank turned to Austin. ¡°Something¡¯s off, really off. Austin, I just talked to her. She and her husband are childhood sweethearts. If you have any ideas, forget them.¡±


    Austin rolled his eyes at Hank. He was speechless. With everyone taking a break, he decided to confide in Hank about the recent events he had witnessed. If he didn¡¯t, Hank would keep pestering him.


    Hank was dumbfounded. ¡°What on earth? When Natalie talked about


    Jeremy, her eyes were filled with affection, impossible to conceal. That na?ve woman definitely doesn¡¯t know, but she¡¯s no match for


    Jeremy.


    ¡°If Jeremy is deliberately deceiving her and keeping her in the dark, she¡¯ll never find out, because she trusts Jeremy too much. No wonder


    you¡¯ve always treated her differently. It turns out that you pity her. I¡¯ve been overthinking.¡±


    Austin¡¯s expression turned cold, but he remained silent.


    Meanwhile, Natalie hailed a cab and headed home. In the car, she checked the time. The ten¨Cminute mark was approaching.


    Someone was clearly ying mind games with her.


    She hadn¡¯t offended anyone recently, and her social circle was small. She wondered if it could be someone with a grudge against Jeremy.


    At the thought of that, Natalie promptly blocked the person. Soon, she


    arrived home.


    She took a shower and had a quick bite of a sandwich. She was so tired that she could barely keep her eyes open.


    Despite being only in her 20s, she couldn¡¯t stay upte.


    Natalie was disappointed in herself.


    Skr had just arrived at Gxy Vi and was preparing dinner.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. It was Steven calling her.


    ¡°Skye, I need to discuss something with you. Are you busy right now?¡±


    Skr set down the vegetables she was about to wash. She replied, ¡± Not at all, Steven. What do you want to discuss with me?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Steven hesitantly began, his voice hinting at embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of proposing to Annie. Do you have any good ideas?¡±


    Skr furrowed her brows slightly. ¡°Why the sudden urge to propose?¡±


    Skr knew he was not usually one to act impulsively. After all, Steven had only been with Annie for a little over a month. They were still in the getting¨Cto¨Cknow¨Ceach¨Cother phase.


    Skr wondered why Steven suddenly wanted to marry Annie. She pondered whether Steven really liked Annie that much.


    ¡°It¡¯s not sudden. I¡¯ve been thinking about it a lot recently. Sometimes, rtionships between a man and a woman are just that mysterious. At first, I couldn¡¯t understand why you rushed into marriage with Joe, but now I think I do,¡± Steven exined.


    Skr couldn¡¯t manage a smile. She felt she had set a bad example


    for Steven.


    ¡°Steven, our situations are different. Grandma Gloria arranged my marriage to Joe, so we married without any emotional foundation. Until now, we haven¡¯t developed any feelings for each other.


    ¡°We respect each other like roommates. It¡¯s more like a respectful


    cohabitation, really. But you¡­ I know you like Annie. But in my opinion, proposing now might be a bit premature. Don¡¯t scare Ms. Silver away, okay?¡±


    Skr carefully avoided saying anything negative about Annie or their rtionship. She felt troubled.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 474


    Unbeknownst to her<b>, </b>Joe was leaning against the kitchen door, listening to her description of their married life. His brows raised slightly as Skr described their marriage as cohabitation.


    Skr remained unaware of his presence.


    Regardless, Joe thought Skr¡¯s description was on point. He grimaced slightly, feeling a sudden wave of irritation.


    Skr had her back to Joe as she continued her conversation with


    Steven on the phone. She was so engrossed and oblivious.


    Steven considered her words and realized that Skr was right.¡±


    Alright, I¡¯ll wait a bit longer to propose to her. Skye, Annie is the first


    woman I¡¯ve really liked, so I don¡¯t want to disappoint her.¡±


    Skr replied, ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    ¡°She told me she used to like someone before, but he didn¡¯t feel the


    same. She felt lost and even gave up on herself for a while. Then she


    met me, and she said she finally understood what true love is. Skye, I


    want to give her a special proposal.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start preparing, and I¡¯ll propose to her when the time is right. Skye, you¡¯re <b>a </b>woman, so you¡¯d probably know what she¡¯d like. Let me know if you have any ideas.¡±


    Steven was brimming with anticipation for the future, especially the prospect of spending his life with Annie.


    ¡°Steven, have you met Ms. Silver¡¯s family yet?¡± Skr asked in a hushed voice.


    Given Annie¡¯s background, the Silver family would never have agreed


    to her being with someone like Steven, whocked a prominent family


    background.


    Steven paused for a moment. He realized he had overlooked this


    crucial point. ¡°Not yet. Annie mentioned they¡¯ve been busytely. She ns to introduce me in a few days.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Skr responded. She opted not to dwell further.


    After a few more brief exchanges, they ended their call.


    Skr stood still for a moment, lost in thought. It wasn¡¯t until she felt someone¡¯s gaze on her that she turned around.


    Sure enough, Joe stood by the kitchen door. Skr asked, ¡°When did you get back?¡± She hadn¡¯t heard a sound.


    ¡°Just now,¡± Joe replied with a chilly tone. He exuded an icy demeanor.


    Then, he turned and walked away.


    Skr was left puzzled by Joe¡¯s behavior. She wondered who had upset him or if the strain from work had finally gotten to him.


    Just this morning, they parted amicably as they headed to work. They


    had even nned for dinner that night.


    Skr dismissed her thoughts, thinking that it was pointless to guess his thoughts. She couldn¡¯t figure them out anyway. She continued


    preparing dinner.


    Annie was a skilled host. She was highly adept innguage.


    Annie had dropped various hints to Steven, so she was confident he


    Chapter 474.


    understood her meaning. She expected him to propose soon.


    44


    Annie wasn¡¯t afraid of getting married. It was just that her parents


    would be difficult to deal with.


    Given her family¡¯s current situation, she decided to wait and discuss it


    with her parents first. After all, even if she married, she could still get


    divorced.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    Marriage and divorce had bemonce. A divorce wasn¡¯t a


    big deal as long as it achieved a goal.


    With this in mind, Annie texted Steven a picture of a home interior. The picture showcased a cozy and family¨Coriented design.


    <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>we ever have a ce together, I hope it looks like this,¡± the text


    read.


    Steven might have been busy since he didn¡¯t respond immediately.


    Annie put down her phone and walked over to the window, gazing at


    the view outside.


    Living in an upscale apartment, she enjoyed a spectacr view. She


    could see the distant river.


    She had bought this upscale apartment, thinking she and Joe could


    incredibly romantic, especially during sunset.


    Unfortunately, that might never happen¨Cunless Joe got tired of Skr


    one day.


    Yesterday, she had a call with Rowan. Rowan told her that Joe was


    serious about Skr. He had never seen Joe treat any woman the


    way he treated Skr.


    Annie took a deep breath, trying to calm the jealousy rising in her


    heart. She also thought about the time she saw Skr at Yancey


    Residence. Skr was moreposed than she had imagined.


    Chapter 425


    2/3


    Even now, Skr remained passive despite their past conflicts. Annie


    expected her to make moves, anything to stop Annie from being with


    Steven.


    ¡°Skr, what are you thinking?¡± Annie had been pondering this for


    days, yet she found no answer.


    No matter what Skr was thinking, it wouldn¡¯t change Annie¡¯s


    decision. She was determined to marry Steven as soon as possible.


    Two dayster, Skr woke up sore all over. She couldn¡¯t exin. Joe¡¯s behavior the night before. He¡¯d been much rougher than usual.


    Just as she tried to get up, a hand tightened on her waist, holding her


    firm.


    ¡°Do you really think we¡¯re just cohabiting?¡± Joe¡¯s voice was deep and


    cold, with a hint of menace.


    Skr was still half¨Casleep. She took a moment to process his words. Suddenly, she remembered their conversation during dinnerst night.


    One of them had brought up their rtionship dynamics, and she had candidly shared her thoughts.


    She had been drinking that night. Joe had brought home a bottle of red wine, and wary of her low tolerance, she had paced herself. Yet, her honesty had outpaced her inhibitions.


    But what she said was the truth! She said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what we are?¡±


    Joe stared at her intensely; his lips pressed together. Then, he


    Chapter 475


    suddenly leaned in and kissed her hard. It was like a punishment.


    He didn¡¯t let go for several minutes. Skr was too shocked to move.


    Joe was acting very strange.


    ¡°Do you really think cohabitants have sex almost every night?¡± Joe¡¯s voice was hoarse andmanding, dripping with controlled desire.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we exactly that? Cohabitants? Or is there love between us<b>? </b>I


    thought you didn¡¯t love me,¡± Skr asked.


    Couldn¡¯t he let go?


    100


    Joe clenched his jaw coldly. He asked, ¡°What you¡¯re trying to say now is that you don¡¯t love me, right?¡±


    Skr froze. After processing what he¡¯d said, she looked down.


    They had been living together for months. Everything Joe had done


    for her had made her develop feelings for him.


    However, she knew that she couldn¡¯t let her feelings show. It would


    break the promise they¡¯d made.


    If he saw through her, their marriage would be awkward from that day


    onward.


    ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t love you,¡± Skr said.


    Joe frowned and threw Skr¡¯s hand away. He threatened, ¡±


    Remember what you¡¯ve said today. You¡¯d better not fall in love with


    <ol>


    <li>me. If not¡­¡±</li>


    </ol>


    Skr looked up and asked, ¡°If not what?¡±


    Would they obey the terms set out in their contract and get a divorce?


    In an instant, Joe was astounded by Skr¡¯s cruelty and ruthlessness.


    ¡°Nothing much. Just remember what you¡¯ve said today,¡± Joe said


    2/4


    coldly.


    The sudden change in his personality made Skr feel like she had been thrown into a cold abyss. There was no hint of the gentleness from when he¡¯d tried to convince her to go for another roundst night.


    Indeed, men behavedpletely differently when in bed and out of it.


    It didn¡¯t matter how gentle he was in bed or how deeply he gazed at her. It was all a sham.


    Skr was relieved that she hadn¡¯t revealed her feelings for him. If not, she would¡¯ve been utterly embarrassed.


    Paul secretly called Skr that afternoon.


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan, Mr. Martin has been behaving like a devil incarnate all


    afternoon. Everyone is terrified. Since the start of the day, he has


    ordered a dozen people to work overtime. I¡¯ll also need to work


    overtime tonight. What has happened to him at home? He was fine


    yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Everything has been great at home. Nothing¡¯s going on. Don¡¯t


    overthink it,¡± Skr said diffidently. Had Joe let his emotions get in


    the way of his work?


    On the way to work, she reflected on her conversation with Joe.


    In the end, she still couldn¡¯t figure out why he was unhappy. She hadn¡¯t forgotten their promise. Shouldn¡¯t he be ecstatic? Why had it increased his fury?


    Chapte: 476


    Had he found out about her feelings for him and detected her lies<b>?</b>


    ¡°Really?¡± asked Paul, not entirely convinced.


    However, if Skr said nothing was going on, that must¡¯ve been the truth. Perhaps he couldn¡¯t get used to it because he¡¯d gotten used to


    dealing with an easygoing Joe.


    On second thought, Joe seemed to have behaved that way for the


    past weeks.


    ¡°Right, Ms. Sullivan. I¡¯ve got something else to ask you,¡± Paul said. He¡¯d remembered something.


    Skr smiled and replied, ¡°Alright, fire away.¡±


    Joe nced at Paul, who was creeping back into the office after


    making a call. He asked, ¡°Who were you calling?¡±


    ¡°I was calling Ms. Sullivan. I had something to ask her,¡± replied Paul


    immediately.


    Joe was highly observant.


    Paul had only left for a few minutes, and Joe already knew what he¡¯d


    snuck off to do. Joe red at Paul and asked, ¡°What did you want to


    ask her?¡±


    ¡°I would like to gift a traditional dress to my mom. I don¡¯t know which kind I should choose. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to identally purchase a horrible traditional dress like the one Mr. Doherty Senior had fallenN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    victim to.¡±


    Chapter 476


    Upon hearing Paul mention a traditional dress<b>, </b>he recalled when


    they¡¯d gone to Frank¡¯s house, and Skr stumbled into his arms under the influence of the dress. He brightened up slightly and ordered,¡± When you¡¯re picking out the dress, get one in Skr¡¯s size.¡±


    Paul¡¯s eyes widened. He asked, ¡°Would you like to see Ms. Sullivan in


    a traditional dress?<b>¡±</b>


    Was Joe into this sort of thing?

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Women were absolutely stunning in traditional dresses. Skr had an excellent figure. She would definitely look gorgeous in them.


    Joe red at him.


    Paul immediately shut up. He didn¡¯t dare to continue guessing at


    Joe¡¯s kinks.


    What did they say? One should never guess at their boss¡®


    preferences. It would only bring trouble and strife, regardless of


    whether one got them correct.


    An hourter, Skr stood at the counter of the obstetrics hospital.


    She¡¯d just finished paying the medical fee.


    She¡¯d finished talking to Paul an hour ago and was about to start


    work. However, on the way out of the restroom, Skr ran into her


    colleague, Raine Carpenter. She was curled into a ball on the floor


    with anguish written across her face.


    Barely two months had passed since Raine had gotten pregnant.


    Skr immediately drove Raine to the hospital.


    On the way, Raine filled Skr in. She¡¯d only found out about her


    pregnancy two days ago. Her pregnancy hadn¡¯te easily. She¡¯d


    only been blessed with sess after years of trying. Raine was


    nning to finish the tasks at hand before applying for pregnancy leave.


    Chapte 4/7


    20


    She hadn¡¯t expected that she¡¯d have a stomachache today. In


    addition, it looked like she was about to start bleeding as well.


    Skr didn¡¯t dare to dy and drove to the hospital at full speed.


    Thankfully, she was sent to the hospital in time. Raine was


    hospitalized, and her family was contacted. They were making their


    way to the hospital.


    After paying, Skr began heading upstairs to Raine¡¯s ward.


    As she walked toward the elevator, she suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    Annabelle?


    They were at a private obstetrics hospital near theirpany.


    Annabelle¡¯s presence meant that she was either pregnant or she was


    here with someone.


    Coincidentally, Annabelle was about to walk into the elevator. SheThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was calling someone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked the doctor about it, and he said that he wouldn¡¯t


    rmend a uterine tissue removal surgery for my condition. I have


    no choice but to deliver this child. If not¡­ I¡¯ll never be able to have


    children.¡±


    A pitiful woman would always inspirepassion in others.


    Many people turned to look at her.


    They seemed to be specting on what kind of man could make a woman like her have his child willingly. In addition, it looked like he


    didn¡¯t want her to give birth to it.


    Chapte: 477


    Skr also needed to take the elevator<b>.</b>


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll talk to you about this when I get home, alright? As to the


    specifics, you can read the medical reports once they¡¯re ready,¡± Anabelle said pitifully.


    Skr raised an eyebrow..


    She had walked too slowly and failed to get into the elevator.


    As the doors closed, she seemed to hear Annabelle say, ¡°Mr. Hughes.¡±


    Skr found this seductive voice familiar. She¡¯d heard this voice saying that back in the hot spring resort. Skr¡¯s gaze darkened.


    Recently, Jasmine had seemed to be glowing. Her rtionship with Jeremy was flourishing. However, Skr had a bad feeling about it.


    Was Jeremy the ¡°Mr. Hughes¡± that Anabelle kept mentioning?


    Many members of the Hughes family held important positions in thepany. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t referring to Jeremy. However,


    Annabelle was Jeremy¡¯s secretary.


    Skr arrived at Raine¡¯s ward, lost in thought.


    When Raine saw Skr, she began thanking her. ¡°Skr, thank you so much! If you hadn¡¯t found me in the restroom and driven me to the hospital, I would¡¯ve lost my child.


    ¡°Now, you¡¯re even helping me pay the medical bills, and handling the documents needed for my hospitalization. Thank you so much! How much have you paid? I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡±

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    Chapter 478


    Not only was Skr good at her job, but she was also friendly and kind to the people around her. No one from Skr¡¯s team disliked her, and it was all because of her beauty, kindness, and capabilities.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay me back so soon. Your health is more


    important than this. Rest well,¡± replied Skr.


    Raine was moved. She eximed, ¡°Skr, you¡¯re such a wonderful


    person.¡±


    They hadn¡¯t chatted for long before Raine¡¯s husband arrived. Skr told him about Raine¡¯s condition. Then, she left the hospital to get


    back to work.


    On the way back to the office, Raine had transferred money to her. She¡¯d given Skr an extra 500 dors on top of her medical bills. Raine exined that the extra was for the petrol fees and for Skr to get her car cleaned.


    Skr arrived at the office half an hourter. As she was about to start work, Caleb sought her <b>out </b>to tell her that the woman who they¡¯d


    refused was back.


    Skr couldn¡¯t recall who Caleb was referring to at the drop of a hat.


    She asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    People asked them to restore their artifacts on a near¨Cdaily basis. Of course, some of the antiques they brought couldn¡¯t be restored, <b>while </b>others weren¡¯t worth repairing. Naturally, they <b>wouldn¡¯t </b>offer their services to these people.


    Chapter 478


    Caleb leaned over and said softly, ¡°She¡¯s the one who asked <b>you </b><b>to </b>piece together the porcin shards. She¡¯d also tried to elicit sympathy from my grandfather and attempted to seduce him into


    agreeing to her whims. I forgot her name. You said the porcin. she¡¯d brought was a tainted item.¡±


    A tainted item?


    She¡¯d only seen one recently¨Cthe porcin Annabelle had asked them to repair.


    Skr remembered every crack on the porcin.


    Skr asked, ¡°Why is she here again? Does she have something else


    that she wants restored?¡±


    She was somewhat surprised, as she¡¯d just run into Annabelle in the


    hospital. Who knew they¡¯d be meeting again now?


    Annabelle missed seeing Skr in the hospital as she had her back


    turned to her the entire time.


    Caleb snorted before saying, ¡°She¡¯s noting to talk about


    something else. She¡¯s still going on about the porcin. However, the price she¡¯s offering isn¡¯t low this time.¡±


    He raised two fingers and said, ¡°She¡¯s offering two million.¡±


    Skr¡¯s expression turned somber. It looked like she valued the


    porcin highly. She figured the porcin must¡¯ve helped Annabelle


    aplish some of her goals. If not, she wouldn¡¯t be so determined


    to get it fixed.


    Annabelle was a rare beauty. However, she tended to make the


    Chapter 478


    people around her feel ufortable.


    ¡°Grandpa refused her. However, she¡¯s set on meeting you. Annabelle


    insisted that you might agree to help her for two million.¡±


    Skr nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    The two of them headed to Alexander¡¯s office.


    Alexander was sitting far away this time. He instructed Annabelle to


    ce the luggage holding the porcin pieces at the door.


    Anabelle was confused. Why did she feel like Alexander was


    disdainful of the antiques she¡¯d brought?


    However, she¡¯d heard that Alexander had a weird temper, and his behaviors seemed unexinable by logic. She couldn¡¯t see why he¡¯d


    asked her to do so.


    She¡¯d recently heard that one of Alexander¡¯s students, Skr Sullivan, had excellent restoration skills. She could hold a candle to youngCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Alexander¡¯s prowess.


    Thest time she¡¯de, she¡¯d underestimated Skr.


    This time, she came with a simple goal¨Cto offer a high price so Skr would help her restore her porcin.


    Annabelle believed that two million wasn¡¯t a small sum for Skr, who¡¯d just entered the industry. Even if her porcin pieces were almost too shattered for repair, Skr would probably fix them up


    meticulously for the right price<b>.</b>


    Once Skr walked in, Annabelle immediately turned toward Skr


    and said, ¡°Ms. Sullivan.¡±


    Chapter 478


    Skr nodded in greeting to Annabelle before saying, ¡°I know why you¡¯re here, Ms. Green. My apologies, I can¡¯t help you with it.¡±

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn me down just yet, Ms. Sullivan. I can add another million. to my offer so it totals three million. I hope you can restore my porcin. With your capabilities, I have faith that you¡¯ll be able to fix it.


    Although three million was a huge sum, Annabelle believed it would be worth it if she could achieve her goals.


    She recalled how she was on the verge of sess. When Jeremy learned of her pregnancy in Yley City, he made her return to Jipsburg. Then, he forced her through a detailed examination to confirm when she was due before ordering her to get an abortion.


    Although Jeremy hadn¡¯t been so mercilessly direct with her, Annabelle knew that Jeremy only wanted Natalie¡¯s child.


    She also knew that Jeremy didn¡¯t want her to give birth to their child. She didn¡¯t have much time left, so she had to restore this porcin vase as soon as possible.


    She thought Skr would be moved by the three million she¡¯d offered. However, Skr merely stared coldly at her and stood her ground. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to change my answer even if you offered me ten


    million.¡±


    Annabelle¡¯s expression changed into one of utter disbelief. She demanded, ¡°Give me a reason!¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand. She was giving her money, and Skr didn¡¯t even want it?


    Chapter 479


    Skr thought too highly of herself. The price Annabelle was offering was multiple times the market price.


    ¡°Why do we need to give you a reason? She just doesn¡¯t want to help. you restore it. End of story,¡± Caleb stated. He then rolled his eyes with


    a cold chuckle.


    Didn¡¯t she know what kind of horrible antique she was holding on to? How did she have the guts to ask why?


    Before leaving, Skr changed her mind. She said, ¡°Perhaps I can


    help you restore it if you tell me where you purchased it.¡±


    Many negative items have popped up recently. Skr kept feeling like this wasn¡¯t a coincidence. These objects would bring misfortune to


    many people.


    Some people had no idea that the antiques they¡¯d spent a fortune on were objects that could harm or kill them.


    Annabelle¡¯s gaze turned shifty as she avoided making eye contact with Skr. She said, ¡°Why are you asking? Whether you choose to ept my case has nothing to do with where I got my porcin, right?¡±


    Alexander didn¡¯t interrupt them as he¡¯d guessed what Skr was trying to do. He gave Caleb a look, indicating that he wasn¡¯t allowed to say anything out of turn.


    ¡°I also want to buy one. Is this reason enough? If you don¡¯t want to tell me, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve been busy recently, and I don¡¯t have time to restore your porcin,¡± Skr said tonelessly.


    She didn¡¯t seem to be behaving any differently.


    Chapter 47


    Annabelle frowned and exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you. I bought this on a whim when I was abroad. The seller told me that it¡¯s my destiny to buy the porcin vase. I have no idea who he even is, let alone his identity.¡±


    He¡¯d warned her not to disclose anything about him to anyone. If not,


    she¡¯d be screwed.


    Annabelle had gone through too much recently. She didn¡¯t dare to


    take the risk.


    Skr nced at Annabelle thoughtfully and said, ¡°Alright. Since you don¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t force you to.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Skr walked out immediately afterward.


    Since Annabelle was unwilling toe clean, she wouldn¡¯t tell Skr anything, no matter how much she asked. Perhaps she¡¯d been threatened to keep her mouth shut.


    Skr felt that Annabelle must¡¯ve owned more than one negative


    item.


    Caleb followed Skr out.


    Annabelle frowned. She turned back to Alexander and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you help me, Mr. Gardner Senior? This porcin vase is extremely important to me. If Skr won¡¯t do it, is there someone else in your team who can help me?¡±

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    Alexander didn¡¯t have a good impression of Annabelle. He could tell that Annabelle had used the porcin to aplish her goals. It exined why she was so determined to get it fixed and why she was


    willing to fork out a formidable amount of money for it. She wanted


    to use it again.


    How could he abet Annabelle¡¯s evil ns?


    ¡°No one in my team can help you,¡± stated Alexander coldly.


    His assistant said to Annabelle, ¡°Ms. Green, let me show <b>you </b><b>out</b><b>.</b>¡±


    Annabelle angrily clenched her jaw as she stared at Alexander. He


    was <b>cl</b>


    chasing her out. Not only did he have an odd disposition, but so did everyone else on his team. After all, they¡¯d refused her


    generous offer.


    In the end, she left in disappointment.


    Just as Annabelle left, Alexander called and said, ¡°Use Annabelle as


    the starting point for your investigation.¡±


    Annabelle drove back home after leaving. A stack of medical reports.y in her car, and uneasiness clogged her throat.


    She¡¯d guessed early on that Jeremy would have her abort the baby. However, she hadn¡¯t expected how firm he was on the topic.


    Ever since her porcin vase shattered, she could feel him drawing away from her.


    Chapter 480This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    23


    Annabelle would do everything to keep the child and make Jeremy


    stay with her.


    After she got home, she pulled out her phone and searched for


    Natalie¡¯s contact information. However, she had gotten blocked, and


    her message couldn¡¯t get through.


    Thest message in their chat was from Natalie. She¡¯d threatened to


    block Annabelle within the next ten minutes<b>.</b>


    Initially, Annabelle had thought that Natalie¡¯s curiosity would prevail.


    Although she¡¯d insisted that she¡¯d block her, Annabelle believed that it was just an empty threat. Natalie wouldn¡¯t do it for real. She hadn¡¯t


    expected Natalie to follow through.


    She sent a friend request to Natalie using another ount, along with


    a direct message.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know Jeremy¡¯s secret?¡±


    After sending it, she received no response from Natalie for a long


    time.


    ¡°Does yourck of curiosity stem from your confidence that Jeremy would never cheat on you? Aren¡¯t you a little too confident, Natalie? What¡¯s so special about you that makes Jeremy save himself for you? Just because of the fact that the both of you were childhood friends? I¡¯ve never heard a sess story from any couple of this


    nature.


    ¡°Just you wait. Once my belly grows, you can watch as your husband bes the father of my child! We¡¯ll see how confident you are then!¡±


    Jealousy enveloped Annabelle.


    Chapter 480


    An hourter, Jeremy arrived. The second he walked in, he said emotionlessly, ¡°Give me the reports.¡±


    Annabelle passed him the reports with teary eyes while pleading, ¡°Mr. Hughes, perhaps we are destined to keep the baby. After all, it¡¯s a life. too. The one both of us made, no less. I never thought that we would


    have children.


    ¡°I will still keep to the promises I made. I won¡¯t bother you nor let the child disrupt your life. Please let me give birth to it. I promise I won¡¯t let anyone know that it¡¯s yours, alright?¡±


    Her every word radiated desperation. However, Jeremy¡¯s expression only turned colder by the minute. He looked through the medical reports. He even read the doctor¡¯s advice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for you to be taken for a re¨Cexamination to ensure that the baby will be aborted without causing harm to you,¡± said Jeremy.


    Considering Annabelle¡¯s condition, a regr obstetrics hospital might not have been able to guarantee that the operation would go smoothly. However, he knew doctors who could.


    The color drained from Annabelle¡¯s face. She asked, ¡°Do you have to do that? The baby is a life too!¡±


    She sped her hands over her abdomen while cold sweat beaded


    her forehead.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    Annabelle had underestimated Jeremy¡¯s ruthlessness.


    With Jeremy¡¯swork, he¡¯d have no problems finding her a skilled doctor. The other doctors might not have dared operate on her, but the doctor Jeremy found would have no such qualms.


    Jeremy red at Annabelle and said, ¡°He¡¯s not destined for me.¡±


    His children could only be from Natalie.


    Annabelle was terrified by the spark of cruelty in Jeremy¡¯s eyes. She


    pressed, ¡°Mr. Hughes, can¡¯t you consider my suggestion? I can leaveCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    this country with the baby. Wouldn¡¯t that be enough?¡±


    Was he just as cruel to Natalie?


    No. Annabelle had seen him calling and texting Natalie. He¡¯d given all


    his gentleness to Natalie. He would never let her see the cruel side of


    him.


    Jeremy said coldly, ¡°Someone will pick you up tomorrow morning.¡±


    Annabelle could only watch Jeremy leave.


    She saw two people downstairs. They were Jeremy¡¯s bodyguards. They often attended important events with him.


    He¡¯d sent bodyguards over. Was he scared that she¡¯d leave tonight?


    Annabelle nced at her phone. Natalie hadn¡¯t replied.


    She used another ount to request to follow Natalie. She sent a


    Chapter 481


    direct message saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what¡¯s my


    rtionship with Jeremy?¡±


    After Jeremy got into the car, he instructed his bodyguards, ¡°Stay here


    to watch her tonight. I hope there won¡¯t be any mishaps.<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Hughes.¡±


    On the way back home, Jeremy called Natalie. However, no one


    picked up. He called her two more times, yet she still didn¡¯t respond.


    Was she busy?


    Jeremy threw his phone aside and massaged his temples. He regretted allowing Natalie to work.


    That Austin¡­


    He called a private investigator and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hughes, I¡¯ve finished the investigation. Austin is just a regr person. His parents died early on, and he has never been to university. This greatly affected his career in the beginning. However, he has won countless awards because of his excellent acting skills.


    ¡°He¡¯s got a great reputation in the entertainment industry. All the directors he¡¯d worked with before tended to invite him to coborate again, some of them multiple times. I¡¯ve tried digging up dirt on him for multiple days but found nothing.


    ¡°He¡¯s never had a girlfriend before, nor did he receive help from powerful people. He¡¯s the rare kind of actor who has got to where he is today by himself. As to his life, it¡¯s a simple one. When he¡¯s not acting, he travels and partakes in some extreme sports.¡±


    Chapter 481.


    He¡¯d hired a private investigator, yet all he found out about Austin was


    positive.


    Austin was too clean. Ufortably so.


    As Jeremy was about to arrive home, he called Natalie again. No one picked up.


    Natalie only called back after Jeremy took a shower.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯d identally put my phone on silent and was busy just now. It¡¯s noisy on set and I wasn¡¯t paying attention to my phone. I¡¯ll be done in around half an hour.¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s uneasiness calmed after hearing Natalie¡¯s words. He said, Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home.¡±


    ¡°Yep! Wait for me. In the afternoon, I saw the chain bakery that you adore on the way to work. I¡¯ll buy you the bread that you like so much, Isaid Natalie. Upon seeing the bakery, her mind jumped to Jeremy


    immediately.


    He said gently, ¡°Yes, of course I will.¡±


    Natalie hung up cheerily. Her grin hadn¡¯t even faded when she saw the requests on Instagram.

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 452


    Chapter 482


    Natalie had blocked that person before.


    Initially, Natalie thought it was a prank, and the person wouldn¡¯t do anything more after getting blocked.


    However, as she read the direct messages, the picture of Jeremy in the hot spring rushed to the forefront of her mind.


    She believed that the picture waspletely fake. It must¡¯ve been photoshopped.


    Natalie took a deep breath to clear her thoughts. She should not have been thinking about that. Ultimately, she decided to find out what the


    woman was ying at.


    Nothing happened after she added her.


    Natalie pushed it to the back of her mind and threw her phone into her bag. She hurried off to buy cakes and rushed home.


    At the same time, Annabelle fretted over the bodyguards downstairs.


    She needed to find a way to dy this.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The child in her womb had to be kept at all costs. It was herst


    bargaining chip.


    If not, she would be done for tomorrow morning once Jeremy took her to the hospital. There would be no chance of keeping the baby.


    Annabelle took a shower. As she walked out of the bathroom, she


    scrolled through her phone..


    Chapter 492


    Natalie had epted her request.


    It looked like Natalie didn¡¯t trust Jeremy that much after all. If not, she wouldn¡¯t have epted Annabelle¡¯s request.


    Initially, Annabelle had nned to take it slow. A greater blow would be dealt to Natalie once Annabelle¡¯s belly swelled in theter stages of pregnancy. When that happened, Jeremy would have no choice but to divorce Natalie and marry her instead.


    However, she¡¯d acted too rashly and told him about her pregnancy before he left Yley City. Annabelle hadn¡¯t managed to keep her


    .</b>


    It could also be because of what the seller at Amazon had told her when she asked. It worried her. He¡¯d said that even if she were pregnant, she wouldn¡¯t deliver the baby sessfully.


    She¡¯d asked the person who¡¯d helped her get to where she was today. He said that the future was written in her fate. However, there was a 70 percent chance that she wouldn¡¯t be able to give birth to the child. The other 30 percent would be decided by destiny.


    at was w


    she¡¯d jumped into action. However, she hadn¡¯t expected that Jeremy would be so ruthless. If not for Natalie, Jeremy definitely wouldn¡¯t have been so cruel.


    She walked to the window and nced downstairs. She could not see the two bodyguards / but she knew that they hadn¡¯t left. How could they? They were under Jeremy¡¯s orders.


    Jeremy wanted her to get an abortion to prevent any future problems and so that Natalie would never know about the baby.


    Chapter 482


    Why could Natalie live such a peaceful life while she had to go through so much suffering?


    Annabelle reflected on her experiences. She thought of how Jeremy treated her as nothing more than a toy and how all her efforts were about to go to waste. Her jealousy of Natalie only grew the more she pondered on it.


    She took a few pictures of her ultrasound and sent them to Natalie with the caption, ¡°Jeremy is the father of this child. Whenever he went on a business trip for the past few months, he spent time with me. Every time we did it, he went at me like a bull. I know you can¡¯t satisfy him. Don¡¯t interfere in my rtionship, Natalie. The child and I are the most important people to Jeremy.¡±


    Annabelle curled into the couch. She wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight as she wanted to wait for Natalie¡¯s response and watch her make her


    decision.


    Perhaps Natalie would seek her out. When that happened, everything would be exposed under the s¨²n, and Annabelle wouldn¡¯t need to continue slinking through the shadows.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    che


    Annabelle felt her heart squeeze when thought of Jeremy. She


    didn¡¯t believe that Jeremy would truly cause her any harm. They


    would definitely get together once Natalie stopped standing as aCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    barrier between them.


    As Natalie took the cab home, she stared at the two cakes in herp. When she thought of Jeremy¡¯s expression when he saw the cakes, she grinned slightly. She was going to pamper Jeremy to the fullest!


    Everything she¡¯d owed him, she¡¯d make it up to him tonight. The lingerie she¡¯d stuffed into her wardrobe would definitelye in


    handy.


    At that moment, Natalie¡¯s phone pinged in her hand. When she saw that her new follower had sent her a message, she felt an inexplicable uneasiness ovee her. Natalie¡¯s finger hovered over the phone for a moment before finally unlocking it.


    The second she tapped into Instagram, she saw a few photos. Looking through them individually, she saw pictures of a prenatal medical report. The fetus was around ten weeks old.


    Why had she sent Natalie a prenatal report?


    When Natalie reached the end of the report, she felt as though she had been plunged into an icy pond.


    Her grip tightened around the phone as blood drained from her face.


    Chapter 483


    Jeremy had betrayed her by having an affair!


    Natalie screamed at the driver, ¡°Stop the car!¡±


    He was dumbfounded. Then, he tried to confirm with Natalie, ¡°Aren¡¯t


    you going to the neighborhood over there? Why have you asked me to


    stop?¡±


    Only then did the driver realize that Natalie¡¯s face waspletely


    devoid of color. She looked as though her soul had left her body. He


    was concerned. Hadn¡¯t she been ecstatic when she¡¯d first gotten in?


    Natalie inhaled deeply and tried to maintain herposure as she


    instructed, ¡°Head to the nearest hotel.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t return home, nor could she face Jeremy after this. Natalie had no idea whether it was true. She had to face this calmly and allow herself to ponder it. This was because she¡¯d realized Jeremy¡¯s abnormal behavior in the past few months.


    At this moment, her head was upied by the picture she¡¯d seen of Jeremy in the hot spring. Lust brewed in his eyes as he looked at the person behind the camera.


    Her fingers trembled as she typed out a reply, ¡°Who are you? How can you prove that you¡¯re telling the truth?¡±


    Annabelle immediately replied, ¡°You cane to Unit 2701, Block B, Moredom Complex, whenever you¡¯re ready. If you¡¯re afraid I have ulterior motives, you can take a friend with you.


    ¡°Also, Jeremy has just found out about my pregnancy, and he¡¯s scared that I¡¯ll run away. He has asked his bodyguards to stand guard under my house. You¡¯ll see them when you arrive.


    Chapter 483


    ¡°I can¡¯t allow myself to continue being his mistress, nor will I let my baby be his bastard child. He¡¯s afraid that I¡¯ll get an abortion.¡±


    Every word Natalie read seemed to stab at her heart. Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. Atst, logic took over her, and she called Skr.


    When Skr¡¯s phone rang, she was about to shower.


    Coincidentally, Joe had yet toe home. He had business to attend. to. Skr immediately got dressed and ran downstairs. She drove to


    the hotel Natalie was staying at.


    The streets weren¡¯t congested at this hour. Skr sped straight


    toward the hotel.


    Just as Skr was about to knock on Natalie¡¯s door, Natalie threw it open and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Skr, what do I do now? I never imagined that he would betray me in my wildest dreams. I merely thought that the passion between us had faded and we had to adjust to each other¡¯s daily habits. I would never have expected him to have an affair!¡±

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    Skr¡¯s expression turned serious when she heard that Jeremy was having an affair. She gently suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s calm down. I bought two cups of your favorite milkshakes on the way here. Let¡¯s sip at it and rx for a bit. Then, why don¡¯t you tell me how you determined that he¡¯s cheating on you?¡±


    As Natalie listened to Skr console her, she gradually settled down.


    After shutting the door, they curled up on the couch.


    Skr patiently waited for Natalie. At the same time, she recalled Annabelle¡¯s utterings of ¡°Mr. Hughes ¡°. Were they the same person


    after all?


    An hour passed, yet Natalie still hadn¡¯t reached home. Jeremy¡¯s heart pounded in trepidation. He had called Natalie multiple times, but she


    didn¡¯t pick up.


    In the end, Jeremy found Hank¡¯s number and called him to ask about Natalie¡¯s whereabouts. However, he said that Natalie had left long


    ago.


    Hank had no reason to lie to him about whether Natalie had left or


    not.


    Why wasn¡¯t Natalie home yet?


    Jeremy clenched his jaw and made a call. He ordered, ¡°Find my wife.¡±


    Chapter 484


    He pulled a cigarette out. Smoke wafted in the air around him as he frowned deeply. He understood Natalie more than anyone else in the


    world. She wouldn¡¯t disappear for no reason without telling him why.


    Even when she tried to surprise him, she¡¯d hurry back in anticipation


    to do so.


    Two hours had passed since theirst phone call.


    Horror crept over Jeremy. He called his men and ordered, ¡°Check


    whether there¡¯s been any idents tonight.¡±


    Jeremy stewed in regret. He should¡¯ve picked Natalie up personally or


    had his driver fetch her. The cab drivers of Jipsburg drove too quickly


    and never obeyed traffic rules when they were out of sight of


    surveince cameras.


    ¡°Natalie, you have to be alright!¡±


    While Jeremy was trying to find Natalie, Skr managed to calm Natalie down. Shebed through the messages for clues.


    The profile picture looked familiar to her due to the eye¨Ccatching jewelry adorning the hand in the photo.


    However, Skr¡¯s attention was taken by the messages, the prenatal


    medical reports, and the hospital where the examination was


    performed.


    Skr also noticed how the sender bragged to Natalie. Her every


    sentence seemed to be a deration of war.


    Natalie took a gigantic gulp of her milkshake. Perhaps the sweetness


    Chapter 404


    of the milkshakeforted her as her breathing became easier. She


    seemed less gloomy.


    ¡°Her time of pregnancy coincides with the period when Jeremy went on business trips every few weeks. Back then, I rarely saw him. We only saw each other once or twice a month. Jeremy seemed to distance himself from me and wouldn¡¯t even text me for weeks.


    ¡°Skr, I know she¡¯s telling the truth. Jeremy has cheated on me.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Skr erged one of the ultrasounds and saw the hospital name in the corner. She said solemnly, ¡°If Jeremy has cheated, his mistress would probably be Annabelle.¡±


    Natalie was dumbfounded. She repeated incredulously, ¡°Annabelle?¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s secretary with that smoking hot figure? The one she


    thought wouldn¡¯t be Jeremy¡¯s type at all?


    Natalie felt as though the blood in her veins had frozen. Did this


    mean that Annabelle had gone on set to see her? She hadn¡¯t gone there to see her favorite actor.


    ¡°That¡­ That exins the jealousy and scrutiny in her eyes thest


    time we met.¡±


    Spin <b>to </b>im Your Surprise Reward

 Chapter 485

    <b>Chapter </b><b>485</b>


    When Natalie thought of the fact that Jeremy had cheated on her with his coworker, she felt her heart squeeze painfully. She cried, ¡°How¡­ How many people has he cheated on me with? How long has he been keeping me in the dark?


    ¡°He keeps telling me he loves me, but how many women have heard that from him? Skr¡­ Skr, have I been living in a lie?¡±


    Was her happiness nothing more than an illusion?


    Using lies, the man she loved wholeheartedly had built her a perfect marriage before trapping her in his cage.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d encountered a love straight out of a fairy tale. It was sacred and beautiful. We would stay loyal to each other until the end of time. No matter what temptations we faced, our hearts would always belong to one another. In the end, these were merely my one¨Csided fantasies.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s breathingbored as her heart constricted.


    Skr hugged Natalie and said, ¡°That¡¯s just what she¡¯s saying. We can¡¯t confirm the truthfulness of her statements.<b>¡±</b>


    After all, she couldn¡¯t be sure that Annabelle¡¯s ¡°Mr. Hughes¡± referred to Jeremy. Skr running into Annabelle in the hospital couldn¡¯t prove anything either. She hoped Natalie wouldn¡¯t need to face such a cruel reality.


    ¡°I know I can¡¯t find him guilty just yet. Yet¡­ Skr,e with me to her house. Even if I¡¯m sure it¡¯s Annabelle, I need to see it with my own eyes,¡± said Natalie. She¡¯de to a difficult conclusion.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    An hourter, Natalie called. She said, ¡°Honey, something has happened to my friend. Her husband cheated on her and she¡¯s devastated. Skr and I are going to stay with her tonight to help her deal with this. I won¡¯t being home tonight.¡±


    Natalie mustered up all her self¨Ccontrol to ensure she sounded normal.


    Only Natalie knew that she was giving Jeremy a signal. As long as Jeremy came clean before the truth came to light, she wouldn¡¯t loathe him. They¡¯d grown up with each other. She didn¡¯t want to sever ties with him for this.


    However, Jeremy merely exhaled. After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°Were you with your <b>friend </b><b>for </b>the past three hours?¡±


    He¡¯d just received a call informing him that there had been no car idents. For a moment, he was terrified that Natalie had been kidnapped. Thankfully, she was alright.


    However, she¡¯d be less obedient recently and had begun ignoring him. Even if it was an emergency<b>, </b>she <b>should¡¯ve </b><b>called </b>him to inform him of her whereabouts.


    Natalie was an extrovert. Skr wasn¡¯t her only friend, <b>so </b>it was normal for her to head <b>over </b><b>to </b><b>console </b><b>her </b>friend.


    ¡°I¡¯m <b>sorry</b>, honey. <b>I¡¯ve </b><b>got </b>to go. I need <b>to </b>console her now,¡± Natalie <b>said</b>. She was <b>terrified </b><b>that </b><b>she¡¯d </b><b>reveal </b>her <b>emotions</b><b>, </b><b>so </b>she <b>dared </b><b>not </b><b>continue </b><b>the </b>conversation.


    <b>Jeremy </b><b>hummed </b>in acknowledgment and ended the call. <b>He </b><b>then </b><b>made </b><b>another </b><b>call </b><b>and </b><b>said</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Stop </b><b>the</b>


    Chapter 485


    investigations.¡±


    He pulled a cigarette out and inhaled slowly. It was almost midnight. Natalie would be sleepy by now.


    Jeremy squeezed his cigarette. Her story about her friend being cheated on felt like mockery. He couldn¡¯t bear to think about how she would react if she discovered his betrayal.


    His heart sank.


    Jeremy then made a phone call to Joe, who¡¯d just gotten home.


    Originally, Joe had nned to take a shower and get a good night¡¯s sleep with Skr in his arms. However, he came home to an empty bed.


    Why would Jeremy be calling him at this hour?


    Joe asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Jeremy stubbed out his cigarette and asked, ¡°Is Skr with you?¡±


    Joe raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Why are you looking for my wife all of a sudden?¡±


    Joe began scouring Gxy Vi for Skr. He looked upstairs and downstairs to no avail.


    ¡°I wanted to ask her whether she knew anything about Natalie,¡± said Jeremy.


    Joe asked, ¡°Your wife?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She didn¡¯te home tonight.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence<i>. </i>My wife didn¡¯te home too.¡±


    Silence fell between them.


    The suspicion that Jeremy had been nursing disappeared. It looked like Natalie hadn¡¯t been lying to him, and she was apanying a friend with Skr.


    ¡°You¡¯re behaving weirdly. You¡¯re here to confirm something you already know, aren¡¯t you? Has your wife found out about your affair with that secretary of yours?¡±


    <i>Since </i>discovering that Jeremy had gotten together with Annabelle, Joe believed the affair would soon get out of hand.


    There were few to <i>no </i>secrets in their circle. Many people would pretend they knew nothing about it, and the aristocrats in their forced marriages would look the other way.


    However, Jeremy and Natalie were different.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After a moment of silence, Jeremy said, ¡°She¡¯ll never find out. That secretary was nothing <i>more </i>than an ident.¡±


    He would settle it tomorrow morning. Jeremy would never let Natalie find out, and such uncontroble things would never happen again.


    Joe hummed in acknowledgment and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±


    Following that, Joe called Skr. After a few rings, she picked up. He asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at home?<b>¡±</b>


    Skr was sitting on the couch. Natalie felt that her crying had made <i>her </i>too unkempt and ugly, so she headed off to shower.


    Yet, Skr had gotten a call from Joe. She¡¯d pushed Joe to the back of her mind due <i>to </i><i>her </i>focus <b>on </b>consoling Natalie. Skr had forgotten to tell him she was busy tonight and wouldn¡¯t be going home.


    When she thought of the rtionship between Joe and Jeremy, Skr chose to keep the details to herself. She chose the same excuse as Natalie.


    ¡°We¡¯re with a friend who has run into a bit of trouble. We won¡¯t be <i>going </i>home tonight.¡±


    Joe¡¯s expression changed, but he did not enquire any further. He simply said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After their call, Joey in bed and closed his eyes, trying to fall <i>asleep</i>. However, the more he tried, the more awake he felt. Suddenly, he sat up in bed with a frown.


    Where did Skr¡¯s friendse from? She would rather sleep with <i>her </i>friend than him?


    The air around Joe seemed to freeze. Ruthlessness took over his features.


    Chapter 486


    However, once he calmed down, Joe furrowed his eyebrows. He suddenly realized that his attachment to Skr had spiraled out of control. Had he fallen for her


    He immediately rejected that idea. He liked having sex with Skr and depended on the good sleep and stable emotions that Skr afforded him when they were together. It had nothing to do with romantic love. After all, Skr didn¡¯t like him either, right?


    When Joe realized that his emotions were getting affected by Skr yet again, his expression turned serious. He got up and strode into the study. It was a good time for a few virtual conference calls.


    Annabelle scrolled through her phone. Natalie seemed to have disappeared after Annabelle had given her address.


    If Natalie threw a tantrum, Jeremy would¡¯ve sought her out by now. Natalie might¡¯vee over to find! out whether she was telling the truth. However, none of that had happened. What was Natalie thinking?

 Chapter 487

    <b>Chapter </b><b>487</b>


    Annabelle¡¯s faith in her n wavered.


    Was Natalie nning to pretend she had no idea about Jeremy¡¯s affair? Did she not care that someone else was about to give birth to Jeremy¡¯s child? Or did Natalie think that everything she said was false?


    It looked like she had to offer some concrete evidence


    She pulled her other phone out.


    She¡¯d always carried two phones with her. However, she¡¯d never let Jeremy find out. She did this topile evidence of their affair.


    Inside the phone, there were pictures and videos of them in bed. Anabelle had taken them secretly. It was a pity that they were somewhat blurry. When she was taking them, she was terrified that Jeremy would catch her in the act.


    Most of them were too dark. Annabelle looked through her gallery and found none would fit her purpose. Thus, she chose a video instead. Even if Natalie wanted to pretend otherwise, she¡¯d lose her sanity upon watching it, wouldn¡¯t she?


    Annabelle believed that Natalie wouldn¡¯t have seen Jeremy on such a rampage before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me down, Natalie. I¡¯ve always believed that we were different. If you can continue to stay with Jeremy after this video, it would mean that you¡¯re obsessed with the privilege being his wife affords you


    After Natalie had taken a shower, she felt energized and calmer.


    Looking at Skr, who was waiting for her on the couch, Natalie felt slightly apologetic. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Skr. Have I made you worry about me?¡±


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t be defeated easily. No matter what happens, you¡¯ll be able to face it head¨Con,¡± Skr reassured her.


    Natalie¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s get a few hours of sleep and head over tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    An Instagram notification popped up on her phone as they were about to sleep. She immediately checked. it.


    She hadn¡¯t muted her phone and had the volume up. It wasn¡¯t loud, but it was enough for them to hear the lustful voices in the video.


    She could only see Jeremy¡¯s back. However, Natalie knew him all too well.


    Her phone slipped and ttered onto the ground noisily.


    Natalie¡¯s face was devoid of color.


    Skr¡¯s expression changed drastically. She eximed ¡°Nath!¡±


    Immediately, Skr picked the phone up and turned off the video.


    Annabelle must¡¯ve been insane! Had she taken pride <b>in </b>being <b>a </b>mistress? How could she show <b>off </b><b>to </b>Natalie? How disgusting!


    ¡°I <b>can¡¯t </b><b>fool </b>myself <b>anymore</b>. The man in <b>the </b>video <b>is </b><b>Jeremy</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Natalie </b>said <b>self</b><b>¨C</b><b>mockingly</b><b>. </b><b>Tears</b>


    Chapter 487


    streamed down her face,


    She¡¯d known him for so many years and devoted her first time to him. They¡¯d been married for a year, How could she not recognize him?


    As she was showering, she tried to fool herself. Natalle hoped that this was nothing more than a prank. Tomorrow morning, the truth would surface once she confronted Annabelle. After all, she¡¯d loved Jeremy for so many years.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, this video proved her wrong. It was like a p to her face, and her head spun.


    Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t stand it. Her stomach churned.


    Natalie eximed between heaving, ¡°How disgusting! Skr, he¡¯s revolting. How could he be so vile?¡± Natalie vomited.

 Chapter 488

    <b>Chapter </b><b>488</b>


    1/2


    Moredom Complex was a luxurious neighborhood well¨Cknown in Jipsburg. The people who lived there were the cream of the crop in their respective industries.


    Natalie had a house in this area. Her parents had bought it for her before she¡¯d gotten married.


    If not for Annabelle, she would¡¯ve forgotten that she had a house there.


    They wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter the area if they did not reside there. No owners had informed the guard house that they would be entertaining guests. However, Natalie managed to prove that she owned a house there and walked to where Annabelle was staying.


    The two of them did not go in. They sat under the shade of two trees where they wouldn¡¯t be seen.


    Natalie¡¯s face was pale. She hadn¡¯t slept at allst night. Although she had calmed down slightly and was less devastated, her mind was still in a mess.


    Skr hadn¡¯t slept muchst night, either. She was extremely concerned. After all, she knew how it felt to get betrayed.


    Although time could heal many wounds, one would always remember how it felt to be betrayed. From that day onward, she stopped believing in love.


    Even though Skr knew that she had fallen for Joe, she wouldn¡¯t take the next step easily.


    If Jeremy had cheated, this meant that evesting love did not exist, let alone loyalty.


    She rejoiced in the fact that she and Joe were only cohabiting. Love wasn¡¯t a factor in their rtionship


    Natalie forced a smile and asked Skr, ¡°Do you see the two men over there?¡±


    She knew her grin looked horrendous. However, she was done with tears.


    ¡°Yeah, I see them,¡± Skr replied. She nced over to the two men in front of the door. They didn¡¯t look like local residents at all. Their gaze was sharp and on high alert.


    ¡°I know them. They¡¯re Jeremy¡¯s bodyguards in charge of protecting his safety. Their presence here means that Jeremy cares highly about Annabelle. He¡¯s terrified that she¡¯ll get an abortion.¡±


    Natalie sounded like she was talking about something that had nothing to do with herself.


    Skr grasped Natalie¡¯s hand tightly and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave now?¡±


    These bodyguards were evidence that Jeremy had cheated. There was no need to stay here any longer.


    Natalie shook her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait here. Perhaps he¡¯ll look for Annabelle out of concern for her and the baby.¡±


    She needed to see it with her own eyes and squash all remaining hope.


    Skr nodded.


    Annabelle had <b>been </b><b>up </b>all night as well. She¡¯d waited the whole night, yet Natalie did nothing.


    Annabelle had tried escaping in the middle of the night Yet, the two bodyguards stood in front <b>of </b>the <b>door</b>. She had no chance <b>to </b>escape.


    ¡°<b>Natalie</b><b>, </b><b>I¡¯m </b>so disappointed <b>in </b>you<b>! </b>Jeremy said that <b>you </b><b>wouldn¡¯t </b><b>allow </b>anything toe between <b>the </b><b>both </b><b>of </b><b>you</b>. <b>You¡¯ve </b>seen the <b>pictures </b>and <b>the </b>videos. Yet, <b>you¡¯re </b>still unwilling <b>to </b>let <b>go</b><b>. </b>Jeremy was


    Chapter 488


    wrong about you. What¡¯s so different between you and ?¡±


    ¡°Jeremy, I don¡¯t believe that you feel nothing for me. You¡¯re aborting your own child. No. I have toe up with a n. I can¡¯t let this child go.¡±


    She still had a chance as long as she hadn¡¯t gone onto the operation table.


    Annabelle began spamming Natalie.


    ¡°You¡¯re more generous than I imagined. Are you going to turn a blind eye? Are you nning to allow Jeremy to provide for me on the side? Would you like to wait all night for him in an empty house<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Have you seen how wild Jeremy gets in bed? You haven¡¯t, have you? We¡¯re great together in bed. Our child was conceived on one of those amazing nights.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to stay with a man who doesn¡¯t belong to you?¡±


    These messages elicited no response, like raindrops disappearing into the sea.

 Chapter 489

    <b>Chapter </b><b>489</b>


    Annabelle couldn¡¯t keep her cool. She could only call Jeremy and plead, ¡°Mr. Hughes, let¡¯s calm down and think about this. We shouldn¡¯t murder this little life just like that, right? <b>It </b>hase into this world and be our child. <b>It </b>definitely wants to survive. It would be unfair and way too cruel to abort it.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me at home. I¡¯ll get there in ten minutes and take you to the hospital myself,¡± ordered Jeremy.


    Blood drained from Annabelle¡¯s face. She¡¯d said so much, but Jeremy remained unmoved. He did not hesitate, not even for a second. He was heartless.


    Natalie grasped her phone tightly. Although her hands trembled, she managed to steady herself and prevent her phone from falling. She chuckled coldly and asked, ¡°Annabelle is already pregnant. Why does she seem so nervous and hasty to dere her possession over Jeremy?¡±


    Skr frowned and nced at Natalie¡¯s phone. She read every sentence of Annabelle¡¯s bragging. Her every sentence wounded Natalie severely. They would haunt her nightmares.


    ¡°Stop looking at it. She¡¯s probably exaggerating.¡±


    Natalie hummed before saying, ¡°Help me type a reply for her. My fingers aren¡¯t cooperating. Just say, ¡®I <i>don¡¯t </i>want Jeremy anymore. Since you have a thing for my unwanted trash, you can take it out. There¡¯s no need to disgust me.¡±


    Annabelle stood up in surprise upon seeing Natalie¡¯s response.


    ¡°What is she getting at?¡±


    What did she mean by saying she didn¡¯t want Jeremy? Was she being truthful, or was this another ploy?


    ¡°What are you trying to do, Natalie? You wouldn¡¯t be so kind as to give me Jeremy, would you?¡±


    Many women eyed the position of Jeremy¡¯s wife in Jipsburg. How many of them had sobbed upon hearing of his marriage?


    She was going to dump this man whom she¡¯d put in so much effort to bag?


    It didn¡¯t sound right.


    Annabelle texted, ¡°Since you¡¯ve said you don¡¯t want him<b>, </b>why don¡¯t you get a divorce<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    She didn¡¯t care about Natalie¡¯s nasty words. Annabelle only wanted to yield results.


    However, Natalie did not reply.


    Annabelle had acted on impulse. However, nervousness began eating at her after she sent the message.


    As long as Natalie was willing to give up, Jeremy would definitely marry her.


    A few minutester<b>, </b><b>a </b>familiar figure appeared before Natalie and Skr.


    Before Jeremy <b>appeared</b>, there was <b>still </b>a chance for <b>a </b>twist. However<b>, </b><b>after </b>he appeared, everything was confirmed.


    Natalie stared intently <b>at </b>Jeremy¡¯s silhouette <b>as </b>he walked in. She grabbed Skr¡¯s hand intently<b>, </b><b>with </b>tears glistening <b>in </b>her eyes<b>.</b>


    Chap 489


    Her phone rang at this moment.


    Tears spilled from her eyes when she looked down to check who was calling.


    <b>It </b>was Austin. She couldn¡¯t turn the call down as he was her boss.


    ¡°Hi, Mr. Powell.¡±


    Austin asked concernedly, ¡°Are you feeling alright?<b>¡±</b>


    Natalie wiped the tears on her cheek and said lowly<b><i>, </i></b><b>¡°</b>Yeah. I need to take an extra two days of leave. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Powell.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Austin said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. It¡¯s normal to fall sick. Take another <i>two </i>days off. I¡¯m on leave as well. Nothing much is going on.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 490

    <b>Chapter </b><b>490</b>


    Austin¡¯s concern for her made Natalie¡¯s tears flow even faster. She¡¯d lied to him. She wasn¡¯t feeling ill. However, her heart felt horrible. It caused her so much anguish.


    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Powell, I¡¯ll rest well.¡±


    Although they were conversing through the phone, Austin picked up on her abnormal tone. Was she crying?


    ¡°Are you alright? If you¡¯ve got any problems, you can talk to me about them,¡± consoled Austin gently.


    Natalie nced at Skr, who was embracing her. She wiped her tears away and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mr. Powell. I¡¯ll go back to work when I recover. Thanks for your concern.¡±


    Austin did not ask any further. He could tell that Natalie didn¡¯t want to talk about this anymore, and he briefly lost himself in his thoughts after their call ended


    He thought of what Hank had told himst night about how Jeremy had called Hank asking about Natalie¡¯s whereabouts.


    Suddenly, a ridiculous thought popped into his head.


    Had Natalie found something out? Or were they arguing as married couples often did?


    Skr consoled Natalie softly. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Nath. I will be with you no matter what your final decision is.¡±


    Natalie stared at the door intently. She dered, ¡°Take a photo of them. I want evidence, and I want to get a divorce. Skr, I want to divorce him.¡±


    She would never be able to face Jeremy ever again. Even now, the scenes in the video reyed in her mind. She needed to muster up all her strength to prevent herself from vomiting because of how vile Jeremy was.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait for him toe out so we can take a picture.¡±


    After a few minutes, Jeremy came down with Annabelle in tow. Perhaps due to her pregnancy, Annabelle¡¯s face was ashen. Jeremy¡¯s jaw was clenched as well.


    Natalie was calmer than Skr expected her to be. She snapped multiple pictures of them.


    Before Skr could react, Natalie began sprinting toward Jeremy and Annabelle. She stopped in front of them and pped Jeremy across the face.


    Annabelle eximed, ¡°Oh! Mr. Hughes!¡±


    Jeremy thought that he¡¯d run into a troublemaking bystander. At a second nce, he realized that it was Natalie.


    She did not spare Annabelle a look. She red at Jeremy with hatred swirling in her eyes. Then<b>, </b>she screamed, ¡°Jeremy, I¡¯ve misjudged you! You¡¯ve actually cheated on me!¡±


    The truth had unfolded before her. Natalie felt like Jeremy was a stranger<b>¨C</b>or perhaps she had never known him at all.


    Jeremy¡¯s face was ashen as his eyes darted around nervously. He began, ¡°Nath¡­¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie didn¡¯t bother to hide the <b>hatred </b>in her <b>eyes</b>. She roared, ¡°Don¡¯t <b>call </b>my name. Listening <b>to </b><b>you say</b>


    Chapter 490


    my name is making me nauseous! Jeremy, do you think lying to me is fun?¡±


    She loathed Jeremy. She detested his lies and his betrayal.


    When Jeremy saw Natalie¡¯s disdain and scorn, he panicked even more. He tried to exin, ¡°Natalie<b>, </b>listen to me. What you¡¯re seeing now isn¡¯t the whole truth. I haven¡¯t cheated on you. You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve ever loved<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    He had always acted discreetly. How had Natalie found out about them?

 Chapter 491

    <b>Chapter </b><b>491</b>This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    <b>¡°</b><b>You¡¯ve </b><b>wrongly </b><b>used </b><b>Mr. Hughes</b><b>. </b><b>He </b><b>came </b><b>to </b><b>see </b><b>me </b><b>for </b><b>work</b><b>. </b><b>We¡¯re </b><b>not </b><b>having an </b><b>affair</b><b>. </b><b>Mr. </b><b>Hughes </b><b>really </b><b>loves </b><b>you</b><b>. </b><b>Please </b><b>don¡¯t </b><b>misunderstand </b><b>him</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Annabelle </b><b>interjected</b><b>.</b>


    <b>With </b><b>how </b><b>she </b><b>was </b><b>finding </b><b>excuses </b><b>for </b><b>Jeremy</b><b>, </b><b>she </b><b>was </b><b>a far </b><b>cry </b><b>from the </b><b>braggart </b><b>of </b><b>the </b><b>mistress </b><b>she </b><b>was </b><bst </b><b>night</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Jeremy </b><b>must¡¯ve </b><b>adored </b><b>such </b><b>an </b><b>understanding </b><b>mistress</b><b>. </b><b>Why </b><b>else </b><b>would </b><b>he </b><b>have </b><b>gotten </b><b>her </b><b>pregnant</b><b>?</b>


    <b>Natalie </b><bughed </b><b>coldly</b><b><i>. </i></b><b>She </b><b>found </b><b>Jeremy </b><b>just </b><b>as </b><b>revolting </b><b>as </b><b>Annabelle</b><b>. </b><b>She </b><b>shrieked</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Do </b><b>you </b><b>think </b><b>I¡¯m </b><b>an </b><b>idiot</b><b>? </b><b>Jeremy</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>want </b><b>a </b><b>divorce</b><b>. </b><b>The </b><b>both </b><b>of </b><b>you </b><b>won¡¯t </b><b>need </b><b>to </b><b>sneak </b><b>around </b><b>anymore</b><b>. </b><b>You </b><b>can </b><b>be </b><b>together </b><b>with </b><b>each </b><b>other </b><b>under </b><b>the </b><b>sun</b><b>. </b><b>I¡¯m </b><b>not </b><b>worthy </b><b>enough </b><b>to </b><b>be </b><b>Mrs. </b><b>Hughes</b><b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>Jeremy¡¯s </b><b>expression </b><b>changed </b><b>drastically </b><b>when </b><b>she </b><b>said </b><b>that</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Annabelle </b><b>was </b><b>initially </b><b>dumbfounded</b><b>. </b><b>Then</b><b>, </b><b>glee </b><b>enveloped </b><b>her</b><b>. </b><b>She </b><b>hadn¡¯t </b><b>expected </b><b>things </b><b>to </b><b>go </b><b>so </b><b>smoothly</b><b>. </b><b>Was </b><b>Natalie </b><b>going </b><b>to </b><b>divorce </b><b>Jeremy </b><b>just </b><b>like </b><b>that</b><b>?</b>


    <b>She </b><b>immediately </b><b>turned </b><b>to </b><b>nce </b><b>at </b><b>Jeremy</b><b>. </b><b>Instantly</b><b>, </b><b>she </b><b>felt </b><b>as </b><b>though </b><b>she¡¯d </b><b>gotten </b><b>punched </b><b>in </b><b>the </b><b>chest</b><b>. </b><b>An </b><b>unexinable </b><b>terror </b><b>engulfed </b><b>her</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Annabelle </b><b>could </b><b>see </b><b>his </b><b>pale </b><b>face</b><b>. </b><b>Fury </b><b>seemed </b><b>to </b><b>bail </b><b>within </b><b>him</b><b>. </b><b>It </b><b>was </b><b>a </b><b>testament </b><b>to </b><b>how </b><b>much </b><b>he </b><b>cared </b><b>about </b><b>Natalie</b><b>.</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Nath</b><b>, </b><b>you </b><b>should </b><b>go </b><b>home </b><b>first</b><b>. </b><b>I </b><b>will </b><b>provide </b><b>a </b><b>reasonable </b><b>exnation </b><b>for </b><b>all </b><b>this</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Jeremy </b><b>said</b><b>, </b><b>reaching </b><b>out </b><b>a </b><b>hand </b><b>to </b><b>embrace </b><b>Natalie</b><b>.</b>


    <b>He </b><b>hoped </b><b>that </b><b>Natalie </b><b>would </b><b>forgive </b><b>him</b><b>. </b><b>As </b><b>to </b><b>getting </b><b>a </b><b>divorce</b><b>, </b><b>that </b><b>was </b><b>impossible</b><b>. </b><b>Jeremy </b><b>would </b><b>never </b><b>take </b><b>another </b><b>woman </b><b>as </b><b>his </b><b>wife</b><b>.</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Please </b><b>believe </b><b>us</b><b>, </b><b>Mrs. </b><b>Hughes</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Annabelle </b><b>added</b><b>. </b><b>She </b><b>couldn¡¯t </b><b>calm </b><b>down</b><b>. </b><b>She </b><b>knew </b><b>that </b><b>she </b><b>had </b><b>to </b><b>take </b><b>advantage </b><b>of </b><b>every </b><b>opportunity </b><b>avable</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Since </b><b>Natalie </b><b>had </b><b>asked </b><b>for </b><b>a </b><b>divorce</b><b>, </b><b>she </b><b>had </b><b>to </b><b>use </b><b>this </b><b>to </b><b>her </b><b>advantage</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Jeremy </b><b>roared</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Shut </b><b>up</b><b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>Annabelle </b><b>jumped </b><b>in </b><b>surprise</b><b>.</b>


    <b>When </b><b>Natalie </b><b>saw </b><b>Jeremy </b><b>scold </b><b>Annabelle</b><b>, </b><b>she </b><bughed </b><b>even </b><b>harder</b><b>. </b><b>She </b><b>said</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Stop putting </b><b>on </b><b>a </b><b>show in </b><b>front </b><b>of </b><b>me</b><b>. </b><b>Don¡¯t </b><b>further disappoint </b><b>me </b><b>and </b><b>make </b><b>me </b><b>loathe </b><b>you </b><b>even </b><b>more</b><b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>Then</b><b>, </b><b>she </b><b>turned </b><b>back </b><b>to </b><b>Skr </b><b>and </b><b>said</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Skye</b><b>, </b><b>let¡¯s </b><b>go</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>She¡¯d </b><b>said </b><b>what </b><b>needed </b><b>to </b><b>be </b><b>said</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>now </b><b>Natalie </b><b>wanted </b><b>to </b><b>go </b><b>home </b><b>and </b><b>prepare </b><b>her </b><b>divorce </b><b>agreement</b><b>. </b><b>She </b><b>had </b><b>to </b><b>divorce </b><b>Jeremy </b><b>as </b><b>soon </b><b>as </b><b>possible</b><b>.</b>


    <b>She </b><b>couldn¡¯t </b><b>stand </b><b>the </b><b>thought </b><b>of </b><b>Jeremy </b><b>sleeping </b><b>with </b><b>other </b><b>women</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>Natalie </b><b>was </b><b>terrified </b><b>she </b><b>would </b><b>go </b><b>crazy </b><b>if </b><b>she </b><b>stayed</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Skr </b><b>put </b><b>an </b><b>arm </b><b>around </b><b>Natalie¡¯s </b><b>shoulders</b><b>. </b><b>As </b><b>they </b><b>left</b><b>, </b><b>she </b><b>red </b><b>at </b><b>Annabelle</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Annabelle </b><b>hadn¡¯t </b><b>expected </b><b>that </b><b>Natalie </b><b>had </b><b>brought </b><b>Skr </b><b>with </b><b>her</b><b>. </b><b>Jipsburg </b><b>was </b><b>too small</b><b>.</b>


    <b>In </b><b>addition</b><b>, </b><b>why </b><b>did </b><b>Skr¡¯s </b><b>gaze </b><b>pierce </b><b>through </b><b>her</b><b>? </b><b>It </b><b>was </b><b>as </b><b>though </b><b>she¡¯d </b><b>gleaned </b><b>all </b><b>her </b><b>secrets</b><b>. </b><b>Goosebumps </b><b>rose </b><b>all </b><b>over </b><b>Annabelle </b><b>at </b><b>the </b><b>thought</b><b>.</b>


    <b>*</b><b>Skr</b><b>, </b><b>help </b><b>me </b><b>console </b><b>her</b><b>. </b><b>I </b><b>will </b><b>handle </b><b>this</b><b>, </b><b>Jeremy </b><b>told </b><b>Skr</b><b>.</b>


    <b>She </b><b>stared </b><b>back </b><b>at </b><b>Jeremy </b><b>emotionlessly</b><b>. </b><b>Then</b><b>, </b><b>she </b><b>stated</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Nath </b><b>is </b><b>my </b><b>best friend</b><b>. </b><b>Of </b><b>course </b><b>I¡¯ll </b><b>stay </b><b>by</b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>491</b>


    <b>2/2</b>


    <b>her </b><b>side</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>Handle</b><b>? How </b><b>would </b><b>Jeremy </b><b>handle </b><b>this</b><b>? </b><b>Nat¨¢lie had already </b><b>seen </b><b>a </b><b>recording </b><b>of </b><b>him </b><b>in </b><b>bed </b><b>with </b><b>another </b><b>woman</b><b>. </b><b>Did </b><b>he think </b><b>that </b><b>he </b><b>could </b><b>make </b><b>everything </b><b>go </b><b>back </b><b>to </b><b>normal</b><b>?</b>


    <b>Pretending </b><b>everything </b><b>was alright </b><b>never </b><b>solved </b><b>any </b><b>problems</b><b>. </b><b>In </b><b>addition</b><b>, </b><b>Natalie </b><b>valued </b><b>her </b><b>honor</b><b>. </b><b>She </b><b>would </b><b>never </b><b>settle </b><b>for </b><b>a </b><bpromise </b><b>and </b><b>couldn¡¯t </b><b>act </b><b>like </b><b>nothing </b><b>happened</b><b>.</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>There¡¯s </b><b>no </b><b>need </b><b>to </b><b>continue </b><b>talking </b><b>to him</b><b>. </b><b>From </b><b>today </b><b>onward</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>have </b><b>nothing </b><b>to </b><b>say </b><b>to </b><b>him</b><b>. </b><b>We¡¯re </b><b>done</b><b>. </b><b>Let¡¯s </b><b>go</b><b>! </b><b>I </b><b>can¡¯t stay </b><b>here </b><b>for </b><b>even </b><b>a </b><b>second </b><b>longer</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Alright</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Skr </b><b>said</b><b>. </b><b>Then</b><b>, </b><b>she </b><b>left </b><b>with </b><b>Natalie</b><b>.</b>


    <b>In </b><b>the </b><b>twilight </b><b>hours</b><b>, </b><b>everything </b><b>had </b><b>unfolded </b><b>beyond </b><b>Jeremy¡¯s </b><b>expectations</b><b>. </b><b>Never </b><b>in </b><b>a </b><b>million </b><b>years </b><b>had </b><b>he </b><b>thought </b><b>Natalie </b><b>would </b><b>find </b><b>out</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Jeremy </b><b>thought </b><b>he¡¯d </b><b>been </b><b>discreet </b><b>enough</b><b>. </b><b>Everything </b><b>would¡¯ve </b><b>been </b><b>settled </b><b>by today</b><b>. </b><b>Why </b><b>had Natalie </b><b>found </b><b>him out </b><b>on </b><b>today</b><b>, </b><b>of </b><b>all </b><b>days</b><b>?</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Mr. </b><b>Hughes</b><b>, </b><b>what </b><b>should </b><b>we </b><b>do </b><b>now</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>Annabelle </b><b>pretended </b><b>to </b><b>be </b><b>terrified</b><b>. </b><b>Her pale </b><b>face </b><b>and pitiful </b><b>questioning </b><b>painted </b><b>her </b><b>as </b><b>the </b><b>victim</b><b>.</b>

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    1/2


    <b>Chapter </b><b>492</b>


    Internally, Annabelle had begun rejoicing. She was ecstatic that their affair had made such amotion.


    Natalie detested Jeremy. She wouldn¡¯t be getting back together with Jeremy anytime soon.


    Jeremy red at Annabelle disdainfully, a stark contrast to how he gazed at Natalie. She could feel hatred radiating off him. Murderous intent gleamed in his eyes.


    It was as though she were an embarrassment to him. When Annabelle realized that, her terror grew to new heights.


    Jeremy scanned Annabelle coldly before asking, ¡°Was this your doing?¡±


    Annabelle¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She tried to exin ¡°No, of course not. How could I? I promised you that I¡¯d be a good girl. I wouldn¡¯t covet things I can¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°It better not have been you,¡± Jeremy stated coldly.


    Annabelle dared not make eye contact with him. She was terrified that he would find out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the hospital first,¡± said Jeremy. He then turned to his bodyguards and ordered, ¡°Keep your eyes on her. Make sure the operation is done.¡±


    Annabelle lost herposure. She pleaded, ¡°Mr. Hughes, do you have to do that? This is our child.¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s remained unfazed. He said, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re not a good girl at all. Don¡¯t you know how I handle my enemies?¡±


    When Jererhy thought of Natalie¡¯s hate¨Cfilled gaze, the impulse to wring Annabelle¡¯s neck rushed over him. In addition, he recalled Natalie¡¯s determination when she asked for a divorce. It made his temples throb.


    Skr and Natalie arrived at thetter¡¯s house an hourter. On the way, Skr had called awyer friend of hers from high school. She helped produce a temte for their divorce agreement.


    Natalie didn¡¯t want anything from Jeremy. She only wanted to get divorced as soon as possible.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thewyer proposed that Natalie could use Jeremy¡¯s affair to get a share of Jeremy¡¯s assets.


    After all, the Hughes family was wealthy. Jeremy had countless assets under his name. Natalie could live like a queen for the rest of her life if he agreed to a division of assets.


    After hearing her suggestion, Natalie told Skr, ¡°I find Jeremy abhorrent and his money even more so. If I need money, I¡¯ll make it myself. I just want to get a divorce with him as soon as possible.¡±


    Skr respected Natalie¡¯s decision. In addition, she had a feeling about it¡­


    ¡°If Jeremy cheated on you for reasons beyond his control, would you forgive him? I mean, if he was seduced into this affair<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Based on Annabelle¡¯s current situation, the porcin Vase she wanted them to repair must¡¯ve been used on Jeremy. On top of that, someone had once asked her about it on Amazon and she had turned them down.


    That person¡¯s profile picture looked extremely simr to Annabelle¡¯s Instagram profile picture.


    Perhaps they were the same person.


    Natalie forced a smile and answered, <b>¡°</b>No, I won¡¯t forgive him. I don¡¯t care what are the reasons behind it. The truth is that he cheated on me.


    212


    Chapter 492


    ¡°Skye, you¡¯ve gone through this before. Were you just as devastated as I am now when you found out about Christopher¡¯s affair? I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t help you through it back then.¡±


    Her rtionship with Jeremy was simr to Skr¡¯s rtionship with Christopher.


    Natalie knew how much Skr had sacrificed for Christopher and Amelia.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not the same. I stayed with Christopher out of habit and because I had promised him so. In high school, he pursued me relentlessly. I didn¡¯t know what love was back then. I thought I liked him, but in reality, it had nothing to do with romance.


    ¡°On the other hand, you and Jeremy grew up together. The both of you have been in love for ages,¡± Skr analyzed logically.


    Perhaps because she had gotten over Christopher¡¯s betrayal, Skr could now reflect upon herself.


    In addition, she could tell that Jeremy adored Natalie. As to their divorce¡­


    Skr believed that it wouldn¡¯t be a breeze. Jeremy wouldn¡¯t let her go easily.


    Natalie grinned self¨Cmockingly. She said, ¡°The fact that we¡¯ve grown up together means that the spark between us is gone. He disregarded me entirely when he tried to look for a spark with someone else. Perhaps he does love me still. However, I don¡¯t want it.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter <b>493</b>


    1/2


    Natalie said, ¡°Skye, I¡¯m rather tired. I¡¯m going to take a nap. Do you need to go to work? You can head off now. Don¡¯t worry about me. I can face it on my own.¡±


    Once Skr confirmed that Natalie was okay, she left.


    Jeremy called just as she was leaving.


    ¡°Skr, how is Natalie doing?¡±


    Skr felt for Natalie. She wasn¡¯t courteous with Jeremy at all. She replied, ¡°Anyone who goes through this would be feeling horrible, let alone Natalie. She trusted you with all her heart.¡±


    ¡°Help me console her. I will handle this,¡± Jeremy insisted lowly.


    He¡¯d repeated exactly what he¡¯d said under Annabelle¡¯s house.


    Skr replied, ¡°You¡¯ve known Natalie since a young age. You should know Nat¨¢lie well. I hope you can respect her. I need to hurry off to work now. I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    Jeremy sat in his office. Multiple cigarette butts were lying in his ashtray. At moments like this, no one dared to get close to Jeremy.


    He¡¯d called Skr multiple times. All of them had been rejected.


    Thepany had encountered many crises under his leadership. Yet, he¡¯d brought them out of it perfectly every time.


    This time¡­ he would make it through. He would get things right.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At the hospital, Annabelle was sent through a bunch of examinations. Afterward, she was told that an abortion wasn¡¯t advised. However, it wasn¡¯t impossible


    The chief surgeon was confident he could do the operation without jeopardizing her health. It wouldn¡¯t affect her chances of getting pregnant in the future, either.


    However, the doctor said, ¡°You¡¯ve been through multiple miscarriages in the past. Your body is not adapted for a pregnancy. Even if I didn¡¯t perform the abortion, your fetus wouldn¡¯t have survived past the five¨Cmonth mark.¡±


    Annabelle¡¯s expression changed. She hadn¡¯t expected that he¡¯d be able to tell.


    The doctor that Jeremy hired could definitely be trusted. He would be discreet. However, she knew that Jeremy would find out about her multiple miscarriages


    She bit her lip. Then, Annabelle pleaded tearily, ¡°Can you keep my history of miscarriages a secret from Mr. Hughes? I¡¯ll go for the operation.¡±


    There were people guarding her outside. She wouldn¡¯t have any chance of escape. In addition, Jeremy and Natalie were about to get divorced. She could make a rational decision. However, she couldn¡¯t let Jeremy find out about her troubled past.


    The surgeon remained expressionless. He stated


    Is up to you¡±


    Chapter 493


    Right, the doctor Jeremy had hired wouldn¡¯t obey her c


    At this point, what else did she have to be scared of? to justify it.


    ¡°Let me call Mr. Hughes,¡± Annabelle requested.


    The doctor recalled Jeremy¡¯s words and said, ¡°There¡¯s small operation that will be over soon. You can call him Annabelle took a deep breath and caressed her abdom

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    Jeremy received a call from the hospital in no time. Annabelle¡¯s operation was a sess. At the same time, the doctor told Jeremy about Annabelle¡¯s condition.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jeremy was expressionless as he listened to the doctor¡¯s report. He revealed Annabelle¡¯s history of miscarriages and exined that the child wouldn¡¯t have survived either way.


    A few minutes after the doctor hung up, Annabelle called. She¡¯d just finished her operation. Her voice wavered as <b>she </b>spoke. ¡°Mr. Hughes, our child is gone. Annabelle¡¯s tone was infused with longing for her child.


    ¡°Someone will be taking you out of Jipsburg. You¡¯re not allowed to enter Jipsburg from today onward,¡± Jeremy instructed coldly


    Annabelle bit her lips upon hearing how Jeremy nned to handle her. She asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that too ruthless? In addition, Mrs. Hughes has misunderstood our rtionship. Don¡¯t you need me to help exin? If I disappear from today onward, wouldn¡¯t Mrs Hughes doubt us even more?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ve never thought of destroying your family Annabelle continued, unting her helplessness.


    Jeremy shut her down promptly, 1 don¡¯t need you to exin.¡±


    Annabelle grasped her phone tightly. She begged, ¡®Let me rest in the hospital for a few days. I feel horrible.


    To keep Natalie with him, he didn¡¯t give a damn as to whether Annabelle survived. If Natalie was the one who¡¯d gotten the abortion, would he be less merciless?


    Annabelle had no idea how Natalie was better than her


    As she pleaded with him desperately, Jeremy finally gave in. He said, ¡®I¡¯ll give you one day.¡±


    Anabelle smiled pitifully and agreed, ¡°Alright¡±


    One day. One day was still better than getting deported immediately. Many things could happen in a day


    After dealing with Annabelle, Jeremy stayed in the office for another hour. Then, he asked his secretary to get a takeaway from Natalie¡¯s favorite restaurant


    Jeremy got home with a bunch of Natale¡¯s favorite dishes.


    He knew Natalie was at home


    She walked out of the kitchen with her freshly prepared lunch. It was a simple te of pasta.


    She wasn¡¯t surprised to see Jeremy. She¡¯d expected him toe home in the afternoon.


    However, Natalie had only made pasta for one.


    Tve gotten takeaway from your favorite restaurant Give it a try,¡± Jeremy stared intently at Natalie She looked much calmer now than she did in the morning


    Natalie replied tonelessly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Ive made pasta. You can eat it on your own Right now, she found him revolting, let alone the food bed bought. She didn¡¯t want to eat anything

 Chapter 495

    <b>Chapter </b><b>495</b>


    3/2


    Natalle was extremely calm. Perhaps it was because she had been crying and screaming for the better half ofst night. She was unfazed by Jeremy. He froze for a moment before taking the food out of the bag.


    Natalie kept to her word. She didn¡¯t have a single bite of his food.


    Jeremy put down his fork once Natalie finished her pasta. Everything that he¡¯d eaten tasted horrible and tasteless.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie didn¡¯t spare Jeremy a nce. She washed her dishes in the kitchen before heading straight toward the couch.


    Jeremy observed Natalie¡¯s behavior intently.


    If Natalie had sobbed and screamed at him, he would¡¯ve found a way to soothe her. Yet, she did no such thing. Natalie was extremelyposed.


    Natalie nestled into the couch. Then, she pulled out two copies of a divorce agreement and handed it to Jeremy,


    She said, ¡°Take a look at the document. I¡¯ll leave this marriage with nothing but the clothes on my back. I want nothing from you except to get divorced as soon as possible. Sign here, please.¡±


    Natalie spoke in an even tone. Jeremy couldn¡¯t see a hint of love in her eyes. Perhaps it was out of loathing for his betrayal and scorn at her stupidity.


    Jeremy didn¡¯t take the documents from her. His gaze was extremely cold, as though they were hot potatoes rather than divorce agreements.


    He insisted, ¡°I can exin what happened with Annabelle. There¡¯s nothing between us. I went to see her for a work¨Crted matter. When she resigned, she identally took an important business contract with her. Today, she tried using the contract as an excuse to ask for reparations. In addition, she demanded me to discuss this with her personally.¡±


    Natalie found his excuse hrious. He must¡¯ve spent all morninging up with it.


    Why did Jeremy still think she was a gullible woman? Did he believe that his excuse would fool her?


    Natalie said, ¡°Jeremy, I¡¯m not the sharpest tool in the shed. Since young, I¡¯ve never wanted to believe that humanity was inherently evil. However, this does not give you the right to lie to me.¡±


    ¡°Nath, what you see might not always be the truth,¡± Jeremy stated.


    Natalie inhaled deeply to maintain herposure. Then, she said, ¡°Jeremy, you watched me grow up. You were my first love, and our parents are best friends. I hope we won¡¯t make amotion out of our separation. This would be a blow to their friendship.


    ¡°You know whether you¡¯ve cheated on me, Jeremy. I do too. Whether Annabelle was your secretary or your mistress is also something you know best.


    ¡°We will be getting a divorce. I¡¯ve been waiting for you at home to hand the divorce agreement to you and have a chat. I¡¯ve packed my bags. I¡¯ll be moving out in a bit.¡±


    When Jeremy heard Natalie¡¯s serene announcement that she would be leaving, fury boiled within him. He dered, ¡°I will not divorce you. That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    On the way home, he¡¯d considered many possibilities. However, he¡¯d failed to predict the level of determination Natalie held.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    At the end of her rant, Natalie could no longer keep her emotions in check. She was on the verge of breaking down.


    Jeremy¡¯s face paled upon hearing that. Natalie knew everything.


    1/2


    After Skr got off work, she called Natalie and asked, ¡°So you¡¯ve moved out, Nath?¡±


    Natalie had texted her, saying she had moved out in the afternoon. Now, she was staying in a small apartment that her parents gifted her. She¡¯d stayed there before getting married.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve just moved in. However, Jeremy didn¡¯t agree to the divorce,¡± Natalie said. Her head pounded when she thought of her stand¨Coff with Jeremy and his stubbornness.


    Skr got into her car. Before she started the engine, she asked, ¡°Do you want me to stay with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright for now. You should go home and get some rest. I¡¯ve got everything I need here, and I¡¯ve already cleaned up. Right, there are two rooms in my apartment. You cane over to stay with me,¡± replied Natalie.


    She was lucky. Although she¡¯d lost her husband to an affair, she still had her best friend. Having her best friend support her through such trying times was a blessing.


    Natalie was afraid that Skr would worry about her. Thus, she said her takeout had arrived and hung up soon after.


    Natalie looked around the familiar apartment for a moment. Then, she called her high school friend, saying, ¡°My husband does not want a divorce. I would like to file for divorce. Can you help me with the legal proceedings?¡±


    She said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll set it in motion. Perhaps you should discuss this with your husband.¡±


    ¡°I might do so in the future. For now¡­ let¡¯s get started with the process. I want to let him know that I am determined to get divorced.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Natalie threw her phone to the side after hanging up. Her heart squeezed painfully. It was probably because of the all¨Cepassing silence.


    She didn¡¯t understand. Jeremy wanted to look for a spark with other women and had fallen for someone else. Why was he unwilling to divorce her? Was he scared that their parents wouldn¡¯t allow it?


    After a moment of thought, she texted Jeremy, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid that our parents will scold you because of the divorce, I can be the one to tell them.


    ¡°We can say that our personalities don¡¯t mesh well together. We only realized that we couldn¡¯t tolerate each other for the rest of our lives after getting married. Thus, we¡¯ll separate on good terms.¡±


    Jeremy responded, ¡°Natalie, we¡¯re not going to get a divorce.¡±


    When Natalie realized Jeremy hadn¡¯t changed his mind, tears filled her eyes. She asked, ¡°Jeremy, why should we stay together? I can¡¯te to terms with your betrayal! Put yourself in my shoes.


    ¡°If I cheated on you and slept with someone else, would you be able to ept that? Wouldn¡¯t you also find me disgusting?¡±


    This time, Jeremy did not offer her a response. Natalie wasn¡¯t expecting one from him either.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Chapter 496


    Even now, Natalie still felt like she was in a nightmare she couldn¡¯t wake up from. How could Jeremy have betrayed her in real life?


    Skr returned to Gxy Vi. She was surprised to see Joe at home. Why was he home so early? Suddenly, she thought of Jeremy¡¯s betrayal. Skr believed that Joe knew something about them. In addition, the hot spring hotel that Jeremy and Annabelle had visited belonged to Joe.


    They attended events together. He definitely knew something. They were like two peas in a pod.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    Joe asked, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Skr hummed emotionlessly.


    At Skr¡¯s icy attitude, Joe red at her briefly before averting his eyes. He raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡°.


    Skr did not want to run circles around the topic. She cut to the chase and asked, ¡°You knew about Jeremy¡¯s affair all along, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Joe was caught off guard by her question. Nheless, he figured out what was going on. He said, ¡°Has Natalie found out?¡±


    Skr knew. She questioned, ¡°You knew long ago, right? Do you all enjoy going out with your mistresses?¡±


    Birds of a feather flocked together. She did not believe that Joe would be any different.


    Thankfully, she only liked Joe slightly. She hadn¡¯t fallen for him just yet. If not, her heart would be just as broken as Natalie¡¯s.


    However, Skr still felt bad about it.


    Joe¡¯s gaze darkened. He asked, ¡°I did know about it. Are you overthinking this?¡±


    Had she been ring at him with disdain just now? It looked like she was one step away from tattooing fuck off¡± across her forehead.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t,¡± Skr responded coldly. She continued, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll be sleeping in the guest room tonight.¡±


    As she spoke, she climbed upstairs. She didn¡¯t even look at Joe.


    Skr could feel a migraineing on. How would she handle it if a mistress came knocking? What if she asked Skr to leave so she could take her ce?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It would be wise to devise a n for dealing with a mistress now.


    <i>Joe </i>furrowed his brows and trailed after her. He said, ¡°Jeremy is Jeremy and I am myself. You can¡¯t treat us as the same thing. He only got together with Annabelle recently. He would¡¯ve broken up with her now if Natalie hadn¡¯t discovered them.¡±


    Skr stopped. She replied, ¡°They might¡¯ve broken up, but that doesn¡¯t mean they never dated. Since Natalie found out, it means that they hadn¡¯t separated at the time.


    ¡°I know your rtionship with Jeremy. You¡¯re defending him from your perspective. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. However, I don¡¯t think the past will be erased just because he broke up with her. Perhaps our moral standards aren¡¯t aligned. It¡¯s normal that some of our beliefs do not coincide with each other.


    ¡°Right, I hope there won¡¯t be any mistresses causing me a fuss in the future. If you fall for someone, tell me so our divorce won¡¯t be as messy.¡±


    Joe knew what she was implying. She believed that he and Jeremy were the same. In the past, they were quite simr. They were more interested in their career than women.


    However, Jeremy had lost his mind after getting seduced by his secretary. Joe had no exnation for it until now<i>.</i>


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any mistresses. I won¡¯t fall for any other woman. My heart is locked and the key has been thrown away.¡±


    Chapter 497


    2/2


    Skr froze in surprise. She gazed at Joe thoughtfully before answering, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Joe hadn¡¯t expected Skr to suddenly be so understanding. He confirmed, ¡°You believe me?¡±


    ¡°I do. I¡¯m genuinely exhausted. I¡¯m going to rest now,¡± Skr answered. She nodded and headed upstairs to the guest room.


    Joe¡¯s face fell. Although she said she believed him, her actions indicated otherwise.


    ¡°Come back to the master bedroom,¡± Joe stepped forward and swept Skr into his arms.


    It was one thing to sleep separately if she wasn¡¯t at home. However, she was home now!


    Skr was suddenlyunched into midair. She was surprised and eximed, ¡°Put me down!¡±


    Joe felt he needed to make her understand the consequences of not believing him. He said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were tired? Let me help you shower.¡±


    Skr¡¯s face paled. Was he going to bathe her?


    ¡°N¨CNo need. I can do it myself.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Just in case someone thinks I have another woman outside, I must prove whether I¡¯m dating anyone else tonight.¡±


    Skr wasn¡¯t even given the chance to refuse. Joe stripped her of her clothes within seconds.

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    Joe meant what he¡¯d said. He said, ¡°You¡¯re the only one I want to sleep with. I¡¯m not interested in any


    other woman. Don¡¯t you worry.¡±


    Before she was about to fall asleep, Skr retained enough logic to ask him for a guarantee. She said, ¡°If you fall in love with someone in the future, you have to tell me. I hope I won¡¯t be thest to find out.¡±


    His gaze was piercing, as though he could see through her.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    They made love after that.


    Once Skr was knocked out, Joe got out of bed and headed to the study for a conference call.


    After the meeting was over, he returned to the bedroom and embraced Skr. He couldn¡¯t help himself and kissed her forehead with a gentle smile.


    He remarked softly, ¡°What do you think about all day?¡±


    Just as he was about to fall asleep, Skr¡¯s phone lit up from the bedside table. Since it had been muted, Joe merely heard the phone¡¯s vibrations against the wood.


    He nced at it and found that it was an unknown number. Was it a scam call?


    He reached over and rejected the call. The stranger did not continue calling.


    At the coastline in Korel City, the waves churned under the night sky. The only person on the empty beach was staring at his phone, lost in thought.


    When Christopher called Skr, no one picked up. He chuckled coldly and eximed, ¡°Do you no longer love me, Skr? I don¡¯t believe it! You¡¯ve liked me for so many years and sacrificed so much for me. How could you stop loving me just like that? You¡¯re different from those materialistic women! I was an idiot to dump you for Maisy!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to win you back. I won¡¯t let Maisy get away with hurting you. I¡¯ll avenge you!¡±


    He murmured to himself for a while. Then, he checked the time. They would¡¯ve been done by now. He walked to a truck parked by the side of the road.


    A man opened the door and got off, pulling his pants on as he went.


    He stuck his thumb up and praised, ¡°This woman is not half bad. She¡¯s got a smoking hot figure. Is she really a college student? Although she wasn¡¯t a virgin, the 200 dors I spent on her was so worth it. Why don¡¯t I give you another 200 dors to go again? I¡¯m not finished with her.¡±


    Christopher nced at the money the middle¨Caged man had stuffed into his hands. He nced at the time before answering, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you another half an hour.¡±


    He jumped into the truck again.


    A woman¡¯s pleading screams tore through the night asionally.


    ¡°Stop touching me!


    ¡°Christopher! Christopher, you can¡¯t do this to me! Didn¡¯t you say you were going to treat me well and marry me? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯remitting a crime? The second I escape, I¡¯m going to make a police report!¡±

 Chapter 499

    Chapter <b>499</b>


    Once he¡¯d used Maisy to make enough money, he would seek Skr out with the money. Then, he¡¯d take her back home, and they would build a family of their own.


    Recently, he kept thinking about the wishes he¡¯d made with Skr. They seemed simple and normal, as though they could be easily achieved.


    However, it was everything he¡¯d ever wanted. He loved Skr. Christopher wouldn¡¯t fall for anyone else for the rest of his life.


    The man got out of the truck, satisfied. He told Christopher, ¡°Your truck is out of condoms, so I couldn¡¯t take any protective measures. Buy her some contraceptive pills.¡±


    After he left, Christopher got into the truck.


    He red at Maisy disdainfully, who was nearly half¨Cdead. He said, ¡°Stop faking it. The people who¡¯vee tonight aren¡¯t any good. They wouldn¡¯t have tired you out.¡±


    Maisy tried to escape. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She hailed from at


    wealthy family and was supposed to marry into a wealthier one. How could she be trapped here and tortured?


    She would rather be dead. Christopher was ruthless.


    However, Christopher grabbed her leg. He dumped her back into the truck like she was a rubbish sack.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find you a nice home once I¡¯ve made enough money off you,¡± Christopher dered. He narrowed his eyes and scrutinized Maisy¡¯s features. That face of hers would ?ell for a good price.


    He was going to torture Maisy first. If not, he wouldn¡¯t be avenging what Maisy had done to Skr.


    Maisy¡¯s pupils shrunk rapidly. She knew the ¡°nice home¡± Christopher


    mentioned wouldn¡¯t be anywhere near nice.


    ¡°Christopher, you¡¯re such a pervert. If I had known you were such a pervert<b>, </b><b>I </b>wouldn¡¯t have dated you. Aren¡¯t you ecstatic to see me get harassed by these


    <b>men</b><b>? </b>Would Skr take you back if she knew <b>you </b>were such a maniac<b>?</b>


    ¡°No, she wouldn¡¯t be able to ept you. She¡¯s with Joe now. How would she fall for you again<b>? </b>In addition, you were with her for so many years. Yet, you had no idea that she was <b>an </b>expert in restoring antiques, just like the rest of us. Skr kept it from you all those years. Don¡¯t fantasize about getting back. together with her. You¡¯ll never seed!¡±


    Christopher pped her across the face without holding back.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You think Skr is like you? She would never worship the rich and look down. on the poor,¡± Christopher defended. His face was devoid of color.


    Everything Maisy said sounded like nails scratching on a chalkboard to Christopher. He couldn¡¯t stop the violence roaring within him. He kicked her multiple times. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, <b>Maisy</b>!¡±


    Maisy covered her head and screamed, ¡°Christopher, I pray for your horrible demise! Skr will never get back together with you. If you can¡¯t beat Joe, there¡¯s no point in fantasizing over her!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You¡¯d better shut the hell up!¡±


    When Skr woke up, she saw that an unknown number had called her. She disregarded it. There had been many scam calls.


    Suddenly, Joe¡¯s seductive baritone rang out behind her. He asked, ¡°You¡¯re up?¡±


    Skr looked back toward the door.


    Joe must¡¯ve gotten up before her.


    When she thought of what had happenedst night, Skr¡¯s face flushed. She asked, ¡°When did you wake up?¡±


    He must¡¯ve sleptter than her. He¡¯d bathed her after their ministrations. She had no idea how he¡¯d gotten her back into bed.


    Joe answered, ¡°Half an hour ago. I¡¯ve made breakfast. Would you like to try some?¡±


    Skr stared at Joe in surprise. He looked satisfied. She asked, ¡°You made breakfast?¡±

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    Skr wondered if the food was even edible. She had no idea Joe could cook. Besides, she remembered that she¡¯d never seen him having breakfast when she first moved to Gxy Vi.


    ¡°Of course,¡± said Joe proudly. After all, he¡¯d spent half an hour making it.


    Skr walked downstairs. Excitement and nervousness coursed through her simultaneously. She was excited because he¡¯d made her breakfast. However, she was nervous about whether it would be edible.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to get reborn. Skr would prefer to remain alive. She didn¡¯t want to be poisoned to death.


    When she saw the breakfast spread, she sighed in relief. It was alright.


    ¡°Overnight oats, boiled eggs, and some fruits. What do you think?¡± Joe wanted to cook her a pot of warming pasta or oat porridge. However, he had no idea how to operate the stove. He didn¡¯t know how much water to add either. As for noodles, it would be even worse.


    Thankfully, he noticed the oats. They could simply be mixed in with milk and yogurt. As <b>for </b>the boiled eggs, they posed no difficulty.


    Skr gave him a thumbs up and praised, ¡°You¡¯re wonderful, Mr. Martin! You¡¯ve prepared a nutritious spread. I was craving for yogurt when I woke up.¡±


    Perhaps because she¡¯d read too many novels, she was under the impression that people who couldn¡¯t cook made horrible food. It was either that, or they burnt the kitchen down.


    This proved that Joe was a smart man.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and eat. If it¡¯s not enough, we can have more¡® yogurt oats,¡± said Joe. He grinned at being praised. It was satisfying, perhaps even more so than negotiating business deals worth billions


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Skr arrived at the office an hourter.


    Paul called secretly, ¡°You¡¯re full of ideas, Ms. Sullivan. Mr. Martin came in


    201T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    today like a new man. I made a mistake just now. He would¡¯ve made me fuck off to solve the problem I created in the past.


    ¡°However, he just said he understood that humans make mistakes and asked me to pay attention in the future. I was terrified. I thought his soul had gotten swapped out for another!¡±


    Skr didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry upon hearing that. She replied, ¡°Stop reading those fantasy novels of yours<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Either way, I hope you get along well with Mr. Martin! The rest of my days are in your hands. I¡¯ll treat you when you¡¯re free!¡±


    Skr was entertained. Where had Joe found himself such a lively thing?


    If not for Paul¡¯s excellent capabilities, she would¡¯ve suspected that Joe employed him just to uplift his spirits.


    Natalie thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. However, she drifted off shortly after closing her eyes.


    When she got up, it was 9:00 am. She had slept for ten whole hours. For breakfast, Natalie drank some milk and ate bread.


    She received a message from Annabelle on Instagram.


    Natalie was doing her best to avoid thinking about Jeremy. She wanted to keep as much distance between them as possible.


    After a moment of hesitation, she opened Instagram to check Annabelle¡¯s


    message.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost my child. In order to not get divorced, he sent me to the hospital. Natalie, you¡¯re one of the people who killed my baby, I know that Jeremy likes.


    <ol>


    <li>me.</li>


    </ol>


    ¡°However, he cares more about your family. If he divorces you, he will be


    scolded by your family. Thus, he sacrificed me and the baby. This is what you wanted, right?


    ¡°The baby was a life too! Natalie, why don¡¯t youe and see for yourself the mistress all of you talk about? What have I sumbed to because of the two of you? I¡¯ve just finished my operation, and he¡¯s already chasing me out of


    Chapter 500


    Jipsburg.


    13


    ¡°Natalie, I shouldn¡¯t have destroyed your marriage. However, why would he touch me if he didn¡¯t like me? Even if this was wrong, all of us yed a part in it!

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    Then, Natalie arrived at the location Annabelle had sent her.


    This hospital belonged to the Hughes family.


    Natalie was deeply shocked. To avoid divorce and prevent his parents¡® disappointment, Jeremy would go as far as to harm his own child.


    Natalle pondered if he was still the same Jeremy she once knew.


    While Annabelle¡¯s actions as a mistress were despicable, Jeremy was equally contemptible and vile. Natalie¡¯s heart ached. Her love for Jeremy had been ingrained in her heart over the years.


    But now, there was an innocent life hanging between them. There was no future for her and Jeremy anymore.


    Natalie arrived at the hospital half an hourter. She had been here several times before,st visiting with Jeremy for pre¨Cpregnancy checkups. She never imagined she would be back to see Jeremy¡¯s mistress.


    When Natalie inquired about Annabelle¡¯s ward at the reception, she was


    informed there was no patient by that name.


    Natalie might have been fooled again if she hadn¡¯t known Annabelle was in the hospital.


    Natalie¡¯s thoughts drifted back to her visit to Jeremy¡¯spany, where she had been informed that he was away on a business


    trip.


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help but draw parallels. This situation seemed all too familiar, as if they were deliberately trying to deceive her. It made her wonder if they enjoyed ying mind games with her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just have a look around.¡± With that, Natalie walked straight to the elevator.


    Seeing this, the receptionist immediately made a phone call.


    Natalie took the elevator to the inpatient department and quickly found Annabelle.


    Annabelle was dressed in a hospital gown. She looked pale and weak. Despite her usual striking beauty, she now seemed pathetic and fragile, evoking


    22


    sympathy from onlookers.


    She clearly hadn¡¯t expected Natalie to actually show up.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Annabelle stammered. She was taken aback and nced at Natalie. She couldn¡¯t believe that Natalie actually came.


    Just moments ago, she contemted what to do next to keep Jeremy from leaving her. Every step these past few days had been difficult. But Natalie had actuallye.


    ¡°Are you surprised to see me? Didn¡¯t you want to meet me? Come on. You¡¯ve gone to great lengths to get me here. What exactly do you want?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let me be clear¨Cno one forced you to be a mistress. Now that you¡¯ve lost your child, it has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t resort to moral coercion.


    ¡°After today, stay as far away from me as possible. Otherwise, I¡¯ll hire a private detective to dig into your past. Trust me, you won¡¯t win that game in the end,<b>¡± </b>Natalie threatened coldly.


    Annabelle was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected the seemingly innocent Natalie to be so intimidating. She was indeed afraid of Natalie investigating her. Her past wouldn¡¯t hold up under scrutiny.


    Jeremy never investigated her because he always viewed her as a ything from the beginning. For a ything, as long as she could please him in bed, nothing else about her family background or experiences really mattered.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to be so blunt, then I will too. Mr. Hughes is forcing me to leave Jipsburg to keep you. Now, I¡¯m being forced to terminate my pregnancy and have to leave Jipsburg in disgrace.


    ¡°I¡¯m unwilling and unable to ept that. Ms. Jakeman, I beg you. Don¡¯t let Mr. Hughes be so heartless.¡± Annabelle pleaded with Natalie.


    Natalie found this utterly absurd. ¡°A mistress begging the legitimate wife to let her stay? Annabelle, just because youck morals doesn¡¯t mean others do too. If


    you can persuade Jeremy to sleep with you, then persuade him to divorce me and marry you.¡±


    Natalie had always thought the drama in TV shows was exaggerated. But after experiencing it herself, she realized it was even more ridiculous.


    Chapjer 100

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    Tears glimmered in Annabelle¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know you look down on me, but I had no other choice.¡±


    ¡°How ridiculous! Did Jeremy hold a knife to your throat and force you to


    be a mistress? You and your scumbag lover are perfect for each other. Don¡¯t try to paint yourself as innocent.¡± Natalie scoffed.


    Natalie had never imagined she would find herself in such a situation, but thanks to Jeremy, she had encountered such a ridiculous event.


    She was still the main character in this drama. If this were a fairytale story, she would be the viinous queen blocking the king¡¯s affection for his princess<b>.</b>


    Natalie rubbed her arm. She felt goosebumps forming on her skin.


    Annabelle¡¯s face turned visibly embarrassed. ¡°I know I was wrong, terribly wrong. But many women at thepany like Mr. Hughes.


    ¡°In fact, countless women in Jipsburg admire him. Even if it weren¡¯t me, someone else would be his mistress. You¡¯ve known Mr. Hughes for so long. He couldn¡¯t have only had eyes for you all this time, right?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Are


    you finished?¡± Natalie asked. She remained expressionless. She couldn¡¯t, offer any response.


    It didn¡¯t matter how many people liked Jeremy or how long they had known each other. None of these were excuses for his betrayal of his marriage.


    After seeing Annabelle, she suddenly felt more relieved. Just as she couldn¡¯t. understand why Jeremy cheated, she realized that people were different, with varied thoughts and morals.


    Jeremy likely couldn¡¯tprehend why she insisted on a divorce and couldn¡¯t just turn a blind eye like many others.


    Being Mrs. Hughes brought immense benefits, far outweighing the pain of enduring his infidelity.


    As Natalie turned to leave, Annabelle quickly blocked her path. ¡°Wait! Are you refusing to help me because you don¡¯t want a divorce and don¡¯t want to leave Mr. Hughes?¡±


    Chapter 502


    Natalie found this amusing. ¡°What does getting a divorce have to do with helping you<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°¡­¡± Annabelle was caught off guard by Natalie¡¯s clear logic.


    Just yesterday, she had seen Natalie and Jeremy together. Natalie looked devastated<b>.</b>


    It had only been a day, yet Natalie had regained herposure. This was unexpected.


    At that moment, a formidable figure swiftly entered the ward. Then, he appeared in front of Natalie, blocking Natalie¡¯s view of Annabelle.


    Seeing who it was, Annabelle¡¯s face turned pale. Natalie¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t much better.


    A faint sneer flicked in her eyes, thinking his prompt arrival was likely due to him fearing her bullying Annabelle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t bullied your new love. I just can¡¯t understand why you wouldn¡¯t divorce me and instead chose to have the baby aborted even though she was carrying your child. I¡¯ll exin everything to your parents. I won¡¯t expose your disgraceful actions to them.¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s facial muscles tightened. When he met Natalie¡¯s gaze, her eyes were, filled with sarcasm and disgust. It felt as if someone had a vise grip on his heart, making it hard to breathe.


    ¡°Nath, it¡¯s not what you think. She was never my new love, and I never cared for her. Between us, it was just-


    ¡°Just a fling, right? Jeremy, even if it was just a fling, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯ve tainted yourself. When you were having a good time in bed with her, did you ever consider whether you liked her?


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I forgot that a man can sleep with a woman without liking her. I¡¯ve been too na?ve all along.


    ¡°Or perhaps you think by not divorcing me and continuing <b>your </b>affair in secret, you can enjoy the thrill of cheating? Jeremy, what do you take me for?¡± Natalie¡¯s coldughter echoed in the ward.


    Jeremy¡¯s back stiffened. His face turned pale drastically. He could be ruthless


    Chapter 502


    and decisive in the business world eye. But now, it felt like


    Without batting <b>a</b>


    his throat was being squeezed shut. He couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    Annabelle was stunned. She couldn¡¯t believe Jeremy could be so ruthless


    toward her yet so indulgent with Natalie. The contrast was striking.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    Annabelle said, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Don¡¯t portray Mr. Hughes in such a negative light. My child-¡±


    Before Annabelle could finish her sentence, Natalie cut her off sharply. ¡°Are you trying to say the child isn¡¯t Jeremy¡¯s? Spare me your excuses. They won¡¯t work on me. Besides, don¡¯t you find it exhausting to maintain two faces? If you want him, why not just be straightforward and admit it to him?


    ¡°And Jeremy, I find it hard to believe. You can get her pregnant and yet refuse to acknowledge your rtionship with her? I don¡¯t understand your thoughts, nor can I guess them. But one thing is clear¨Cyour affair is undeniable, no matter how you try to cover it up.¡±


    Jeremy struggled to respond. ¡°Nath, go home for now. Let¡¯s talk when you¡¯ve calmed down in a few days.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to discuss between us. Please have the divorce


    agreement signed soon, Mr. Hughes. Once that¡¯s done, there won¡¯t be much connecting us anymore.


    ¡°And are you nning to drive Annabelle away? Whether she stays or goes won¡¯t change anything,¡± Natalie asserted firmly.


    Every time she saw Jeremy now, she couldn¡¯t control her thoughts. The scenes in the video were bing increasingly clearer,


    Natalie walked to the doorway of the ward. She stood there and nced back. at Jeremy. Seeing the pain in his eyes, she was momentarily stunned. She felt a dense ache spread in her chest.


    However, a secondter, she began to wonder if he could ever understand her pain.


    ¡°After this<b>, </b>if there¡¯s anything else, please contact Truman Harper directly, Mr. Hughes. He is mywyer. I¡¯ve entrusted all divorce matters to him,¡± Natalie. dered. Her voice was resolute.


    Jeremy¡¯s face turned pale.


    In his eyes, the girl had always seemed in need of protection. She never


    Chapter 503


    seemed to grow up. Now, she was handling their affairs with ruthless decisiveness, without a hint of hesitation


    Z/Z


    Annabelle¡¯s heart ached. She knew Jeremy treated Natalie well and spoiled her, but seeing his concern for Natalie with her r


    own eyes felt like a series of ps across her face. It deeply hurt her.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes, she knows everything now. Can I stay in Jipsburg? I won¡¯t appear


    in front of you both anymore. Is that okay?¡± Annabelle asked. She pinched herself hard to remainposed.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jeremy remained silent. His back turned to Annabelle, his demeanor unforgiving.


    She didn¡¯t receive any response from Jeremy. Then, she slumped weakly against the hospital bed.


    At that moment, she questioned whether she could stay here. Maybe Jeremy simplycked the strength to deal with her.


    ¡ª


    When Skr got off work, she was osted by a young girl, Simona Parkinson.


    Simona appeared to be around 18 or 19 years old. She dressed edgily with a carefree style reminiscent of Caleb. She had no reservations about expressing


    herself.


    To Skr, youth meant embracing such carefree wildness.


    ¡°Caleb says you¡¯re the type he likes. But aside from being prettier than me, you¡¯re so dull. Working here, you have no energy at all. You can¡¯tpare to


    <ol>


    <li>me.</li>


    </ol>


    ¡°Has Caleb lost his mind? How could he like someone like you?¡± Simona didn¡¯t hide her thoughts. She blurted out all her ideas at once.


    Skr understood instantly. Caleb must have used her as a shield to reject


    Simona.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    Skr said, ¡°Yeah, my job is pretty boring. Do you ride motorcycles too?¡±


    Simona¡¯s eyes lit up. She didn¡¯t realize the topic had shifted. ¡°Yeah, I do. I¡¯m pretty good at it too. Maybe not as good as Caleb, but I definitely won¡¯t hold him back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡± Skr nodded approvingly.


    Simona blushed. ¡°Don¡¯t you think riding motorcycles is kind of unproductive?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s just a hobby. <i>My </i>hobby is watching variety shows and TV dramas. Isn¡¯t that even less productive? It¡¯s all good as long as it makes you happy and doesn¡¯t harm anyone or put you in danger,¡± Skr replied casually.


    Simona¡¯s eyes lit up again. ¡°Skr, I¡¯ve been watching a dating variety show Tately and am interested in this couple. The male lead in it rides a motorcycle He is super cool!¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr smiled. ¡°I watch that show too. I also like the male lead¡­¡±


    Just then, Caleb emerged from the restroom. He checked the message from his friend on WhatsApp and dashed out of the building like a rocket.


    He feared Skyalr might be in trouble..


    ¡°Simona, I¡¯ve told you before. I don¡¯t like you, and it has nothing to do with anyone else. You¡¯re just a friend to me.¡±


    Caleb rushed out of the building. When he saw Skr and Simona, he immediately shouted at Simona. He stepped forward and pulled Skr behind him for protection.


    He cherished the woman he had loved in his heart. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone bully her, not even his friend. He would turn against anyone who dared to bully Skr.


    Simona was stunned by his shouting. She asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can bully Skr just because she¡¯s nice. Haven¡¯t you listened to anything I¡¯ve said? When I tell you I don¡¯t like you, I mean it. You¡¯re just a friend of mine,¡± Caleb said. He red at Simona with a guarded expression.


    2/2


    Caleb had known Simona for years. Hence, he was well aware of her fiery


    temper.


    Besides, Simona¡¯s brother, Leonard Parkinson¡¯s unsavory background, added to his concern. If Simona chose to, she could find countless ways to make


    someone¡¯s life miserable.


    Skr snapped out of it. ¡°Simona wasn¡¯t bullying me.¡±


    Simona pushed Caleb aside with a look of annoyance. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I was just chatting with Skr, and you came barging in. You¡¯re my friend, and she¡¯s like a sister to me.


    ¡°What¡¯s the issue? Go do your own thing. We¡¯re nning to hang out, so don¡¯t interrupt us. You¡¯re really being a nuisance!¡±


    Caleb was stunned to hear that. What had happened? How did he end up being


    a nuisance?


    He turned to Skr and looked at her. Confused, he asked, ¡°She wasn¡¯t bullying. you?¡±


    ¡°Bullying me? Simona is friendly and kind. Why would she bully anyone?¡± Skr replied, her tone questioning.


    Simona rubbed her nose. She felt a bit guilty. She was actually quite good at bullying people, but she didn¡¯t want Skr to know that.


    ¡°Skr, let¡¯s exchange WhatsApp contacts first. We can n to hang outter,¡± Simona said to Skr.


    She was afraid that saying more would reveal her nature.


    Simona didn¡¯t want Skr to know her true nature. She was afraid that Skr would dislike her. She finally met someone she genuinely liked and wanted to make a good impression on them. None of the women who had clung to Caleb had ever gained her approval.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Skr said with a smile.


    Caleb waspletely ignored.


    After Simona left, Caleb turned to Skr ¡°She really didn¡¯t threaten <b>you</b>? Why else would you say she¡¯s kind?¡±

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    If Simona was considered kind, then there really were no kind people left in the world. Under the influence of Leonard, Simona could be quite ruthless.


    Skr smiled and said, ¡°Simona¡¯s not bullying me. She is actually a good person. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be such good friends with her, right? Let¡¯s go.¡± Caleb was still confused. He nodded slowly and replied, ¡°Yeah, it makes sense.¡± However, he still felt something off.


    After about half an hour, it wasn¡¯t until Caleb reached the Gardner Manor that he realized what was bothering him. He wondered if Simona was trying to take Skr away from him.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Caleb muttered to himself. He wouldn¡¯t let Simona meet Skr again.


    Skr hadn¡¯t visited Gloria in a while. After work, she decided to see her. They had dinner together and then watched a variety show.


    The two got along very well, enjoying each other¡¯spany.


    During the show, Gloriained about her friend, Beatrice Shortle. Recently, Gloria and Beatrice had gone to a recent auction house together.


    Beatrice had been calling Gloria non¨Cstoptely, saying she wanted to visit Pearlhall Residence. She kept bragging about her granddaughter, who had just returned from abroad with numerous awards and was now a famous violinist.


    Gloria scoffed. ¡°Does she think I can¡¯t see through her? She just wants to match her granddaughter with Joe. Dream on! I remember meeting that girl a few years <b>ago</b><b>.</b>


    ¡°Despite her young age, she was full of malice. She <b>looked </b>down on the maid as if she were superior,. When she saw me, she¡¯d act all sweet and innocent.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Not only do I not like her, but Joe wouldn¡¯t give her a second look either. I already have you as my granddaughter¨Cinw. Skye, no one else could everpare to you.¡±


    Seeing Gloria so agitated, Skr chuckled. ¡°In your eyes, I¡¯m perfect.¡±


    Chap 505


    <b>2/3</b>


    In truth, she knew she wasn¡¯t that perfect. Gloria might see her through rose- colored sses because of her friendship with Vi.


    But genuine affection begot genuine affection. Skr was determined to be sincerely devoted to Gloria.


    By the time evening came around, it was toote for Skr to leave. Hence, Skr decided to stay at Pearlhall Residence. Beforeing over, she had informed Joe.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect him toe to Pearlhall Residence as well.


    When he arrived, Skr had just finished taking a shower. She was surprised to see Joe standing in the room when she dried her hair. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be busy today?¡±


    Considering how far it was from hispany, Skr wondered why he had bothered toe to Pearlhall Residence.


    With one hand in his pocket, Joe¡¯s naturally cool gaze swept over her. His gaze was now tinged with deeper meaning. ¡°I came to visit Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Skr replied. For a second, she thought he hade to see her. She realized she was being a bit presumptuous. She lowered her head to hide her emotions.


    Meanwhile, in another part of Pearlhall Residence, Edgar watched as finished her medicine.


    Gloris


    ¡°Joe can¡¯t stand to be apart from Skye for a single day. He said he came to see me, but has he spoken more than two words to me?¡± Gloria teased with a mischievous smile.


    Edgar chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s clear to everyone that Mr. Martin is truly fond of Mrs. Martin.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried he doesn¡¯t realize it himself.¡± Gloria thought Joe was great in every way, but hecked some emotional insight.


    ¡°Mr. Martin will figure it out. Besides, Mrs. Martin cares for him too. Whenever I visit Gxy Vi, I see how meticulously she manages it. She clearly treats Gxy Vi as her home.¡±


    Gloria nodded in agreement. ¡°Neither of them has had it easy.¡±


    Chapter 505


    3/3


    ¡°They¡¯vee

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    Edgar suggested, ¡°How about we arrange for the maids who clean Gxy Vi every day to discreetly poke a few holes in Mr. Martin¡¯s condoms? Just a few pricks in each one.¡±


    Edgar rarely thought up such schemes. However, as he spoke, his eyes lit up as if he were personally going to carry out the deed.


    Gloria¡¯s eyes sparkled with intrigue. Suddenly, she remembered something. ¡°<b>Is </b>that how your grandson was conceived?¡±


    Edgar suddenly began coughing uncontrobly. His eyes darted around nervously. He was at a loss, unsure how to answer Gloria¡¯s question.


    Gloria seemed to see through everything. She said, ¡°No need to rush. Let¡¯s wait a bit longer until Skye¡¯s health is fully recovered. Besides, those troublesome people will be back from abroad in a few days. They¡¯ll have a lot to deal with, so it¡¯s better to wait until everything is settled before having a child.¡±


    0


    Her expression grew serious as she spoke. Edgar also sobered up. He didn¡¯t dare to say more.


    ¡ª


    In Jipsburg City, heavycain began falling. The air turned damp, and the sky grew dark. It was perfect for Austin¡¯s scene, which required heavy rain.


    The director, ke Booth, had been waiting for such weather for over a month. The scenes that were pre¨Carranged would all bepleted today.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie was well¨Cinformed about the n. Hence, she arrived early ording to ke¡¯s provided time.


    When Austin arrived on set and saw Natalie, he was surprised. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Natalie immediately shed her usual carefree smile. ¡°I¡¯m here to work today, right on time! I¡¯ve got hot water, towels, and fresh clothes ready. I won¡¯t let your


    catch a cold.¡±


    Austin looked at Natalie and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that fragile. It¡¯s just a


    bit of rain.


    Chapter 506


    2/1


    Hank was standing nearby. He shook his head and said, ¡°You have amercial and a variety show to shoot tomorrow. You should be careful


    today.¡±


    Over the years, Hank had been by Austin¡¯s side, helping him navigate through numerous challenges.


    A few rain scenes were nothing, but Austin had injured himself doing many dangerous stunts. His knees still ached whenever it rained.


    Hank couldn¡¯t help but feel that Austin had an unusual attachment to Natalie. Although he knew some matters and felt pity for Natalie, he didn¡¯t want Austin to make a mistake that would ruin everything they had worked for.


    The scenes were shot seamlessly, thanks to the skilled performance of Austin and his co¨Cstars. They wrapped up quickly.


    Everything Natalie had prepared came in handy, including the hot peppermint tea she had bought from a nearby hotel while Austin was filming.


    In the car, Austin downed the hot peppermint tea in one go. Hank subtly raised an eyebrow. He had never seen Austin willingly drink hot peppermint tea before.


    Hank thought to himself, ¡°Who are you kidding by saying you¡¯re indifferent to Natalie?¡±


    ¡°Did you drink any?¡± Austin asked Natalie)


    Natalie shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t get caught in the rain, so there¡¯s no need for me to drink anything.¡±


    Austin nced at her. He noticed how much thinner she looked. ¡°Have you been sick these past few days and not eating?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯ve been eating, just not a lot. I¡¯m all better now, though. No worries, Mr. Powell. It won¡¯t affect my work at all.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t dare to look up. Her eyes showed vulnerabilities and pain that couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    Perhaps Austin¡¯s concern made her unable to stop recalling the experiences of these past few days.


    Chapter 506


    3/


    Some things came to mind even when one tried consciously to avoid them.


    Hank had a strong perception. He sensed something unusual with Natalie.


    He immediately chimed in with a cheerful tone, ¡°You did a good job, though! I didn¡¯t even think of preparing hot peppermint tea, but you did. Good job!¡±


    ¡°Of course! When I put my mind to it, no one can do it better than me,¡± Natalie replied. She put on her usual proud demeanor.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    Austin chuckled lightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Hank.¡±


    ¡°I expect a raise,¡± Hank chimed in.


    Natalie, as Jeremy¡¯s wife, wasn¡¯t short of money. However, Hank couldn¡¯t deny Natalie¡¯s excellent work ethic.


    Natalie¡¯s eyes widened with delight. ¡°A raise? Thank you!¡±


    She was quietly thrilled. ¡°Wow!¡±


    She always said hard work paid off and that dedication was rewarded. It turned out she was right¨Cshe just got a raise!


    Not far away<i>, </i>a car pulled up in the rain. Jeremy nced at the car opposite. He clearly saw Natalie chatting happily with Austin. His expression darkened.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes, Mrs. Hughes¡¯swyer, Truman Harper, wants to talk to you,¡± Jeremy¡¯s assistant, Tristan Howell, said from the front seat.


    Jeremy pulled his frosty gaze back. ¡°No need. Tell him divorce is out of the question.¡±


    Skr went to Harvey¡¯s school on the weekend to drop off some necessities. With exams approaching, Harvey hadn¡¯t returned home all month.


    After a brief conversation with Skr at the school gate, he returned inside to


    continue his studies.


    Then<b>, </b>Skr returned home and discussed the idea of opening a store with


    Janine.


    Skr¨Cnned to source items from the antique street and list them in their store. They also wanted to hire a few people to handle shipping. Then, Janine would manage the business.


    As they chatted, Skr called Daniel to discuss the partnership details. Skr¡¯s store had achieved some sess. Hence, it was a good time for


    transformation.


    2/2


    Janine suggested thinking through the process and making a n. During this time, since Harvey was staying at school, Janine often attended sses at a nearbymunity college to learnputer skills.


    She even created well¨Corganized spreadsheets and also downloaded all the popr apps that young people love to y on their phones.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Janine keep up with the times, Skr was fully supportive. They chatted until their mouths were dry. Then, Janine made some lemonade.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you about Steven. His rtionship with Annie is very stable. He¡¯s considering the next step. He¡¯s not getting any younger and should think about marriage.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let Annie feel neglected. In a few days, he¡¯ll visit her parents. We¡¯ll


    what conditions they have, and he¡¯ll let us know afterward.


    see


    ¡°I¡¯ve saved the money Steven and Charles have earned over the years. Steven¡¯s career is doing well, and his ie is high. I hope that his visit to Annie¡¯s family goes smoothly. After all, he¡¯s had a tough time over the past few years.¡±


    The childrencked a father figure. Steven, the eldest brother, yed the father figure role. With Steven¡¯s help and the maturity of the other children, Janine persevered until now.


    Looking back, she wasn¡¯t sure how she had managed to raise them.


    When she went to heaven after she died and saw her husband, she would be


    able to face him with a clear conscience,


    Skr sipped on her lemonade, reflecting on Janine¡¯s words. She said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Mom. Steven has never once thought about himself all these years. He¡¯s always sacrificed for our family. He deserves to be the happiest.¡±


    With everything that had happened recently, Skr had almost forgotten about Steven and Annie¡¯s rtionship.


    Steven¡¯s decision to discuss his ns with Janine showed his genuine feelings for Annie.


    However, Annie¡­


    Skr pondered whether Annie truly loved Steven or if she had ulterior motives.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    Skr had a prior arrangement with Natalie in the evening and left early. On the way, she chatted briefly with Steven.


    From Steven¡¯s words, Skr gleaned that their rtionship was progressing rapidly. Hence, Steven was eager tomit to Annie and give her a home.


    soon.


    He had taken a day off on Monday to visit the Silver family with Annie.


    ¡°Annie¡­¡± Skr lightly tapped on the steering wheel with her fingers.


    Coincidentally, Annie called Skr on her way. ¡°Do you have time tomorrow? Can we meet for lunch?¡± Annie asked.


    Skr was already thinking about meeting Annie, so she agreed. ¡°Sure, just send me the time and address.¡±


    Their conversation was short. They ended after exchanging a few sentences.


    9


    Skr arrived early at the fondue restaurant where she and Natalie had


    nned to meet. They both had a fondness for fondue and often opted for it during their college days.


    It seemed like they were telepathically synchronized. They arrived almost simultaneously and bumped into each other at the entrance.


    ¡°Anyone who doesn¡¯t know us might think we nned this.¡± Natalie chuckled.


    Skr winked and said, ¡°We did, in our hearts.¡±


    They proceeded upstairs. The fondue restaurant was very affordable. Hence, it was always bustling with people.


    Without a reservation, <b>finding </b>a table on short notice would be tough. They had pre¨Cordered their dishes. After they took their seats, the proprietress began serving the dishes they had ordered.


    The fondue was savory and aromatic.


    Both of them smelled the aroma, and their eyes lit up.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had this. It¡¯s the same old vor. So delicious!


    Other restaurants can¡¯t quite replicate this taste,¡± Natalie eximed.


    She swallowed. Due to her poor appetite, she had recently lost several pounds, but today, with Skr, she intended to make up for it.


    Skr felt relieved seeing Natalie¡¯s carefree demeanor. ¡°I¡¯ve ordered all your favorites. Tonight, let¡¯s eat to our heart¡¯s content. I even brought some digestive aids for you.¡±


    ¡°You really understand me the best.¡± Natalie was touched.


    ¡°Oh? Nath?¡± Suddenly, someone appeared before them.


    Skr happened to face the neer. She saw a man in his early 30s


    dressed in a designer suit. He had the air of an elite, clearly out of ce in the fondue restaurant.


    Skr didn¡¯t recognize him. But clearly, he knew Natalie.


    Before Natalie could take a bite, she heard his voice and turned to look.


    Natalie¡¯s smile vanished without a trace at the sight of Andrew Hughes.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s really you.¡± Andrew appraised Natalie.


    He had recently heard some rumors about Jeremy. Rumors suggested Jeremy was secretly involved with his secretary, and Natalie hadn¡¯t returned home for the past few days.


    Natalie responded calmly, ¡°What a coincidence, Andrew.¡±


    Andrew didn¡¯t mind Natalie¡¯s aloofness. He had never gotten along with


    Jeremy since childhood and found the timing quite coincidental.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe with Jeremy? I heard you haven¡¯t been home these past


    few days. Do Aunt Eleanor and Uncle Morton know?¡±


    Skr understood now. This person was Jeremy¡¯s cousin.


    The Hughes family in Jispsburg City was prominent. With many family. members, there were also many matters that urred.


    However, after Natalie married Jeremy, she rarely interacted with the Hughes. family. It was unexpected to encounter a member of the Hughes family in a simple fondue restaurant.


    Chapter 508


    3/1


    ¡°You must have heard wrong. It¡¯s best not to listen to all the messy gossip sometimes,¡± Natalie said calmly.


    Although she had decided to divorce Jeremy and wouldn¡¯t have ties with the Hughes family in the future, it wasn¡¯t time for the scandal to spread. She didn¡¯t want to cause her parents to worry about her.


    Andrew smirked coldly. When Jeremy and Natalie married, his grandfather,


    Marvin Hughes, didn¡¯t approve because Natalie came from an ordinary


    background.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Morton Hughes married Eleanor, Marvin was displeased, and Jeremy repeated the same mistake as his father.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    Back then, the Hughes family called it love. However, Andrew never believed in love from the beginning. And here was Jeremy, who was entangled in an extramarital affair.


    Suddenly, his gaze shifted toward Skr He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to her before. But now, as he looked closely, his eyes widened immediately.


    She was a rare beauty. The kind that was both enchanting and pure, with a hint of schrly elegance.


    ¡°Natalie, care to introduce?¡± Andrew asked.


    He had had numerous girlfriends. This was the first time a woman had stunned him at first sight.


    Seeing Andrew¡¯s gaze on Skr, Natalie¡¯s face darkened. ¡°She¡¯s my friend. If there¡¯s nothing else, I won¡¯t disturb you, Andrew. My friend and I have things to discuss.¡±


    ¤ê


    The intent to drive him away was obvious. However, Andrew acted as if he didn¡¯t understand and took a seat. His gaze was focused on Skr. ¡°What¡¯s your name, beauty? Let¡¯s exchange WhatsApp contacts first and chatter.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t want to,¡± Skr replied coldly.


    Andrew narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    While many people now knew Jeremy as a business genius, Marvin favored Andrew within the Hughes family. Many women willingly threw themselves at him. Yet Skr didn¡¯t spare him a nce.


    Natalie rolled her eyes. ¡°This is my sister¨Cinw. Andrew, are you trying to win her over? My cousin¡¯s a detective; even the toughest criminals beg for mercy


    in front of him.¡±


    Natalie found Andrew incredulous. She couldn¡¯t believe Andrew thought he could charm Skr right before her. Who did he was?


    Men from the Hughes family weren¡¯t good people, except for Morton. Anyone who married into them was unlucky.


    <b>2/2</b>


    Skr heard the term ¡°sister¨Cinw¡± and thought that once Natalie¡¯s matter was settled, she would tell about her marriage to Joe. It wasn¡¯t ideal for Natalie to keep misunderstanding the situation like that.


    Andrew hadn¡¯t expected the beautiful woman before him to be married. He had been with a married woman before, but a detective¡¯s wife¡­


    Even if she was stunning, he didn¡¯t want to be involved with her. He feared it could lead to trouble.


    It could lead to a lot of mess. Andrew wondered if such a beautiful woman had ever considered marrying into wealth. Marrying a detective and living a tought life was really not a smart move.


    ¡°What do you take me for, Natalie? You¡¯ve misunderstood me. I have things to do. You go ahead and eat. Today¡¯s meal is on me. Enjoy,¡± Andrew generously said as he left.


    Natalie declined bluntly. ¡°We¡¯ve already paid. Thanks.¡±


    Andrew¡¯s face stiffened, and his demeanor instantly turned cold. Without saying another word, he headed Straight to the innermost private room.


    Even in such a noisy environment, they could hear people inside the private room calling Andrew ¡°Mr. Hughes¡°.


    ¡±


    ¡°This is so unlucky. How did we end up meeting him in a city as big as Jipsburg? I don¡¯t want to see anyone from the Hughes family except for Jeremy¡¯s parents,¡± Natalie said. Her face darkened.


    Though she hated Jeremy for cheating, it was his own doing. Morton and Eleanor treated her well. Moreover, both families got along well.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The thought of their divorce affecting them made her want to avoid the whole situation. She didn¡¯t know how to confront them.


    Skr ced some cooked prawns into Natalie¡¯s bowl. ¡°There¡¯s no need to let him affect your mood. He¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    ¡°Skye, you¡¯re right. He¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    As the twoughed and chatted while eating, Andrew took a photo of them and sent it to Jeremy with the message. ¡°Is your wife really considering divorcing


    you?<b>¡±</b>

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    Andrew recalled something after sending the photo to Jeremy and unting


    them.


    He blurred out Natalie but highlighted Skr¡¯s presence. He then posted on Instagram with a teasing caption, ¡°Rarely do I find a woman I instantly want to sleep with, but she¡¯s married, and to a detective no less.¡±


    As soon as he posted it,ments flooded in.


    ¡°Married woman, huh? Go for it! Who can resist your charm, Mr. Hughes?¡±


    ¡°Just seeing her in a photo makes me want to sleep with her too. Damn it! It¡¯s not fully dark yet.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a girl around 18 in that new talent show who looks a lot like her. Maybe you should take a look.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that girl before. No way, she¡¯s not even close. Just in terms of demeanor, she can¡¯tpare with her.¡±


    Thement on Andrew¡¯s Instagram post quickly turned into a barrage of crude jokes and suggestions.


    Some even advised Andrew to be bolder and pursue her. If he seeded, it would be both a mental and physical pleasure.


    Andrew never imagined that Rowan would see his Instagram post. When Rowan came across the post, he rubbed his eyes, thinking he might be


    mistaken.


    The dim lighting during dinner hour at the fondue restaurant wasn¡¯t like daytime brightness. But no one could resemble Skr. At a nce, it was unmistakably Skr


    It was just¡­


    Rowanmented, ¡°Her husband¡¯s a detective?¡±


    Then, he took a screenshot and sent it to Joe with a message, ¡°How did Skr¡¯s husband be a detective? Also, check out thesements. They¡¯re already fantasizing about your wife, especially Andrew. He¡¯s seriously


    considering how to sleep with her.¡±


    Rowan enjoyed the spectacle without concern about its consequences. He


    knew boldness wasn¡¯t his forte. However, Andrew kept changing women one after another<b>.</b>


    When Marcus was in trouble before, Andrew <b>seemed </b>to have visited the hospital frequently and undergone several tests.


    Andrew never expected Rowan to leave ament on his Instagram post one day. It felt like a moment of personal triumph. There was no harm in befriending Rowan.


    Andrew promptly replied Rowan, ¡°That¡¯s right. Her husband¡¯s a detective. Tool bad. But I might give it a try. Maybe she¡¯ll divorce for me.¡±


    Upon seeing his reply, Rowanughed so hard that he almost sprayed water


    from his mouth.


    ¡°Divorce?¡± He pondered whether Andrew was mistaken about his abilities.


    Then, Rowan promptly screenshotted the conversation and sent it to Joe.


    However, after several minutes, he still hadn¡¯t received a response from Joe. He thought that the workaholic was likely engrossed <b>in </b>his work again.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rowan pondered momentarily before replying to Andrew, ¡°You¡¯ve got guts.¡±


    Andrew had consume some alcohol, so he felt a bit woozy. Besides; anyone who came today was ttering and trying to please him. He felt like he was superior to Jeremy.


    Coupled with Rowan¡¯sment, ¡°You¡¯ve got guts,¡± it seemed like an indirect encouragement.


    If he could win over Skr, everyone would respect him. With this newfound confidence, Andrew was ready to make his move soon.


    Meanwhile, Jeremy caught sight of Andrew¡¯s message.


    Jeremy¡¯s heart tightened when Natalie smiled brightly in the photo with Skr.


    Natalie didn¡¯t appear the least bit heartbroken without him. He stared at the photo for a long moment before replying to Andrew, ¡°Don¡¯t speak out of turn, or I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡±


    3.3


    Andrew was already somewhat intoxicated.


    He smirked at Jeremy¡¯s response and replied, ¡°Everyone knows about your affair with <b>your </b>secretary. If you can control yourself, stop fooling around with another woman. What are you threatening me for? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? I don¡¯t have time for your business.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter <b>511</b>


    Jeremy chose not to respond to Andrew. Andrew appeared bold, but he didn¡¯t darey a finger on him. He didn¡¯t have much authority.


    Jeremy decided to give Natalie some space. Once she had calmed down, he nned to have a serious conversation with her<b>.</b>


    Later, Jeremy noticed Andrew¡¯s Instagram post, where Andrew and others. were making fun of Skr.


    Immediately, he messaged Andrew, ¡°Delete the post! Skr <b>isn¡¯t </b>someone you can mock and fantasize about. Don¡¯t stir up trouble.¡±


    Andrew saw Jeremy¡¯s message but chose to ignore it. He thought, ¡°Trouble? Because her husband is a detective? So what if he¡¯s a detective? If he couldn¡¯t


    keep his wife, why me others? Besides, no woman can resist the lure of


    money.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t seen Skr at various events before. She looked like she came from an ordinary family. If she could have a fling with him, it must be a jackpot for her. He thought Skr was a pretty name for a beauty like her.


    After drinking a few more sips of alcohol, he exchanged a few words with hispanions and left the private room.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Skr and Natalie had finished their meal. Natalie updated Skr on the progress of her divorce proceedings.


    ¡°I just worried my parents would be angry and would disagree. Jeremy knows me too well. I really don¡¯t want to cause a rift and ruin our families¡® rtionship, ¡°Natalie said. She sighed helplessly.


    Perhaps due to the fondue¡¯s steam, Skr¡¯s cheeks were slightly flushed. There was a hint of worry in her eyes.


    Skr felt deeply for Natalie having to go through all this. She said, ¡°Believe in yourself. Nothing can defeat you. The Natalie I know is brave and resilient.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! Things that I never thought would happen have happened now, haven¡¯t they? When the timees, everything will fall into ce. I¡¯m not going to worry about it anymore,¡± Natalie replied.


    She shook her head, intending to shake off all these troubles.


    She wasn¡¯t the type to be easily defeated. After all, he was just a man. It wasn¡¯t ¨¢ big deal.


    ¡°Natalie, since we¡¯ve met, let¡¯s hang out together. Tonight, a few friends and I are taking our sports cars for a spin. Join us!¡± As Andrew spoke, he took out the keys to his shy sports car. It revealed the gleaming car emblem on top.


    Upon hearing his words, Natalie turned to Andrew. ¡°Andrew, are you insane? Take a spin. Just because you carry a bunch of keys, you think you can pursue Skye?¡±


    Natalie was furious. She thought to herself, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? All the men from the Hughes family must have mental illness. Can¡¯t they live without fooling around with women?¡±


    The leering gaze he fixed on Skr was disgusting. She wouldn¡¯t let Skr get involved in this kind of matter again.


    Skr gave Andrew a cold nce.


    ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t be so shameless. Just because Jeremy protects you doesn¡¯t mean you can disregard me,¡± Andrew retorted.


    In the sway of alcohol, his emotions were heightened.


    He could sleep with any woman he wanted, even married women or those with children.


    ¡°Hey, gorgeous. How about one million dors if you ride in my sports car? Your husband doesn¡¯t make one million in ten years<b>, </b>right? Opportunities like this don¡¯te every day. Don¡¯t let Natalie stand in the way of your financial sess,¡± Andrew dered arrogantly.


    His high¨Chanded manner was that of a wealthy and unrestrained trust fund baby.


    Natalie fumed, ¡°Andrew, are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Skr rejected coldly.


    A few people walked over from the private room. They were Andrews¡¯s friends.


    They hade to check out the popr fondue restaurant they had heard


    Chapter 511


    3/3


    about online. That was when they spotted Skr. However, she didn¡¯t show


    Andrew any respect.


    Immediately, someone pointed at Skr and said, ¡°Today, for Mr. Hughes¡¯s sake, you¡¯d better listen to us!¡±


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Readings

 Chapter 512

    <b><i>Chapter </i></b><b><i>512</i></b>


    <b><i>Andrew </i></b><b><i>couldn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>afford </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>embarrassed </i></b><b><i>now </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>friends </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>there</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Did </i></b><b><i>you hear </i></b><b><i>me</i></b><b><i>? </i></b><b><i>Today</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>must </i></b><b><i>ride </i></b><b><i>my </i></b><b><i>car</i></b><b><i>!</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Andrew </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>determined </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>win </i></b><b><i>over </i></b><b><i>Skr</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Natalie </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>furious</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Andrew</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>take </i></b><b><i>your friends </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>leave </i></b><b><i>now</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Don¡¯t </i></b><b><i>think </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>few </i></b><b><i>measly </i></b><b><i>dors </i></b><b><i>can </i></b><b><i>make </i></b><b><i>people </i></b><b><i>do </i></b><b><i>things </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>don¡¯t want</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Skye </i></b><b><i>doesn¡¯t </i></b><b><ick </i></b><b><i>money</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>If </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>refuse </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>give </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>to you</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>what </i></b><b><i>can </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>do</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>rubbed </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>wrist</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>It </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>been </i></b><b><i>a while </i></b><b><i>since </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>fought</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>wondered </i></b><b><i>how </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>fight </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>way </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>qualify </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>perfect </i></b><b><i>self</i></b><b><i>¨C</i></b><b><i>defense</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Seeing </i></b><b><i>Skr¡¯s </i></b><b><i>say</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>slender </i></b><b><i>arms </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>waist</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Andrew </i></b><b><i>chuckled</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>What </i></b><b><i>do </i></b><b><i>you</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Mr. </i></b><b><i>Hughes</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>we¡¯re </i></b><b><i>here </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>help </i></b><b><i>you</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>They </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>probably </i></b><b><i>drunk</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Those </i></b><b><i>men </i></b><b><i>showed </i></b><b><i>unusually </i></b><b><i>bold </i></b><b><i>courage</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>taking </i></b><b><i>advantage </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>Andrew¡¯s </i></b><b><i>status in </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>Hughes </i></b><b><i>family</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Regardless </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>ce </i></b><b><i>or </i></b><b><i>how </i></b><b><i>many </i></b><b><i>people </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>around</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>intent </i></b><b><i>on </i></b><b><i>confronting </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>head</i></b><b><i>¨C</i></b><b><i>on</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Other </i></b><b><i>diners </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>nearby </i></b><b><i>tables </i></b><b><i>couldn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>help </i></b><b><i>but </i></b><b><i>gasp </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>scene </i></b><b><i>unfolding</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>What </i></b><b><i>are </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>doing</i></b><b><i>? </i></b><b><i>Don¡¯t </i></b><b><i>disturb </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>two </i></b><b><idies</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Someone </i></b><b><i>stepped </i></b><b><i>forward</i></b>This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    <b><i>to </i></b><b><i>intervene</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Several </i></b><b><i>men </i></b><b><i>ganged </i></b><b><i>up </i></b><b><i>on </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>two </i></b><b><i>women</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>this </i></b><b><i>disy </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>too </i></b><b><i>much </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>some </i></b><b><i>spirited </i></b><b><i>men </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>bear</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>The </i></b><b><i>proprietress </i></b><b><i>rushed </i></b><b><i>over </i></b><b><i>upon </i></b><b><i>seeing </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>situation</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>What¡¯s </i></b><b><i>going </i></b><b><i>on</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Andrew </i></b><b><i>felt </i></b><b><i>annoyed </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>so </i></b><b><i>many </i></b><b><i>people </i></b><b><i>suddenly </i></b><b><i>appeared </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>interjected</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Get </i></b><b><i>lost</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>all </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>you</i></b><b><i>! </i></b><b><i>It¡¯s </i></b><b><i>none </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>your </i></b><b><i>business</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>We </i></b><b><i>know </i></b><b><i>each </i></b><b><i>other</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Yeah</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>why </i></b><b><i>do </i></b><b><i>people </i></b><b><i>meddle </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>things </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>aren¡¯t </i></b><b><i>their </i></b><b><i>business </i></b><b><i>everywhere</i></b><b><i>?</i></b>


    <b><i>Do </i></b><b><i>we </i></b><b><i>look </i></b><b><i>like </i></b><b><i>bullies</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>One </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>them </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>bold</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>reached </i></b><b><i>out </i></b><b><i>toward Skr</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>intending </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>take </i></b><b><i>her</i></b>


    <b><i>away</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Chapter </i></b><b><i>512</i></b>


    <b><i>Just </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>hand </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>about </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>touch </i></b><b><i>Skr</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>horrific </i></b><b><i>scream </i></b><b><i>echoed </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>the</i></b>


    <b><i>entire </i></b><b><i>fondue </i></b><b><i>restaurant</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>The </i></b><b><i>others </i></b><b><i>looked </i></b><b><i>over </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>froze</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>holding </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>fork</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>just </i></b><b><i>stabbed </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>into </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>man¡¯s </i></b><b><i>arm</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Natalie </i></b><b><i>blinked</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Suddenly</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>recalled </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>skilled </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>fighting</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Nath</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>call </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>police</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>calmly </i></b><b><i>reminded </i></b><b><i>Natalie</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>In </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>current </i></b><b><i>situation</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>calling </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>police </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>only solution</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>These </i></b><b><i>men </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>clearly </i></b><b><i>intoxicated</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Intoxicated </i></b><b><i>individuals </i></b><b><i>often </i></b><b><icked rationality</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Sometimes</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>couldn¡¯t</i></b>


    <b><i>control </i></b><b><i>their </i></b><b><i>actions</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>have </i></b><b><i>already </i></b><b><i>called </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>police</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>The </i></b><b><i>police </i></b><b><i>station </i></b><b><i>is </i></b><b><i>next </i></b><b><i>door</i></b><b><i>; </i></b><b><i>they¡¯ll </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>here </i></b><b><i>any </i></b><b><i>moment</i></b><b><i>,</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>young </i></b><b><i>woman </i></b><b><i>suddenly </i></b><b><i>shouted</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>smiled </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Thank </i></b><b><i>you</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Joe¡¯s </i></b><b><i>demeanor </i></b><b><i>turned </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>cold </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>midwinter¡¯s </i></b><b><i>day </i></b><b><i>upon </i></b><b><i>seeing </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>screenshots </i></b><b><i>from </i></b><b><i>Rowan</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Even </i></b><b><i>Paul felt </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>chill </i></b><b><i>sitting </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>same </i></b><b><i>car</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>needed </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>bundle </i></b><b><i>up </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>down jacket</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Mr. </i></b><b><i>Martin</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>is </i></b><b><i>something </i></b><b><i>wrong</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Paul </i></b><b><i>asked </i></b><b><i>nervously</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Andrew </i></b><b><i>is </i></b><b><i>asking </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>trouble</i></b><b><i>,</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>replied </i></b><b><i>icily</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Andrew</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Paul </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>confused </i></b><b><i>by </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>words</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>wondered </i></b><b><i>what </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>going </i></b><b><i>on</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡ª</i></b>


    <b><i>Andrew </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>summoned </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><iwyer</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Shane </i></b><b><i>Bard</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>police </i></b><b><i>station</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>

 Chapter 513

    <b>Chapter </b><b>513</b>


    Shane used Skr of seducing Andrew. The incident at the fondue


    restaurant was a misunderstanding. The others had no idea what had actually happened.


    Skr likely caused such a big fuss over the price that they ended up at the police station.


    Andrew was mostly sober now. However, he didn¡¯t care much about the situation. After all, he just needed to deflect me.


    Andrew said, ¡°Yeah, she said she¡¯d be with me tonight, but then she asked for one million. Even if she¡¯s pretty, she¡¯s not worth one million, right? I¡¯m not a sucker.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! Who said she agreed to be with you? I can testify It was you who approached and harassed us.¡± Natalie mmed the table furiously. She was itching to p Andrew.


    <b>9</b>


    ¡°Natalie, even if you have a falling out with Jeremy, watch your words. Are you making friends indiscriminately outside? Does Jeremy know about this?¡± Andrew continued arrogantly.


    Shane addressed Skr, ¡°You will be held ountable for the impact on my client today. If I were you, I would admit my mistake now and apologize to my client. Otherwise, the consequences will be more than you can handle.¡±


    ¡°Even if your husband is a detective, I have ways to make this matter big. When public opiniones out, your husband¡¯s job may not be secure anymore.¡± Apologize now while you still have the chance.¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes coldly assessed Skr.


    Skr was bing more alluring by the minute.


    Perhaps tonight, he could get her into bed.


    ¡°All of you should be the ones to apologize. Mywyer will be here in a few minutes.¡± Skr nced at the time.


    When she heard Andrew calling hiswyer, she immediately called Jacky. He was already on his way.


    Chapter 513


    ¡°Officer, they¡¯re all ndering us. Don¡¯t trust a word they say.¡± Natalie seethed with anger at Andrew¡¯s shamelessness. She knew all too well how these wealthy and influential people could manipte public opinion in no time.


    Soon, truth or falsehood wouldn¡¯t matter to anyone anymore.


    Natalie hadn¡¯t expected a simple outing for fondue to be such a mess.


    Natalie felt sorry for Skr. She wondered if Skr had been scared by all this.


    Skr said she would hire awyer toe over. He wondered if thatwyer would dare to confront Andrew¡¯swyer, Shane.


    After all, Shane had a reputation in Jipsburg City.


    Andrew had even enlisted a PR team to salvage his image promptly.


    11


    The police officer was stuck in a dilemma, struggling to grasp the truth. There¡¯s no surveince footage on site. We¡¯re still gathering evidence at the fondue restaurant. Please remain patient.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about patience. They¡¯re just bullying us.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes reddened with frustration.


    At the moment of the incident, she had a fleeting impulse to call Jeremy. But she quickly reconsidered. She couldn¡¯t contact Jeremy.


    Unless¡­


    If things really spiraled out of control, she would consider contacting Jeremy. She couldn¡¯t risk Skr getting into trouble, so she hoped the police could handle this. She also hoped that those witnesses at the fondue restaurant would step forward and testify to what they saw.


    ¡°Skye.¡± Natalie looked at Skr with concern.


    Seeing Natalie¡¯s anxious expression, Skr reassured her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Mywyer will be here in a few minutes. He was nearby having dinner, so he¡¯ll


    arrive soon.


    Seeing Skr¡¯s optimism, Natalie wanted to say something. But ncing at Andrew, who stood arrogantly nearby, she held back her words,


    She thought to herself, ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on what hasn¡¯t happened yet. Besides, whoever Skr trusts must be capable.¡±


    Chapter 513


    3/3


    Shane seemed unfazed. He casually lifted his chin. His methods were beyond what ordinarywyers could handle.


    If these trivial matters couldn¡¯t be settled easily, there was no reason for


    Andrew to trust him.


    ¡°Why make things so difficult? Later, if youe crying to me, I won¡¯t be sympathetic,¡± Andrew said. He was somewhat exasperated. It was such a waste of his time.


    ¡°She just injured one of my friends earlier. Let¡¯s also have herpensate for that,¡± Andrew said to Shane.


    Shane took note.


    Natalie took a deep breath. She clenched her teeth and murmured, ¡°Shameless!


    ¡°1


    The police noted the situation, realizing Andrew wasn¡¯t someone to mess with.


    Skr looked at Andrew with a cool expression. ¡°If we¡¯re talkingpensation, it should be youpensating me:¡±

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    Skr¡¯s voice was quiet, barely hinting at anger. She appeared calm andposed. Yet, her rebuttal couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    She seemed beautiful and delicate, but she was also quick with her wits and ruthless. She handled things calmly and confidently.


    Both Andrew and Shane were momentarily taken aback.


    Soon, Andrew found it somewhat amusing. ¡°You¡¯ve been <i>too </i>sheltered by your family, and you probably didn¡¯t know the harsh realities out here.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right. It¡¯s you who shouldpensate us. This won¡¯t be settled today.¡± Natalie red at Andrew with disgust.


    Andrew was speechless. ¡°We¡¯re family. There¡¯s no benefit in offending me. Grandpa already dislikes you. If you cross me again, aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll get Jeremy to divorce you?¡±


    Natalie clenched her teeth and speered. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    There was nothing to fear. It was just a divorce¨Cprecisely what she wanted. If Marvin could make Jeremy divorce her, she would consider it the right


    decision.


    Andrew chuckled coldly. He didn¡¯t believe Natalie would willingly divorce someone as wealthy and prominent as Jeremy in Jipsburg.


    The current situation left Skr and Natalie at a disadvantage against Andrew


    and Shane.


    Yet, at that moment, a figure appeared. Shane was shocked, moving from initial astonishment to utter disbelief. ¡°Jacky¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lourdes, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you again during your time off,¡± Skr said as she approached Jacky.


    Jacky nodded at Skr. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I happened to be nearby. I got the details on the way. Leave this matter to me, and don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Joe was just outside. Before Jacky entered, Joe had told him that Andrew was bold enough to try to sleep with Skr. Joe intended to teach Andrew a lesson


    Chapter 514


    on behalf of Marvin.


    2/3


    When Andrew saw Jacky, he thought he was mistaken. Then, his eyes widened


    in shock.


    Natalie hadn¡¯t seen Jacky before, but he seemed quite formidable. Looking at Andrew and Shane, it was clear they were also surprised.


    Andrew quickly looked at Skr. He wondered how Skr knew Jacky.


    Jacky was notoriously difficult, and he had Joe backing him. In Jipsburg, the one person Andrew feared the most was Joe. Joe was ruthless in his actions.


    No wonder Skr seemed so calm. It turned out she had powerful


    connections. She might look high and mighty, but she probably had been with many people before.


    At that moment, Andrew¡¯s phone rang. He nced at it and saw that Marvin was calling. He immediately answered, ¡°Grandpa?¡±


    Marvin¡¯s furious voice came through the phone. ¡°Get back here right now! Do you have any idea what kind of trouble you¡¯ve caused?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡­ I¡¯m outside. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Andrew was utterly confused.


    Marvin always doted on him, and he knew how to keep Marvin happy. It was rare for Marvin to yell at him.


    Andrew pondered why Marvin was so angry. It was as if he had caused a huge problem.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t do anything? You ended up at the police station and called that nothing? I never interfered with your personal affairs, but you messed with the wrong person today. Do you even know what you¡¯ve done?¡± Marvin roared, his head pounding with frustration.


    Andrew only knew how to please him and nothing else. Unwittingly, he had caused a major problem.


    ¡°The wrong person?¡± Andrew frowned. ¡°I know her husband is a detective, but mywyer can handle this. Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa.¡±


    Natalie blinked upon hearing that Skr¡¯s husband was a detective.


    Skr nced at Jacky. She sensed that the misunderstanding was


    Chapter 514


    deepening.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    3/3


    Jacky raised an eyebrow. He now understood why Joe was so furious. Andrew was clearly blind and foolish.

 Chapter 515

    <b>Chapter </b>515


    Marvin roared in frustration. ¡°Detective? Ridiculous! Do you believe everything others say? Apologize to her properly, and then get back here!¡±


    In the Hughes Residence, everyone used to cater to Marvin, fearing to


    displease him.


    Even over the phone, Andrew could keenly feel Marvin¡¯s rage. It felt like Marvin could kick him through the phone at any moment.


    Andrew turned sharply to Natalie and asked, ¡°What does her husband do exactly?¡±


    Natalie was taken aback by the question. She replied, ¡°Why do you care whatThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    her husband does?¡±


    ¡°What is your¡­¡± Andrew started again. He nced at Skr.


    Skr remained unruffled. She chose not to respond to him.


    Andrew¡¯sst bit of intoxication Vanished instantly. Marvin rarely got this angry. He turned to Jacky and asked, ¡°Who is her husband exactly?¡±


    Jacky remained silent.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking too many questions.¡± Natalie felt guilty inwardly.


    She had lied earlier, using Elliott as a shield. Skr didn¡¯t even have a boyfriend, let alone a husband.


    However, she pondered why Andrew was so fixated on knowing Skr¡¯s


    husband. He must be out of his mind 9


    Just then, the police returned from collecting statements at the fondue restaurant. He was apanied by a few people.


    ¡°They¡¯re here to testify for the two women,¡± the police stated upon entering.


    After hearing this, Jacky turned to Andrew and said, ¡°Now we can have a proper discussion.¡±


    Andrew suddenly felt weak in his knees.


    Half an hourter, Andrew walked out of the police station. He looked dazed


    Chapter 515


    and distant. As he exited, he noticed a car parked by the roadside.


    He nced over and saw someone through the partially lowered window.


    At first nce, the face seemed familiar. Upon closer inspection, he couldn¡¯t believe it was Joe.


    Suddenly, it dawned on him. Skr¡¯s husband wasn¡¯t some kind of damn detective. Her husband was Joe.


    No wonder Jacky hade personally.


    No wonder Marvin had called him.


    Frantically, Andrew pulled out his phone. Just as he was about to delete his Instagram post, his eyes fell on ament left by Rowan.


    Rowan had remarked on his daring nature.


    Initially, Andrew had taken Rowan¡¯sment as apliment. Now, he realized, Rowan must have known about Skr¡¯s rtionship with Joe all along.


    With such a wide circle of acquaintances, it baffled him that no one had mentioned Joe having a woman by his side.


    Jipsburg City boasted many debutantes from prestigious families, yet Joe had never taken an interest in any of them. He felt it was hard to believe.


    Andrew dared not look at Joe anymore and hurriedly fled. He could already imagine the punishment awaiting him when he returned home.


    Minutester, Skr, Natalie, and Jacky emerged from the police station. As Skr stepped out, the cars parked along the roadside immediately lowered their half¨Copened windows.


    Joe¡¯s stern and aristocratic face emerged.


    Skr froze upon seeing Joe. She was surprised he was there.


    Jacky nodded toward Joe. Joe nced past Jacky and fixed his cold, dark gaze on Skr.


    Natalie followed their line of sight and spotted Joe. ¡°Joe Martin?¡±


    She wondered why Joe was there.


    2/3


    Chapter 515


    3/3


    Suddenly, it felt like something snapped in her mind. She immediately widened her eyes and turned to Skr. ¡°Do you need to exin something to me?¡±


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    Natalie recalled Skr mentioning marrying Joe, so it was true. Previously, she didn¡¯t believe a word Skr said. Now, she felt like a fool.


    Skr hadn¡¯t expected to reveal this to Natalie right now. ¡°Everything I told you before was true. He¡¯s my husband.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s lips twitched as she reminded herself to stay calm. Then, she hinted meaningfully, saying, ¡°No wonder Andrew was so shocked earlier. It turned out he knew about your rtionship with Joe. You better go over there.


    ¡°We can settle things here, but you need to exin yourself properly over there. You can make it up to me in a couple of days. If I had known he was your husband, I wouldn¡¯t have brought up anything about your husband being my cousin, the detective.¡±


    She patted Skr on the shoulder. ¡°Good luck. I¡¯m getting a cab.¡±


    Jacky had left without anyone noticing. Natalie had slipped away too.


    9


    Skr faced Joe¡¯s intense and inscrutable gaze. She took a deep breath and walked over.


    As Skr settled into the car, Joe¡¯s first words were, ¡°Is your husband a detective? How did you end up with this guy?¡±


    Joe vaguely recalled Natalie introducing Skr to a man who seemed to be a detective. Joe wondered if she thought of him first in moments of danger.


    Joe pondered why she hadn¡¯t thought to use his name in that situation. It seemed like she didn¡¯t realize the name ¡°Joe Martin¡± carried more weight.


    ¡°Well¡­ at the time, we didn¡¯t think much about it. It was just something we mentioned casually? Unexpectedly, Andrew took it seriously,¡± Skr exined helplessly.


    She really hadn¡¯t expected Joe to find out.


    Joe seemed skeptical. ¡°Have you taken a liking to that detective?¡±


    That man did seem to attract women. For some reason, it made him feel


    uneasy.


    Chapter 516


    Skr was taken aback. She looked into Joe¡¯s cold and inscrutable eyes.


    She asked directly, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Joe frowned. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡®


    He would never be jealous.


    2/2


    After watching Joe¡¯s car leave, Natalie prepared to hail a cab. At this hour, there were plenty of cabs on the road.


    Natalie hailed a cab, wondering what was happening between Skr and Joe. She didn¡¯t know how they ended up together, and there were no signs of it.


    Skr really made a big move.


    Skr was able to marry a man like Joe. She was quite impressive.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As Natalie silently criticized, a car pulled up in front of her.


    Upon seeing the familiar car parked in front of her instead of a cab, her


    <b>?</b>


    expression changed abruptly. She came to a sudden halt.


    A tall figure emerged from the car. He approached Natalie urgently, and his tone was somewhat concerned. ¡°Are you alright? Did Andrew hurt you?¡±


    In the past, Natalie would have definitely thrown herself at Jeremy and poured out her grievances. She would have made Jeremy help her seek justice. She truly had been scared just now. Despite that, she stood her ground, not moving


    an inch.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Natalie said coldly.


    Jeremy furrowed his brows. ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    Seeing Natalie¡¯s distance and wariness toward him, Jeremy felt a sharp pain in his chest. Initially, it was a dull ache, but then it spread throughout his body.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take a cab,¡± Natalie said, walking away.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Jeremy could maintain a fa?ade of normalcy as if nothing had ever happened even though he had betrayed their marriage.


    Natalie couldn¡¯t pretend like nothing had happened.

 Chapter 517

    <b>Chapter </b><b>517</b>


    Whenever Natalie saw Jeremy, she couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene of him


    with Annabelle.


    ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re my wife,¡± Jeremy reminded her.


    Natalie¡¯s eyes reddened, and she tightly bit her lip. ¡°Jeremy, we¡¯re already preparing for divorce. I don¡¯t want to see you. Do you even realize how much I hate you? Did you ever think about the fact that you had a wife when you cheated?<b>¡±</b>


    Jeremy had shattered everything. He had turned their love into a joke. Yet now, he acted as if none of it had happened. He even refused to agree to a divorce. Natalie couldn¡¯t fathom what he was clinging to.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you your freedom. You can be with other women. Why do you need to fool around behind my back?¡±


    Listening to Natalie¡¯s increasingly unreasonable words, Jeremy replied in a deep voice, ¡°My affair with Annabelle was an ident. I won¡¯t be with any other woman, Nath. I can¡¯t divorce you.¡±


    Even now, Jeremy couldn¡¯t understand himself. He didn¡¯t love Annabelle, yet he couldn¡¯t control himself at a crucial moment. He had indeed betrayed Natalie, but he couldn¡¯t just let go.


    ¡°An ident?¡± Natalie scoffed. She smirked at Jeremy¡¯s causal use of ¡°an ident¡± to downy his affair.


    Natalie felt increasingly <i>air</i>.


    about who Jeremy was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± Jeremy said in a low voice.


    Natalie¡¯s face turned pale. She felt a chill run through her. She pushed away Jeremy, who was approaching her. ¡°I hope you agree to divorce soon! Jeremy, I can¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    She hurriedly hailed a cab by the roadside and gave the driver her apartment¡¯s address.


    Jeremy stood frozen in ce. His spine stiffened as he stared at the cab disappearing into the distance. It took him a long time to snap out of it.


    He hadn¡¯t gotten into his car. He took out a cigarette and lighted it slowly.


    Smoke rings were exhaled one after another.


    He looked somewhat dejected.


    Seeing this from the driver¡¯s seat, Victor couldn¡¯t fathom it. Given Jeremy¡¯s deep love for Natalie, Victor wondered how he could have had an affair.


    Jeremy was trying to win Natalie back now. Victor doubted Natalie would forgive Jeremy so easily.


    Just as they entered Gxy Vi, Joe received a call.


    Faintly, Skr heard Rowan¡¯sughter on the other end of the line.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rowan said, ¡°Andrew actually posted another update on Instagram, apologizing specifically to Skr. Many people are asking what exactly happened.


    <b>¡°</b>Although Skr¡¯s name wasn¡¯t mentioned, he self¨Canalyzed where he went wrong. It¡¯s hrious! I heard Mr. Hughes Senior personally pped him, and his face swelled up from it.¡®


    11


    Joe¡¯s tone carried a cold edge. ¡°Anyone who dares to touch what¡¯s mine must have some nerve.¡±


    Skr¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard him calling her his. She nced back at Joe.


    Joe also looked at her.


    When their gazes met, Joe¡¯s deep and distant eyes quickly withdrew.


    Skr smiled subtly. After all, she was Joe¡¯s acknowledged wife. Regardless of their rtionship¡¯s emotional nuances, her status alone meant Joe wouldn¡¯t tolerate any disrespect toward her.


    ¡°Andrew probably didn¡¯t expect a casual fondue dinner to end up in such big trouble. He thought it would be like any other time he flirted with a beautiful woman,¡± Rowan remarked.


    Joe wasn¡¯t keen on small talk with Rowan. ¡°I have things to do. I¡¯ll hang up.¡±


    Chapter 517


    After ending the call, Joe walked over to Skr.


    Since getting into the car, neither of them had said much. However, Skr¡¯s indifference to who her husband was had left Joe somewhat dissatisfied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower,¡± Skr told him.


    The sudden events of the day disrupted her ns with Natalie. They originally intended to go shopping at a nearby mall.


    Suddenly, Joe stopped her. ¡°Wait.¡±

 Chapter 518

    <b>Chapter </b><b>518</b>


    Skr looked at Joe. She wondered what else he wanted to say.


    ¡°If you ever find yourself in a situation like this again, just say your husband is Joe Martin,¡± he stated.


    Skr didn¡¯t know why she wanted tough, but she held it back. She didn¡¯t expect Joe to have such a childish side.


    This was the first time she had encountered such an incident. If it happened again, she doubted anyone would believe her, even if she imed Joe as her husband.


    Their eyes met briefly. Skr noticed him look away, averting her gaze.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she agreed.


    While Skr went upstairs to shower, Joe received a call from Jeremy.


    Jeremy said, ¡°I heard what happened earlier.¡±


    9


    Joe replied, ¡°Mr. Hughes Senior has been too lenient with Andrew. Tell him Skr is my wife.¡±


    Jeremy asked, ¡°You want to make Andrew pay?¡±


    Joe scoffed and said, ¡°At least break his leg. He tried to sleep with my wife. I almost want to kill him.¡±


    After saying that, Joe realized he was possessive of Skr. The thought of another man coveting her was intolerable. Perhaps it was because they were


    married.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ve had enough of Andrew. This is the perfect opportunity to deal with him,¡± Jeremy agreed without hesitation.


    Joe gave a nomittal grunt.


    Just as Joe thought Jeremy was about to hang up, he spoke again. ¡°Has Skr ever mentioned anything about Nath?¡±


    ¡°She knows you cheated?¡± Joe asked in return.


    Jeremy took a drag from his cigarette. The ashtray was already filled with


    Chapter 518T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    2/2


    cigarette butts. His expression grew even darker in the night. ¡°Natalie found out. She wants a divorce.¡±


    ¡°A divorce? Did you agree?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t agree to a divorce. Has Skr shared any of Nath¡¯s thoughts with you?¡±


    Joe was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Skr and I aren¡¯t at the stage where we share secrets about others.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Jeremy said before hanging up.


    Joe looked at his phone¡¯s dark screen and tossed it aside. He nced upstairs, his brows furrowing slightly.


    There was an inexplicable sense of gloom hanging over Joe. This was a heaviness he couldn¡¯t quite shake off.


    The next day, around noon, Skr headed to a restaurant as per the time and location sent by Annie.


    It was a quiet, upscale Wiscadian restaurant. It was perfect for private conversations.


    Annie had also chosen this restaurant for their previous meeting. Ten minutes before Skr arrived, Annie sent her message. She said she was already there. When Skr walked in, she found Annie had already ordered their meals.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 519

    <b>Chapter </b><b>519</b>


    Skr nced over the dishesid out before her. She found them quite to her


    taste.


    Skr wasn¡¯t particrly fond of Wiscadian cuisine, but she enjoyed certain


    dishes.


    ¡°I asked Steven what you might like from Wiscadian cuisine, and I¡¯ve ordered those. You can see if it suits your taste.¡± Annie spoke softly. She had taken the initiative to connect with Skr.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She was now actively showing goodwill toward Skr.


    Skr sensed Annie¡¯s proactive gesture and nodded lightly. She said, ¡°Thank you. These look delicious.¡±


    Annie noticed Skr¡¯s reserved demeanor. For a brief moment, her face stiffened, but she quickly recovered and dismissed it as inconsequential.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Annie smiled gently.


    With neither Steven nor Janine present, Skr¡¯s attitude toward Annie gained a touch more genuine indifference. She said, ¡°If there¡¯s something on your mind, just say it.¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing specific. It¡¯s just that Steven and I are both satisfied with each other and taking our rtionship seriously.


    ¡°But before this, there were misunderstandings between us. Looking back, I regret it deeply. I was too irrational at that time.¡± Annie expressed with remorse


    in her voice.


    Skr observed Annie¡¯s sincerity. She took a few bites of her food. As Annie was whitewashing the previous incident, Skr¡¯s eyes flickered slightly.


    ¡°Do you not believe me?¡± Annie asked. She locked eyes with Skr.


    Skr lifted her gaze to meet Annie¡¯s. ¡°Does it matter whether I believe you or


    not?¡°.


    Annie looked momentarily surprised. ¡°Of course, it matters. You¡¯re Steven¡¯s sister, and he cares about your opinion.


    Chapter 519


    ¡°We both hope for your blessing, and I don¡¯t want past issues to affect our rtionship. Once I¡¯m married to Steven, we¡¯ll be family. Family should avoid suspicion, right?¡±


    ¡°Even if you marry Steven, we won¡¯t have many chances to meet. Annie, I¡¯ve mentioned before that my family matters most to me. If they¡¯re hurt, I¡¯ll do everything I can to retaliate against those who hurt them. Whether you truly love Steven, you know best,¡± Skr stated calmly.


    On the way to the restaurant, she had pondered deeply. Steven¡¯s feelings for Annie were at their deepest in the current situation. If she said anything negative about Annie now, it would surely backfire.


    She couldn¡¯t afford the risk.


    Annie¡¯s face gradually tightened.


    ¡°Of course, Steven is exceptional. I¡¯ll bless you both if you truly love him and aren¡¯t approaching him with ulterior motives. But that¡¯s all. And you should know Joe better than I do.


    ¡°He won¡¯t allow anyone to deceive him or use him. Besides, I¡¯m not as important to him as you might think. It¡¯s up to you to decide how you measure yourself,¡± Skr said calmly and slowly.


    Annie¡¯s expression turned several shades paler.


    Skr smiled faintly. ¡°How¡¯s your familytely, Ms. Silver?¡±


    With that question, Annie looked up abruptly. She stared at Skr with utter disbelief. In her mind, Skr was not like their circle. She was different from


    them.


    From a young age, they had to learn how to n to get everything they wanted. They employed various means to achieve their goals.


    But Skr, who grew up in the countryside, should have been the kind of ordinary¨Chearted girl who wasn¡¯t good at scheming. Yet now¡­


    ¡°My family is doing fine, Annie responded after a brief pause. She pursed her lips..


    Skr nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Steven will be visiting your family soon. I hope they will approve of him.¡±


    Chapter $19


    Annie gazed steadily at Skr. She slowly uttered three words. ¡°They sure will.¡±


    Half an hourter, Annie emerged from the upscale Wiscadian restaurant with a dazed expression. She nced at the bustling street not far away. She felt a slight chill down her spine. Skr had left before her.


    Then, she remained seated at the restaurant for another 20 minutes. Just then, she received a message from Sabrina.


    ¡°Please do not bring that man home. Your father and I cannot afford to embarrass ourselves. While our family isn¡¯t what it used to be and we¡¯re facing difficulties, we cannot let you marry someone of such a lowly background.


    ¡°If you¡¯re married, rumors about our family in Jipsburg City will spread like wildfire. We¡¯ve groomed you since childhood to be exceptionally capable. We hoped you would marry into a family of equal or higher status than ours, if not someone like Joe or Rowan.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been talking about finding a solutiontely. Is this what you¡¯ve been thinking about? Can he save our family? We really cannot afford this disgrace.¡±

 Chapter 520

    <b>Chapter </b><b>520</b>


    Annie stared at the message, her eyes welling up with grievance. Even her closest family didn¡¯t understand her.


    Annie wondered if they knew that the fate of the Williams family today was akin to what the Silver family could face in the future. Even now, all they cared for was their self¨Crespect.


    Even Grayson had called, urging her to find a way to get together with Joe. He stopped short of explicitly suggesting she offer herself.


    She had wanted to be with Joe. Back when their rtionship was still good, she had tried to seize every opportunity to get into Joe¡¯s bed. However, in the end, Joe didn¡¯t even spare her a nce.


    Now that Joe had Skr by his side, it seemed impossible for her to be entangled with Joe. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t see the situation clearly. Rather, her parents were both blind to the truth.


    Recalling Skr¡¯s words in the restaurant moments ago, Annie¡¯s mood grew


    heavier.


    Her phone¡¯s ringing snapped her back to reality. It was Steven.


    Her fingers stiffened slightly as she answered.


    ¡°I just bought a gift to bring when I visit your parents. What time would be suitable for me toe over to your ce tomorrow?¡± Steven¡¯s voice was gentle.


    Annie¡¯s heart fluttered slightly. Steven was remarkably outstanding with limitless prospects ahead of him, but his background was too humble.


    Even if he genuinely, cared for her, she knew she wouldn¡¯t encounter another person as sincere as him in the future. Yet, they were from different social sses.


    Annie needed time to think about the next step.


    ¡°My parents suddenly have to go abroad for something urgent. I¡¯m sorry, Steven. Can we wait until theye back before we visit my ce?¡± Annie¡¯s tone carried a hint of heaviness.


    Chapter 520


    2/2


    It wasn¡¯t about feigning helplessness, but she was genuinely tired and feeling low right now.


    Steven sensed Annie¡¯s shift in mood. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We can wait. Is everything alright with you?¡±


    Annie exined softly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel a bit sorry. We had nned to meet my parents tomorrow, but now we won¡¯t be able to. I was worried you might be disappointed.¡±


    Steven epted her exnation and spoke with even more patience and tenderness, ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. I¡¯m not disappointed. It doesn¡¯t matter whether the meeting takes ce sooner orter. What matters most is our mutual understanding.


    ¡°Besides, I have a project I need to focus on in theb these days. If I don¡¯t reply to your message promptly, please don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Annie replied with a smile. She knew Steven wouldn¡¯t deceive her because he was someone who valuedmitment and integrity above all else.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After ending the call, Annie leaned back in the car with her eyes closed. At this moment, she felt lost. She was uncertain about her next move.


    Just then, Grayson called her again.


    ¡°Joe will be attending a banquet tonight at Stargaze Hotel. I¡¯ll find a way to create an opportunity for you and Joe. Tonight, you must seize it, Annie. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Grayson said.


    Annie was stunned by his words.


    Grayson¡¯s tone turned displeased. ¡°Annie, did you hear what I said? Tonight is our family¡¯sst chance. You must seize this opportunity, understand?¡±


    ¡°Can you guarantee nothing will go wrong, Dad?¡± Annie took a deep breath. She grabbed the steering wheel tightly.


    She thought of Joe. The emotions she had suppressed during this time surged again. But immediately after, Steven¡¯s figure appeared.


    Grayson fell silent for a minute. ¡°Yes, I can guarantee nothing will go wrong. For the Silver family, I won¡¯t make a mistake. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll arrange everything properly. You can rest assured and go to the Stargaze Hotel tonight.¡±

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    Grayson said, ¡°By the way, that boyfriend of yours from the countryside¨Cafter tonight, you need to cut ties tomorrow. Our family can¡¯t afford this


    embarrassment, got it?¡±


    Annie¡¯s voice was heavy as she replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Annie decided to give it onest try.


    If all else failed, the Silver family¡¯s reputation could be sacrificed at this point. Steven was her final option.


    After leaving the restaurant, Skr went to meet Natalie.


    Today, Austin was shooting a film scene at their college. While Austin was on


    break, Natalie took half an hour off and walked around the familiar campus with Skr.


    Despite leaving the campus just over a year ago, it felt as if they had grown somewhat unfamiliar with the ce. It felt like many years had passed.


    ¡°You have toe clean with me. What¡¯s going on between you and Joe? When did you end up with him?¡± Natalie squinted at Skr.


    There was a definite sense that Natalie would not let Skr off if she didn¡¯t exin properly today.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Skr briefly recounted how Gloria arranged her marriage to Joe. Then, she summarized the current state of their life, where she and Joe were essentially


    cohabiting.


    ¡°So, you two had a sh marriage?¡± Natalie widened her eyes.


    Skr nodded. ¡°Yes, we had a sh marriage. So far, I don¡¯t see any downsides.


    ¡°Do you love Joe?¡± Natalie asked.


    As soon as Natalie asked, she regretted it. After all, how could a sh marriage involve love?


    Chapter 521


    2/3


    Moreover, Skr had just broken up with Christopher.


    Skr hesitated before replying, ¡°We agreed that love wasn¡¯t part of the deal. We¡¯re just cohabitating. Honestly, it¡¯s been good. Grandma Gloria has been kind to me, and I don¡¯t have any expectations of Joe, so there¡¯s no sense of


    loss.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Natalie furrowed her brow. She felt Skr was being unfairly treated.


    But then again, she realized love might not be that important.


    After all, Natalie loved Jeremy so deeply that it took a toll on her physically and emotionally. But in the end, they had to get divorced.


    ¡°How does Joe treat you?¡± Natalie asked.


    Skr smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s good to me. We get along well.¡±


    Of course, Skr didn¡¯t mention Joe¡¯s unknown quirks. It wasn¡¯t important.


    He had unpredictable tantrums and was a bit too unrestrained in bed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen Joe a few times. I always feel he¡¯s not easy to get along with. How about you two¡­¡± Natalie suddenly smirked.


    She nced around to check if there weren¡¯t many people before asking, ¡°Have you slept together?¡±


    Skr¡¯s mouth twitched. She couldn¡¯t help but blush slightly. She said, ¡°We¡¯ve married. It¡¯s natural for such things to happen.¡±


    Natalie widened her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so bold! You dare sleep with him? I¡¯ve heard that many socialities in Jipsburg want to sleep with him, but he rejects them outright. For a while, some even said he might have those issues. Seeing you like this¡­ is he capable?¡±


    Natalie was born with a love for gossip. She couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity. She was genuinely too curious.


    People as curious as hep could form a long line in Jipsburg City. Being at the heart of this gossip, she had to ask when she saw one of the involved parties.


    Skr chuckled wryly. ¡°That¡¯s just others misunderstanding him.¡±


    If Joe had any issues, those spreading the rumors would probably be worse

 Chapter 522

    <b>Chapter </b><b>522</b>


    Natalie eximed, ¡°Whoa¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t continue her questions. However, she kept winking at Skr.


    ¡°Since <i>you </i>managed to marry Joe, I¡¯ll forgive you. I¡¯ve been on edge sincest night. I worried that Joe might use his power to bully you into being his mistress or something. After all, with your looks, it¡¯s hard for any man to resist.¡±


    Upon hearing Natalie¡¯s words, Skr chuckled. ¡°You see me through rose- colored sses. I¡¯m not some rare beauty.¡±


    Natalie raised an eyebrow. ¡°Skye, are you kidding me? If you¡¯re not a stunning beauty, then who is? In my eyes, even those morous movie stars can¡¯tpare to you. Back in the college, you were the only one who truly deserved the title of campus belle.¡±


    After strolling around for a while, Natalie checked the time. Then, she said, ¡°I have to get back. Let¡¯s hang out again when I have a day off.¡±


    ?


    ¡°Nath, take care of yourself,¡± Skr whispered and hugged Natalie.


    Natalie seemed her usual self, but Skr knew she didn¡¯t like to show her


    vulnerabilities.


    They were alike in this way. They didn¡¯t like to show their weaknesses. They preferred to deal with everything quietly.


    Upon hearing Skr¡¯s words, Natalie¡¯s eyes reddened for a moment. Her voice choked up as she said, ¡°I will.¡±


    She would take good care of herself. The mistake wasn¡¯t hers, so there was no need to punish herself for someone else¡¯s fault. But the pain in her heart remained raw and hadn¡¯t eased yet, and she didn¡¯t know when it would.


    Maybe, with time, it would slowly get better.


    Skr had just left the college when Joe called her. He asked if Skr was free to attend a charity g with him that evening.


    She had nned to visit Charles on setter, but after checking the time, she


    Chapter 522


    realized she wouldn¡¯t be able to make it in time.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t make it tonight,¡± she declined.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    2/2


    Joe¡¯s tone remained indifferent, as if it didn¡¯t matter much to him. ¡°Alright. If the charity g runste, I¡¯ll just stay upstairs at the hotel and rest. Don¡¯t wait <i>up </i><i>for </i>me.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Skr replied.


    After hanging up, Joe¡¯s expression turned cold. Paul happened to be nearby. He noticed Joe¡¯s displeasure and kept silent.


    ¡°Get everything ready,¡± Joe ordered coldly.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Paul responded.


    Before Paul quickly exited the room, he nced at Joe¡¯s phone. He wondered where Joe ranked in Skr¡¯s mind among the others.


    During the weekend, Skr was almost entirely dedicated to other people. Joe wondered if Skr had ever considered spending one weekend with him.


    The thought left him feeling restless.


    Charles had been extremely busytely. He shot one film right after another.


    His hard work hadnded him in many roles as the second male lead.


    asionally, he evennded lead roles in web series.


    His schedule was packed, and his earnings were increasing.

 Chapter 523

    <b>Chapter </b><b>523</b>


    Charles couldn¡¯t let Skr earn more than him.


    Knowing Skr would be visiting today, Charles went to the nearby mall yesterday and bought a luxury brand handbag. It was a favorite among many. female celebrities. The brand was popr.


    In the past, he couldn¡¯t afford to give it to Skr while other women had it, but now he could make it happen. Even things other mothers had, he could now give to Janine too.


    ¡°See if you like it. Try it on,¡± Charles said eagerly, handing the bag to Skr.


    Though not particrly fond of luxury brands, Skr admitted this bag was quite lovely. She said, ¡°It¡¯s lovely. Thank you, Charles.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Charles grinned proudly. None of the female celebrities could match Skr¡¯s grace with the bag. She was extraordinarily beautiful.


    ¡°Oh? Charles, is this your girlfriend or a new talent signed to yourpany?¡±


    Suddenly, Brigham Cohen, a middle¨Caged man, appeared. When he saw Skr his eyes lit up. He was visibly captivated by Skr.


    Charles quickly rified upon seeing Brigham. He exined, ¡°Mr. Cohen, she¡¯s my sister, not an actress. She happened to have time this weekend and came by.¡±


    Brigham¡¯s eyes brightened even more. ¡°Your sister? Did she sign with anypany? I think she¡¯s perfect for the role of the enchanting second female lead in our uing drama. If she takes it on, she¡¯ll definitely satisfy the audience.¡±


    Upon closer inspection, Brigham realized Skr was truly stunning. It was as if a character from a screeny had stepped into reality.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but smile upon hearing Brigham suggest she y the second female lead. She had never considered entering the entertainment industry, and she had no interest in acting. Her passiony solely in her work.


    ¡°Mr. Cohen, my sister has a job as an antique restorer. She won¡¯t be entering the entertainment industry,¡± Charles quickly interjected.


    2/3


    He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Skr being in the entertainment industry. A woman as beautiful as Skr would surely encounter all sorts of challenges there, and he worried about her being taken advantage of.


    Besides, Skr had a job that she loved.


    Brigham looked slightly disappointed at Charles¡® response. But upon hearing Skr¡¯s profession as an antique restorer, his eyes lit up even more. He stared at Skr as if she were some rare find. He wondered how a beautiful young woman like her ended up with such a dull and uninteresting job.


    He hurriedly asked, ¡°An antique restorer? Can you authenticate antique pieces?<b>¡±</b>


    Skr nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I can identify most of them. It¡¯s part of my basic training.¡±


    ¡°Well, recently, I purchased a painting for my collection. A friend who visited my hometer imed it was a forgery. I spent 50 million dors on that painting. If it¡¯s fake, I¡¯ve been duped.


    ¡°I believe it¡¯s genuine, but I can¡¯t shake my doubts. Is it worth keeping? Could you help me determine its authenticity? I¡¯llpensate you ordingly. Just name your price.¡± Brigham quicklyid out his request.


    Knowing Charles, Brigham felt that Skr could be trusted. He refused the allure of fame and focused on what he loved to do. It showed his calm andposed demeanor, which few young people possess nowadays.


    Charles listened in astonishment. He wondered how the conversation had shifted to ask Skr to help authenticate the painting. Moreover, Brigham rarely treated people so kindly.


    ¡°I can take a look first,¡± Skr agreed.


    She believed in doing what she could. After all, Brigham directed Charles¡® current film. If she had assisted Brigham, Charles would have another supporter in the entertainment industry, smoothing his acting career.


    ¡°Could you wait for 30 minutes? I¡¯ll have the crew bring you dinner, and my family will send the painting over right away.¡± Brigham hurriedly asked.


    He had wanted to visit Alexander to ask for help for some time. Alexander¡¯s appraisals were the most trustworthy in Jipsburg City. But unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t establish a connection with Alexander.


    Chapter 523Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    3/3


    He would likely need to make an appointment in advance if he went there. However, he didn¡¯t have time recently.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Skr replied and nodded.


    While waiting for dinner and the painting, Brigham casually asked Skr, ¡± There are numerous auction houses in Uipsburg City. Additionally, there are teams specializing in restoration. Which team do you work with?¡±


    Before Skr could answer, Charles proudly opened his mouth and said, ¡°She¡¯s in Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team, and Skr does all the repair work alone.¡±

 Chapter 524

    Chapter <b>524</b>


    Charles¡® expression overflowed with pride as he uttered those words. Initially, he didn¡¯t quite understand Skr¡¯s job when she mentioned working in Alexander¡¯s team.


    However, after looking into and confirming it with Steven, he realized just how impressive it was for Skr to be part of Alexander¡¯s team.


    Charles couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of having such a talented sister like Skr.


    ¡°Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team?¡± Brigham followed up after Charles.


    It was only after the words left Charles¡® mouth that Brigham reacted. His eyes widened in surprise as he looked at Skr. ¡°There is only one Mr. Gardner


    Senior in Jipsburg City. Are you on his team?¡±


    People in Jipsburg City, especially collectors of various antiques and


    paintings, knew Alexander¡¯s reputation well. Moreover, Alexander was known to be peculiar. He didn¡¯t ept anyone without genuine skills.


    Being able to join Alexander¡¯s team meant being among the top in the industry.


    If one left Alexander¡¯s team to work in various auction houses, theirpensation would be several times higher than others. Those auction houses would definitely bepeting to get them.


    No wonder Skr didn¡¯t need to join the entertainment industry. This was a genuine skill.


    Brigham felt incredibly lucky today and thought he was absolutely right when he chose Charles as the second male lead.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, I am currently in Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team.¡±


    ¡°At such a young age too! You have such impressive talent. Today, I¡¯m really fortunate. Charles, your sister is remarkable.¡± Brigham immediately turned to Charles.


    Charles scratched his head. He was happier about Skr being praised than himself. ¡°Skr has been smart since she was young.¡±


    While they were talking, the crew members brought over dinner.


    ¡±


    Brigham suddenly felt embarrassed by the crew¡¯s dinner.


    ¡°Uh, how about I take you both to a restaurant?¡± he suggested.


    Charles seldom saw Brigham this friendly and amodating. He felt


    somewhat uneasy and said, ¡°No need. The boxed meals from the crew are fine.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t tried the crew¡¯s boxed meals yet; I¡¯d like to,¡± Skr chimed in.


    Brigham didn¡¯t insist further. He was even more impressed with Charles¡® and Skr¡¯s personalities. Especially Skr, at such a young age, she was not only more beautiful than most female celebrities but also genuinely talented.


    Even while casually chatting over dinner, Skr identified the small object Brigham was fiddling with as belonging to a particr dynasty with its own intriguing backstory.


    Brigham was left dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t dare say much. He was afraid that despite his age, he might not know enough and be ridiculed.


    Suddenly, he thought Skr could be a consultant for future period dramas. There wouldn¡¯t be any mistakes then, for sure.


    When the painting finally arrived, Brigham gingerly unfolded it in front of Skr.


    Skr examined it closely. Brigham stood nervously beside her.


    While 50 million dors wasn¡¯t much to him, if it was a forgery, there was no point in keeping it at home where guests might mock him.


    Charles was also nervous. This was the first time he saw Skr at work. She was really¡­


    Skr was really outstanding.


    After all, if the painting was shown to him, he couldn¡¯t see anything in it. He just felt that this painting looked pretty artistic.


    After carefully examining it from top to bottom, Skr finally spoke slowly, ¡°It¡¯s authentic, not a forgery. However, there are a few areas where the color has been touched up. Apart from that, everything else is fine. It seems the person who did the touch¨Cups wasn¡¯t very skilled. You can tell upon closer inspection.¡±


    Skr said, ¡°Mr. Cohen, take a look here¡­ And here¡­¡®


    Chapter 524


    Skr pointed <i>out </i>the areas that had been touched up.


    Brigham was dumbfounded. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t pointed it out, I wouldn¡¯t have


    noticed. Skye, you¡¯re amazing! Let me know how much this appraisal costs. I¡¯ll transfer the amount to you now.¡±


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 525

    Chapter <b>525</b>


    No wonder Skr made it into Alexander¡¯s team. She really had some genuine skills. She was amazing at such a young age.


    Skr shook her head modestly. ¡°It was just a small effort, Mr. Cohen. No need to fuss over it.¡±


    ¡°No, no! You¡¯ve done me a huge favor! Skye, let me add your WhatsApp contact first. Next time, I insist on paying you for your services.¡± Brigham hurriedly requested Skr¡¯s contact.


    Onlookers, including Charles and a few crew members, were stunned. It was their first time seeing Brigham actively adding someone on WhatsApp.


    Moreover, his attitude was charming.


    Usually, it was others seeking Brigham¡¯s favor. However, the situation appeared to be reversed.


    Indeed, it almost felt like Brigham was currying favor with Charles¡® sister.


    In fact, this young woman was even prettier than the female lead in their film, However, Brigham¡¯s attitude toward her was purely respectful. It was as if Skr was a big shot.


    Someone whispered to Charles, ¡°What¡¯s up with your sister?¡±


    Charles first shook his head, then said, ¡°My sister just helped Mr. Cohen appraise a painting.¡±


    ¡°Damn! What does your sister do? She¡¯s so impressive!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s an antique restorer. She works in Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team.¡± Charles straightened his posture. His tone was unusually calm. It was as if this was just a very ordinary little thing.


    No one knew how proud Charles was to witness Skr showcasing her talents firsthand. It was a feeling akin to his family¡¯s pride in her bing a grown¨Cup.


    He wondered if anyone else had felt this way. He really wanted to share this with Steven.


    Meanwhile, in the crowd behind them, a man wearing a hat watched the scene


    Chapter 525


    2/3


    with a dark expression. Samuel deliberately kept a low profile. Hence, no one


    noticed him.


    His gaze toward Skr was cold. When he gazed toward Charles, it was filled with jealousy.


    Samuel clenched his jaw tightly. His heart brimmed with intense envy.


    Their family was almost at the bottom in Jipsburg City, and they might even have to slink back to Liberty County in disgrace.


    Today, though Samuel was unwilling, he came out and tried his luck.


    Previously, he had coborated with Brigham on several films and had hoped


    to secure a role for him. This was a chance for aeback.


    Then, Samuel happened to see Skr and Charles. Brigham was actually trying to please Skr.


    Now, Charles was cast as the second male lead in this film. But earlier, Samuel was relegated to an extra role. He earned only a few dors a day for that kind


    of role.


    9


    Samuel was unwilling. Samuel¡¯s eyes were full of gloom as he stared fixedly at Skr.


    Skr was so capable. Moreover, she had support from Joe and Alexander, so she must have a way to help him. It was fortunate that he had this opportunity,


    and he was determined to seize it.


    The charity g was ted to start at 6:00 pm at Stargaze Hotel.


    253 rep


    Several celebrities, entrepreneurs, and elites from various fields streamed into Stargaze Hotel.


    The event was granted. With so many people gathered, it was easy to imagine how many were trying to infiltrate andwork with circles they had never had ess to before.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe arrived at 6:30 pm. He found the charity g already bustling with people.


    He and Jeremy arrived one after the other.


    Despite the crowd, they stood out, especially as they were together at the


    Chapter 525


    moment.


    With the addition of the social influencer Rowan, they became even more conspicuous. Some used their acquaintance with Rowan to strike up a

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    1/2


    <b>Chapter </b><b>526</b>


    It was the opportunity of a lifetime. They wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world. Not only was Joe present, but so was Jeremy


    This charity g was an auction. The money made from the sales would be donated. It happened once or twice annually.


    Several people brought their date with them. Usually, people got a date to ward off eager pursuers. It would also save them a good deal of trouble.


    However, Joe had never attended gs like this with a date.


    A few rumors about Joe¡¯s new paramour had been circting. She¡¯d attended auctions with Joe, gone shopping with him, and dined in restaurants with him. People had seen them together in public.


    However, Joe hadn¡¯t brought his rumored partner to such a momentous


    asion today. That meant that the woman was nothing more than a spot of fun. It was just a game.


    Joe became the center of everyone¡¯s attention. Countless people in Jipsburg wanted to marry Joe.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been so popr. How many people have initiated small talk with me today?¡± Rowan pointed out.


    The citizens of Jipsburg were too power¨Chungry.


    Joe was expressionless. However, the cold re in his eyes gave his feelings away. He also seemed annoyed.


    Rowan sneaked a nce at Jeremy. He looked simr to Joe. Both of them held themselves with an icy air.


    What was wrong with them? Who was clueless enough to piss them off?


    Rowan looked around. Suddenly, he saw a familiar person. He asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that your secretary? Didn¡¯t she apany you to such asions when your wife wasn¡¯t avable? Why has she be one of the g¡¯s servers tonight?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t deny that Annabelle was an extremely attractive woman. Her looks and her figure were gorgeous. He might¡¯ve fallen into Annabelle¡¯s spell if he


    Chapter 526


    hadn¡¯t liked Jenny.


    When he thought about it, Rowan understood why Jeremy couldn¡¯t help himself. If such a gorgeous woman strutted around him daily, he would¡¯ve gotten her into bed long ago.


    2/2


    Jeremy immediately looked in the direction Rowan was pointing in and spotted Annabelle.


    Annabelle was wearing the workers¡® uniform. She was ushering in the people who¡¯d just entered the hall.


    Perhaps because she¡¯d just gone through an abortion, Annabelle had slimmed down. That fact further entuated her figure.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Countless people stared at Annabelle.


    Annabelle seemed to sense Jeremy looking at her. She nced upward and turned to look at Jeremy. Their eyes met in midair. Love shimmered in Annabelle¡¯s eyes while Jeremy¡¯s gaze was cold. It was as though he was looking at a stranger.


    Joe raised an eyebrow. Annabelle brought nothing but trouble to Jeremy. He wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of her that easily.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Has Jeremy grown tired of his secretary?¡± Rowan asked Joe softly.


    Joe red at him and eplied, ¡°You won¡¯t benefit from being a gossipmonger.¡± Rowan clicked his tongue in understanding. Jeremy had indeed tired of her. No matter how gorgeous a woman was, they would tire of her if they didn¡¯t like her after a while. However, if they did, everything was different. They would- never find her boring.


    Suddenly, he saw Annie out of the corner of his eye.

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    Chapter 527


    The Silvers had gotten into trouble recently. Why had they sent Annie to the event? Her parents hade as well. Were they trying to pretend like they were wealthy?


    With this, the boring g transformed into an intriguing asion..


    It was 7:00 pm when Skr left the set. She¡¯d had a wonderful discussion with Brigham. Toward the end, he¡¯d invited her to be his consultant for his next movie. The pay was great. He¡¯d even fixed Charles as one of his leading. men out of three on the spot.


    She agreed right then and there.


    This was Charles¡® first movie starring as a lead, and it was directed by


    Brigham. If he got lucky, he could go viral immediately after the movie came


    out.


    He was dumbstruck when he learned he would be one of the three leading actors. He would be acting in Brigham¡¯s movie!


    The entertainment industry had been rife with rumors that his movie would be the only one that garnered a billion¨Cdor investment this year.


    Many people had been trying their best to obtain an opportunity to audition for it. Who knew that he¡¯d be a part of the movie?


    Charles¡® mind was spinning from the wonderful news. He couldn¡¯te to terms with it. When he finally did, he realized this was all because of Skr. She¡¯d be someone he could depend on.


    Brigham¡¯s attitude toward him improved considerably.


    When his talent manager found out, he suggested opening a bottle of champagne to celebrate. He also praised his sister¨Cshe was amazing! Charles didn¡¯t need to hear that from him. Skr had always been a capable person.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    That being said, it was fun to enjoy the fruits of herbor without lifting a finger. Who knew that this day woulde? Charles chuckled to himself. He was ecstatic. Tonight, he was going to brag about this to Steven.


    Chapter 527


    As everyone prepared for the next scene, a figure trailed behind Skr as she left. No one realized it.


    The set was rather far from the parking lot. One needed to walk for ten minutes. to get there.


    Not before long, Skr arrived in front of her car. Just as she was getting in, someone grabbed her. She reacted on instinct.


    Just as she was about to throw him over her shoulder, she heard him say, ¡°You really are something, Skr! You¡¯re merely working in Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team. Yet, you used him to fool Mr. Cohen into giving Charles a leading role. I¡¯ve underestimated you. You¡¯re such a scheming woman<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    It was Samuel. He criticized her through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Who is your biological brother? Charles isn¡¯t rted to you by blood. I am your brother!¡±


    Skr should¡¯ve been helping him regain his footing in the entertainment industry rather than helping Charles.


    Skr found him hrious. She pushed Samuel away.


    When she did, Skr looked at Samuel properly<i>. </i>He looked much worse than when they¡¯d met in the mall.


    Many of Samuel¡¯s contacts had given him the cold shoulder. He¡¯d fallen from heaven into hell, and perhaps this exined his cold attitude and bent spine. It was as though he didn¡¯t dare stand up straight and look people in the eye. He probably hadn¡¯t realized this himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing to do with the Williamses. When will you get smarter? You should take a leaf from Peter¡¯s book and get out of my sight. Why are you actively looking for trouble?¡± said Skr <i>icily</i>.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to admit it, you are still our parent¡¯s daughter. You should be helping the Williamses right now. Have <b>you </b>forgotten how you tried to appease me?¡± Samuel probably hadn¡¯t eaten dinner. He spoke weakly. It sounded bone¨Cchilling at night. His eyes were affixed on Skr.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    ¡°I was blind back then,¡± stated Skr tonelessly.


    She would¡¯ve been fine if Samuel hadn¡¯t mentioned their past. Once he did, she felt like the Williamses weren¡¯t suffering enough. After all, they still had all limbs attached. They didn¡¯t need to lie in bed in fear of their lives.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel widened his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance now to help me return to the entertainment industry. I¡¯ll treat you well and tell everyone you¡¯re my sister. As for Maisy, I couldn¡¯t care less if she died outside. She isn¡¯t worth it.¡±


    Skr chuckled coldly.


    In the past, she merely thought that Samuel was a selfish person with questionable morals. Now, she found him to be a shameless, despicable


    person.


    He¡¯d sought her out time and time again. It was as though he¡¯d forgotten. everything she¡¯d told him. His requests became more extreme with each.


    shameless urrence.


    ¡°Fuck off.¡±


    She got into the car immediately after.


    When Samuel realized what she¡¯d done, he attempted to open the backseat door and climb in. However, he was toote. Skr had locked it.


    Samuel red at Skr with a twisted expression on his face. He roared, Skr, get out! What did you say you wanted me to do? If you¡¯re willing to help me, I could treat you like how I did Maisy. Wasn¡¯t that all you wanted? I can agree to that right now. Isn¡¯t that enough? Peter and Kenny will treat you as


    well as I do.


    ¡°Right, Mom has been saying we¡¯ve wronged you, and she wants to make up for that. If youe home, we¡¯ll treat you like a princess. Won¡¯t that do?¡±


    Skr stepped on the gas, causing the car to jerk forward.


    Samuel stumbled and fell t onto the ground.


    After realizing what had happened, he punched the floor and screamed, ¡°You hateful creature! Just you wait, Skr! You will regret this! I¡¯ll wait for you to beg for mercy. When that happens, <b>I </b>won¡¯t even spare you a nce!


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy enough to be my sister! You¡¯re just as cheap as Maisy! I¡¯ll make sure both of you undergo what I¡¯m suffering through now. You¡¯ll fall even further than I did!¡±


    The empty parking lot reverberated with Samuel¡¯s desperate screams.


    At that moment, someone came over to get their car. When he saw a man punching the ground like a madman, he came to watch the show. However, he recognized Samuel.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this the actor who starred in ¡®The Girl Who Loved Me¡®? Why is he throwing a tantrum here?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that his family has been embroiled in a scandal? There were -scandals surrounding him as well. The entertainment industry must¡¯ve cast him out. Is he doing this because he couldn¡¯t ept the change in his status?¡±


    ¡°One wouldn¡¯t recognize him if they weren¡¯t looking closely.¡±


    They stood aside while talking about Samuel.


    He only realized that he had an audience after he calmed down. Immediately, Samuel scrambled to his feet. He looked down and used his shirt to cover his face.


    Samuel refuted uselessly, ¡°I¡¯m not Samuel Williams. You¡¯ve found the wrong person. Fuck off, all of you! Don¡¯t take pictures!¡±


    After the charity g began, many items were auctioned off. The culminated profits of the night hit ten billion.


    -After it ended, everyone started their dinner.


    Rowan approached Annie with a flute of champagne in hand.


    Annie seemed to be distracted. She hadn¡¯t noticed Rowan.


    Rowan popped out from behind her all of a sudden.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    Rowan asked, ¡°What were you thinking about just now? You seemed so engrossed.¡±


    Annie jumped. She stared at him in surprise when he appeared in front of her. She replied, ¡°Nothing much.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you ran into some trouble at the TV station. Your segment was cut, right? Have you thought of trying out somewhere new? You should have many opportunities waiting for you outside of Jipsburg. If you stay in Jipsburg, you probably won¡¯t have much of a choice,¡± Rowan advised kindly.


    After all, they¡¯d grown up together and would encounter each other from time to time. By giving Annie a few suggestions, he was umting good karma for himself.


    Annie could tell that he was offering suggestions to her. She smiled bitterly and sipped at her champagne. Then, she responded, ¡°The Silvers have grown our roots in Jipsburg for the past few decades. Wouldn¡¯t we be the butt, of the joke if we left?¡±


    In addition, if she left Jipsburg for a station in another city, she would be lowering her worth. Rumors about her would then be spread nationwide. Wouldn¡¯t she be further humiliated in that case?


    ¡°Do you know the Williamses? They¡¯ve fallen to such an extent that they¡¯ll never regain their dignity. Proceed with caution¡± Rowan said. He wasn¡¯t going to give any further suggestions.


    However, after taking a few steps away, he recalled something. Turning back to look at Annie, he said, ¡°Stop trying to get Joe¡¯s attention. You¡¯ll regret it if you do.¡±


    -Annie¡¯s expression changed. She pursed her lips and nced at Joe from the


    corner of her eye.


    Many people tried to talk to Joe, but he seemed unapproachable. Just one look. from him would drive them away, so they didn¡¯t dare approach him.


    Sabrina walked over and asked softly, ¡°I saw Rowan talk to you just now. What did he tell you? Can he help us with our family troubles<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    12


    Annie sighed deeply. Sabrina was still extremely optimistic. Who would help them out of their stint? Hadn¡¯t she understood society¡¯s cruelty yet?


    When she saw Annie sigh without answering her question, Sabrina guessed what had happened. She asked, ¡°Why had hee if he wasn¡¯t here to help?¡± ¡°He adviced me to leave Jipsburg as soon as possible. Perhaps I can restart my career somewhere else. If we stay here, we might be fini-¡±


    Sabrina immediately stopped her from continuing. She interjected, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no point in overthinking now. Don¡¯t say anything to anyone! You¡¯ll be in huge trouble if your father or Uncle Thomas hears about this. Obey your dad¡¯s instructions for today, alright?¡±


    She seemed rather anxious. After a deep inhale, she continued lowly, ¡°This is our chance. Your dad and Uncle Thomas will make the necessary


    arrangements. Nothing will go wrong. Don¡¯t think about things you shouldn¡¯t be wondering about, alright?¡±


    Annie felt like her chest was being crushed as she listened to her mom¡¯s confident words. She hummed helplessly in reply.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡±


    She snuck another nce at Joe. He looked as though he was in a bad mood. He didn¡¯t talk to anyone else. However, he¡¯d drank a few sses of wine.


    There were so many people present. What did they have in mind? Annie¡¯s heart raced when she thought of what was toe. She took a sip of her wine to disguise her anxiety.


    At the same time, Annabelle observed Jeremy closely from the shadows. Although she was working at the event, many men had asked after her. She was extremely attractive.


    However, she seemed to be invisible to Jeremy. Had he begun the process of divorce with Natalie?


    She looked down at her bracelet. A faint fragrance wafted around it. She could make him sleep with her once more if she got close to him.


    A few minutester, Grayson approached Annie with a hotel key card. <i>He </i>said, Go upstairs first.¡±

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    A chill ran down Annie¡¯s spine as she stared at the card in her hands. She asked, ¡°Is everything good to go?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Grayson replied softly, ¡°I¡¯ve made the necessary arrangements. It¡¯s up to you now. Don¡¯t disappoint all of us, Annie.¡±


    Her face paled. Anxiety clogged her throat. However, when she thought of their predicament, she could only nod and say, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Then, she left the hall with the card.


    It was 10:00 pm. The g would be ending in an hour¡¯s time. Due to thete hour, many people would be staying at the hotel that night.


    Joe swirled his ss. The crimson liquid sparkled under the light. He had drunk almost four sses of red wine out of boredom. However, his frustration remained.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, I¡¯ve booked your room for you. Here¡¯s the key card,¡± said Paul.


    Joe took the card from Paul and informed him, ¡°I¡¯m going up to rest.¡±


    Joe wasn¡¯t a stranger to leaving early. After all, he got bored easily at events, like these.


    Paul had also booked a room for himself. Since Joe had left, he also went upstairs after a few more sips of wine. These gs offered premium wine. He couldn¡¯t bear to spend on these bottles of champagne, so he would take advantage of the asion and have his share.


    Suddenly, he stared into the distance. Hadn¡¯t Natalie found out about Jeremy¡¯s affair? He¡¯d already fired Annabelle, and they¡¯d broken up. Why<b>¡­</b>


    Annabelle stumbled into Jeremy¡¯s arms. Perhaps Jeremy hadn¡¯t reacted quickly enough to push her away, but he allowed her to fall into his embrace.


    Annabelle¡¯s gorgeous face was covered with a dainty blush. Paul couldn¡¯t hear their conversation from where he was standing, and the music also hindered his hearing.


    However, he had always been a gossiper


    Annabelle¡¯s schemes were ingenious. She could twist the situation to her advantage even after Natalie found out that Jeremy had cheated.


    Jeremy probably didn¡¯t care about Natalie¡¯s opinion anymore.


    No matter how much Paul wanted to watch the show, he forced himself to turn away so Jeremy wouldn¡¯t think he was spying on them.


    At the same time, Jeremy pushed Annabelle away. He seemed cold and unforgiving.


    When Annabelle was shoved off him, surprise contorted her features. Yet, the smile from when she¡¯d fallen into Jeremy¡¯s arms hadn¡¯t faded either. She looked ridiculous as the two expressions warred against each other.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes,¡± Annabelle protested weakly.


    How could this be possible? When she approached him, his gaze had softened. He had been entranced by her like before. Why was he behaving differently today?


    Within a few seconds, Jeremy¡¯s expression had changedpletely. He pushed her off him without hesitation.


    Jeremy clenched his jaw. He asked, ¡°I see you haven¡¯t given up on seducing me, eh?¡±


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t trying to seduce you. I¡¯d worn heels that were too high for me. I couldn¡¯t find my footing in them, so I identally fell into your arms. It¡¯s my fault. I remember what you said to me thest time we met.¡±


    Annabelle immediately acted like a frightened doe. However, she was


    genuinely terrified. Why had this method lost its effectiveness entirely? How could this be possible?


    She did not understand. Was it because of the shattered porcin? The tactics she¡¯d employed at the beginning became useless when repeated.


    ¡°Which perfume do you use?¡± asked Jeremy. He looked down at her questioningly.


    Annabelle was stunned by his question. Her heart pounded nervously <b>as </b>she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t use perfume.¡±


    Chapter 530


    70


    Why was he asking this all of a sudden? Had he realized something? She ced her hand behind her back diffidently.


    Usually, people wouldn¡¯t pick up on her methods as they no longer believed in ck magic. Yet, Annabelle thought of Skr, who worked under Alexander. Even though she¡¯d offered her billions in hopes that she¡¯d help restore her porcin, Skr refused to help her. She wouldn¡¯t even take a look at it.

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    Had Skr noticed the ck magic when she observed the porcin pieces? If Skr had picked up on it and if Jeremy found out¡­


    Terror seized Annabelle as she thought about the potential links between each possibility.


    No, that was impossible. Skr was extremely young. How would she know so much? The person who helped her had been at least 80 years old. He¡¯d promised her no one would pick up on his ck magic anymore.


    Annabelle couldn¡¯t suppress her panic as her mind raced.


    Jeremy¡¯s expression remained stiff as he scanned Annabelle from head to toe. The faint fragrance that had shaken his determination seemed to have dissipated. It had deprived him of logic, and he had been ovee with the


    desire to bed her.


    He seemed to remember this fragrance when he¡¯d first lost control of himself and slept with Annabelle. Was it His imagination? Was he trying to find.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    excuses for his infidelity?


    Jeremy¡¯s expression became even icier. He walked away without saying a


    word.


    Annabelle trembled slightly. She desperately tried to stop shaking. Jeremy would probably never spare her a nce ever again.


    Horror coursed through Annabelle¡¯s veins. Was she going to end up with nothing after all?


    She¡¯d already gotten this far. She wouldn¡¯t sumb to her fate. Annabelle couldn¡¯t give up just yet. She was going to seek Natalie out.


    Joe leaned into the corner of the hotel elevator. He was frowning deeply out of dizziness. Perhaps it was because he¡¯d drank too much. Another possibility was that he¡¯d gotten used to falling asleep with Skr at this hour. That being said, they would asionally mess around tillte at night.


    He exited the elevator and walked toward his room. Before he arrived, he


    Chapter 531


    clenched his jaw suddenly. Joe called Paul, saying, ¡°Someone might¡¯ve spiked my drink with an aphrodisiac tonight. Come up here. Wait. Call Skr and ask.


    her toe over.


    Apart from feeling faint, he also <b>felt </b>an uncontroble desire bubbling within him. It wasn¡¯t a familiar feeling.


    ¡°Was this a newly developed drug?¡± guessed Joe with hisst remnants of


    logic.


    At the same time, Annie walked out of the bathroom after showering. She¡¯d been waiting in the room for a long time. However, she did not dare to bathe for too long. Her hair was half¨Cdried.


    Annie knew that women were most attractive like that. She wore nothing under her towel.


    She stared at the door nervously. She felt as though every sound had been amplified. She could even hear noisesing from the corridor.


    Then, she heard the click of the door opening. Annie tensed up. She gripped the towel around her tightly.


    Grayson had guaranteed that he¡¯d made all necessary arrangements. There would be no problems.


    She had to believe Grayson and Thomas.


    Annabelle needed to make sure that nothing went wrong. It was toote for regrets now.


    The door was pushed open. A tall figure strode in.


    Annie immediately nced over.


    Joe was headed toward the bathroom as <i>though </i>driven by instinct. As he was about to get there, he suddenly noticed her.


    His sharp gaze pierced into Annie.

 Chapter 532

    <b>Chapter </b><b>532</b>


    Annie¡¯s hand shook. The towel wrapped around her nearly fell.


    Hadn¡¯t they said that everything had been taken care of? Why did he look so alert?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hadn¡¯t they said that they¡¯d done everything that was needed? Annie was terrified.


    Joe narrowed his eyes and walked toward Annie. He took his tie off and said, ¡± You¡¯re here early.¡±


    ¡°W¨CWhat?¡± Annie stuttered in surprise.


    What did he mean by that? Did he know she wasing?


    In addition, he wasn¡¯t surprised to see her. Had Grayson and Thomas told Joe she would be here? Was Joe not as merciless as she thought him to be? Did he like her back?


    Annie¡¯s heart raced.


    ¡°Skr, help me remove my clothes,¡± Joe said lowly. Anticipationced hisText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    tone.


    He would¡¯ve suppressed it if she wasn¡¯t with him. Now that Skr was right before him, there was no need to hold back.


    Annie¡¯s face fell. She stiffened up. Joe thought she was Skr!


    This realization made her earlier thoughts seem like a joke. She said hoarsely, ¡± Alright.¡±


    With shaking hands, she reached out to him.


    Skr had been getting ready for bed when Paul called. She was rather surprised. Why would he be calling at this hour?


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan,e quick to Stargaze Hotel! Something has happened to <b>Joe</b><b>! </b>I¡¯ve sent his room number to you. Come as soon as you can!¡± Paul sputtered


    Chap 592


    He hung up immediately after he was done speaking.


    Skr¡¯s sleepiness dissipated. Wasn¡¯t Joe attending a charity g? Why would something happen to him there?


    She had no time to ponder on it. She immediately changed and left Gxy Vi.


    Paul¡¯s fingers trembled around the room card. As he stared at the ascending numbers in the elevator, he cursed, ¡°What broke¨Cass elevator is this? Why is it so slow?¡±


    What kind of person was foolhardy enough to do this?


    Joe¡¯s drink had beenced a while ago. Everyone at the g should¡¯ve known how he would punish the perpetrator for his actions. Yet, someone still dared to do that!


    Finally, the elevator reached Joe¡¯s floor. Paul immediately raced toward his room and opened the door with his card.


    However, something was pushing against the door, and Paul couldn¡¯t open it, no matter how hard he tried.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, are you inside? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He pushed even harder. This caused the person behind the door to fall.


    A woman screamed.


    Paul¡¯s eyes widened. He realized something and screamed, ¡°Holy shit! No matter who you are, you better fuck off right now! Do you know what you¡¯re doing<i>? </i>You¡¯ve got a death wish! I want to see who¡¯s scheming against Mr. Martin!¡±


    A roar came from inside the room, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Paul was dumbstruck. He asked, ¡°Mr. Martin?¡±


    Was Joe telling him to get lost?


    ¡°Paul? What are you¡­¡±

 Chapter 533

    <b>Chapter </b><b>533</b>


    <b>Grayson </b><b>and </b><b>Sabrina </b><b>appeared </b><b>out </b><b>of </b><b>nowhere</b><b>. </b><b>They </b><b>seemed </b><b>surprised </b><b>to </b><b>see </b><b>Paul </b><b>in </b><b>the </b><b>corridor</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Paul </b><b>was </b><b>paying </b><b>attention </b><b>to </b><b>Joe¡¯s </b><b>condition</b><b>. </b><b>He </b><b>nced </b><b>briefly </b><b>at </b><b>them</b>


    <b>without </b><b>noticing </b><b>the </b><b>panic </b><b>written </b><b>across </b><b>their </b><b>faces</b><b>. </b><b>He </b><b>didn¡¯t </b><b>have </b><b>time </b><b>to </b><b>pay </b><b>attention </b><b>to </b><b>them</b><b>.</b>


    <b>He¡¯d </b><b>hesitated </b><b>for </b><b>a </b><b>moment</b><b>. </b><b>However</b><b>, </b><b>he </b><b>suddenly </b><b>heard </b><b>the</b>


    <b>think the </b><b>hotel </b><b>attendants </b><b>made </b><b>a </b><b>mistake</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>Paul </b><b>frowned</b><b>. </b><b>Why </b><b>did </b><b>she </b><b>sound </b><b>rather </b><b>familiar</b><b>?</b>


    <b>an </b><b>say</b><b>. </b><b>I</b>


    <b>At </b><b>the </b><b>same </b><b>time</b><b>, </b><b>Grayson </b><b>and </b><b>Sabrina¡¯s </b><b>expressions </b><b>changed</b><b>. </b><b>Had </b><b>their </b><b>n </b><b>failed</b><b>?</b>


    <b>The </b><b>aphrodisiac </b><b>shouldn¡¯t </b><b>have </b><b>gone </b><b>wrong</b><b>. </b><b>It </b><b>was </b><b>a </b><b>newly </b><b>developed </b><b>drug </b><b>from </b><b>Murida</b><b>. </b><b>The </b><b>person </b><b>who </b><b>ingested </b><b>it </b><b>would </b><b>be </b><b>disoriented </b><b>and </b><b>not </b><b>remember </b><b>what </b><b>happened </b><b>while </b><b>under </b><b>the </b><b>drug¡¯s </b><b>effect</b><b>.</b>


    <b>An </b><b>idea </b><b>popped </b><b>into </b><b>Paul¡¯s </b><b>head</b><b>. </b><b>He </b><b>turned </b><b>to </b><b>look </b><b>at </b><b>the </b><b>Silvers </b><b>and </b><b>warned</b><b>,</b><b>/ </b><b>It </b><b>better </b><b>not </b><b>have </b><b>been </b><b>you </b><b>guys</b><b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>He </b><b>knew </b><b>who </b><b>the </b><b>woman </b><b>was</b><b>. </b><b>It </b><b>was </b><b>Annie</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Paul </b><b>gritted </b><b>his </b><b>teeth</b><b>. </b><b>How </b><b>could </b><b>they </b><b>be </b><b>so </b><b>audacious </b><b>to </b><b>scheme </b><b>against </b><b>his </b><b>boss </b><b>during </b><b>a </b><b>charity </b><b>g</b><b>?</b>


    <b>He </b><b>took </b><b>a </b><b>step </b><b>back</b><b>. </b><b>Then</b><b>, </b><b>he </b><b>raised </b><b>his </b><b>leg </b><b>and </b><b>kicked </b><b>at </b><b>the </b><b>door</b><b>. </b><b>He </b><b>did </b><b>not </b><b>care </b><b>whether </b><b>Annie </b><b>would </b><b>be </b><b>hurt </b><b>by </b><b>his </b><b>behavior</b><b>. </b><b>He </b><b>would </b><b>kick </b><b>the </b><b>door </b><b>down </b><b>if </b><b>that </b><b>was </b><b>what </b><b>it </b><b>took </b><b>to </b><b>get </b><b>into </b><b>the </b><b>room</b><b>.</b>


    <b>To </b><b>the </b><b>sound </b><b>of </b><b>Annie¡¯s </b><b>screams</b><b>, </b><b>Paul kicked </b><b>the </b><b>door </b><b>down</b><b>.</b>


    <b>He </b><b>saw </b><b>Joe </b><b>leaning </b><b>against </b><b>the </b><b>table</b><b>. </b><b>He </b><b>red </b><b>at </b><b>him </b><b>coldly</b><b>.</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Mr. </b><b>Martin</b><b>¡­</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>Paul </b><b>saw </b><b>Joe¡¯s </b><b>coat </b><b>on </b><b>the </b><b>ground</b><b>. </b><b>Although </b><b>his </b><b>shirt </b><b>was </b><b>unbuttoned</b><b>, </b><b>his </b><b>pants </b><b>were </b><b>still </b><b>on</b><b>. </b><b>Paul </b><b>sighed </b><b>in </b><b>relief </b><b>and </b><b>looked </b><b>at </b><b>Annie</b><b>.</b>


    <b>She </b><b>was </b><b>holding </b><b>a </b><b>towel </b><b>tightly </b><b>in </b><b>an </b><b>attempt </b><b>to </b><b>cover </b><b>herself</b><b>.</b>


    <b>At </b><b>the </b><b>same </b><b>time</b><b>, </b><b>her </b><b>forehead </b><b>and </b><b>arms </b><b>were </b><b>bruised </b><b>because </b><b>of </b><b>her </b><b>fall</b><b>. </b><b>Annie </b><b>looked </b><b>like </b><b>a </b><b>victim</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Grayson </b><b>and </b><b>Sabrina </b><b>eximed </b><b>simultaneously</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Annie</b><b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>They </b><b>couldn¡¯t </b><b>tell </b><b>whether </b><b>they¡¯d </b><b>done </b><b>the </b><b>deed</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Sabrina </b><b>immediately </b><b>asked</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Annie</b><b>, </b><b>what¡¯s </b><b>up</b><b>? </b><b>Why </b><b>are </b><b>you</b><b>¡­ </b><b>Mr. </b><b>Martin</b><b>, </b><b>what </b><b>are </b><b>you </b><b>both</b><b>¡­</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Mr. </b><b>Martin</b><b>, </b><b>why </b><b>would </b><b>you </b><b>and </b><b>Annie </b><b>be</b><b>..</b><b>¡± </b><b>Grayson </b><b>looked </b><b>horrified</b><b>.</b>


    <b>However</b><b>, </b><b>their </b><b>expressions </b><b>of </b><b>surprise </b><b>froze </b><b>on </b><b>their </b><b>faces </b><b>when </b><b>they </b><b>looked</b><b>. </b><b>up </b><b>at </b><b>Joe</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Compared </b><b>to </b><b>Annie¡¯s </b><b>ruffled </b><b>appearance</b><b>, </b><b>Joe </b><b>was </b><b>still </b><b>fully </b><b>clothed</b><b>.</b>


    <b>The </b><b>oue </b><b>of </b><b>their </b><b>scheme </b><b>was </b><b>evident</b><b>. </b><b>They¡¯d </b><b>failed</b><b>!</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Make </b><b>them </b><b>get lost</b><b>,¡± </b><b>Joe </b><b>ordered </b><b>icily</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Paul </b><b>immediately </b><b>roared</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>You </b><b>will pay </b><b>for </b><b>what </b><b>you¡¯ve </b><b>done </b><b>today</b><b>. </b><b>Get out</b><b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>The </b><b>Silvers </b><b>seemed </b><b>to </b><b>be </b><b>stuck </b><b>in </b><b>a </b><b>trance</b><b>. </b><b>They </b><b>did </b><b>not </b><b>move</b><b>. </b><b>Upon </b><b>seeing </b><b>that</b><b>, </b><b>Paul </b><b>stepped </b><b>forward </b><b>and </b><b>repeated</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Get out</b><b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>Annie </b><b>came </b><b>to her </b><b>senses</b><b>. </b><b>Her </b><b>face </b><b>was </b><b>devoid </b><b>of </b><b>color</b><b>. </b><b>Although </b><b>she¡¯d </b><b>realized </b><b>that </b><b>she </b><b>had </b><b>fucked </b><b>their </b><b>n </b><b>up</b><b>, </b><b>her </b><b>brain </b><b>was </b><b>otherwise </b><b>nk</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Grayson </b><b>was </b><b>reluctant </b><b>to </b><b>submit </b><b>to </b><b>their </b><b>fate</b><b>. </b><b>He¡¯d </b><b>arranged </b><b>everything </b><b>meticulously</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>he </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>going </b><b>to </b><b>be </b><b>chased </b><b>out </b><b>just </b><b>like </b><b>that</b><b>. </b><b>He </b><b>said</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Mr. </b><b>Martin</b><b>, </b><b>you </b><b>look </b><b>unwell</b><b>. </b><b>You </b><b>might </b><b>need </b><b>Annie</b><b>. </b><b>Are </b><b>you </b><b>sure you </b><b>don¡¯t </b><b>want </b><b>her </b><b>to </b><b>stay</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Yeah</b><b>. </b><b>You¡¯ve </b><b>known </b><b>each </b><b>other </b><b>since </b><b>you </b><b>were children</b><b>. </b><b>It </b><b>will </b><b>save </b><b>you </b><b>a </b><b>lot </b><b>of </b><b>trouble </b><b>if </b><b>Annie </b><b>stays </b><b>to </b><b>help</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>added </b><b>Sabrina</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Paul </b><b>was </b><b>speechless</b><b>. </b><b>He </b><b>asked</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Mr. </b><b>Silver</b><b>, </b><b>do </b><b>you </b><b>not </b><b>understand </b><b>what </b><b>I¡¯m </b><b>saying</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    <b>He </b><b>could </b><b>tell </b><b>that </b><b>Joe </b><b>was </b><b>in </b><b>horrible </b><b>condition</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Paul </b><b>said</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Go </b><b>back </b><b>and </b><b>think </b><b>of </b><b>how </b><b>you¡¯l </b><b>grovel </b><b>for </b><b>his </b><b>forgiveness</b><b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>They </b><b>could </b><b>only </b><b>leave </b><b>under </b><b>Paul¡¯s </b><b>instructions</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>533</b>


    <b>7</b>


    <b>After </b><b>they </b><b>left</b><b>, </b><b>Paul </b><b>immediately </b><b>closed </b><b>the </b><b>door</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Joe </b><b>had </b><b>rushed </b><b>into </b><b>the </b><b>bathroom</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Paul </b><b>called </b><b>Skr </b><b>again </b><b>as </b><b>he </b><b>listened </b><b>to </b><b>the </b><b>sounds </b><b>of </b><b>gushing </b><b>water </b><b>in </b><b>the </b><b>bathroom</b><b>. </b><b>He </b><b>asked</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Where </b><b>are </b><b>you </b><b>at </b><b>now</b><b>, </b><b>Ms. </b><b>Sullivan</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>Paul </b><b>sounded </b><b>calmer</b><b>. </b><b>However</b><b>, </b><b>his </b><b>tone </b><b>was </b><b>still </b><b>panicked</b><b>. </b><b>Skr </b><b>nced </b><b>at </b><b>the </b><b>signboards </b><b>and </b><b>replied</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b><b>be </b><b>there </b><b>in </b><b>a </b><b>few </b><b>minutes</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

 Chapter 534

    <b>Chapter </b><b>534</b>


    Paul sighed in relief when he heard <b>that </b>Skr would <b>arrive </b>in a few minutes. He closed the door and Stood outside.


    Paul called Joe¡¯s doctor and described his condition. After listening to Paul¡¯s description, he smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. Isn¡¯t Skr arriving soon? She¡¯ll be more effective than medicine. You should n the demise of those perpetrators rather than worry about Joe.¡±


    Paul was well¨Cversed in handling such matters.


    In the past, Joe¡¯s doctor woulde over to help him in such situations. However, Joe had to go through immense suffering in the process. Thankfully, he had Skr now.


    Not before long, Skr arrived.


    Skr asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Paul had no time to exin. Joe was probably in a cold shower as they spoke. He opened the door and pushed Skr in. As he did so, he said simply, ¡°Mr. Martin has been drugged with an aphrodisiac.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Skr was pushed into the room by Paul amidst her confused exmation.


    The door mmed shut behind her. Skr walked in slowly. She could hear the water running in the washroom. Her heart was pounding.


    Joe had ingested an aphrodisiac. She knew the role she¡¯d been called to y.


    The bathroom door was half open. It was evident how much of a hurry Joe had been in.


    Skr gently pushed the door open. There was no hint of steam in the bathroom. She felt a little chilly as she stepped into the shower area.


    Was Joe taking a cold shower?


    Indeed, she could see Joe¡¯s muscled figure under the shower.


    Skr was given an even better view of Joe when he looked over.


    Joe stood tall, with broad shoulders. He had a sharp jawline and an aloof expression. Every feature about him was perfect. His attractive muscles were the objects of every woman¡¯s desire.


    However, his eyes gleamed coldly. It was as if he were a noble king looking down at his people from a mountain.


    Joe¡¯s voice was hoarse but sexy as he asked, ¡°Annie?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Skr¡¯s face fell upon hearing that.


    ¡°Annie?¡±


    She suddenly recalled seeing Annie while she was parking. She had been with a middle¨Caged couple. They must be her parents.


    However, they seemed to be rushing somewhere. Skr was in a hurry to see Joe. Thus, she did not think much of it.


    However¡­ Was Joe calling Annie¡¯s name in this condition because he liked her?


    If he liked her, why had he treated Annie so coldly in the past? He¡¯d even taken action against the Silvers. Was there some backstory to this she didn¡¯t understand?


    Since Annie was the person Joe wanted to see the most, there was no need for her to remain in his room.


    The name he uttered at this point would definitely be the one of whom he cared the most.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Annie now<i>. </i>Give me a few minutes.*


    Annie had just left the hotel. If she called now, she could be back in no time.


    Skr began rummaging through her bag for her phone.

 Chapter 535

    <b>Chapter </b><b>535</b>


    Suddenly, <b>a </b>figure appeared in front of Skr. It cast a shadow over her.


    Then, Joe kissed her furiously. Skr dropped her bag


    ¡°You¡­¡°.


    When Skr got the opportunity to take a breath, she reminded him, ¡°Wake up. I¡¯m not who you think I am. I¡¯m not Annie. Do you know that


    Skr moved hastily. It was as though he¡¯d lost all semnce of rationality. He sealed Skr¡¯s lips with his.


    Skr didn¡¯t want to be anyone¡¯s recement. She raised her hand to p him. However, Joe put her hand around his back.


    She¡¯d forgotten that Joe was professionally trained. He was different from the men that she¡¯d met. She knew how to fight. However, he was even better at it.


    The physical differences between men and women were painfully evident at that moment.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    On the way back home, none of the Silvers said a word


    The driver could feel the heavy atmosphere. He stared straight ahead throughout the ride and drove carefully.


    They were silent because they knew that great trouble was heading their way. The opportunity they¡¯d obtained after a whole night of meticulous nning had gone down the drain.


    Grayson was pale. His pursed lips indicated that he was on the verge of a breakdown.


    ¡°How did Joe realize it? Didn¡¯t they say that the aphrodisiac would make him disorientated? Even if he didn¡¯t like Annie, he should have thought she was the one he loved. How did they¡­¡±


    Sabrina collected herself. With horror brewing within her, she asked, ¡°Annie, what happened? You¡­ Were you still thinking of Steven? Did you fail to please Joe and piss him off as a result?¡±


    Joe stood atop the pyramid of power in Jipsburg. Few people dared to upset him.


    This time¡­ It looked as though the Silvers were finished.


    Annie was as pale as a ghost. Everything that happened in the hotel felt like a p to her face. It mocked her for overestimating herself.


    Even if Joe had been drugged with an aphrodisiac, he still felt nothing for her. The second he touched her, he shoved her off him immediately. It was as though she was a piece of trash he resented. Intense embarrassment washed over her.


    ¡°I did nothing. Joe¡¯s self¨Ccontrol was too strong. The aphrodisiac couldn¡¯t influence him. He loves Skr. When he saw me, he thought I was Skr at first. However, he recognized me for who I was shortly after. Then, Paul and the both of you appeared,¡± Annie exined with a smile.


    Sabrina was surprised. She asked, ¡°How important is Skr to Joe? Was she so important that Joe thought of her even then? I¡¯ve seen pictures of Skr. She is pretty but otherwise iparable to you in every other aspect. What were Joe and Gloria thinking?


    ¡°Mom, this is not what we should bo


    focusing <b>on </b><b>now</b>. Tomorrow, our family will be cast into turmoil<b>,</b>¡± Annie said. She smiled bitterly. Why was Sabrina unable to see their new reality even now? Did she not


    Chapter 535


    <b>understand </b>what <b>was </b>going <b>on</b><b>?</b>


    2/2


    Grayson bit his lip harder. He said, ¡°We¡¯ve <b>underestimated </b>Joe. This wouldn¡¯t have happened if we¡¯d used arger dose<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    They were afraid of unexpected developments, so they merely used a regr dose. This was their


    <b>oue</b>.


    ¡°Annie is right. Tomorrow, Joe will be hunting us down. We don¡¯t have much choice left.¡±


    Sabrina was terrified. She asked, ¡°T¨CThen, what should we be doing next? None of you will give this up. We¡¯re in a horrible situation already. What can Joe do to us?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°All the wealthy families in Jipsburg know how Joe treats his enemies. We do too, don¡¯t we?¡± Annie chuckled bitterly.


    Grayson suddenly had an idea. He suggested, ¡°Annie, your boyfriend is Skr¡¯s brother, right? Skr is probably the only one who can save us. Talk to Steven and make him pressure Skr into helping us!! give my blessing to your rtionship right now!¡±

 Chapter 536

    <b>Chapter </b><b>536</b>


    Annie was dumbstruck by Grayson¡¯s suggestion. In confusion<b>, </b>she asked, ¡°Dad, have you given <b>up </b><b>on </b><b>our </b>family¡¯s dignity?¡±


    Grayson¡¯s eyes darted around.


    Sabrina couldn¡¯t meet Annie¡¯s eyes either. However, she still spoke up for Grayson. She advised, ¡°Annie, this is not about our dignity. It concerns whether or not the Silvers can remain in Jipsburg. As to everything else¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem so important. He isn¡¯t going to embarrass us too much.¡±


    Annie bit her lip and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°We have no better options. This is our only choice. Even if Steven doesn¡¯t deserve you, you can break up with him in the future. You can just use the excuse of unmatched personalities to leave him. It won¡¯t be problem.¡± Sabrina had thought of a way out already.


    Despite being the one to suggest <b>it</b>, she still felt uneasy about the idea. She¡¯d put her everything into raising Annie to who she was now. She could¡¯ve married into a wealthier family in Jipsburg. In the end, she had to date a poor man. Just the thought of it displeased Sabrina.


    Grayson¡¯s mind was a mess. His face was devoid of color as he said, ¡°Your mom is right. Do as she says. Contact Steven as soon as possible.¡±


    Suddenly, Rowan called.


    When Annie saw that he was the caller, she hesitated before picking up.


    ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡± asked Annie.


    ¡°Rowan.¡±


    Sabrina frowned and said, ¡°Pick up. Perhaps Rowan is calling to devise a method for dealing with him.¡±


    Annie wasn¡¯t as optimistic as her. Rowan wouldn¡¯t offer help for nothing. In addition, if Rowan called now he probably knew what had happened.


    The calmer she felt, the more Her scalp prickled. In the end, she picked up. ¡°Rowan.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot, Annie. You¡¯ve known Joe for so long. Haven¡¯t you heard that no one has seeded in drugging him? How dare you feed him an aphrodisiac? The Silvers could¡¯ve left Jipsburg unscathed. Now, your family is done for,¡± Rowan scolded. He was dumbstruck by Annie¡¯s stupidity.


    They¡¯d just talked during the g. Yet, she made a dumb mistake immediately afterward.


    Annie had left him on speaker. She wanted Sabrina and Grayson to hear him.


    Shame colored their expressions after hearing Rowan¡¯s admonishments.


    ¡°Initially, I¡¯d thought there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. I also thought that Joe had a ce for me in his


    heart. In the end, it was all my imagination. Do we have no chance of survival anymore?¡± Annie tried to remain calm.


    AText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Grayson and Sabrina stared at her phone together.


    Throughout the journey, their hearts had leaped into their throats.


    Yet, Rowan chuckled coldly. He asked, ¡°What do you think? You¡¯re so dumb, Annie. You weren¡¯t put up to this by your family, were you? You¡¯ve got a brain, and it functions perfectly. Why would you agree to their antics? The Silvers won¡¯t be able to escape the impending crisis.


    2/2


    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ve </b>called to give you a heads¨Cup because we¡¯ve been friends for a long time. Stop scheming against Joe. If you upset him again, you might suffer a fate worse than the Williamses.¡±


    Did Steven <b>say </b>not to upset Joe?


    Would asking Skr to plead mercy for them through Steven upset him?


    The Silvers were thrown into shock time after Rowan¡¯s words.


    He did not engage in worthless conversation with them. Rowan hung up once he was finished. He did not give Annie the chance to ask any questions.


    ¡°I believe you have gotten Rowan¡¯s message. What do you think we should do next? What happened tonight has disrupted my ns. I was nning to marry Steven as soon as possible. After our marriage, Skr would definitely vouch for us in Steven¡¯s name,¡± said Annie with tightly sped hands.


    No one knew how much she regretted her behavior.


    She shouldn¡¯t have hoped for a miracle.


    She¡¯d told her parents. However, they disagreed.


    Upon hearing Annie¡¯s words, they regretted their behavior horribly.


    Sabrina¡¯s eyes glistened. She said, ¡°There¡¯s no point in saying all this now. You should think of how to speak to Steven so he persuades Skr to help us.¡±


    Annie said exhaustedly, ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    Throughout the night, Skr felt like nothing in front of Joe.


    Theybored throughout the night in different positions.

 Chapter 537

    <b>Chapter </b><b>537</b>


    Toward the end, Skr was tethering on the verge of consciousness. Even her fingers were numb. It was the first time they did not shower immediately after they were done.


    When the morning sun rays streamed through the window and fell on Joe¡¯s face, his eyes snapped open. He recalled how he¡¯d fallen into the trap set for him by the Silvers before losing his mind. He tensed up immediately.


    It was a mess. Traces of their mad actionsst night were strewn all over the room.


    Despite losing his sanity, his body wouldn¡¯t lie to him. Had he lost control and touched Anniest night? Anger took over him. He wanted to murder her.


    Joe shouted coldly, ¡°Annie, you¡¯ve got a death wish!¡±


    The woman beside him did not move. It was as though she¡¯d been tortured to death. Even her exposed shoulders were marked withst night¡¯s brutalities. Looking at them made Joe¡¯s stomach churn. Nausea washed over him in waves.


    He was going to end the Silvers!


    Joe roared furiously, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    It seemed to make the temperature around him drop.


    Skr was still fast asleep. She was feeling extremely weak and had no strength whatsoever. She couldn¡¯t even open her eyes. However, she knew that she was in a weird ce. There seemed to be someone who was extremely dissatisfied with her presence.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, no matter how displeased they were, they couldn¡¯t disrupt her sleep, could they? How could they ask her to get lost?


    She shot back before she opened her eyes, ¡°You should get lost! Asshole.¡±


    Her soft, familiar voice made Joe pause amidst his anger.


    This voice¡­


    Joe immediately peeked over at the woman facing away from him. When he saw that it was Skr, he rxed his clenched jaw.


    He¡¯d spent the night with Skr, not Annie.


    The nausea Joe had been feeling subsided rapidly. He felt as though he¡¯d beenforted and reassured. Skr opened her eyes. She felt sore all over and didn¡¯t want to move However, she¡¯d heard someone asking her to get lost, and her sleepiness had magically dissipated.


    She turned to see Joe looking at her. Her expression soured.


    <i>tried </i>pushing you away <ist </i>night ¡°Weren¡¯t <i>you </i>disappointed when <i>you </i>woke up and saw me, Mr. Martin? I while <i>you </i>were holding me and calling Annie¡¯s name. You were too forceful and wouldn¡¯t budge. You shouldn¡¯t have made Paul call me if <i>you </i>wanted me to get lost. Now, you¡¯re the one who should be getting <i>lost</i>!¡±

 Chapter 538

    <b>Chapter </b><b>538</b>


    Skr made all herints in <b>one </b>breath. When she thought of the fact that she was Annie¡¯s recement, she felt ufortable all over.


    Joe had no time to reflect upon why he was relieved upon finding out that he¡¯d slept with Skr.


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. Annie had drugged me. I pushed her off me while I was still conscious. When you came, I thought you were Annie for a second,¡± Joe exined patiently.


    After their night of frantic passion, his body was satisfied. Now, he was in a great mood. He gave his exnations gently and patiently. It was evident that he was feeling fantastic.


    Skr didn¡¯t entirely believe him. She asked, ¡°Is it just a misunderstanding? Didn¡¯t you just ask me to get lost? I think I also heard you calling Annie¡¯s name just now.¡±


    Every single inch of her body was sore. She probably hadn¡¯t slept for long before getting roused from her sleep by Joe. Skr was furious.


    Joe¡¯s gentle expression froze on his face. He had to teach the Silvers a lesson.


    ¡°When I woke up, I thought you were Annie. I felt disgusted and furious,¡± said Joe softly.


    Skr was stunned. She repeated, ¡°Disgusted?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Skr¡¯s anger dissipated. She did not let their misunderstanding develop further. She could tell that Joe¡¯s exnation was genuine.


    If not, Paul wouldn¡¯t have called her, and she wouldn¡¯t have seen the downtrodden Silvers in the parking lot, either.


    ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Joe pulled Skr into his arms. He always feltfortable holding her. It satisfied a part of him deep within.


    Skr suddenly grabbed Joe¡¯s hand, which had been ced over her chest. She said, ¡°I¡¯m different from you. I know how to tell between what¡¯s right and wrong


    For some reason, his hands tended to wander while holding her.


    ¡°Do you like it when I touch you here? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll touch you even if you don¡¯t press my hand against it, ¡°Joe whispered. His hot breath fanned her ear.


    Skr¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Joe knew every sensitive spot on her.


    He asked seductively, ¡°Do you want to do it?¡±


    Skr¡¯s heart pounded. She replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡±


    She freed herself from Joe¡¯s embrace. Then<b>, </b>she wrapped a nket around her body before getting out of bed. She said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower and get to work. If you¡¯re still under the influence of the aphrodisiac, you should deal with it on your own.¡±


    A


    She¡¯d been tortured by him for the whole ofst night. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Even a piece of metal would bend after a night of hammering.


    When Skr ran to the bathroom and looked back, she found that there had only been one nket on the bed, and no extras had been avable.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe¡¯s naked figure was syed before her. He didn¡¯t even try to cover himself <b>with </b>a pillow.


    2/2


    <b>Skr </b><b>nced </b><b>at </b><b>him </b>briefly. Her guess hadn¡¯t been wrong. He¡¯d wanted to go again.


    <b>Skr </b><b>inhaled </b>deeply and ducked into the bathroom. She <b>could </b>hear Joe cackling outside.


    ¡°<b>Don¡¯t </b>worry. I¡¯m not going to touch you for today.¡±


    ¡°A man¡¯s guarantee can never be fully trusted!¡±


    Skr stood before the mirror and looked at herself. She was marked from head to toe, and her cheeks were flushed. When Joe put his everything into <b>it</b>, she couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Her legs trembled as she stood. Skr probably wouldn¡¯t be able to go to work. She needed to take another day off from work

 Chapter 539

    <b>Chapter </b><b>539</b>


    Skr sat in the bathtub, trying to relieve the soreness throughout her body. Her mind was calm.


    The fact that Annie and the Silvers had drugged Joe meant that they only wanted to take advantage <b>of </b>Steven. The Silvers must¡¯ve thought that the gst night was an opportunity. In the end, they¡¯d doomed themselves.


    Yesterday, Annie had insisted on her love for Steven. Yet, she climbed onto Joe¡¯s bed on the same night. Her love was too cheap.


    Paul probably had evidence of it, which was exactly what Skr needed.


    It was 40 minutester, and Joe had showered in another room. He nced at the bathroom. Why hadn¡¯t Skre out yet?


    Joe checked his watch. Frowning, he strode forward and opened the bathroom door.


    When he saw Skr fast asleep in the bathtub, he sighed in relief. For a moment, he¡¯d recalled multiple articles about deaths in bathtubs.


    ¡°Stupid girl.¡±


    Didn¡¯t she know that it was dangerous?


    Joe scolded her internally. However, he carefully lifted her out of the bathtub and tightly wrapped a towel around her.


    She waspletely knocked out. When he picked her up, she found afortable spot and snuggled into his embrace. She behaved like azy <b>cat </b>who trusted and depended on its owner.


    Joe¡¯s breathing hitched. He felt like a feather was tickling his heart.


    A few minutester, Joe walked out and leaned against the corridor walls. He held a cigarette between his fingers without lighting it.


    However, the cold expression on his face made Paul nervous.


    ¡°Annie¡¯s father and her uncle did it. They bought over the workers at the g andced your drink with an aphrodisiac.¡±


    Joe chuckled coldly and said, ¡°Has the Silver family not suffered enough? How dare they scheme against me. I don¡¯t want to see any trace of the Silvers in Jipsburg from today onward.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head to the office and make the necessary arrangements,¡± Paul replied. He wanted nothing more than to leave as soon as possible.


    Joe was even more terrifying than a lion when he got angry.


    They probably went at it like animalsst night, judging by how Skr wasn¡¯t awake yet. Joe should¡¯ve been wholeheartedly satisfied. Why was there a murderous gleam in his eye?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Paul was terrified.


    ¡°Wait, check the surveince footage of the hotel. How did Annie enter my room? How did her parents take her away with only a towel around her? Get the footage and send a copy to Skr.¡°.


    Paul was stunned. He asked, ¡°You want me to give it to Mrs. Martin?¡±


    ¡°She might need it,¡± said Joe. When he talked about Skr, the murderous re in his eyes disappeared. Paul was terrified. He didn¡¯t know whether to believe his eyes. Joe¡¯s expression changed faster than Paul


    <b>could </b><b>notice</b><b>.</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>The </b><b>footage </b>was sent to my phonest night. I¡¯ll forward it to Mrs. Martinter.¡±


    Joe hummed in acknowledgment and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to the office today. Get someone to bring a few outfits for Skr.¡±


    ¡°They should be on their way <i>here </i>now. Mrs. Martin will be able to wear it once she wakes up,¡± said Paul. Paul felt that an excellent assistant considered the full picture


    Joe raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°When you get back to the office, talk to Chester Parkson. You¡¯ll be getting a raise.¡±


    Paul¡¯s eyes widened. Who knew he¡¯d be given such an awesome surprise first thing in the morning? He thanked, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Martin! You¡¯re an excellent man!¡±


    ¡°When did you start addressing Skr as Mrs. Martin?¡± Joe hadn¡¯t noticed.


    Paul was stunned. He said, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t remember either.¡±


    In the beginning, he called Skr Ms. Sullivan. Now, he¡¯d taken to call her Mrs. Martin subconsciously.


    As an outsider, he could tell that Joe liked Skr. If not, how could Joe push Annie away while she <i>was </i>the case, his self¨Ccontrol was too naked? He had been under the aphrodisiac¡¯s influence too. If that wa powerful. Clearly, Joe adored Skr. If not, why would he insist on waiting for Skr, even if that meant taking a cold shower?


    1/2

 Chapter 540

    <b>Chapter 540</b>


    Paul was the best secretary in Jipsburg. He had a sharp eye <b>for </b>things. <b>Only</b>, he didn¡¯t voice <b>out </b>everything he¡¯d seen.


    In addition, he believed that Skr was worth Joe¡¯s love. How could Joe have made a mistake? After all, Gloria praised her incessantly. She even treated Skr Ike her own granddaughter.


    ¡°Alright, you can go,¡± said Joe.


    Paul left immediately as he had many things to do. He could be busy for the whole day.


    Once Annie got home, she took a shower. Unable to sleep, she stayed awake till the sun rose. Only then did she gather the courage to contact Steven.


    Annie made multiple calls to him. Yet, he never picked up. She thought of what Steven had told her. Had he already started work at this hour?


    Grayson and Sabrina couldn¡¯t sleep either. When they saw Annie calling Steven to no avail, Sabrina lost herposure. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s busy. His phone probably isn¡¯t with him.¡±


    ¡°Is he busy this early in the morning? Does he have so many things to do?¡± Sabrinained in displeasure.


    Steven was a working¨Css man with no status.


    Grayson was disgruntled as well. He said, ¡°Is he not picking up on purpose? He must¡¯ve been a saint in hisst life for you to fall for him in this one. How dare he not pick up?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not the kind of person who ignores my call on purpose. If he¡¯s not picking up, it means he¡¯s busy¡± Annie exined.


    Sabrina and Grayson didn¡¯t care about what kind of person Steven was as long as he could help them. As they tried their best to contact Steven, other members of their family called.


    All the Silvers were in a state of terror. Joshua Silver, the head of the Silver family, had received a call. He scolded them for being such daredevils. How could they give Joe an aphrodisiac? Joshua nearly couldn¡¯t breathe. He was on the brink of fainting.


    Grayson, Thomas, and Annie hadn¡¯t told him about their n. Before he received the call, he had no idea about it.


    The entire Silver family sunk into a state of chaos. They knew they couldn¡¯t reverse the damage and save themselves this time. The Silvers wouldn¡¯t be able to remain in Jipsburg in the future. Decades of effort had gone down the drain.


    An hourter, Annie realized she¡¯d lost many followers on Instagram. All her friends had distanced themselves from her.


    Ϧ


    Amidst her panic, she called Steven twice more. However, he still didn¡¯t pick up. As Annie was feeling helpless, she suddenly thought of Skr. Immediately, she called Skr.


    The call went through. However, Skr didn¡¯t pick up; Joe epted the call instead.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why are you calling Skr?¡±


    Chapter 540


    <b>2/2</b>


    <b>Joe¡¯s voice </b><b>made </b>her quiver even though she wasn¡¯t speaking face¨Cto¨Cface with him. <b>Terror </b>coursed through her veins. Annie gripped the phone hard, and <b>cold </b>sweat beaded on her forehead.


    ¡°It <b>was </b><b>a </b>misunderstanding. <b>I </b>can exin. We¡­¡± Although Annie was a TV host who should¡¯ve been able <b>to </b>react and adapt to any situation, her mind was nk as she spoke to Joe.


    She had no idea how toe up with an excuse.


    ¡°The only people who treat me like an idiot are the Silvers,¡± Joe stated lowly.

 Chapter 541

    <b>Chapter </b><b>541</b>


    Annie¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. Her heart throbbed painfully. She asked, ¡°Can you give me a chance to speak to Skr? After all, I¡¯ll be her future sister¨Cinw


    ¡°Skr¡¯s future sister¨Cinw drugged me. Yet, she¡¯s my wife. Do you think she¡¯ll forgive you?¡± asked Joe mockingly.


    The words ¡°my wife¡± reeked with possessiveness.


    Annie was shocked. For a second, she felt like Joe adored Skr. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have been so protective and possessive over her. In addition, Skr wasn¡¯t someone to be messed with.


    ¡°Seeing as we¡¯ve known each other for so long, can you pretend likest night didn¡¯t happen? The Silvers have made a mistake. I havemitted a grave crime. Forgive us this time<b>. </b>Just this once.¡±


    A chill ran down Annie¡¯s back when she thought of the Williamses¡® demise. None of the Silvers would be able to ept a fall from grace.


    Her heart.pounded nervously as she waited for Joe to relent and agree to let them go. However<b>, </b>Joe hung up on her mercilessly. Theck of an answer was an answer in itself.


    ¡°Why was Joe the one who picked up?¡± Sabrina held her breath in silence. She only dared to speak when he hung up.


    The two women hid in their bedroom. Grayson and several other Silvers were discussing what to do next. It was the first time Sabrina had encountered such a messy situation since marrying into the Silver family. ¡°It¡¯s not a difficult guess. After we left, he called Skr over. They¡¯re together right now,¡± said Annie. Her face was entirely pale.


    Sabrina frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand how Skr seduced <i>Joe</i>. How did she im his affection? She looks like a maniptive fox.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking, Mom. Scolding them isn¡¯t going to change anything,¡± Annie sighed deeply. Color hadpletely drained from her face.


    Sabrina was scowling as sheined, ¡°Almost two hours have passed. Why hasn¡¯t Steven called you back?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s either busy or still asleep. He might¡¯ve worked tootest night.¡± Skr knew Steven. Anyone might¡¯ve kept their distance from her or suspected her, but Steven wouldn¡¯t do that.


    Annie felt nervous when she thought of Steven¡¯s wholehearted trust in her.


    If Steven had learned <i>of </ist night¡¯s incident, would he have believed her exnation?


    When Skr woke up, she found herself being held by Joe. She was locked in his embrace<b>; </b>his heart pounded against her ear.


    ¡°You¡¯re up?¡±


    Joe had just woken up. His voice was rather horse andzy<b>.</b>


    Skr yawned, still exhausted. She replied, ¡°I woke up <b>out </b>of hunger. She had no idea how long she¡¯d slept for. Her soreness <b>had </b><b>subsided</b>. <b>Joe </b><b>asked</b><b>, </b>¡°I¡¯m hungry <b>as </b>well. What <b>would </b><b>you </b>like <b>to </b><b>eat</b><b>?</b>¡±


    Chapter 541


    212


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a fondue,¡± Skr answeredzily.


    If hunger hadn¡¯t woken her up, she would¡¯ve slept till night fell.


    However, she had something important to do after finishing her meal.


    20 minutester, Skr walked out of the bathroom. She scolded Joe furiously, ¡°<i>Joe</i>, go eat that fondue on your own! I don¡¯t want to see you for the next two days!¡±


    She had been disorientated when she¡¯d woken up in the morning. Although she knew he¡¯d <i>gone </i>at her fiercely, she only saw the full extent when she went to shower. Her lips were swollen. There were marks on her body that looked alright in the morning but became terrifying just then.


    Her clothes couldn¡¯t cover them. Skr wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the house like that!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe had changed into casual attire. He looked young and energetic. In contrast, Skr looked like a seductive little temptress who¡¯d been gobbled up by him.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    Joe felt diffident as he stared at Skr.


    Although she seemed very weak, she was still a temptress. Scenes fromst night rushed to the forefront of his mind. Joe¡¯s heart pounded, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. Then, his eyes darkened.


    Joe took advantage of his height and crossed the room to kiss Skr in a few strides.


    Skr hadn¡¯t been prepared. She wasn¡¯t expecting Joe to kiss her out of the blue. As Joe¡¯s hands slid down to her waist, she grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Joe, can¡¯t you control yourself?¡±


    Skr was tearing up. She was terrified of him. He went at her so many timesst night. How could he still get it up now?


    Her legs were still sore.


    Joe kissed the corner of her red¨Crimmed eyes. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. It¡¯s only that you seemed so tempting when you looked at me like that. I didn¡¯t want to let you down.¡±


    Skr eximed, ¡°You¡¯ve read too much into it!¡±


    The corner of her lips twitched. How hadn¡¯t she realized that he was great at twisting the truth?


    She had been reprimanding him. It wasn¡¯t an invitation. Men were unbearable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even dream of touching me for the rest of the month,¡± Skr said. She was livid. Not only could she not go to work today, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to go the following day either.


    The markings on her neck were ringly obvious.


    Joe smirked before chuckling out loud. He asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go out, why don¡¯t we have fondueText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    in the hotel?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°I¡¯m currently full of rage. I¡¯m not hungry,¡± huffed Skr She got back into bed.


    Joe looked at Skr fondly as he suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s have Wiscadian food instead.¡±


    Skr red at him as though to warn him that doing so would result in disastrous consequences.


    Joe choked back augh and called, ¡°Bring me everything needed for a fondue.¡±


    When Skr heard that Joe had asked for a fondue, her anger subsided slightly.


    Steven went to bed at 5:00 am after finishing his work, When he woke up, it was 11:00 am. He¡¯d been given a day off.


    After showering, he made himself breakfast. While having breakfast, he scrolled through his phone. He had multiple missed calls from Annie. Why had she made,so many calls consecutively? Was she in trouble? This hadn¡¯t happened before.


    Steven couldn¡¯t be bothered to have breakfast. He immediately called back.


    It hadn¡¯t rang for long before Annie picked up.


    ¡°Steven¡­¡± Annie sounded like she had been crying. When she spoke, it carried helpless undertones.


    Steven¡¯s heart leaped into his throat. He consoled, ¡°Annie, tell me. Has something happened? Tell me


    Chapter 542


    about it slowly. I¡¯ll help you think of a solution to your problem.¡±


    2/2


    Annie¡¯s racing heart slowed when she heard Steven¡¯s words. Even though it was only through a phone, tears still streamed incessantly down her face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it face¨Cto¨Cface. I can¡¯t exin it over the phone. Can you take a day off from work today?¡±


    Steven answered gently, ¡°I worked till 5:00 amst night. I¡¯ve been given a day off. I¡¯ll visit you.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll find you,¡± Annie said hurriedly.


    Steven found it strange. He had a feeling that something important was going to happen.


    He could tell that Annie wasn¡¯t doing well even through the phone. He was worried about her.


    Less than 40 minutester, Annie arrived in front of Steven.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter <b>543</b>


    Steven¡¯spany had allocated an apartment for one as his hostel. It had everything he needed.


    ¡°Annie, you¡­¡± Steven was surprised when he saw Annie¡¯s pale face. She looked sick.


    Annie hugged Steven and nuzzled against his chest. She pleaded, ¡°Put your arms around me, Steven. Hold me.¡±


    In the time they¡¯d spent together, they¡¯d done some of the things one would expect in a rtionship. They¡¯d held hands and shared a few kisses. However, Annie seldom behaved so forwardly.


    Steven suddenly felt that he and Annie had entered the next stage of their rtionship. His heart throbbed for Annie¡¯s helplessness, and he embraced her with all his might.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. No matter what has happened, I¡¯ll face it with you. Believe me, Annie,¡± Steven consoled her softly.


    Tears streamed down Annie¡¯s face silently. Her eyes were red and swollen.


    Steven looked down at his tear¨Cstained shirt. He felt a pang of anguish upon seeing it.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Really? Will you believe me no matter what happens? Will you face it with me? Can I believe you, Steven?¡± Annie asked softly.


    Steven gently caressed Annie¡¯s head and said, ¡°Yeah. You can always trust me, even when you¡¯re in doubt of everyone around you. Since I made the choice to be with you, I¡¯ve


    prepared myself to face all sorts of challenges with you.¡±


    Steven did not make promises often. Once he made one, he would keep to it.


    Annie was deeply touched. This was the first time she¡¯d been the recipient of such genuineness. At the same time, regret filled her


    Would she be in much less trouble today if she hadn¡¯t agreed to Grayson and Thomas¡® ns? Would she feel less diffident in front of Steven?


    Without realizing it, Steven had upied a space in her heart. Although he wasn¡¯t as important as Joe, she couldn¡¯t ignore how much he meant to her.


    ¡°Steven, I believe you. I know you. You¡¯re kind. You will fulfill the promises you¡¯ve made. That¡¯s why I chose you,¡± Annie said softly.


    Steven noticed that she seemed much calmer. He took her hand and led her to the couch. They sat down.


    Annie saw a ss of milk and a te of half¨Ceaten eggs on the dining table. She asked, ¡± Have I interrupted you from having breakfast? You should eat first.¡±


    Chapter 343


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Let¡¯s talk about what¡¯s going on with you,¡± Steven said softly.


    Annie bit her lip and repeated, ¡°You should eat first. I¡¯ll tell you about it after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Steven smiled warmly. He gave her a fond nod and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll eat <i>now</i>. However, I can eat while listening to you speak.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not in a rush,¡± replied Annie. She balled Her hands into fists.


    Steven did not insist on conversing immediately. He sat down and finished his half¨Ceaten breakfast.


    While Skr was waiting for the fondue, she picked up her phone to call Paul.


    When she unlocked her phone, she saw the video Paul had sent her. It depicted how Annie entered the room and how she¡¯d left. It wasplete. In addition, the hotel¡¯s surveince cameras recorded high¨Cresolution footage. Her actions were perfectly captured, and her face could be seen clearly.


    Skr replied, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Immediately, Skr downloaded the video.


    Tonight, she would seek Steven out. It was time to talk to him about Annie.


    Joe looked at Skr. She wouldn¡¯t even spare him a nce or talk to him. Suddenly, he felt that she was adorable while angry. It showed a genuine part of her he seldom saw. It had brought them closer together. Indeed, he was willing to appease her.


    ¡°How can I appease you? Why don¡¯t I let you have your way with me next time?¡±

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    Skr sent Steven a text to fix a time to meet. While she was doing so, she heard Joe speak. Although she looked up at him, she ignoted him otherwise,


    How would she have her way with him? She wasn¡¯t as fast as him, and he was much stronger than her.


    Skr decided not to give him any attention for today, She¡¯d start thinking about forgiving him once her bruises began fading.


    Augh escaped Joe. He¡¯d lost control and went at her too hardst right.


    She was probably the only one who could make him get carried away in bed, it was fie


    fault. However, they had a lot of time ahead of them. He would csex her back into his arme


    211


    Steven had a simple breakfast. In reality, he should¡¯ve been having lunch at this hour. He finished his milk, eggs, and toast in a few bites. He was absorbed in his thoughts and concern for Annie. He didn¡¯t have much of an appetite.


    Annie was distracted. She looked lost. Despite Stever¡¯s soothing constions and promises, she remained high¨Cstrung,


    In a few minutes, she would know whether Steven really liked her. Annie would learn exactly how much she meant to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m done. Now, you can tell me about it,¡± Steven said. He came to the couch and sat


    beside Annie.


    Steven seemed trustworthy. People depended on him. Perhaps that was because he¡¯d needed to care for his younger siblings from a young age.


    Annie¡¯s mess of emotions calmed. It was probably because of Steven¡¯ss ability to calm people.


    Annie took a deep breath and began telling him what happened.


    As Steven listened to Annie¡¯s story, his expression turned somber. When he received Annie¡¯s calls, he wondered what had happened. He¡¯de up with multiple possibilities, but this hadn¡¯t been something he¡¯d considered,


    As Annie spoke, she watched Steven¡¯s expressions change. She couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Steven¡¯s steadiness. No matter what happened, he was able to face it calmly, She couldn¡¯t read his emotions from his expression. Only now had Annie noticed Steven¡¯s host of strengths.


    Skr had originally asked St to meet her at the barbecue restaurant they tended to


    Chapter 544


    visit. However, Steven said he¡¯d been pulling too many all¨Cnighters, and his stomach had been acting up. He asked her to meet him at his hostel. He would cook for her.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr had tried Steven¡¯s cooking before. He¡¯d learnt all his cooking skills from Janine, so he wasn¡¯t half bad.


    Coincidentally, she¡¯d eaten fondue in the hotel. Skr wasn¡¯t looking forward to greasy


    food.


    While she was making her way there, Paul sent her more information on Annie. With those reports and the video, Skr believed that Steven should learn the whole picture.


    Skr had gone to Steven¡¯s apartment twice before. Although it wasn¡¯t big, it was in a quiet neighborhood. It had everything he needed.


    When she arrived, Steven was still making dinner.


    ¡°How much are you nning to make for just the two of us? Let me help you.¡±

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    There were already three dishes on the table.


    ¡°Turn on the television and have a watch. I¡¯ll be done soon. You haven¡¯t eaten my cooking in a while, haven¡¯t you? My skills have improved recently. You should try themter,¡± Steven


    said from the kitchen.


    Even before tasting them, Skr would¡¯ve given them full marks just for its aroma. She eximed, ¡°No matter what you make, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be delicious!¡±


    Steven busied in the kitchen. When he heard that, his expression underwent a minuscule change. He recalled what Annie had told him in the afternoon. A somber demeanor took over his face.


    Ten minutester, Steven brought three more dishes out of the kitchen. Skr hurried over to help. Now, there were six dishes in total on the table. It looked and smelled wonderful.


    When Skr arrived, she was still rtively full. Yet, looking at the food before her, she felt a pang of hunger.


    Steven smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s still far off from what Mom can cook.¡±


    Skr wasn¡¯t in a hurry to talk about Annie.


    Skr and Steven had grown up together. Skr knew that Steven was harboring troubles of his own. Perhaps she could wait for Steven to start the conversation.


    Her family was the most important thing to her. She didn¡¯t want her family to be hurt at all.


    Both of them were in sync with each other. None of them spoke during dinner.


    After dinner, Steven started, ¡°Skye, you¡¯re here to talk to me about Annie, right?¡±


    Skr trembled as she peeled the orange.


    ¡°The both of us seldom chat with each other in this manner. In the afternoon, I recalled more than surprise on your face when I brought Annie home. It¡¯s a pity I hadn¡¯t picked up on it. Perhaps it was because I could see nothing other than her. I¡¯ve missed a lot,¡±


    continued Steven.


    Skr put her orange down and asked, ¡°Did Annie seek you out today?¡±


    She was surprised that Annie¡¯s shamelessness could reach such an extent. How could shee to see Steven after what happenedst night?


    s


    Steven seldom saw such a cruel expression on Skr¡¯s face.


    ¡°Have an orange, Steven. Then, tell me what she said,¡± Skr said softly. She did not seem hasty.


    Steven suddenly found that Skr had grown up. She could handle anything thrown her


    Chapter 545


    212


    way calmly. Despite knowing the truth about Annie, she could still conduct herself leisurely before Steven.


    While he wasforted by this, sadness overcame him as well.


    ¡°She did seek me out today. She told me about her conflict with Joe and the situation the Silvers are in. I¡¯ve even been told about the misunderstanding that happenedst night at Stargaze Hotel,¡± Steven said softly.


    Skr nodded and replied, ¡°She¡¯s given you a good description of the full picture. In that case, you should know about how much she liked Joe. You should also know why the Silvers are currently in a crisis. At the same time, you must know about how she¡¯d given Joe an aphrodisiac, right?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As she spoke, she took off the scarf around her neck. Skr hadn¡¯t taken it down during dinner. She didn¡¯t want anyone to see the love bites on her, especially her family.


    Although Steven wasn¡¯t particrly experienced in such sexual matters, it did not mean he was clueless. Those colorful bruises told him what Skr had gone through.


    ¡°Last night, because of the Silvers, Joe lost his mind after ingesting an aphrodisiac. At the critical moment, he pushed Annie away. Then, he waited for me,¡± Skr said. She spoke without shame and told it as it was.


    Steven frowned deeply. He seemed to realize something. However, he swallowed his words before they could escape him.


    Skr continued slowly, ¡°Ifst night was a misunderstanding like what you said, why would she seek you out today? The Silvers are probably worrying their heads off. They¡¯d prepared the most advanced aphrodisiac they could find. The Silvers might¡¯ve gotten their way if it wasn¡¯t for Joe¡¯s amazing self¨Ccontrol.¡±


    Chapter 546

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    Then, Skr handed her phone to Steven.


    ¡°You can take a look at this video. Before this happened, I did not want to p you with this reality. I was hoping that she genuinely liked you. After all, you¡¯re an excellent man. Many girls adored you growing up. I¡¯ve always hoped to have a sister¨Cinw who adored you.¡±


    As Skr spoke, Steven clenched his jaw. Tears welled up in his eyes. His fingers trembled slightly as he hovered above the y button. Then, he pressed it after a few moments of hesitation.


    In the high¨Cresolution video, Annie used a key card to enter a hotel room. Before entering, she hesitated for a moment. However, she still walked in afterward.


    Then, the video began ying at double speed until Joe appeared.


    Two minutester, Paul came into the frame. He knocked on the door and proceeded to kick it down. Then, Sabrina and Grayson arrived.


    Although the surveince camera couldn¡¯t capture their expressions, he could guess how surprised they would¡¯ve been when Paul opened the door. Steven could also imagine how panicked Annie felt when she ran away with nothing but a towel around her.


    He could see it clearly.


    Steven inhaled deeply, saying, ¡°She told me it was all Grayson and Thomas¡® ns. She knew nothing from the beginning till the end. When she saw Joe in the room, she was surprised. Annie had just finished her shower. She had no idea what happened.¡±


    Skr nodded, ¡°That isn¡¯t impossible.¡±


    Indeed, the video couldn¡¯t prove that Annie knew of their ns or that she had willingly attempted to seduce Joe.


    Annie had an excuse prepared sincest night.


    She pushed the me onto Grayson while she yed the role of a perfect victim. Indeed, this was typical of Annie. She reacted quickly and skillfully to the situation.


    In addition, she admitted to liking Joe in the past. It was as though she¡¯d exposed the whole truth.


    What a brilliant move Annie had made.


    4


    Skr asked, ¡°Will you believe Annie?¡±


    She knew Steven wouldn¡¯t fall for someone easily. Once he did, he would put his heart into it. How could Annie deserve him?


    Steven¡¯s expression was cold. He did not say whether he believed her or not. Instead, he


    Chapter 546


    told Skr, ¡°You definitely didn¡¯te to see me armed just with a video as proof. Let me see everything you have, Skye.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Skr agreed. She opened her messages with Paul and said, ¡°These are some of the things


    Paul sent me. You can look through them.¡±


    Steven took the phone from her and opened the files one by one.


    Skr did not say a word. She gave Steven time to digest the information in silence. Getting lied to was a horrible feeling. In addition, Annie had gained the upper hand,by reaching out to Steven before her.


    Skr had no idea how the scale of truth would tip for Steven.


    As he looked through them, Steven¡¯s grip on the phone tightened. He pursed his lips.


    After Annie left Steven¡¯s hotel, she did not go straight home. Instead, she met up with Rowan.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    However, Rowan would not let Annie in. Annie Khew Rowan was home, but she got no response after ringing the doorbell multiple times and making countless calls. No one opened the door or answered her phone calls.


    Rowan must¡¯ve been disappointed by what happenedst night.


    ¡°Rowan, I know you¡¯re at home. You should be able to hear me. Indeed, I did not think it through. I saw no way out of our situation and agreed to their ns. Considering our years of friendship, I¡¯ll be endlessly thankful if you can vouch for me in front of Joe. This is thest time I¡¯m seeking you out. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Annie walked away. When she looked back, she found that the door remained closed. It probably wouldn¡¯t open anytime soon. She bit her lip and left.


    After she was gone, the door swung open. Rowan stood at the door. His lips twitched as he said, ¡°What had she been doing then? She ignored what I told her yesterday. She¡¯s suffering the consequences of her actions now<i>!</i>


    Ann¨ªe returned home after visiting Rowan.


    The Silvers hadn¡¯t yielded anything from their discussion. After spending a day on it, they were exhausted. One by one, they left.


    When Annie got home, Grayson and Sabrina were the only ones there.


    Upon seeing her, Sabrina hurried forward and asked impatiently, ¡°How was it? Did Stevem agree to help us? He will ask Skr to vouch for us, right?¡±


    Annie hadn¡¯t slept a winkst night. After the mental exhaustion of the day, there wasn¡¯t a bit of strength throughout her body. She said weakly, ¡°Steven likes me. He also believes me. Coincidentally, Skr will be meeting him tonight. He¡¯ll probably speak for us then.¡±


    ¡°Probably? What do you mean ¡®probably¡®? He has to put all his might into helping us out of this crisis. He shouldn¡¯t think about being with you if he can¡¯t even do that. He doesn¡¯t deserve you at all,¡± said Sabrina.


    Annie felt frustrated when she looked at Sabrina. She seemed to think that this was justifiable. Hadn¡¯t she faced reality?


    This time, they were punching above their weight.


    Grayson¡¯s expression was one of utter dismay. He asked, ¡°Is Steven confident? Will Skr listen to him? I heard that they aren¡¯t biological siblings. Will these circumstances make the problem more difficult to handle?¡±


    Annie said worriedly, ¡°Dad, I can guara you that I¡¯ve done my best. I¡¯ve done everything I could do. As to the conclusion, I don¡¯t know how things will turn out.


    Chapter 547Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    212


    ¡°As for Skr¡­ She might¡¯ve prepared a few things that will make Steven waver. Perhaps he¡¯ll never want to see me again. In addition, will Joe halt his revenge on us for Steven? If yesterday hadn¡¯t happened, he might¡¯ve given us some wiggle space for Skr. Now¡­¡±


    She¡¯d done her best to fix things. Annie tried to make Steven believe that everything was a misunderstanding brewing from the past.


    However, she couldn¡¯t underestimate Skr or look down on Joe. What Skr couldn¡¯t do, Joe definitely could.


    Grayson¡¯s face was devoid of color.


    Sabrina looked horrified. She asked, ¡°If this doesn¡¯t work, what can we do? Your grandfather has sunk into chaos on his part. Your uncles are nning to move out of Jipsburg. I¨CI¡¯ve stayed in Jipsburg for a long time. I don¡¯t want to leave just like that.¡±


    Annie balled her fists. She was lost. Yet, terror thrummed in her heart. She said, ¡°It¡¯s toote to leave now. It isn¡¯t up to you whether you want to go or not. Have you seen how people who¡¯ve tried to drug Joe leave Jipsburg?¡±


    For some reason, Annie panicked.


    She could only hope she meant enough to Steven so he would stand by her side and vouch for her no matter what happened. No matter what Skr said or did, he could never believe her. 1

 Chapter 548

    <b>Chapter </b><b>548</b>


    Steven said nothing after looking through her phone. He passed it back to Skr. Then, he walked to his balcony. His hostel was high, and he could see the whole city from his balcony.


    As the sky darkened, a cloud of loneliness seemed to descend around Jipsburg.


    Skr looked at Steven¡¯s lonely silhouette. Her heart sank. It seemed to curl into itself and throb painfully. Steven shouldn¡¯t have been involved in these happenings, but Annie had dragged him into it despite his innocence.


    As Steven was lost in thought on the balcony, Skr tidied the table and put away their cutleries.


    When she walked out of the kitchen, Skr saw Steven smoking. She seldom saw Steven doing that. To be exact, she¡¯d never seen him smoke before.


    Charles and Harvey went through a rebellious period as teenagers. However, Steven had carried huge responsibilities on his shoulders since a young age. He was like their father, ensuring they kept a roof over their heads.


    He needed to spend money on cigarettes. Yet, he was unwilling to do so.


    After he began working, he needed to support his family with his pay. Sometimes, he carried a pack of cigarettes in his hand, but it was only a decoration.


    Skr¡¯s heart panged for him. She teared up. Suddenly, she got a text from Joe.


    ¡°I¡¯m under your brother¡¯s hostel waiting to take you home. You don¡¯t need to hurry. If you can¡¯t get it done, call me. I¡¯ll go upstairs to talk for you.¡±


    Skr¡¯s tears flowed down her face uncontrobly.


    She texted, ¡°Okay.¡± Tears blurred her vision.


    After a brief pause, she added, ¡°Thank you.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She¡¯de in a cab and wasn¡¯t feeling particrly energetic. She¡¯d asked Paul to get someone to drive her car back to Gxy Vi Joe had proposed to drive her to Steven¡¯s hostel. However, she had been angry with him, so she left the hotel in a cab.


    However, she wasn¡¯t angry anymore.


    When night took the sky over, and a few stars began twinkling, Steven looked down. When he turned around, he saw Skr standing behind him with red¨Crimmed eyes.


    Noticing that he was staring at her, she smiled immediately.


    Steven felt that his heart was being stitched up


    Concern came from Skr, his sister whom he¡¯d pampered growing up. Whatever


    Chapter 548


    happened, his family would always stay by his side. He¡¯d made Skr worry.


    2/2


    Steven walked over and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made my judgment. Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. Do you know what I was thinking about just now?¡± He spoke gently. Steven was scared that his silence would worry her and scare her.


    Steven remembered many things his younger siblings had no recollection of growing up. After getting into university and starting work, he experienced many things.


    Yet, he hadn¡¯t expected that the first time he liked a woman and entered a serious rtionship to end like this.


    Skr shook her head and replied, ¡°I can¡¯t guess. I¡¯m rather scared. I¡¯m terrified that you¡¯ll be affected because of me. You guys mean the most to me. I dread seeing any of my family members get hurt. Yet¡­¡±


    Her throat felt dry and scratchy. Tears filled Skr¡¯s eyes once again.


    She couldn¡¯t hide her emotions from Steven, who¡¯d pampered her growing up. It was as though she¡¯d returned to her childhood. When she felt sad, she wouldin about it to Steven.


    He caressed Skr¡¯s head and said, ¡°You¡¯ve never been a burden to me. You¡¯re my sister, I know you¡¯ve run into many troubles frequently and got enveloped by darkness. Yet, while you were going through this, I did not face your problems with you. I didn¡¯t even realize that you were going through this. I was ming myself for that just now.


    ¡°I med myself for not caring for you, even though I¡¯m your brother. From the second you saw Annie until now, you¡¯ve been considerate of my feelings. Skye, you¡¯ve grown up. It¡¯s my fault for making you worry.¡±


    Skr broke down. She choked out through sobs, ¡°Steven, it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading<b>>></b>

 Chapter 549

    Chapter <b>549</b>


    Skr left Steven¡¯s hostel.


    When she saw the luxury car parked by the side of the road, she sighed deeply. Skr had just been crying. Thankfully, it was dark outside now. Once she entered the car, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her face clearly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Joe to have such excellent eyesight.


    The second she got into the car, Joe asked, ¡°Have you been crying?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Skr denied hoarsely.


    Joe frowned. He briefly looked into Skr¡¯s eyes before asking, ¡°Did Steven not believe you?¡±


    If not, why would such a strong¨Cwilled woman like her cry?


    ¡°Whether he believes me or not isn¡¯t important. The worst part is that I¡¯ve dragged him into this. Steven is innocent,¡± Skr exined. She did not look at Joe. Instead, she looked out the window at the sea of cars outside. There were many people as well.


    However, she was immensely sad. For the first time, she doubted whether she¡¯d made the right decision in marrying Joe. She wasn¡¯t scared of the challenges they might face. She would handle them with Joe by her side. That didn¡¯t mean that her family members weren¡¯t scared.


    She¡¯d hoped that Steven¡¯s first love would be one he¡¯d look back on fondly. It would bring him nothing but sweet memories. She hadn¡¯t wanted him to be manipted and used.


    Joe promised lowly, ¡°I won¡¯t let the Silvers get away with this.¡±


    From where he was sitting, he could see Skr¡¯s eyes. She seemed somewhat lost. He could see a desire to keep her distance from him in her gaze.


    He asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    There was a heaviness in Skr¡¯s heart. She looked back at Joe¡¯s searching gaze. Perhaps because she felt rather weak today, she didn¡¯t want to look away.


    ¡°Joe, let¡¯s keep our marriage a secret for the next three years. Three yearster, no one will know if we get a divorce. Let¡¯s follow the terms of our original contract.¡±


    She wanted to have a peaceful separation.


    s


    In addition, she was scared that she would fall for Joe as time passed. If Joe fell for someone else in the future and divorced her, she would be reluctant to let him go.


    Joe¡¯s dark eyes glinted coldly. He fixed Skr with a sharp gaze.


    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±


    Chapter 549


    2/2


    Had what happened to Steven scared her? Did she want to distance herself from him?


    Skr h¨²mmed softly. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve broken the terms of our contract.¡±


    Suddenly, her courage dissipated.


    As Steven stood on the balcony, horror had taken over her for a second. If he¡¯d jumped, she wouldn¡¯t forgive herself.


    In addition¡­


    The most important thing was that the quickening of her heartbeat when she saw Joe¡¯s text reminded her of reality. She was scared that she would lose control of herself as time passed.


    Joe pursed his lips. The veins on his forehead popped. He seemed to be suppressing something.


    Suddenly, he ordered, ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    Lucas immediately stepped on the brakes. He hadn¡¯t even dared to breathe too loudly just now<i>. </i>Now, he was even more terrified.


    The car stopped by the side of the road.


    Joe red at Skr and said, ¡°Good, Skr. You¡¯re great!¡±


    He opened the door and got off. Then, he instructed Lucas coldly, ¡°Take Ms. Sullivan back to Gxy Vi.¡±

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    Skr could tell that Joe was furious through his tone.


    Lucas¡® back was stiff while color drained from Skr¡¯s face.


    Annie waited for a long time. After she got home, Grayson and Sabrina asked her for updates every half an hour. They wanted to know whether Steven had given her response.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Annie panicked when there was no news from Steven by 9:00 pm.


    Steven¡­


    What had Skr told Steven?


    any


    When Annie left, Steven had said that he would believe her. Was this just a lie to console and cate her?


    ¡°Why does this feel a little off? Haven¡¯t you talked it out with Steven? Seeing as he likes you, he should definitely believe every word you say,¡± Sabrina said. She was in doubt of Steven.


    Grayson did not want to continue waiting. He said, ¡°Annie, call him and ask him about his decision.¡±


    Annie did not need Grayson to remind her. She wanted to call him herself.


    With her phone in her hand, Annie suddenly felt like backing down.


    Sabrina could tell. She frowned and said, ¡°Are you scared of calling him? Now is the time to test him. If he really loves you, he¡¯ll believe you and help us out of our crisis. If he hesitates and would rather see whether we can make it through this crisis, there¡¯s no need to waste time on him. We won¡¯t let you marry him.¡±


    If it were another man from a poor background, he would¡¯ve been racking his brains out trying to appease the Silvers. If he could help them with their troubles, they would


    definitely support Annie¡¯s decision to stay with him.


    ¡°Sabrina is right,¡± said Grayson. He was immensely dissatisfied with Steven.


    Annie looked at Sabrina and Grayson. She didn¡¯t know what to say or how to exin to them that their high¨Cand¨Cmighty attitude wouldn¡¯t work on Steven.


    Steven¡¯s future could outshine that of the Silvers. In addition, they might not be able to stay in Jipsburg.


    Annie took a deep breath and called Steven. It rang for a while, but no one picked up.


    What was Steven doing? Was he still talking to Skr?


    Chapter 550


    <i>212</i>


    ¡°What? Is he not picking up?¡± asked Sabrina nervously. She¡¯d noticed what had happened.


    Annie gave him another call. Still, no one picked up. Her heart sank. She called twice more.


    Steven was definitely not working at this hour. He was on leave today. In addition, Skr would be seeing him that night. Even if they had much to discuss, he did not need to keep


    her away.


    Annie stood up suddenly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find him.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Sabrina ordered.


    She couldn¡¯t let Annie go. Night had fallen. If Annie went over, he might take advantage of her. Sabrina felt uneasy when she thought of Steven¡¯s background.


    Steven didn¡¯t deserve Annie, nor did he deserve the Silver family name.


    Grayson red at Sabrina and said, ¡°At this point, you shouldn¡¯t care about that. Your sole focus should be whether or not we can resolve this crisis.¡±


    Annie knew what her parents were thinking. She smiled resignedly and said, ¡°That¡¯s a figment of your imagination. He¡¯s not the type of man to take advantage of me. He¡¯s a good man.¡±


    After calming down, Annie realized that she knew Steven well. The more she understood him, the more she felt she would lose him.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    Sabrina couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists. She felt utterly lost.


    ¡°A gentleman? Only ordinary people bother with that. Annie, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really into him. He¡¯s not good enough for you,¡± Sabrina said with a tone full of disdain.


    Annie knew that she couldn¡¯t change Sabrina¡¯s mind no matter what she said. Hence, she muttered quietly, ¡°I understand.¡±


    After Annie left, Sabrina sat on the couch, looking displeased. ¡°That Steven is really taking advantage of Annie.¡±


    Grayson frowned deeply. He looked at Sabrina with the same displeased expression. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t made those impulsive calls to Mrs. Martin Senior in the beginning, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation.¡±


    He reyed the entire situation in his mind. Ultimately, it was Sabrina¡¯s foolishness and thoughtlessness that caused all their problems.


    Of course, it was also partly Skr¡¯s fault. A woman from the countryside caused so much trouble for the Silver family.


    ¡°You me me? You supported me then, believing we couldn¡¯t let anyone hinder Annie¡¯s future. How was I supposed to know Skr would captivate Joe so much? How could I have predicted he would dote on her so much?¡±


    Sabrina felt embarrassed whenever she thought of it.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that the Silver family was in trouble, all her former friends refused to take her calls Some even blocked her on WhatsApp.


    Thinking about it felt like a heavy stone was pressing on her chest. She felt a relentless


    suffocation.


    Grayson fell silent.


    Sabrina said, ¡°Our family¡­ If we can¡¯t get through this crisis, will we really be finished? Will we end up like the Williams family?¡± Sabrina finally realized the gravity of the situation and was scared.


    Grayson¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Our situation could be worse than the Williams family. We might not be able to face our family members afterward. So, let¡¯s hope Steven can persuade Skr<i>.</i>¡±


    ¡°If Steven manages it, do we really have to marry Annie off to him?¡± Sabrina asked reluctantly.


    A gleam appeared in Grayson¡¯s eyes. He shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s too early to discuss marriage. Let¡¯s first see if he can help us. If he does, we¡¯ll support him in his career. That¡¯s more than enough.¡±


    Chapter 551


    212


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s too soon


    Osay anything definitive.¡± Sabrina nodded in agreement. She had been overthinking the situation.


    Annie drove to Steven¡¯s apartment. As she got out of the car, she looked up at the apartment building.


    The lights were on in Steven¡¯s apartment, so he should still be there. It was already 10:00 pm; Skr should have left by now.


    Annie had a key card Steven had given her, so she entered the apartment building and took the elevator.


    Steven lived on the 28th floor.


    Most of the residents in this apartment were Steven¡¯s colleagues.


    In the elevator, someone even recognized her. They knew her as Steven¡¯s girlfriend. She had visited hispany before in that capacity.


    She stopped in front of Steven¡¯s door when she stepped out of the elevator.


    Annie felt a wave of anxiety wash over her. She took a few deep breaths.


    Then, she rang the doorbell. After a few rings, she thought she heard footsteps approaching from inside the apartment. It should be Stevening to the door.


    But the footsteps stopped in front of the door. Annie¡¯s heartbeat quickened.


    She knew Steven was standing just on the other side. However, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Steven wasn¡¯t opening the door. Why was he hesitating?


    ¡°Steven, are you there?¡± Annie asked softly.


    As soon as she spoke, the door opened.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    Steven stood in front of the door.


    At six feet and two inches tall, he had to look down slightly to meet Annie¡¯s eyes. As Annie looked up at Steven, she suddenly felt distant.


    This sense of alienation left her standing at the door. It was as if her feet were glued to the floor. She couldn¡¯t lift them to step inside.


    It was.apletely different feeling from when she saw him that afternoon.


    When he saw her that afternoon, Steven¡¯s eyes shone brightly. It was the kind of light one has when looking at a beloved¨Cfirm and full of strength.


    It was as if he could give her the whole world and shield her from harm, keeping her safe under his care. Even though his strength might not be that great, he would use all his power to keep her safe.


    But now, Steven¡¯s eyes held only a faint coldness as he looked down at Annie. There was no trace of the affection she had seen earlier.


    Annie¡¯s heart tightened, and she spoke with a strained voice, ¡°Steven.¡± Steven nced outside and replied in a low voice, ¡°Come in, let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Annie walked in with heavy steps. She sat down on the couch. Thefort of the couch did little to dispel the cold she felt inside.


    ¡°Why did youe to find me?¡± Steven asked.


    Annie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me anymore, do you?¡±


    ¡°I do like you genuinely, Annie, but you shouldn¡¯t deceive me. I may not like using maniption on people around me, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t understand it,¡± Steven said calmly.


    Annie¡¯s heart pounded as she listened. She felt her eyes welling up with tears. She couldn¡¯t stay seated on the couch any longer.


    She stood up abruptly. She exined, ¡°No, Steven, it¡¯s not like that. There have been misunderstandings, but what I¡¯ve told you is true. I know there¡¯s been a profound misunderstanding between Skr and me. I understand Skr¡¯s doubts about me.


    ¡°But Steven, since wemitted to this rtionship, you said the key tosting is mutual trust. So why are you suddenly doubting me?¡±


    ¡°I did say those words, but I also said there shouldn¡¯t be lies between two people. Annie, everything you¡¯ve said so far <b>still </b>seems self¨Cserving and full of deceit. I understand why you approached me.¡± Steven¡¯s words were powerful.


    Chapter 552


    2/2


    His words weren¡¯t heated. Even his demeanor remained calm.


    Yet every word struck Annie¡¯s heart like a blow. Annie looked at Steven in confusion, her fac¨¦ turning pale. ¡°What did Skr say to you that made you believe her so unquestioningly?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn¡¯t understand it. She had taken the initiative. She hade to see Steven early.


    Besides, she had admitted to certain things first. This approach should have made Steven trust her first and then question Skr.


    Annie couldn¡¯t believe he would trust Skr¡¯s words instead of hers.


    ¡°When you ask the question, it shows you¡¯re feeling guilty. Annie, you¡¯re someone I¡¯ve genuinely liked. But some things don¡¯t need to end messily. Let¡¯s part amicably,¡± Steven stated. He proposed a breakup with Annie.


    Annie staggered, nearly falling over. She looked at Steven in disbelief. ¡°What did you say? Break up?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to see each other again.¡± Steven¡¯s voice remained cold and resolute.


    The moreposed he was, the more he understood the distance that had grown between him and Annie during their recent interactions.


    Initially, he had mistaken this distance for a woman¡¯s reserve or simply the dynamics of a boyfriend¨Cgirlfriend rtionship,.or perhaps it was because his sense of security for Annie wasn¡¯t sufficient.


    Today, after learning some truths, he was suddenly clear. It was because he was merely a means to an end for her.


    Annie¡¯s heart raced, and she instinctively grabbed Steven¡¯s arm.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    Annie stared intently at Steven. She tried to find any trace of love in Steven¡¯s eyes. But Steven avoided her gaze.


    ¡°Fine, I admit I approached you with a purpose initially. My family fell into trouble because of me, and I had to find a way to solve it. Otherwise, my parents would be too ashamed to face the rest of the Silver family.


    ¡°With no other options, I had to ce all my hopes on you. At first, I thought it was just using you, and I didn¡¯t feel guilty. But now I realize that I really do like you. Steven, I¡¯m falling for you.¡±


    Her words were heartfelt. Any other man might have softened, but Steven remained unmoved. His expression was stern.


    Panic surged within Annie as she continued, ¡°Steven, please believe me this time. I won¡¯t ask for your help with my Silver family anymore. I just want you to think about our rtionship.


    ¡°Ending it like this would be a regret for both of us. I can swear I¡¯ll never lie to you again. I¡¯ll be frank with you.¡±


    She had never felt so humbled before. When she had pleaded with Joe to spare her Silver family, it had been out of fear. She naturally lowered her stance, hoping the Silver family


    wouldn¡¯t suffer.


    However, her panic now was entirely different. She was terrified of losing Steven, who, unbeknownst to her, she had genuinely fallen for.


    ¡°Annie, there¡¯s no need for this,¡± Steven said. He walked to the door and opened it.


    Tears streamed down Annie¡¯s face as she looked at him. She was stunned. ¡°Are you really that disappointed in me? Steven, do you really not care about me anymore?¡±


    Steven¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. ¡°Time will heal everything. Go back and face what you need to with your family. Even if what you said this afternoon was true, I don¡¯t have the power to change Joe¡¯s decision. You sought help from the wrong person from the start.¡±


    ¡°You promised me this afternoon. You said we would face it together and you would find a way to help me. You seemed confident that you could get Skr to talk to Joe,¡± Annie said. She stared intently at Steven, seeking an answer.


    ¡°No, what I promised was to face everything together with you. Regardless of what happens to your family, I wouldn¡¯t abandon you like others might. If you¡¯ve made mistakes, you need to face the consequences of your actions,¡± Steven dered firmly.


    Annie felt a deep sense of loss. She gave a self¨Cdeprecating smirk. She knew there was nothing she could say to change Steven¡¯s mind


    Chapter 553


    212


    Her footsteps were even heavier than when she arrived. She walked outside one step at a


    time.


    An hourter, Annie returned home. Sabrina and Grayson were surprised to see her. ¡°You didn¡¯t stay at his ce?¡±


    ¡°What did he say? Didn¡¯t he ask Skr to intercede on our behalf? Didn¡¯t you say he was a young talent with unlimited potential? Can¡¯t he even handle something as simple as asking for a favor for his sister?¡±


    Seeing Annie¡¯s distraught expression, Sabrina¡¯s suspicions were confirmed. Immediately, she began to scold.


    Annie sat down. Her voice was weak as she said, ¡°Get ready. Our family is done for. Steven and I have broken up.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    It was three dayster.


    Skr had just finished breakfast and was prepared to leave for work.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As she stepped out, she nced at Joe¡¯s slippers by the door. They showed no sign of having been moved.

 Chapter 554

    <b>Chapter 554</b>


    1/2


    That night, after Joe got out of the car, he never returned to Gxy Vi.


    It had been three days since there had been news from him. Skr¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of emotion, but she quickly and subtly averted her gaze.


    Perhaps maintaining their three¨Cyear marriage with this distance was for the best.


    Somewhere deep inside, a faint voice reminded her that she was being emotional. It seemed like she was avoiding something.


    She tried to downy it and avoid overthinking it. With so many tasks lined up for the next few days, she would be busy from morning until night and sometimes even workingte.


    She decided to set those concerns aside and deal with themter once her schedule cleared up.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After the meeting ended at Martin Group, Paul brought over a few documents that needed signing.


    For the past three days, Paul had been by Joe¡¯s side. He felt as if he were on a battlefield Joe had seemed in a good mood at the hotel that day. The matter of the Silver family¡¯s drugging had already been handled. The Silver family would soon pay for their actions.


    Paul had only recently learned that Joe hadn¡¯t returned to Gxy Vi and had been staying elsewhere.


    When he asked Lucas, Lucas remained tight¨Clipped. It looked like there was trouble between Joe and Skr.


    Joe finished signing a few documents. Joe called him back as Paul was about to leave with the document.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Paul¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he looked at Joe with an ingratiating smile. ¡°Is there anything else <i>you </i>need, Mr. Martin?¡±


    ¡°Has Skr asked you about my whereabouts?¡± Joe¡¯s tone was dark and intense.


    Paul dared to nce briefly before quickly averting his gaze. He answered honestly, <i>¡°</i><i>No</i>, she hasn¡¯t.¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Paul realized he might have said something wrong. Joe¡¯s expression grew noticeably colder and more severe.


    ¡°Get out.¡± With a sharpmand, Paul hurried out as if fleeing from a disaster.


    Chapter 554


    2/2


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Paul sighed inwardly. He felt like he had just escaped from hell.


    As the <i>door </i>mmed shut, Joe threw the pen he had been holding. His lips curled with icy words. ¡°Skr, you really are something.¡±


    What a schemer!


    After escaping from Joe¡¯s office, Paul hid in the break room.


    He made himself a cappino. He held the cup and thoughtfully contemted.


    Suddenly, he had a brilliant idea. He quickly sent a message to Skr.


    ¡°Mrs. Martin, the custom traditional dress Mr. Martin ordered for you will be ready this afternoon. Please try it on and check if any adjustments are needed. I must say, Mr. Martin is truly thoughtful.¡±


    Paul knew that Skr would be very busy once she started her work, so she might not respond immediately.


    However, Paul was confident she would reply when she found time. He was so clever. He¡¯d nned to take Joe to inspect a project near the traditional dress shop that afternoon.


    When they met, it would be¡­


    When they met, things would get interesting¡­


    He smirked to himself.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter <b>555</b>


    The scene was explosive and intense.


    On set, Austinpleted a dangerous explosion scene in one take. Many in the industry fear the risks and injuries involved, so they often opt for stunt doubles.


    But Austin rarely used a stunt double and tackled the dangerous scenes himself.


    This was Natalie¡¯s first time witnessing such a perilous stunt up close. She stood by and held her breath, and her heart pounded uncontrobly.


    The scenes were terrifying. Seeing it in person was even more shocking.


    After the director called cut, Natalie immediately rushed over to Austin. With concern, she


    asked, ¡°Did you get hurt?¡±


    The special effects makeup made it hard to tell if he was bleeding or injured. Austin smiled reassuringly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, no injuries. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Hank approached with a serious expression. ¡°Did you injure your leg? Let¡¯s get you to the


    car and check it out.¡±


    Hank had known Austin for many years and had been together almost daily. Hence, he could spot an injury instantly, while others might fail to notice.


    Austin nced at Hank with a wry smile. He was surprised that Hank could notice it at first nce.


    Then, he nced at Natalie, whose face had gone pale. ¡°It¡¯s probably just a scraped knee! A bit of iodine for disinfecting will do.¡±


    ¡°Should we go to the hospital? The scene is over, and there¡¯s no more filming today until the afternoon. We have time,¡± Natalie said quickly.


    As a woman, she couldn¡¯t assist Austin in the car, and she still didn¡¯t know the full extent of his injury.


    Natalie was deeply concerned about Austin¡¯s injury as an assistant and a fan.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, don¡¯t worry,¡± Austin said in his gentlest tone.


    It was hard to tell from his expression that he was injured. Natalie nodded in relief.


    Hank noticed Natalie¡¯s worried nce and then boarded the car. Austin followed closely behind.


    Natalie noticed that Austin seemed to favor his left leg when he got into the car. It looked like the injury was on his right leg.


    Inside the car, Hank examined Austin¡¯s bloodied knee with a grim expression. ¡°You injured <b>this </b>badly and still saying you¡¯re fine? Austin, what¡¯s going on with you and Natalie?¡±


    2/2


    Hank was no stranger to seeing this level of injury.


    The first aid kit in the car was professional¨Cgrade.


    Hank had learned from medical professionals how to handle such wounds. He treated Austin quickly and efficiently.


    However, it must have been quite painful as Austin¡¯s brow furrowed in difort.


    ¡°She¡¯s going through a divorce with Jeremy. Even if I had feelings for her, it would be after she¡¯s officially divorced,¡± Austin¡® exined.


    Hank¡¯s hands paused, his face filled with shock. He finally blurted out, ¡°Damn it! I knew my instincts were right. She never mentioned a divorce. How did you find out?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been different these past few days. She hasn¡¯t been in touch with Jeremy and hasn¡¯t returned to the Hughes Residence. Instead, she¡¯s staying in an apartment. It¡¯s obvious what¡¯s happening,¡± Austin said. He knew Natalie¡¯s situation well.


    Hank grimaced. ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble. So many female celebrities are in the industry, yet you are interested in Natalie. It¡¯s like you¡¯repeting with Jeremy for her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think her divorce will be smooth. Even though Jeremy was in the car that day, I could see his possessiveness. He won¡¯t let go easily.¡±


    For over a decade, everything had been smooth sailing. But now, out of the blue, this previously easygoing man had be a major headache. This rebellion was nothing short of a disaster.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Austin¡¯s eyes darkened, and he remained silent.


    Meanwhile, Natalie stood outside the car. She nced at the time. 20 minutes had passed, and Austin and Hank still hadn¡¯te out. This indicated Austin¡¯s injury was likely serious.


    Just then, she noticed a familiar figure standing not far away. She stared expressionlessly at the person standing not far away. The sense of humiliation she had deliberately ignored in recent days came rushing back.


    Natalie raised her voice slightly toward the car. She said, ¡°Mr. Powell, I need to take a half- hour break for some personal matters.¡±


    After a brief pause, Austin¡¯s voice came from inside the car. He granted permission, saying, ¡°Okay.¡±


    With Austin¡¯s approval, Natalie walked toward the figure.

 Chapter 556

    Chapter <b>556</b>


    Annabelle maintained her smile as Natalie approached. However, the jealousy in her heart grew like wild, unchecked grass. It kept spreading uncontrobly, taking over her emotions.


    Jeremy had been indifferent toward her, while Natalie remained unaffected. She continued her life as if nothing had happened.


    However, Annabelle felt trapped in Jipsburg, like a lifeless shell. It wasn¡¯t supposed to end like this.


    ¡°I mentioned at the hospital that I didn¡¯t want to see you again. Clearly, you didn¡¯t take my words seriously,¡± Natalie said expressionlessly.


    Every encounter with Annabelle brought a sharp pang to Natalie¡¯s heart. Jeremy¡¯s betrayal was like a sword piercing her heart, making it hard for her to breathe.


    Annabelle smiled still. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such hostility. You should thank me. If it weren¡¯t for me, how would you have discovered Mr. Hughes¡® infidelity? You might have been deceived for longer.¡±


    She convinced herself that she had done a good deed.


    Even though Annabelle hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to seduce Jeremy, with Jeremy¡¯s status, there would have been many others to seduce him. Just because he wasn¡¯t cheating now didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t in the future.


    These words seemed quite reasonable. Natalie suddenly felt that some people¡¯s values could be genuinely eye¨Copening. If she didn¡¯t firmly believe that her values were correct she might now doubt herself and think that her values were wrong.


    Natalie thought the notion disgusting.


    ¡°So, did Jeremy not give you what you wanted?¡± Natalie sneered.


    Annabelle¡¯s smile stiffened on her face. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you haven¡¯t divorced him yet? Natalie, I don¡¯t understand. Even though you know he¡¯s no longer interested in you and doesn¡¯t love you, why are you still pretending nothing happened?


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you divorcing him? Clinging to a marriage that¡¯s already fallen apart¨Ccan that really make you happy?¡±


    Natalie pressed her lips together and clenched her fits.


    Indeed, she understood very well. She was clear on everything. Jeremy had betrayed their


    love, and their rtionship was filled with lies.


    It was clear he didn¡¯t love her anymore. However, it wasn¡¯t up to a mistress like Annabelle to unt this in front of her.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Annabelle, do you believe I would call Jeremy right now and tell him I¡¯m not getting a


    Chapter 556


    divorce? Do you think he woulde rushing over immediately?


    212


    ¡°And if I told him to deal with you, do you think he would make sure you never get another chance toe near me? You¡¯d better apologize now, or I can easily make your life miserable.¡± Natalie¡¯s voice was harsh.


    She wasn¡¯t one to issue threats lightly, but Annabelle had a talent for pushing her to the edge. After all, Annabelle¡¯s shamelessness came first, and her retaliation came after.


    Annabelle brought it upon herself.


    Annabelle¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°You! You think Mr. Hughes would deal with me just because of you?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he? You¡¯re just a passing interest for him. If you were important, why would he let your pregnancy be terminated? Just because you¡¯re foolish doesn¡¯t mean I am,¡± Natalie said. Her tone was icy.


    With that, she dialed Jeremy¡¯s number. During this period, she avoided direct contact with him. She relied solely on Truman to ry her messages.


    Even when Jeremy called her, she refused to answer. Yet today, it was almost ironic that she was calling him because of his mistress.


    The phone barely rang three times before Jeremy answered, his voice urgent. ¡°Natalie!¡±


    Hearing him call her name felt like a distant memory.


    Before the incident, she had a certain illusion every time he called her like that. Natalie felt as though she was his entire world and that there was only her in his heart, and it seemed as if it would always be that way.


    Such belief felt so vivid and beautiful, but now it was only a fleeting moment of confusion.


    X


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>


    im


    Chapter 557

 Chapter 557

    Chapter <b>557</b>


    Natalie red coldly at Annabelle and said, ¡°Take care of your mistress. If she shows up in front of me again, I won¡¯t hesitate to let my parents know about our situation. If you¡¯re not disgusted, I certainly am.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Annabelle¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Who did you call?¡±


    At the same time, Jeremy¡¯s voice came through the phone. He questioned, ¡°Annabelle went to see you?¡±


    Natalie¡¯s face turned pale as she heard their simultaneous inquiries. She forced a self- deprecating smile and replied, ¡°You two make quite the pair. I wish you both happiness. Just sign the divorce agreement quickly¨Cit¡¯s better for both of us.¡®


    With that, Natalie hung up the phone.


    Annabelle was panicked. She shouted, ¡°How could you call Mr. Hughes? You!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Natalie nced at her phone. She felt a heavy weight in her chest. Looking up at Annabelle, she snapped, ¡°Get out! Go find Jeremy. Don¡¯te back to me. You¡¯re making me sick.¡±


    Annabelle stood frozen. Her face turned pale, and her eyes filled with hatred and fear. ¡°You!


    When Annabelle came to find her, she hadn¡¯t anticipated Natalie¡¯s attitude would be so stubborn and unaffected. Furthermore, she had managed to involve Jeremy in the situation. Annabelle wondered what Jeremy would do next. She suddenly realized that if Natalie could marry Jeremy, she couldn¡¯t be as na?ve as she appeared.


    Annabelle hadn¡¯t had a chance to prevent what had just happened.


    ¡°Remember what I just said.¡± Before leaving, Natalie threw onest remark at Annabelle.


    Annabelle stood frozen, her body rigid with fear. Her phone kept ringing in her bag.


    Jeremy was calling her.


    A wave of intense dread surged through her. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to answer.


    Annabelle cursed Natalie.


    Meanwhile, Natalie returned to the car. She was a bit distracted and only realized when she reached the car that Austin and Hank had already gotten out.


    She asked somewhat btedly, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need to go to the hospital?¡±


    6


    Hank narrowed his eyes at the distant Annabelle. ¡°Was that person bothering you? Who <i>is </i>she?¡±


    Chapter 557


    2/2


    Hank had asked deliberately. They had gotten out of the car two minutes earlier. Austin had mentioned that the woman was Jeremy¡¯s mistress.


    If the mistress had shown up, it was clearly meant to intimidate Natalie.


    Hank had almost been tempted to charge over there himself.


    As Austin¡¯s celebrity agent, Hank couldn¡¯t afford to make his presence too known. It might cause trouble for Austin.


    Austin¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as he nced in Annabelle¡¯s direction. He then turned to Natalie with a gentle voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Did she cause you trouble?¡±


    Natalie¡¯s eyes reddened at the two men¡¯s concern. She forced a smile and shook her head. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m not so easily bullied.¡±


    Annabelle¡¯s appearance reopened the painful memories she had been trying so hard to forget. The call she made to Jeremy only added more pain to her already raw emotions. The fresh hurt was bing almost too much to bear.


    ¡°It¡¯s good if she didn¡¯t trouble you. If she does, let me know,¡± Austin said softly.


    ¡°Yes! If I¡¯m ever troubled, I¡¯ll let you know,¡± Natalie said, her eyes still moist as she fought back her tears.


    It wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Austin cast a subtle nce at the fleeing Annabelle; his disdain was evident. He had little respect for Jeremy.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    Skr was taking her lunch break when she saw the message from Paul. She had just finished a small portion of hertest painting restoration.


    Caleb had gone abroad for the past two days, so he hadn¡¯te to work¨Csome small tasks needed to bepleted by her.


    She had nned to eat a sandwich quickly for lunch to save time and then get back to work. After a few bites, she casually checked her phone and saw the message.


    She was surprised that Joe ordered a custom traditional dress for her. However, he hadn¡¯t mentioned anything to her.


    Skr immediately called Paul. Paul answered quickly, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Martin. Are you on your lunch break?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just taking a quick break. Why did Mr. Martin suddenly order a custom traditional dress for me?¡± Skr asked.


    Paul replied, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. Perhaps it¡¯s because traditional dresses have be quite popr among the girls in Jipsburgtely. It¡¯s part of the retro craze. So, Mr. Martin must have thought of you. I must say, Mr. Martin is really thoughtful when ites to you.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the address. It would be best if you could get there before 4:00 pm. The tailor is very experienced, and finishes work early, and many people are waiting in line for him to make their traditional dresses.¡±


    ¡°Alright, send me the address. I¡¯ll try to be there before 4:00 pm.¡± Skr nced at the time. It was noon. She should have enough time.


    After finishing her sandwich, she immediately got back to work.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Martin has been quite busy these past few days, so he hasn¡¯t returned to Gxy Vi,¡± Paul mentioned hurriedly as Skr was about to hang up.


    Skr¡¯s concern prompted her to tell Paul, ¡°Make sure he takes care of himself.¡±


    ¡°Certainly!¡± Paul replied enthusiastically. As soon as the call ended, Paul hurried upstairs to Joe¡¯s office.


    Joe had only had a cup of coffee for lunch. He skipped the meal entirely.


    Paul noticed the steaming coffee on the table He wondered why Joe had returned to his old habit of skipping meals. Previously, Joe¡¯s lunches had been well¨Cbnced and hearty. In the past, it didn¡¯t seem unusual. Paul thought it was normal for Joe to eat this way. But now, he felt that Joe only drinking coffee and skipping meals was really unhealthy.


    ¡°Mrs. Martin mentioned during the call that you should be mindful of your health. Skipping lunch and just drinking coffee isn¡¯t good for you. Should I order some takeout for you?¡±


    Chapter 558


    Paul asked cautiously.


    2/2


    Joe¡¯s attention sharpened when he heard the words ¡°Mrs. Martin¡°. He nced at Paul and asked, ¡°Skr said that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Martin asked you to take care of yourself.¡± Paul nodded eagerly. The specifics of who made the call were less important than the fact that Skr had expressed concern.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Joe¡¯s stern expression softened slightly. <i>¡°</i>She¡¯s considerate. Go ahead and order some takeout based on my usual preferences.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Paul swiftly left to ce the takeout order. He realized that Skr could effortlessly handle what others struggled to achieve. He merely passed on a message, and she got Joe to have lunch.


    As the office door closed, Joe tapped his fingers on the phone screen on his desk. Over the past three days, Skr had not contacted him at all.


    They said men turned cold and forgetful once they got out of bed. But in his eyes, the heartless one over the past three days had been Skr.


    ¡°Unfeeling,¡± Joe muttered to himself.


    He might have forgiven her if she had sent even a single message during those three days.


    However, for now, he would ept her apology through Paul and try to forgive her.


    ¡­


    Annabelle felt anxious. She got back into her car and called Jeremy.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>

 Chapter 559

    Chapter <b>559</b>


    1/2


    Annabelle said, ¡°Mr. Hughes, I¡¯m truly sorry. I tried to exin things to Mrs. Hughes and rify that I have no rtionship with you. I didn¡¯t expect her to misunderstand. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    She tried to justify herself as the call connected


    Thankfully, she was alone in the car.


    Her hand holding the phone trembled uncontrobly.


    Jeremy stood by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling¨Cwindows of the Hughes Group¡¯s building. He gazed outside with no hint of emotion in his eyes; only a chilling coldness emanated from him.


    ¡°Annabelle, you¡¯re asking for trouble.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hughes! I genuinely tried to help. I was just passing by and saw a movie being filmed. I saw Mrs. Hughes and thought I should exin,¡± Annabelle stammered. She frantically tried to exin herself.


    Jeremy exhaled a puff of smoke. Then, he said, ¡°Leave Jipsburg immediately.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you think I haven¡¯t investigated you? If you continue to manipte things, your stepfather will be here tomorrow to deal with you.¡± Jeremy¡¯s voice was cold and final.


    The seemingly ordinary words caused Annabelle¡¯s face to go pale with shock.


    ¡°You¡­ You investigated me?¡± Annabelle stammered. She realized he already knew about her past.


    {


    The mention of Mason meant he was aware of her cosmetic surgery and the abuse she had suffered.


    ¡°You only have tonight.¡± Jeremy¡¯s tone sounded very cold.


    Annabelle was on the brink of copse. ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for so long. Isn¡¯t it too heartless for you to be this cruel? If you¡¯ve investigated my past, you should know I¡¯m the victim here. I¡¯ve been mistreated.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t change my feelings for you, Mr. Hughes. Why are you so indifferent and biased? You¡¯re indifferent to me, yet you greatly favor Mrs. Hughes. She¡¯s already nning to divorce you. Why do you still favor her so much? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    After all her efforts, it felt like aplete waste. She couldn¡¯t ept it.


    What she struggled to achieve, Natalie seemed to obtain effortlessly.


    Annabelle had done everything she could to please him in bed. Yet, she was only met with a cold rejection as soon as he got out of bed.


    Chapter 559


    2/2


    She couldn¡¯t understand or ept it and was unwilling to give up.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthypared to Natalie,¡± Jeremy said coldly before hanging up the phone.


    He then turned to Tristan and instructed, ¡°Keep an eye on Annabelle. Make sure she leaves Jipsburg before tomorrow morning. Go to her home now and collect anything rted to scents and that painting hanging on the wall.¡±


    After the past few days of reflection, the memory of that peculiar scent in the hotel kept invading his mind.


    The scent had briefly made him lose control. When he first became involved with Annabelle, her allure drew him in. However, Jeremy had suspected that Annabelle might have used some kind of drug or substance¨Cto¨Cmanipte his emotions.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Once Tristan left, Jeremy returned to his desk and opened a drawer filled with several keys. There were several keys in the drawer. Jeremy picked out one. This key could unlock the apartment where Natalie currently lived.


    It was also a spare key she had previously left with him.


    Since Natalie was avoiding him, he took the initiative to see her. Their issues needed resolution, and he was determined that she could only be his wife.


    Skr went to the traditional dress shop ording to the address Paul had sent her.


    Inside, there was only one shop assistant, Ralph Marrow, and a grandfatherly figure in his 60s.


    ¡°Are you the youngdy Mr. Ziegler mentioned?¡± the elderly man, Terence Jimenez, asked with a warm smile.

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    Chapter 560


    1/2


    Skr nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The traditional dress was finished just yesterday. Mr. Ziegler gave us the measurements, so please try it on and let us know if it fits,¡± Terence said with a warm smile.


    When Skr heard that the measurements were from Paul, she realized they must havee from Joe. But she had never told Joe her measurements. Skr wondered how he


    knew.


    She suddenly recalled the way Joe had lightly touched her before.


    As she carried the traditional dress into the fitting room, her cheeks couldn¡¯t help but flush.


    Meanwhile, Joe was inspecting a project for hispany nearby. Though the project was minor, and he usually wouldn¡¯t be involved in checking the progress, he made an exception


    this time.


    However, Paul had mentioned that the traditional dress was ready, and Joe decided to visit.


    Perhaps Skr¡¯s proactive effort to ease the tension between them today stirred his heart when he heard the word ¡°traditional dress¡°. He could almost picture Skr wearing the


    traditional dress.


    His heart warmed slightly at the thought. It was a subtle, barely perceptible flutter.


    A few minutes ago, Paul had already received a message on WhatsApp from Ralph. He informed him that Skr had arrived and was trying on the traditional dress.


    He immediately told Joe, ¡°Mr. Martin, let¡¯s look at the traditional dress. Mr. Marrow just told me they¡¯ll be closing soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Joe agreed.


    When they entered the shop, Joe immediately sat on the couch.


    When Terence saw Paul, he looked surprised and wondered why he was there.


    ¡°Is Mr. Ziegler here for your mother¡¯s traditional dress?¡± Terence asked.


    Paul nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to pick up a traditional dress for my mother. She hasn¡¯t been feeling welltely, so I¡¯ll take it home for her to try on and see if it fits.¡±


    Terence nodded, then kindly added, ¡°I¡¯ll go get it. By the way, Ms. Sullivan is here as well and is currently trying on the traditional dress.¡±


    Terence assumed Skr was Paul¡¯s girlfriend. He knew Paul, but¡­


    Terence nced at Joe, who was sitting on the couch and had just nodded at him. He wondered why a high¨Cprofile CEO would apany his assistant to pick up a traditional dress.


    Chapter 560


    2/2


    At that moment, Skr emerged from the fitting room. She didn¡¯t notice Joe sitting on the couch or see Paul. Her attention was focused entirely on the traditional dress.


    This was her first time wearing such a traditional dress, and she was surprised at how well it fit. It showcased her curves perfectly.


    She was aware of her good figure, but the traditional dress made it look even better than she had expected. Standing in front of the mirror, she murmured, ¡°It fits perfectly. There don¡¯t seem to be any adjustments needed.¡±


    The perfect fit of the dress highlighted Joe¡¯s understanding of her figure. She thought, ¡°Is his hand like a measuring tape? So precise?¡±


    As she pondered this, a familiar male voice broke her thoughts. ¡°You look great in that dress.¡±


    Skr turned around. She was surprised to see Joe standing behind her. ¡°You¡­¡±


    She thought, ¡°What is he doing here?¡±


    Out of the corner of her eye, Skr also noticed Paul, who was holding another traditional dress.


    After three days apart, Skr felt flustered and unprepared upon seeing Joe.


    Joe noticed Skr¡¯s surprised and uncertain expression, and Joe felt the gloom that had been lingering in his heart vanish instantly. A subtle smile appeared on his lips.


    ¡°Go change,¡± Joe said with a touch of possessiveness. He thought she looked too tempting in that dress.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 561

    1/2


    Chapter 561


    Even though Paul wouldn¡¯t dare look at Skr and Terence was elderly, Joe still didn¡¯t want anyone to see her dressed like this. He intended for Skr to show it to him privately at


    home.


    Skr was still dazed but nodded nheless. ¡°Okay.¡±


    As she went to the fitting room to change out of the traditional dress, she suddenly realized that Joe was no longer upset.


    That night, he exuded a cold and intimidating demeanor when he got out of the car and left.


    When Skr emerged from the fitting room, Joe took her hand. Then, he grabbed the traditional dress from her and didn¡¯t bother to let Ralph bag it.


    He turned to Paul and said, ¡°Skr and I are heading out first.¡±


    Paul nodded in agreement. Terence and Ralph were slow to catch on. They only then realized that this youngdy was Joe¡¯s girlfriend.


    Seeing that Terence and Ralph were still in shock, Paul smiled and said, ¡°Let me settle the remaining bnce.¡±


    When Joe saw Skr walking out of the fitting room, his eyes widened in astonishment


    Skr¡¯s figure was truly stunning.


    No wonder Joe couldn¡¯t resist and immediately pulled her away. Whatever conflicts they had before were now forgotten.


    Joe gave him a raise, which was well deserved. Just look at how smoothly he managed their encounter today, leaving no trace behind.


    Back in the car, Joe took the passenger seat.


    Every time Joe sat in her car, Skr¡¯s car seemed even smaller and narrower. His long legs. seemed to have nowhere to go.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Just as Skr was about to speak, Joe suddenly cupped her face. He pulled her toward him and nted a kiss on her that left her speechless.


    It was intense andmanding.


    The kiss was urgent and prolonged.


    Skr¡¯s heart raced.


    Faintly, there was a sense of illusion. She wondered if Joe had truly developed feelings for


    Chapter 561


    her. Otherwise, the kiss seemed to carry a touch of genuine emotion.


    212


    When Joe finally pulled away, he looked at Skr¡¯s flushed cheeks and slightly swollen lips. His fingers gentlybed through her soft hair.


    ¡°Put on the traditional dress for me when we get home,¡± he said with a possessive tone.


    Joe would have taken things further with her if they weren¡¯t in the city but a secluded spot in the woods.


    Skr couldn¡¯t find a word to say and asked, ¡°You¡¯re going home too?¡±


    Joe¡¯s hand paused briefly. He raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°Where else would I go if not home? I can pretend I never heard what you said before. Just don¡¯t bring it up again.¡±


    He wasmitted to spending his life with her and wasn¡¯t considering divorce. Any concerns she had, he could handle.


    Skr was stunned. The fluttering in her heart made her acutely aware of her feelings. She looked down at the steering wheel in her hands and finally asked, ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    Joe was momentarily taken aback. He nced at her lowered eyes, noticing the fluttering of her longshes.


    ¡°We don¡¯t talk about these things,¡± Joe said. His voice was low and serious.


    Joe wondered if he had developed feelings for Skr. He questioned himself once again. He had never experienced romantic love between a man and a woman before, and he didn¡¯t really know what it meant to love someone.


    Skr tightened her grip on the steering wheel and said softly, ¡°Can we talk about it?¡±


    Joe raised an eyebrow. ¡°Talk about what?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Instead of discussing it, Joe thought they should hurry home. Her image in the traditional dress was still vivid in his mind. She was so alluring. It almost made him feel like he was losing hisposure.


    Skr¡¯s heart sank as she heard Joe¡¯s casual response. She took a deep breath and said, ¡± What I saidst time was sincere. Although it was a sudden decision, after reflecting over the past few days, I believe we¡¯re not suitable for each other.


    ¡°Life is long and full of unexpected events. Even two people in love might not stay together for a lifetime. So, let¡¯s just fulfill our three¨Cyear agreement.¡±

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    Natalie didn¡¯t notice the person following her. After the elevator doors closed, she watched as it ascended.


    Soon, she reached her apartment door and was about to unlock it when her phone rang. It was Austin calling her.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Powell,¡± Natalie answered cheerfully.


    Austin¡¯s concerned voice came through the line. ¡°Are you home yet?¡±


    Natalie smiled and replied, ¡°I just got home. Myplex has security guards, so don¡¯t worry about my safety, Mr. Powell.¡±


    She was joking, but Austin was truly someone who could make people feel warm and cared for anytime, anywhere. Even <b>though </b>he was injured, he insisted on driving her home and was now calling to check on her.


    His warmth and kindness alwaysforted her. This was the kind of idol she had admired for years.


    Austin chuckled softly. ¡°That¡¯s good. Get some rest.¡±


    ¡°I will, Mr. Powell,¡± Natalie responded promptly.


    Even as she ended the call, she could still hear Austin¡¯sughter.


    It had been such a joyous day with everyone together. It was rare to experience this kind of atmosphere since graduation.


    As she stepped into her apartment and was about to close the door, a shadowy figure grabbed it. The person seemed to prevent the door from shutting.


    Natalie <b>froze </b><b>in </b>fear. She was ready to scream <b>for </b>help from her


    neighbors.


    Most people should be home at this hour.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± That voice made Natalie¡¯s expression darkened, and her smile vanished instantly.


    She slowly looked up to see Jeremy standing there.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Natalie asked coldly.


    Natalie gripped the door handle stubbornly. She didn¡¯t want him to


    Whenever she saw him, her heart, which she thought was strong, would instantly be filled with pain. It felt like it was falling apart.


    A chill ran through her.


    Jeremy nced at her hand clutching the door handle. He realized she truly didn¡¯t want him to enter.


    This apartment was once filled with memories of their love. He still had a key to this ce.


    ¡°Nath, let me in. We need to talk,¡± Jeremy said. He tried to calm the intense emotions he had just experienced.


    Seeing her just after she had parted ways with Austin stirred something in Jeremy. Her phone call with Austin right before she stepped into the home intensified his feelings.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He felt an uncontroble urge to take her away and keep her from seeing anyone else. This impulse was almost overwhelming.


    i


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything left to discuss between <b>us</b><b>. </b>I¡¯ve already said what I needed to say before, and I¡¯ve handed over the


    Chapter 562


    divorce proceedings to thewyer. If you want to talk about


    Annabelleing to see me today, I¡¯ve already rified that on the phone.


    ¡°Tell Annabelle not to worry. I¡¯m definitely not an obstacle between


    you two. Even if you weren¡¯ting to see me because of Annabelle but because of another woman, I wouldn¡¯t hold it against you. I¡¯m very generous. I¡¯ll still wish you well out of respect for the fact that I once treated you like family,¡± Natalie said.


    Natalie was influenced by the alcohol. She said a lot more than


    she intended.


    She was struggling and feeling deeply wronged. It was hard to believe that Jeremy was still bullying her this way, and she wondered if she appeared so easy to bully.


    Jeremy¡¯s forehead twitched with frustration. ¡°There won¡¯t be any more Annabelle or other women around me. My wife will only ever be you, and you alone. Nath, there are some things we can rify with Skr. I didn¡¯t intentionally cheat.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t intentionally cheat? Is it because Annabelle seduced you? You couldn¡¯t resist her temptation and ended up in bed with her? Jeremy, do you really have to be so cruel?


    ¡°I might not be the smartest, but I¡¯m not a fool. I can tell the difference between facts and lies. Are you trying to tell me that even though you cheated physically, your emotions stayed faithful? Jeremy, you make me sick!¡± Natalie shouted.


    Her eyes reddened with anger.


    Jeremy¡¯s face tightened. His muscles were tense. ¡°Natalie, calm down. I don¡¯t deny that I had an affair with Annabelle, but this situation was a setup.¡±

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    Natalie retorted coldly, ¡°You me it on drunkenness? Is that your reason for not wanting a divorce? Jeremy, no matter your excuse, you¡¯re tainted in my eyes. Tainted, do you understand?¡±


    Jeremy felt a sharp pain in his chest. His face turned pale. ¡°Natalie, you drank too much. You¡¯re not thinking clearly.¡±


    ¡°No, I did drink, but I¡¯m not drunk. I¡¯m clearer than I¡¯ve ever been. Jeremy, from the day you cheated, we were done. Completely done.


    Natalie¡¯s face was also pale.


    Each word she spoke cut into Jeremy and herself as well.


    Jeremy¡¯s lips tightened, his presence growing colder. ¡°We¡¯ll talk when you¡¯re sober. Get some rest.


    With those words, he walked out. He gently closed the door behind


    him.


    The moment the door shut, tears streamed down Natalie¡¯sN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    reddened eyes. She crouched down, and her head buried in her knees. She cried silently.


    She hated Jeremy. She hated him deeply.


    All the happiness they once had was shattered. The love she had always been so proud of now seemed like a cruel joke.


    And now Jeremy had the nerve to stand before her and make excuses. He imed that it wasn¡¯t what she thought, that it was just a physical betrayal. He even suggested it might have been a drunken mistake.


    Natalie wondered if he even understood what he was saying.


    Chapter 563


    Drunkenness didn¡¯t absolve him from cheating. Just because he couldn¡¯t resist temptation didn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯t his fault.


    When Rowan arrived at Mystic Bar with his friends and spotted. Joe drinking alone, he finally confirmed he wasn¡¯t being tricked.


    ¡°Damn it! It really is Joe. Doesn¡¯t he rarelye to ces like this<b>?</b>


    someone asked Rowan.


    Rowan raised an eyebrow. ¡°You said he rarely came here, not that he has never been here before.¡±


    For Joe, this ce was indeed too noisy.


    Though Joe was drinking alone, several women nearby attempted to approach him and initiate conversations. Anyone with eyes could tell Joe wasn¡¯t an ordinary man.


    However, it was clear Joe wasn¡¯t here to have fun. He looked like he was trying to drown his sorrows.


    Rowan walked over briskly and sat beside Joe. ¡°What made youe to a bar?¡±


    ¡°To drink,¡± Joe replied. He handed Rowan a bottle.


    Rowan looked at the offered bottle and couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips. ¡°You¡¯re just drinking like this? Didn¡¯t you ask me to bring people?¡±


    He had brought both men and women. The men looked uneasy when they saw Joe, while the women blushed, and their hearts skipped a beat.


    This was Joe Martin, someone they had never dreamed of meeting before.


    Chapte: 563


    If one of them could catch Joe¡¯s eye, their status at home would surely rise.


    Rowan knew what these women were thinking and didn¡¯t stop them. Joe wasn¡¯t as resistant to people getting close to him as he


    used to be.


    Felicia Ingram sat next to him. She had a delicate, almost angelic appearance. She maintained just the right amount of distance. without encroaching too much.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, we¡¯ve actually met twice before. Thest time was just a few days ago at a charity g,¡± Felicia said softly. Her voice was gentle and pleasant.


    She even looked a bit like Skr.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    Rowan was curious to know if Joe truly had feelings for Skr. Hence, he stayed silent. He took turns with his friends and


    continued to drink with Joe.


    Joe nced at Felicia. His eyes lingered for a moment.


    Felicia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Previously, Joe always had a cold, aloof demeanor when she saw him.


    Many people wanted to get close to him but were too intimidated. The mostmon thing people heard about him in Jipsburg was how ruthless he could be.


    Many women admired him, but he never paid them any attention.


    Tonight, Joe was looking at her.


    ¡°Have we met before?¡± Joe¡¯s voice carried a hint of coldness, though it was not unusual for him.


    Felicia was taken aback but tried to remainposed. ¡°Yes, but there were so many people, and I didn¡¯t dare approach you. So, your probably don¡¯t remember.¡±


    The other women nearby noticed Joe speaking to Felicia and felt jealous.


    Felicia noticed their envy but didn¡¯t care. <b>In </b>Jipsburg, if she managed to form any connection with Joe or if luck was on her side and she got to marry him, every socialite would envy her.


    Joe raised an eyebrow: This woman did resemble Skr to some


    extent.


    But there was a significant difference. Skr, that heartless


    woman, could act as if she never saw him, even when she did.


    It wasn¡¯t that she was too intimidated to speak to him. She simply had no desire to engage.


    Many women wanted to get close to him. With just a nod, he could have had countless women eager to spend their lives with him. Yet, Skr turned him down.


    Thinking of this, Joe took another heavy gulp of his drink.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Felicia waited for a response from Joe, but his silence made her smile falter.


    Rowan wasn¡¯t surprised by the situation. It was actually better than he expected. He tentatively asked, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    With others around, he couldn¡¯t directly ask Joe if he¡¯d fought with Skr.


    It certainly wasn¡¯t about Martin Group matters. No matter how many issues thepany faced, Joe wouldn¡¯t pay much attention, and his mood would not be affected. For a workaholic like him, work¨Crted problems were always manageable.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just drinking,¡± Joe replied tersely. Although he said. nothing was wrong, his demeanor made it clear that approaching him was intimidating.


    Rowan had picked up on some clues. Given that they had grown up together, he might as well leave if he couldn¡¯t pick up on such


    signs.


    He didn¡¯t press further. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just drink.¡±


    Rowan had guessed the issue was probably rted to Skr. Skr was really something else.


    She managed to stir Joe¡¯s emotions, which was rare. Even more.


    3/


    remarkable, she could affect his mood.


    Seeing that Rowan was only drinking and not asking questions, the others dared not speak up.


    However, Felicia had a sudden idea and took a discreet photo.


    She then posted it on Instagram with the caption, ¡°Joe isn¡¯t that intimidating.¡± She also added a yful tongue¨Cout emoji.


    Coincidentally, Paul followed Felicia on Instagram.


    In Jipsburg, many tried to get close to Joe through Paul, who was known for his charm and diplomacy. Naturally, he epted follow requests from attractive women, though they rarely interacted beyond that.


    Lying in bed before sleep, Paul scrolled through his phone as usual. At first, he thought he was seeing things. He rubbed his eyes and looked again, and his eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°What the heck! What¡¯s going on? Shouldn¡¯t Mr. Martin be with Skr right now? He seemedpletely focused on her when he left the traditional dress shop. How is he possibly at a bar so close to another woman? Damn it! Is something wrong again?¡±

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    A sense of foreboding stuck with Paul. He sighed. ¡°Is tomorrow going to be hellish? What on earth did Skr do to upset Mr. Martin? Mr. Martin is letting other women get close now.¡±


    Looking closely at the photo, Paul noticed that the woman resembled Skr. ¡°Is this a stand¨Cin?¡±


    He thought this was a disaster. He wouldn¡¯t be getting any sleep tonight.


    Back at Hughes Residence, Jeremy tried calling Joe several times, but there was no answer. Jeremy wondered if Joe was already in


    bed.


    He tossed his phone aside and examined the items on the table. They were all things he had found at Annabelle¡¯s ce.


    Jeremy had seen these items before and had questioned their presence. They didn¡¯t fit Annabelle¡¯s usual style, and she wouldn¡¯t normally carry such things.


    He also found the painting unusual. It didn¡¯t match her home decor, and she wasn¡¯t the type to collect artwork like this.


    These items seemed out of ce, almost deliberately put there for him to see. When Jeremy first saw the painting, he felt a sudden urge¨Chaving a child with Annabelle seemed intriguing.


    However, the thought quickly faded.


    Jeremy seethed with anger as he recalled the situation. It was clear that Annabelle had done this on purpose.


    2/7T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Annabelle, you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± His eyes were icy, and his voice was equally cold.


    Meanwhile, Annabelle had just returned home. Her flight for the following day was already booked.


    She confirmed with Raelyn that Mason was going to Jipsburg City. They knew she had money and demanded she give it all to them to enjoy.


    They assumed she was still young enough to earn more.


    They now knew her address. Annabelle never imagined that Jeremy would actually follow through on his threats. He truly hated her.


    Even now, she couldn¡¯t understand. She had thought that, even if he didn¡¯t like her, he would still hold some regard for her after all the time they had spent together.


    ¡°Jeremy, you¡¯re too heartless. You know my past. You should understand that I need care and affection the most. Do you have any sympathy for my plight?¡±


    Her desperate questions seemed to mock her at this moment.


    not


    The next moment, she returned home. She went to her room to pack and nced at the wall.


    A painting that had been hanging there was now missing.


    Her eyes widened <b>in </b>rm as she quickly searched the rest of her belongings. The items that had been in her vanity drawer were also


    gone.


    ¡°How could this be? Jeremy, did you notice something? No, you couldn¡¯t have noticed. It must be a thief who broke in.¡±


    Chapter 565


    She frantically called the airport customer service. Her hands were shaking.


    She said, ¡°I need to change my flight. Are there any flights tonight?


    I just need to get out of Jipsbury. Any avable flight will do.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, all fights tonight are fully booked,¡± the staff replied.


    Annabelle felt a wave of despair <b>and </b>copsed onto the floor.


    ¡°Take the train. Yes, I can take the train to leave right now.¡±


    She had to leave before dawn, and she needed to leave


    immediately. If Jeremy discovered the truth, it would be the end of


    her.


    ¡ª


    The following day, Skr woke up to find Joe missing While preparing breakfast, she received a phone call.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    It was Jeremy calling Skr.


    Skr didn¡¯t answer his call right away. She wondered why Jeremy was calling her. She then thought the reason was likely rted to Natalie.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, she answered, ¡°Mr. Hughes.¡±


    ¡°I know you work with Mr. Gardner Senior and have helped Mr. Doherty Senior. I need your assistance with something.¡± Jeremy¡¯s voice was serious.


    Skr suddenly realized something. ¡°Mr. Hughes, please be direct.¡±


    Since Jeremy mentioned Alexander and Frank, it wasn¡¯t about asking her to convince Natalie. Jeremy¡¯s phone call made her remember something she had overlooked recently.


    ¡°I have some items here that seem out of ce. Should I send them over for you to see, or would you prefer I send you some photos?¡± Jeremy asked.


    Without hesitation, Skr replied, ¡°Please send me the photos first.


    Jeremy didn¡¯t have Skr¡¯s WhatsApp, so he first added her


    contact. Then, he sent her the photos.


    There were seven or eight items in total. She had seen two or three of them before.


    Someone had previously asked Skr about these items, but she had turned down those orders. One of the items was a bracelet she had seen Anabelle wearing.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 566


    2/3


    Skr¡¯s gaze turned serious as she immediately called Jeremy back. ¡°These items belong to Annabelle, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Though her tone was questioning, Skr¡¯s statement was certain.


    Jeremy didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°Yes, these items belong to her.¡±


    Skr was quick to exin, ¡°You guessed correctly. These items are problematic. You can¡¯t resist the temptation because those items could confuse your mind.


    ¡°If


    your willpower isn¡¯t strong enough, even the slightest wavering will lead to their influence. In other words, it¡¯s not Annabelle as a person who is tempting you, but these items themselves,¡± Skr exined.


    Jeremy¡¯s expression changed. Thankfully, the phone call


    prevented Skr from seeing his sudden shift in demeanor. ¡°So,


    it¡¯s true!¡±


    Annabelle was really something. She had used these peculiar


    items on him.


    ¡°These items are designed to confuse the mind and make it easy to lose rational control. They are simr to a type of drug currently popr in Murida that causes hallucinations. But Mr. Hughes, your willpower waspromised, which is why you were influenced by these negative items,¡± Skr said gravely.


    Although Jeremy felt wronged by how Annabelle had used these items to sway his will, it also highlighted something crucial. It indicated that his feelings for Natalie were not as strong as they once were during the period he was tempted.


    Skr wanted to remind Jeremy not to ce all the me on others. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to Natalie otherwise.


    Jeremy remained silent for a full minute before responding heavily, ¡°I don¡¯t intend to make excuses. I¡¯m the one who made mistakes<b>, </b>but divorce is not an option. I won¡¯t let go and will make it up to her.


    Hearing Jeremy¡¯s firm tone, Skr frowned.


    ¡°Thank you for the information.¡± Jeremy ended the call. Then, he immediately called Tristan. ¡°Bring Annabelle back.¡±


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    Joe had spent the night at Rowan¡¯s ce. He was momentarily disoriented when he woke up and saw that he wasn¡¯t at Gxy Vi.


    Rowan was standing at the door with a cup of water. ¡°I called Paulst night and told him you¡¯d bete to thepany today. What happened to you? I¡¯ve never seen you drink like that before. Do you treat alcohol like it¡¯s just water?¡±


    Joe got out of bed. He ignored Rowan¡¯s questions and asked coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s the bathroom?¡±


    ¡°Over there.¡±


    While Joe was in the shower, Rowan ordered breakfast. By the time Joe came out, the food had already arrived.


    Joe had no appetite and headed for the door. ¡°You eat it.¡±


    ¡°I ordered a lot of food. Aren¡¯t you going to eat a bit? There are both Wiscadian and Floan cuisines,¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Jenny just messaged me. She said she¡¯ll be back in about a month. Where is she going to stay?¡± Rowan inquired. Jenny¡¯s message gave him the impression that she wanted to stay. at Gxy Vi.


    Although Jenny hadn¡¯t been direct about it, she had no rtives in Jipsburg City. She used to stay at Pearlhall Residence and moved to the school¡¯s dormitory during high school. She only came back during the winter and summer breaks.


    After nearly four years of college, she rarely returned to Jipsburg. When Jenny returned to Jipsburg for work, she would need a ce to stay.


    Joe nced at Rowan as he reached the door. ¡°Since she¡¯s an adult now, she can live on her own. I gave her a house when she turned 18. It should be sufficient for her future needs.¡±


    He had fulfilled all the promises he made to Jenny¡¯s mother.


    Upon hearing Joe¡¯s words, Rowan was momentarily stunned. <b>¡°</b>Are you going to leave her on her own out there? Isn¡¯t it too unsafe for a young woman to live alone? I remember Gxy Vi being<b>. </b>spacious and having many rooms. She could stay there.¡±


    Joe¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Rowan quickly realized his mistake. ¡°I was just suggesting. I overstepped.¡±


    ¡°Gxy Vi is my marital home with Skr. Do you think there¡¯s space for a third person in our home?¡± Joe¡¯s voice was cold as he retorted.


    Rowan¡¯s expression changed.


    As the door closed, Rowan muttered a curse.


    ¡°Skr is now more important to Joe than Jenny. It¡¯s clear now that Jenny is merely a promise to him. It¡¯s a pity for Jenny. She still doesn¡¯t realize and is determined to get involved with Joe.¡± Rowan. frowned deeply.


    A few minutester, Jenny called.


    ¡°You mentioned Joe was staying at your ce. I didn¡¯t think much of it then, but shouldn¡¯t he be at Gxy Vi? Why was he drinking


    Chapter 567


    so much? Are other girls still allowed to get close to him? Has something happened between him and Skr?¡±


    <b>m</b>


    Jenny had asked several questions, and Rowan wasn¡¯t sure which one to answer first.


    ¡°I¡¯m not clear on what¡¯s happening between Joe and Skr. The woman who was with him yesterday is just a friend of mine. Jenny, suggest you let go of those thoughts. You and Joe are not meant to be,¡± Rowan advised kindly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Jenny remained silent for a moment. ¡°Some things can¡¯t be ignored just because you say so. You should understand how I feel about him.¡±


    She still couldn¡¯t understand why Joe had married Skr. She wondered what it was about Skr that Joe liked if it was just her looks and figure.


    Rowan was speechless. He replied, ¡°Being obsessed isn¡¯t good. When you were 18, Joe gave you a house, right? You could give me the key and send me your preferred style. I can renovate it so you can move in when you return.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to live there. There must be enough room for me at Gxy Vi, right?¡± Jenny¡¯s voice was slightly subdued.


    ¡°I just tested Joe, and he said he had gifted you a house. However, Gxy Vi is only for him and Skr. There¡¯s no room for a third person. I think Joe is aware of your feelings. You should really consider this carefully,¡± Rowan continued to advise.

 Chapter 568

    <b>Chapter </b><b>568</b>


    <b>Rowan </b><b>was </b><b>only </b><b>this </b><b>patient </b><b>when </b><b>dealing with </b><b>Jenny</b><b>. </b><b>Although </b><b>he </b><b>couldn¡¯t </b><b>see </b><b>Jenny </b><b>and </b><b>could </b><b>only </b><b>hear </b><b>her </b><b>voice </b><b>on </b><b>the </b><b>phone</b><b>, </b><b>he </b><b>could </b><b>imagine </b><b>how </b><b>heartbroken </b><b>she </b><b>must </b><b>be</b><b>.</b>


    <b>She </b><b>was </b><b>a </b><b>woman </b><b>who </b><b>could </b><b>effortlessly </b><b>elicit </b><b>sympathy </b><b>from </b><b>others</b><b>.</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>He </b><b>sees </b><b>you </b><b>only </b><b>as </b><b>a </b><b>sister</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Rowan </b><b>rified </b><b>further</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Jenny¡¯s </b><b>voice </b><b>seemed </b><b>to </b><b>crack </b><b>with </b><b>tears</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Did </b><b>he </b><b>really </b><b>say </b><b>that</b><b>? </b><b>Did </b><b>he really </b><b>say </b><b>there¡¯s </b><b>no </b><b>room </b><b>for </b><b>a </b><b>third </b><b>person </b><b>at </b><b>Gxy </b><b>Vi</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>When </b><b>she </b><b>decided </b><b>to </b><b>return </b><b>to </b><b>Jipsburg </b><b>City</b><b>, </b><b>she </b><b>had </b><b>nned </b><b>to </b><b>live </b><b>with </b><b>Joe</b><b>. </b><b>She </b><b>wanted </b><b>to </b><b>see </b><b>him </b><b>daily </b><b>and </b><b>understand </b><b>how </b><b>het </b><b>felt </b><b>about </b><b>Skr</b><b>.</b>


    <b>She </b><b>wondered </b><b>if </b><b>Joe </b><b>only </b><b>married </b><b>Skr </b><b>to </b><b>make </b><b>Gloria </b><b>happy</b><b>, </b><b>not </b><b>because </b><b>he </b><b>genuinely </b><b>liked </b><b>her</b><b>.</b>


    <b>But </b><b>now</b><b>, </b><b>Joe </b><b>had </b><b>outright </b><b>rejected </b><b>her</b><b>. </b><b>It </b><b>proved </b><b>he </b><b>cared </b><b>more </b><b>about </b><b>Skr</b><b>.</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Rowan </b><b>confirmed</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Jenny </b><b>burst </b><b>into </b><b>tears</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Rowan</b><b>, </b><b>is </b><b>Skr </b><b>really </b><b>that </b><b>amazing</b><b>? </b><b>Is </b><b>she </b><b>worth </b><b>him </b><b>hurting </b><b>me </b><b>just to </b><b>protect </b><b>her</b><b>? </b><b>He </b><b>doesn¡¯t </b><b>want </b><b>me </b><b>staying </b><b>at </b><b>Gxy </b><b>Vi </b><b>because </b><b>he¡¯s </b><b>afraid </b><b>Skr </b><b>might </b><b>misunderstand</b><b>. </b><b>Even </b><b>before </b><b>Skr </b><b>said </b><b>anything</b><b>, </b><b>he </b><b>had </b><b>already </b><b>preemptively </b><b>excluded </b><b>me</b><b>. </b><b>He¡¯s </b><b>clearly </b><b>protecting </b><b>Skr</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>Rowan </b><b>was </b><b>momentarily </b><b>at </b><b>a </b><b>loss </b><b>for </b><b>words</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Even </b><b>without </b><b>Skr</b><b>, </b><b>you </b><b>and </b><b>Joe </b><b>would </b><b>never </b><b>work</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>have </b><b>other </b><b>things </b><b>to </b><b>take </b><b>care </b><b>of</b><b>. </b><b>I </b><b>hope </b><b>you </b><b>don¡¯t </b><b>let </b><b>Joe </b><b>know </b><b>I</b>


    <b>called </b><b>you</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Jenny </b><b>said </b><b>before </b><b>hanging </b><b>up</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Rowan </b><b>stared </b><b>at </b><b>his </b><b>phone</b><b>. </b><b>After </b><b>a </b><b>moment</b><b>, </b><b>he </b><b>clicked </b><b>his </b><b>tongue </b><b>in </b><b>frustration</b><b>.</b>


    <b>When </b><b>Natalie </b><b>called</b><b>, </b><b>Skr </b><b>had </b><b>just </b><b>started </b><b>her </b><b>workday </b><b>and </b><b>was </b><b>preparing </b><b>for </b><b>her </b><b>tasks</b><b>.</b>N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Skr</b><b>, </b><be </b><b>over </b><b>to </b><b>my </b><b>apartment </b><b>after </b><b>work </b><b>today</b><b>. </b><b>I¡¯m </b><b>off </b><b>today </b><b>and </b><b>don¡¯t </b><b>want to </b><b>have </b><b>dinner </b><b>alone</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Sure</b><b>, </b><b>I¡¯ll </b><b>bring </b><b>dinner </b><b>tonight</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b><b>be </b><b>waiting </b><b>for </b><b>you</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>On </b><b>his </b><b>way </b><b>to </b><b>the </b><bpany</b><b>, </b><b>Joe </b><b>nced </b><b>at </b><b>his </b><b>phone</b><b>. </b><b>As </b><b>expected</b><b>, </b><b>there </b><b>were </b><b>no </b><b>messages </b><b>from </b><b>Skr</b><b>.</b>


    <b>This </b><b>only </b><b>confirmed </b><b>his </b><b>assessment </b><b>that </b><b>Skr </b><b>was </b><b>indeed</b>


    <b>heartless</b><b>.</b>


    <b>However</b><b>, </b><b>there </b><b>were </b><b>a </b><b>few </b><b>missed </b><b>calls</b><b>.</b>


    <b>The </b><b>calls </b><b>were </b><b>from </b><b>Jeremy</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Jeremy </b><b>wouldn¡¯t </b><b>call </b><b>unless </b><b>it </b><b>was </b><b>something </b><b>important</b><b>. </b><b>Hence, </b><b>Joe </b><b>returned </b><b>the </b><b>call</b><b>.</b>


    <b>When </b><b>the </b><b>line </b><b>connected</b><b>, </b><b>Joe </b><b>asked</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Is </b><b>something </b><b>wrong</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>was </b><b>looking </b><b>for </b><b>you </b><b>to </b><b>reach </b><b>Skr</b><b>. </b><b>After </b><b>you </b><b>missed </b><b>my </b><b>call</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>managed </b><b>to </b><b>get </b><b>in </b><b>touch </b><b>with </b><b>her </b><b>this </b><b>morning</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>the </b><b>matter </b><b>is </b><b>resolved</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Jeremy </b><b>replied </b><b>briefly</b><b>, </b><b>leaving </b><b>out </b><b>the </b><b>details</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>There </b><b>was </b><b>an </b><b>unspoken </b><b>understanding </b><b>among </b><b>them</b><b>. </b><b>For </b><b>straightforward </b><b>issues</b><b>, </b><b>there </b><b>was </b><b>no </b><b>need </b><b>for </b><b>borate</b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>568</b>


    <b>3/3</b>


    <b>exnations</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Joe </b><b>now </b><b>recalled </b><b>that </b><b>Jeremy </b><b>had </b><b>mentioned </b><b>Skr </b><b>earlier</b><b>.</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Looking </b><b>for </b><b>Skr</b><b>? </b><b>What¡¯s </b><b>up</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>Joe </b><b>asked</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Jeremy </b><b>was </b><b>somewhat </b><b>surprised </b><b>but </b><b>still </b><b>truthfully </b><b>exined </b><b>how </b><b>Annabelle </b><b>had </b><b>tried </b><b>to </b><b>deceive </b><b>him</b><b>.</b>


    <b>In </b><b>the </b><b>end</b><b>, </b><b>he </b><b>praised </b><b>Skr¡¯s </b><b>skills</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Skr </b><b>is </b><b>impressive</b><b>. </b><b>I </b><b>just </b><b>spoke </b><b>briefly </b><b>with </b><b>Mr. </b><b>Gardner </b><b>Senior</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>even </b><b>he </b><b>had </b><b>some </b><b>gaps </b><b>in </b><b>his </b><b>knowledge </b><b>about </b><b>this</b><b>. </b><b>He </b><b>didn¡¯t </b><b>fully </b><b>understand</b><b>. </b><b>But </b><b>Skr </b><b>was </b><b>able </b><b>to </b><b>determine </b><b>the details </b><b>from </b><b>the </b><b>photos</b><b>. </b><b>You </b><b>should </b><b>cherish </b><b>her</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>Jeremy </b><b>was </b><b>about </b><b>to </b><b>remind </b><b>Joe </b><b>not </b><b>to </b><b>be </b><b>manipted</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>then </b><b>he </b><b>recalled </b><b>Skr¡¯s </b><b>words</b><b>. </b><b>All </b><b>confusion </b><b>ultimately </b><b>depended </b><b>on </b><b>the </b><b>strength </b><b>of </b><b>one¡¯s </b><b>willpower</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Over </b><b>the </b><b>years</b><b>, </b><b>many </b><b>people </b><b>had </b><b>tried </b><b>to </b><b>drug </b><b>Joe</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>he </b><b>had </b><b>always </b><b>resisted</b><b>. </b><b>He </b><b>relied </b><b>almost </b><b>entirely </b><b>on </b><b>his </b><b>willpower</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Even </b><b>at </b><b>the </b><b>charity </b><b>g </b><b>a </b><b>few </b><b>days </b><b>ago</b><b>, </b><b>he </b><b>was </b><b>able </b><b>to </b><b>see </b><b>through </b><b>Annie¡¯s </b><b>trick </b><b>and </b><b>ended </b><b>up </b><b>with </b><b>Skr</b><b>.</b>

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    1/3


    Chapter 569


    Jeremy felt a heaviness settle in his chest as he realized this.


    Joe nodded in agreement and asked, ¡°Did you tell Natalie about this?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Not¨Cyet. I¡¯ll mention it when the time is right,¡± Jeremy replied. He lit a cigarette and stood by the window.


    He was gathering this information as leverage. His goal was to ensure Natalie couldn¡¯t divorce him. It was a despicable tactic.


    Meanwhile, Steven was interrupted at work by a colleague who informed him someone was there to see him. It was unusual for his family to visit during work hours.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Then, he put aside his current experiment and headed out.


    Visitors weren¡¯t typically allowed inside thepany, so the person waited in the lobby.


    The person waiting for him was sitting on a chair in the lobby.


    From the back, she appeared to be a well¨Cmaintained middle¨Caged woman. However, Janine typically wouldn¡¯t dress like this. The clothes this woman was wearing were all luxury brands.


    As he approached, Steven greeted her, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Steven Sullivan. Were you looking for me?¡±


    When Sabrina saw Steven, she was taken aback.


    Contrary to what she had imagined, Steven didn¡¯t look like he cameN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Chapter 569


    from a humble background. Instead, he seemed like a young man from a wealthy family.


    No wonder Annie had fallen for him.


    2/3


    ¡°I¡¯m Annie¡¯s mother,¡± Sabrina introduced herself. Her tone carried an air of superiority as if to make Steven understand the disparity


    between him and Annie.


    Sabrina believed that Steven¡¯s being with Annie was his great


    fortune.


    ¡°Annie¡¯s mother? Mrs. Silver, what can I do for you?¡± Steven¡¯s tone was cool, but his respect for elders kept him from being outright dismissive.


    Sabrina¡¯s brows furrowed at Steven¡¯s cold demeanor. ¡°Annie¡¯s father and I know about the rtionship. We didn¡¯t approve at first,


    but¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. You said you disapproved of us being together?¡± Steven confirmed again.


    Sabrina¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°It¡¯s not that we were entirely against it initially, but we had our reservations at first. Over the past couple of days, Annie¡¯s father and I havee to realize that her happiness is what truly matters. So, we now approve of you and Annie being together. However, you¡¯ll need to prove yourself. You-¡±


    Before she could finish, Steven interrupted her once again.


    ¡°You should stick with your initial decision. I¡¯m not worthy of Annie, and there¡¯s no need for me to prove myself. We¡¯ve already broken up. Didn¡¯t Annie tell you?¡± Steven asked.


    Sabrina hadn¡¯t expected Steven to be so straightforward. Of course, Annie had mentioned their breakup.


    Chapter 569


    3/3


    At first, Sabrina thought Steven was just bluffing. After all, Annie was so exceptional that countless suitors wanted to marry her.


    She wondered if Steven could really let Annie go so easily.


    Days had passed, and the Silver family was in chaos. When Sabrina questioned Annie, she confirmed that Steven had indeed broken up with her and showed no intention of reconciling.


    Sabrina still looked down on Steven. However, they had <i>no </i>other choice. She needed him to achieve their goals.


    Now, faced with Steven¡¯s cold response, she felt embarrassed.


    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Are you still angry at Annie? Everything she told you is true. We were so blinded that we almost harmed her. She¡¯s been isting herself in her room for the past few days. She refused to eat or drink. Her condition is very poor. She really does care about you.¡±


    Steven interrupted her, ¡°I have work to attend to. Mrs. Silver, please leave.¡±


    With that, he turned and walked toward the elevator.


    Sabrina was stunned. She shouted, ¡°You! Don¡¯t you care about Annie?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve broken up. Her matters are no longer my concern. Don¡¯te looking for me again. I


    too well.


    stand your family¡¯s situation all


    ¡°Your visit today has revealed your true intentions. Such an ugly disy!¡± Steven threw these words over his shoulder as he


    stepped into the elevator.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    ¡°Such an ugly disy?¡± Sabrina repeated the words, and her face contorted with anger.


    ¡°You¡¯re nothingpared to Annie. Being with her is a blessing you could never earn in a lifetime!¡±


    Unfortunately, Steven was already in the elevator, and Sabrina wasn¡¯t sure if he heard her.


    She was too furious. Then, she returned to her car and called Annie.


    ¡°This Steven is so arrogant and disrespectful. I came to see him in person, and he dared to show me attitude! He¡¯s clearly someone from a humble background who¡¯s never seen the world. Even if hees to youter regretting his actions, you must not acknowledge him. Do you understand?¡±


    Annie had insomniast night. She only managed to fall asleep in the morning and was woken up by a phone call after three hours of sleep.


    She said, ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you let me know you were going to see


    Steven?¡±


    Sabrina always preferred to handle matters on her own. As a result, things often backfired.


    Several days had passed, and the Silver family was now in an irreparable situation. Yet Sabrina remained unconcerned.


    ¡°Do you not understand why I¡¯m here to see him? Look at what¡¯s happened to our family these past few days. Do you know how dire the situation is? I¡¯m giving Steven a chance now.


    2/3


    ¡°You should be well aware of your father¡¯s and my previous stance -we were absolutely against your rtionship. But now, as long as he can make some contribution, we will not only approve of your rtionship but also hold a wedding for you,¡± Sabrina said with a self¨Csatisfied tone.


    Annie was left speechless.


    ¡°Mom, since Steven has decided to break up with me, he won¡¯te back. He¡¯s not interested in being a wealthy family¡¯s son¨Cin-w. Your visit will only make him more certain that ending things with me was the right choice. Who would daree near me now with the current state of our family?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°As for other wealthy families, do you think they would ept me? Mom, it¡¯s time to let go of your pride. Our family might end up worse off than the Williams family. If it weren¡¯t for what happened that night, Steven might have forgiven me, but now¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it; it¡¯s impossible. I suggest you and Dad prepare to leave Jipsburg as soon as possible,¡± Annie said calmly


    Sabrina was still stubbornly holding on. ¡°Our family is different from the Williams family. They have barely any foundation in Jipsburg, while our family isrge and well¨Cestablished across many industries. We can¡¯t possibly copse.¡±


    It was clear that Sabrina didn¡¯t want to leave Jipsburg. She was ustomed to Jipsburg¡¯s grandeur and found it difficult to tolerate the modest surroundings of other ces.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just let you and Dad continue to deceive yourselves,¡± Annie resignedly said.


    Sabrina retorted, ¡°What do you mean, ¡®deceive yourselves¡®? Fine, I don¡¯t want to waste any more time arguing. I¡¯m warning you¨Cif


    Chapter 570


    Stevenes looking for you, you must not acknowledge him. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    A few minutester, as Annie was getting ready, she picked up her phone. After some hesitation, she sent a message to Steven.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know my mom went to see you.¡±


    The message didn¡¯t go through. Steven had blocked her.


    When Steven was in love, he was wholly dedicated. However, once he decided to end the rtionship, he did so decisively, leaving no room for reconciliation.


    Annie looked at her reflection in the mirror, her face pale and drawn. Reflecting on recent events, she realized everything started with her possessiveness over Joe. This led her to actions she now regretted.


    The unfolding situation had far surpassed her expectations. It spiraled out of her control, bringing her to this point.


    The future seemed bleak, obscured like a thin mist on a mirror. She knew that whaty ahead would be challenging.


    Meanwhile, the Williams family¡¯s situation was also in disarray.

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    The small Elden Residence¡¯s living room was in shambles, and an unpleasant odor permeated the air.


    The neighbors hade knocking again. ¡°What¡¯s going on at your ce? It smells awful! Can you do something about it? If there¡¯s a cleanliness issue, you need to clean up.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re cleaning up now,¡± Peter replied curtly.


    The neighbor had nothing more to say and left. Peter turned back to look at the messy living room. Then, he nced at Sadie, whoy on the couch.


    Once a wealthy socialite, she now resembled a beggar. The stench almost entirely came from her.


    Peter was out delivering food every day and had no time to take care of Sadie. Kenny stayed home all the time.


    However, he only ate, slept, or drank. He remained listless.


    On the other hand, Samuel was out every day and rarely brought home any money.


    Peter could barely handle this situation any longer. He walked a few steps to the guest bedroom and pped Kenny, who was fast asleep on the bed.


    Kenny was jolted awake by Peter¡¯s p. He furiously retaliated, ¡± Peter, have you lost your mind? I¡¯m your brother. How dare you hit


    me!¡±


    Peter¡¯s response was sharp. ¡°Don¡¯t think being my brother gives you special privileges. Even if you were my father, I¡¯d still hit you.


    2/3


    to be the head of our family, yet you stay home every day. All you do is eat, drink, and sleep while spending the money that I earn.


    ¡°On top of that, you don¡¯t even clean up the house. Look at Mom- just look at what she¡¯s be. If you don¡¯t clean up the house and take care of Mom today, then you¡¯d better leave!¡±


    Kenny felt deeply wronged. He said, ¡°Why should I be kicked out? It¡¯s your ipetence that led to thepany¡¯s bankruptcy. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d still be the scion of the Williams family.¡±


    ¡°Dream on! You¡¯re the useless one. You have hands and feet, but don¡¯t think about supporting yourself. Instead, you shift the responsibility onto me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you could live sofortably only because I was working tirelessly in thepany.¡± Peter cut through the pretense and pointed out the harsh truth.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Peter grabbed Kenny by the cor and dragged him to where Sadie was lying. ¡°Get Mom cleaned up.¡±


    Kenny hadn¡¯t properly looked at Sadie for days. Shey with her eyes open but unfocused. She didn¡¯t look at either Kenny or Peter.


    She just kept murmuring, ¡°It¡¯s retribution. It¡¯s all retribution.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand this anymore. I¡¯m going to find Skr. I¡¯m going to find her,¡± Kenny dered. He tried to storm out.


    Peter let him go. He was also curious if Skr really had abandoned them.


    Skr was rear¨Cended on her way to Natalie¡¯s house after work.


    Chapter 571


    The vehicle that hit her was a Maserati.


    She got out to assess the damage!


    The owner of the Maserati was also a woman. She walked over in high heels.


    Nearby, several people eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Felicia Ingram?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It really is her. I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re witnessing a celebrity car ident today. The owner of that small domestic car is going to be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°This is clearly a rear¨Cend collision. Felicia should be at fault.¡±


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s not a scam? Maybe the owner of the domestic car saw the luxury car and decided to fake an ident. These things have happened before.¡±


    3/3


    Because the other party was a female celebrity, many people


    quickly parked their cars and gathered to watch.


    Felicia was wearing sunsses and a formal gown. She seemed to be on her way to an event.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Felicia was a rising star in the entertainment industry. She had


    recently gained fame and was regarded by many men as their ideal woman.


    As people wanted to question Skr, their words died on their lips once they saw her face.


    Standing next to the morous celebrity, she was not only a match for her in appearance but even more striking.


    They couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°How can someone so beautiful be driving a domestic car? The top model of that car barely cost over ten thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°Shall we call the police?¡± Skr asked Felicia.


    Skr vaguely remembered seeing Felicia in a TV drama before She hadn¡¯t expected to meet her in person, especially during a rear- end collision.


    Felicia, wearing sunsses, could scrutinize Skr without


    restraint. She had heard of a woman named Skr who worked for Alexander, and this woman resembled her.


    It was clear from the photo that they resembled each other quite a bit. However, the images were side profiles and a bit blurry, likely taken surreptitiously.


    Seeing Skr in person, Felicia felt uneasy. She was at a disadvantagepared to Skr.


    No wonder she managed to stay close to Joe. Unfortunately, shecked a proper background, and ttering men wouldn¡¯t help her much.


    2/3


    Skr noticed that Felicia had been silent. Her eyes behind the sunsses seemed to be fixed on her.


    Skr raised an eyebrow. She realized that this female celebrity might have an attitude.


    Skr took out her phone and called Natalie.


    ¡°Nath, I might bete. I was rear¨Cended and am dealing with it.


    Don¡¯t worry,¡± Skr exined the situation to Natalie as soon as the call connected.


    Natalie didn¡¯t immediately respond. She seemingly processed the information.


    As Skr was about to end the call, Joe¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Where are you?¡± Joe asked.


    ¡°Joe?¡± Skr thought. She realized she had inadvertently dialed Joe instead of Natalie.


    ¡°I can handle it. It¡¯s just a minor ident. My car isn¡¯t badly damaged,¡± Skr replied quietly.


    Joe asked again, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Skr nced at the increasing crowd around her and said, ¡°There are quite a few people here.¡±


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Joe asked in return.


    From Joe¡¯s tone, it was clear he was bing impatient. Skr remained expressionless. She didn¡¯t insist further and provided Joe with the address.


    Conveniently, the location was close to the Martin Group, so Joe should arrive in less than ten minutes.


    Chapter 572


    3/3


    Felicia wasn¡¯t sure who Skr was talking to on the phone, but she had seen enough.


    In her mind, she guessed that Skr had undergone cosmetic surgery to blend her features with those of others. This was why she looked even more attractive than Felicia herself.


    It really was true that ugly people often caused trouble.


    Felicia¡¯s face had indeed been used as a model by several cosmetic surgery clinics. She hadn¡¯t thought much of it before, but now it bothered her.


    ¡°Did you m on the brakes just now?¡± Felicia asked.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but chuckle lightly. ¡°Do you have a dashcam in your car?¡±


    She wondered if Felicia was trying to shift the me onto her to avoid negative publicity.


    Felicia¡¯s voice turned serious: ¡°I drive very cautiously. I don¡¯t have a dashcam.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but I do. Let¡¯s wait for the police,¡± Skr said calmly and unhurriedly.


    Facts spoke louder than words.

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    Skr didn¡¯t feel the need to waste her breath on Felicia.


    If Felicia had admitted her mistake and offered topensate from the start, they wouldn¡¯t have had to involve the police.


    Felicia was taken aback. ¡°For such a minor ident, do we really need to bother the police? Just report it to your insurancepany and cover my repair costs. It¡¯s not thatplicated.¡±


    Felicia had heard that Annie had a hard time dealing with Skr. Now, it seemed it wasn¡¯t because Annie was ipetent but because Skr wasn¡¯t as na?ve as she appeared.


    She wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. Felicia had indeed hit her car on


    purpose.


    After taking a photo with Joe at the bar, her family started paying more attention to her. Her parents encouraged her to keep going.


    Learning about a potential obstacle, she felt the need to confront it head¨Con.


    ¡°You seem skilled at shifting the me,¡± Skr remarked in a cold, mocking tone.


    Skr wondered if there was no longer any bar to entry in the entertainment industry. It seemed like anyone could get in easily.


    Felicia frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    A male fan of Felicia¡¯s shouted at Skr, ¡°Did you purposely m on the brakes just to cause an ident? You saw someone driving a luxury car and decided to take advantage?¡±


    As soon as the guy spoke, many others joined in questioning


    Skr. If the Maserati owner hadn¡¯t been Felicia but someone else, it wouldn¡¯t have had the same effect.


    Skr wondered if fans nowadays follow celebrities blindly. She didn¡¯t want to engage further.


    Fortunately, this wasn¡¯t a main road, so there was anotherne for cars to pass through.


    While Skr was being criticized by the crowd, she called the police and waited for them to arrive.


    Felicia noticed Skr¡¯s calm demeanor in the face of the crowd¡¯s usations and herck of any sign of retreat. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say. We¡¯ll wait for the police,¡± Skr replied coldly. She nced at Felicia.


    Just then, Felicia received a call and told the person on the other end about the ident. It seemed her celebrity agent, Adele


    Wilkinson, had given her some advice.


    After hanging up, Felicia started taking selfies and snapping pictures of the damaged cars.


    She immediately posted on Facebook. Celebrities needed to chase clout. If Felicia could capitalize on this clout today, her fame could rise another notch.


    Skr observed Felicia¡¯s actions from the sidelines. She opened her Facebook and saw Felicia¡¯s post.


    Within minutes, the incident had started trending on Facebook.


    It seemed likely that Felicia had paid for this clout. Otherwise, the incident would not have gone viral so quickly.


    Today, Skr was just unlucky enough to be a scapegoat for


    3/4


    Felicia¡¯s fame.


    ¡°Never mind, I don¡¯t need yourpensation. I have an event to attend shortly and don¡¯t have time to wait here. Besides, we¡¯re blocking traffic,¡± Felicia said.


    She adopted a very generous attitude after finishing her Facebook updates.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She tried to shift the me onto Syr with just a few words.


    ¡°Have you finished taking photos? Your Facebook post was very timely. Ms. Ingram, you¡¯re used to being ttered in the


    entertainment industry and believe everything should go your way. I saw your recent post. My car is in the photos as well. If things go as expected, your fans will probably start harassing me online.


    ¡°Ms. Ingram, you have two choices. One, rify the facts and apologize on Facebook. Two, wait for my legal letter,¡± Skr said calmly.


    Skr remained calm andposed, even when dealing with a celebrity. Her calm demeanor drew skepticism from the onlookers. They began to question Felicia¡¯s actions.


    ¡°I feel like Felicia caused the rear¨Cend collision.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still a distance from the red light, and this isn¡¯t an intersection. It¡¯s unlikely she braked suddenly.¡±


    Irritated, Felicia pursed her red lips. ¡°Your actions caused the rear- end collision, so you¡¯re fully at fault. I¡¯ve only stated the facts on Facebook, so I don¡¯t owe you an apology. Now, I have things to do, so I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    As Felicia attempted to leave, she was suddenly stopped by


    someone.


    Chapter 573


    4/4


    Skr had already saved the photos from Felicia¡¯s Facebook, which saved her the trouble of taking additional evidence. Hence, she didn¡¯t stop Felicia from leaving


    Seeing that Paul was the one stopping Felicia, Skr turned her attention to Joe, who had just stepped out of his car and was walking over.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    Seeing Joe, Skr didn¡¯t know how to react. The events fromst night were still fresh in her mind.


    When Joe exited the car, his first nce fell precisely on Skr. She was surrounded by a crowd and looked somewhat pitiful and vulnerable.


    He scanned the Maserati. He couldn¡¯t believe that the ident involved this car.


    Joe took a few steps toward Skr and asked in a deep voice,¡± Were you frightened?¡±


    Skr met his gaze. Initially, she felt indifferent, but his question made her feel a twinge of grievance. She replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m just


    waiting for the police.¡±


    ¡°Did you cause the rear¨Cend collision?¡± Joe turned to look down at Felicia.


    Felicia¡¯s face showed shock when she saw Joe. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Why was Joe there? Could it be¡­


    Felicia suddenly recalled that Skr had made a phone call earlier. She had mentioned the ident. It turned out that Skr¡¯s call had been to Joe.


    She had to admit that Skr was quite skilled. Although, she


    couldn¡¯t help but wonder if such a minor ident was worth bothering Joe with. Didn¡¯t Skr know how busy Joe was? Besides, it was a workday too!


    What a pretentious person.


    2/3


    Felicia stared nkly at Joe. She looked somewhat flustered. ¡°Mr. Martin, it was indeed my fault that I caused the rear¨Cend collision. However, it happened because she suddenly braked.¡±


    Joe raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    Skr was somewhat surprised. It seemed like Felicia knew Joe.


    Felicia was astonished. She blurted out, ¡°I met you at the barst night. We even had drinks together¡±


    It was indeed fromst night. Felicia had toasted him several times.


    Could it be¡­


    ¡°A bar?¡± Skr looked at Joe.


    Skr found it hard to believe that Joe went to a bar after leaving Gxy V. She was even more surprised to learn that he was drinking there with Felicia.


    Joe looked at Skr. ¡°Yes, I went to the bar. But I don¡¯t remember


    who she is.¡±


    That was his exnation to Skr


    Felicia felt utterly embarrassed. ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡±


    After spending several hours togetherst night, Felicia wast shocked that Joe¡¯s only response was that he didn¡¯t remember her. She didn¡¯t leave any impression on him at all.


    ¡°I reviewed the scene. It was indeed a rear¨Cend collision caused by you,¡± Paul said to Felicia with a neutral expression. He suspected that Felicia was deliberately causing trouble.


    She really thought that a photo with Joe and a night of drinking at the bar gave her the right to meddle in his affairs. She even dared


    Chapter 574


    3/3


    to appear before Skr.


    ¡°I was too hasty earlier and thought you mmed the braked intentionally. I realize now it was my mistake, as I didn¡¯t notice the speed then.¡± Felicia quickly apologized to Skr.


    Felicia was skilled at reading people in the entertainment industry and knew better than to offend the wrong people. She hadn¡¯t expected Joe to show up.


    She turned to Skr and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll cover the repair costs and anypensation for your lost ie. I¡¯m truly sorry. It was my fault.¡±


    Onlookers were stunned. They were astonished at how quickly a celebrity could change her attitude and wondered about the formidable man who had appeared.


    Felicia didn¡¯t care about the crowd¡¯s opinions. She was sincere and took off her sunsses. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for my earlier attitude. Can you forgive me? I¡¯ll delete the post and pin an apology post on my Facebook.¡±


    Her sudden change in demeanor and willingness to make amends were evident. Skr decided to ept her apology. ¡°Alright,¡± she said.


    Her gaze lingered on Felicia for a moment. When Skr had


    watched Felicia¡¯s TV dramas before, she had been surprised at how much the actress resembled her.


    The resemnce was even more striking now that she saw her in person. The situation was resolved 20 minutester.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter <b>575</b>


    1/3


    Joe had Paul drive Skr¡¯s car to the car dealership.


    Skr then got into Joe¡¯s car. The car was the same one from the night before, with the same driver, Lucas. The only difference now was that it was daytime.


    Their rtionship had grown more strained.


    Once in the car, Skr said, ¡°Just drop me off at theplex ahead. I have an appointment with Natalie.¡±


    Joe raised an eyebrow. His gaze grew colder. ¡°Are you trying to avoid me? Don¡¯t you want to know why I was at the barst night or why that woman said she knew me?¡±


    In that situation, it was obvious to anyone that the woman was interested in him. Joe didn¡¯t believe Skr didn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°If <i>you </i>wanted to tell me, you would have. If I were to ask rashly wouldn¡¯t I be meddling in matters that don¡¯t concern me?¡± SkrText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    retorted.


    Besides, he hadn¡¯t even remembered Felicia¡¯s name. She could tell from Felicia¡¯s reaction that their encounter was likely just a coincidence at the bar.


    Many people knew Joe, but Joe didn¡¯t necessarily know everyone who knew him.


    Joe¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°You¡¯re really calm. Don¡¯t forget <i>your </i>status. You¡¯re my wife now.¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel like you want me to be jealous? I¡¯m not jealous. Are you upset?¡± Skr looked at him thoughtfully.


    2/3


    Skr wondered if Joe had feelings for her. Her heart skipped a beat as she fixed her gaze on Joe.


    Joe was taken aback. After a few seconds of silence, he said, ¡± You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    Skr lowered her gaze and looked out the car window. ¡°So, there really isn¡¯t a need for me to ask.¡±


    Joe was momentarily at a loss for words.


    ¡°Just drop me off here. Natalie lives around this area,¡± After they passed an intersection, Skr spoke again.


    Joe nced at her with a heavy look in his eyes.


    As Skr got out of the car, Joe¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°I¡¯ll be home tonight.¡±


    Skr hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    When she reached the entrance of theplex, she looked back. Joe¡¯s car had not driven away. He was still in the car, watching her through the lowered window.


    Their eyes met, and Skr felt her heart tighten.


    His gaze seemed full of emotion, but she quickly reminded herself it was just an illusion. He had no real feelings for her.


    His care was merely due to Gloria¡¯s influence. She quickly looked down and turned into theplex.


    After Skr disappeared into theplex, Joe¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile as he muttered, ¡°Heartless.¡±


    Lucas was once again startled. He wondered what was going on between Joe and Skr. They had been getting along well before,


    3/3


    but now they seemed to have conflicts whenever they met recently.


    ¡°Head to Pearlhall Residence first, then back to the Gxy Vi,¡± Joe instructed.


    Lucas replied, ¡°Understood.¡±


    As Skr entered the elevator, she checked her Facebook.


    Felicia¡¯s top Facebook post had indeed been updated to an apology to her.


    Her fans¡®ments were overwhelmingly positive. They praised Felicia for taking responsibility and owning up to her mistakes.


    Her handling of the situation once again boosted her poprity on


    Facebook.


    Skr had to admit that people in the entertainment industry were quite adept at managing their public image.


    ¡­


    Felicia had just finished an event when she saw Adele had hired online influencers to promote her on Facebook. This move once again boosted her poprity following the ident.


    Although it was something to be happy about, she couldn¡¯t shake off her dissatisfaction.


    Joe¡¯s attitude today left her feeling embarrassed. She wondered whether he truly didn¡¯t remember her or if he was putting on an act in front of Skr.


    ¡°I did some checking. There¡¯s a D¨Clist actor named Charles Sullivan, who is Skr¡¯s brother. Coincidentally, he¡¯s the third male lead in your next project,¡± Adele said.

 Chapter 576

    <b>Chapter </b><b>576</b>Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Adele was Felicia¡¯s cousin. She would benefit from Felicia¡¯s eventual sess. If they got Joe <b>on </b>their side, they would be an unstoppable force in Jipsburg.


    In addition, Felicia¡¯s family had also been hoping for someone to introduce Felicia to Joe.


    Felicia¡¯s eyes darted around the room. She eximed, What a coincidence!¡±


    ¡°Right. Our investigations have hit the nail on the head. Skr had caused amotion in Jipsburg for being the real heiress to the Williamses. Now, we know that Charles isn¡¯t her biological brother. Instead, Samuel is.¡±


    A n brewed within Felicia. She remarked, ¡°Charles? He seems pretty popr recently. You¡¯ve not seen Skr. She¡¯s revolting. She got stic surgery based on my likeness while incorporating the features of a few others. In the end, she turned out prettier than me. How sickening.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s one of your fans. If not, why would she use you as a temte? If that¡¯s the case, Mr. Martin¡¯s type is probably women like you. Skr is only your recement.¡±


    Felicia¡¯s eyes brightened. Was Skr her recement? Had Joe ignored her during their past meetings to attract her attention?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell my family about this for now. You have to send me to all possible future events. I want more opportunities to interact with Joe.¡±


    Adele immediately agreed. She said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. We aren¡¯t in a position where we¡¯ll run into Joe frequently.¡±


    ¡°No worries. We have countless days ahead of us. I¡¯ve been getting along well with Rowan and his friendstely. He invites me to many events. My chances of encountering Joe will increase in time.


    ¡°Right, you told me that I will be starring in my next movie with Charles. When the timees, pay special attention to him for me. Perhaps we can use him to our advantage,¡± Felicia advised.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Natalie brought two smoothies over. On the coffee table, there was also a te of fried chicken and a pizza, along with a fruit tter.


    ¡°These are the takeouts that I¡¯ve just ordered. Did you say that someone rear¨Cended your car just now? What happened?¡± Natalie scanned Skr from head to toe to check whether Skr had gotten hurt.


    Skr described what had happened.


    Natalie was stunned. She ranted, ¡°Isn¡¯t she a little too shameless? At first, she wouldn¡¯t admit to her mistakes. Back then, she definitely thought that you were weak and easily controlled.


    ¡°Yet, upon seeing Joe, her attitude underwent aplete change. If Joe hadn¡¯t shown up today, who knows what scandals she¡¯d whip up about you?¡±


    After bing Austin¡¯s assistant, Natalie had heard many stories about the entertainment industry from Hank and <b>witnessed </b>some of them firsthand.


    She knew that some people would do anything to make themselves go viral. They would even resort to hical methods to do <b>so</b>. Natalie looked down <b>on </b>them.


    They made Austin seem like a rare gem in the entertainment industry.


    Chapter 576


    ¡°This is the world we live in. Thankfully, it yielded eptable results.¡±


    2/2


    In a swift change of topic, Natalie said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving Jipsburg for around two weeks to apany Mr. Powell to a movie set in a neighboring city. I invited you here today to talk about my rtionship with Jeremy. You¡¯re the only person I can discuss this with.


    Natalie gnawed into her fried chicken. At this point, only her favorite food could provide her some semnce of emotional security.


    Skr nodded. She thought of how Jeremy had gotten seduced under the influence of ck magic. She wondered if she should tell Natalie about it.

 Chapter 577

    <b>Chapter </b><b>577</b>


    1/2


    Skr decided to keep it to herself for now. She could tell that Natalie¡¯s emotional state had been vtile recently.


    ¡°Jeremy met me yesterday. He still hasn¡¯t agreed to get a


    peacefully. It might involve both our parents. That¡¯s what/ce. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to divorce


    been dreading the most. It¡¯ll make them


    worried. In addition, I¡¯m scared they¡¯ll convince me to forgive Jeremy.¡±


    Skr asked, ¡°Are you set on divorcing Jeremy? Would you remain determined to divorce him even if he¡¯d cheated on you due to circumstances out of his control?¡±


    Natalie¨Cchuckled and answered, ¡°Circumstances he couldn¡¯t control? Even if he¡¯d been drugged and thus slept with Annabelle without even knowing, I wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it.


    ¡°Furthermore, he might¡¯ve slept with her involuntarily the first time. Yet, a long time has psed since then. Is he still sleeping with her involuntarily? That video still reys in my brain now.


    ¡°Even if he could give me an exnation for his affair, we wouldn¡¯t be able to return to how we had been prior to this incident. I would rather give up on a broken marriage than persevere on this road.¡±


    Skr said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll support you no matter what happens, regardless of the decisions you make,¡±


    Tears pooled in Natalie¡¯s eyes uncontrobly. She replied, ¡°I¡¯ll always support you too.¡±


    Suddenly, she felt that they were being overly courteous with each other.


    Natalie forced a smile and pointed at the food on the table. She implored, ¡°Quick, try some. This is our favorite fried chicken. My house is too far from our school, so I had someone send it over.¡±


    Skr swallowed. She remarked, ¡°So that¡¯s why it looks familiar.¡±


    The fried chicken stall was quite small. It was the only one of its kind in Jipsburg, located near their old


    school.


    The students were probably the only ones who knew how delicious it was.


    ¡°I also sent someone to buy the smoothies for us. Although it¡¯s from a chain store, the other outlets don¡¯t give as much toppings as this one outside our school,¡± Natalie reminisced. She leaned on Skr¡¯s shoulder.


    Skr also took a trip down memoryne. She said, ¡°Back then, you drank two smoothies a day. Then, weight. You drank eight smoothies a day at you saw online that a smoothie¨Conly diet would help you lose


    1


    your peak. In the end, you didn¡¯t lose a single pound. Rather, you were


    and barbecues consecutively. You gained four pounds instead.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Stand as a result and ate stews


    ¡°You even eximed about how you were the only one who¡¯d slimmed dow


    among all our roommates


    after those fattening meals. You¡¯ve got a miraculous body!¡± Natalie said in admiration.


    After finishing their smoothies, Natalie took out a bottle of champagne. It would go well with their fried chicken and nuts.


    They drank till ten at night.


    Suddenly, someone called them in their drunk state.


    Natalie slurred, ¡°Skye, someone¡¯s calling you.¡±


    Skr had a low tolerance for alcohol and was reacting sluggishly. She picked her phone up Without checking who was calling, she epted the call and greeted, ¡°Hello.¡±


    slowly.


    Chapter 577


    2/2


    Joe said, ¡°I¡¯m outside Natalie¡¯s neighborhood. Tell me when you¡¯re ready to leave, and I¡¯ll fetch you home.¡± Skr blinked. She thought she¡¯d misheard him and repeated, ¡°Fetch me home?¡±


    She held her phone up and stared intent/


    at the caller¡¯s ID. Then, she said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really Joe. Why would


    you be kind enough to fetch me home? I¡¯m not going home, definitely <i>not</i>.¡±


    ¡°Have you been drinking<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Skr could imagine Joe raising an eyebrow at her coldly in her mind¡¯s eye. How terrifying.


    Thankfully, she was a brave woman. She wasn¡¯t scared of him at all.


    ¡°Correct. I¡¯ve been drinking. I¡¯ve drunk so much winel¡± she hung up immediately after finishing.


    A chilling gleam shed across his eyes when Joe realized she¡¯d hung up on her. He immediately called Jeremy to ask him which floor Natalie was on.

 Chapter 578

    <b>Chapter 578</b>


    Natalie gave Skr a thumbs¨Cup and praised her, ¡°Skr, you¡¯re such a brave woman! How did you gather the courage to hang up on Joe? Do you know how scary he is<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Natalie did not encounter Joe frequently. She could count the number of times they had met with <b>just </b>one hand, and each encounter was terrifying.


    Skr was talented. She wasn¡¯t scared of Joe at all.


    ¡°How scary could he be? It¡¯s not like he could seek me out here. I¡¯ll sleep at your ce tonight.¡±


    Natalie agreed without hesitation. She rejoiced, ¡°Excellent! I¡¯ll get another flute of champagne. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve got a lot of alcohol with me here. We can drink as much as we want!¡±


    She stood up shakily and stumbled over to her wine cab.


    Before she reached it, the doorbell rang.


    ¡°Who¡¯s <b>that</b>?¡±


    Natalie headed toward the door. Although she was drunk, she remained vignt. Natalie looked out of the peephole only to see an expressionless yet handsome face.


    ¡°Joe?¡±


    As she opened the door, Natalie turned back to Skr and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Joe has found you here!¡±


    When Skr heard Natalie say that, she sobered up slightly and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Had she misheard? Had Joe sought her out? How had he found her?


    As questions raced through Skr¡¯s addled mind, she saw Joe standing by the door.


    Joe would always be the center of attention no matter where he was. Even if one didn¡¯t know his identity, they would be attracted by his outstanding looks and gorgeous figure. Skr saw him immediately.


    Skr gulped and asked, ¡°How did you find me here?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Joe red at her. When he saw Skr gawking at him, he knew that she¡¯d been drinking. Joe said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright, thank you,¡± said Skr. She stood up and walked toward Joe. When she did so, her head spun.


    ¡°Hey, why are there two Joes? Which one is real?¡±


    Skr pointed at Joe. Then, her finger shifted slightly to the side.


    Natalie could handle her alcohol better than Skr. Especially after meeting Joe, his chilly demeanor sobered her right up. After a brief moment of speechlessness, sheined, ¡°You graduated years ago. Why can¡¯t you hold your liquor?<b>¡±</b>


    or der


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk,¡± Skr adamantly denied.


    Which part of her looked drunk?


    She stumbled to Joe. When she approached him, she tripped and tipped to her <b>side</b>.


    Joe caught her in time and mocked, ¡°Stubborn woman.


    Skr could barely walk in <b>a </b>straight <b>line</b>. Yet, she was still insisting that she wasn¡¯t drunk.


    Chapter 578


    2/2


    Natalie frowned. She warned him, ¡°Joe, you better <b>treat </b>Skr well. You mustn¡¯t <b>cheat </b><b>on </b>her! <b>If </b><b>not</b>, I¡¯ll make you suffer<b>!</b>¡±


    Skr had been betrayed once. She couldn¡¯t go through <b>it </b>once more. It hurt too much.


    Joe stared intently at Natalie. He hummed in acknowledgement. It made tears well up in Natalie¡¯s eyes.


    Once Joe left with Skr, Natalie curled into the couch. She hadn¡¯t felt anything while Skr was <b>there</b>.


    Now that she was alone at home, the alcohol began draining from her system. Her brain cleared up.


    At that moment, someone called. The chime of her phone broke through the silence.


    Natalie looked down at her phone. When she saw that it was Jeremy calling, her heart throbbed painfully.


    1/2

 Chapter 579

    <b>Chapter </b><b>579</b>


    Agony coursed through Natalie¡¯s veins. All those memories rushed to the forefront of her mind. She threw. her phone aside and allowed it to continue ringing.


    Initially, she¡¯d thought that Jeremy would give up afterward. Yet, he continued calling. It looked like he would continue calling her until she picked up. If she still didn¡¯t offer any response, he might evene


    over.


    Natalie did not want to see him at all.


    She epted the call and asked, ¡°Why have you called me?¡±


    Jeremy was silent after Natalie¡¯s icy question. He then asked, ¡°You¡¯ve had a lot to drink, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Natalie frowned. That exined why Joe found Skr at hers. He¡¯d asked Jeremy. She replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t drunk much. If you don¡¯t have any pressing matters, I¡¯ve got matters to attend to.¡±


    ¡°Let mee over and take care of you,¡± said Jeremy.


    Natalie sat up immediately. She shouted, ¡°Jeremy, can you stop pretending like nothing has happened between us? Don¡¯t be so selfish. You know me better than anyone, so you must know how I¡¯m feeling now. I can¡¯t face you right now. The second I see you, I think of how you cheated on me with Annabelle. I can¡¯t forget it!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Natalie, forgive me this time. Just this once. I can prove that you¡¯ve got a skewed understanding of what happened. You¡¯re the only woman I love,¡± Jeremy said lowly.


    Natalie sounded as though she¡¯d heard a hrious joke She shot back, ¡°With this single urrence, you¡¯ve damaged every semnce of trust between us. I can forgive you, but I¡¯ll never get back together with you. From today onward, we can be as close as siblings. However, we cannot be a married couple Can¡¯t we separate amicably?¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s fingers tightened around his phone. After a long pause, he responded, ¡°Impossible. You¡¯ll make sense of this after a while.¡±


    Then, he hung up before Natalie could.


    Blood drained from Natalie¡¯s face upon hearing Jeremy¡¯s deration.


    Why was he so set on this? Why would he want a marriage broken by an affair?


    On the way back to Gxy Vi, Skr curled up with her head on Joe¡¯sp. She breathed steadily.


    Joe stared at Skr, who was snoozing away without a care in the world. He raised an eyebrow. She¡¯d begun sleeping the second she got into the car. How could she insist that she wasn¡¯t drunk?


    Joeined coldly, ¡°How stubborn.¡±


    Lucas immediately straightened up.


    Skr had already fallen asleep. How could Joe still be angry? He was terrified that Joe would throw her out in a fit of rage.


    Then, Joe instructed, ¡°Drive slower.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright,¡± Lucas answered. Joe¡¯s mood had changed in an instant. It looked like a hurricane was brewing behind his eyes for a second there. In the next moment, Joe became concerned over how fast he was driving.


    Chapter 579


    2/2


    Clearly, he was worried that Skr¡¯s sleep might¡¯ve been affected if Lucas drove too fast.


    Lucas had been driving at a sloth¡¯s pace. Many cars had overtaken him. Every one of them looked back at him after doing so. A question seemed to be written across their res. Lucas was driving such a great car, yet his driving skills were atrocious.


    Despite their slow pace, they finally arrived at Gxy Vi after 40 minutes.


    Joe carried Skr out of the car.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, I¡¯ll open the door for you,¡± Lucas said. After getting out of the car, he immediately ran over to help Joe.


    They¡¯d arrived at Gxy Vi. Yet Joe didn¡¯t want to wake Skr up. He definitely treasured Skr. However, Joe tended to remain expressionless, making it difficult for Skr to detect his love.


    Lucas couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely nervous for Joe.


    Before walking in, Joe nced at Lucas. He seemed to have something to say to him. He asked, ¡°Do you have anything you¡¯d like to tell me?¡±


    Lucas responded, ¡°I do have something to say. However, I¡¯m not sure it would be appropriate.¡± ¡°Speak.¡±


    1/2


    <b>Chapter </b><b>580</b>

 Chapter 580

    <b>Chapter </b><b>580</b>


    ¡°Mr. Martin, you don¡¯t seem to treat Mrs. Martin well. She might think that you don¡¯t care about her. Women need to be coaxed and appeased.


    ¡°My wife really appreciates thoughtful gestures. I bring her home dinner and a small cake after work each day. Then, I would shower her with some kind words. A little always goes a long way. Perhaps you could show Mrs. Martin simr kindness to make her feel cared for.¡±


    Lucas gave Joe some genuine advice. He hoped that Joe would listen.


    Joe raised a brow. He asked, ¡°She will be filled with adoration for cake?<b>¡°</b><b>.</b>


    you just because of some food and a


    Lucas reminded sternly, ¡°Mr. Martin, you must also feed her with pleasantries.¡±


    Being gentle was the keyponent of this n.


    Joe looked down at the woman in his arms. He seemed to be thinking about Lucas¡® words.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Lucas couldn¡¯t read Joe. He regretted running his mouth without thinking about it beforehand.


    Joe definitely knew that.


    ¡°In that case ¡­ I¡¯ll take my leave, Mr. Martin,¡± Lucas said hesitantly.


    Joe nced at him and replied, ¡°Alright!¡±


    Lucas ran away immediately.


    Joe carried Skr upstairs and ced her in bed. As he helped her change, she remained motionless. Skr was as obedient as she could be.


    Most of Joe¡¯s rage dissipated. He asked, ¡°You should¡¯ve been obedient all this time. It would¡¯ve saved us much hassle.¡±


    Skr seemed to be heartless. She drank till she was unconscious.


    Although Joe grumbled about Skr, the wrinkle between his eyes smoothened to the rhythm of her calm breaths.


    When Skr woke up the next day, she had a horrible headache.


    Skr felt extremely confused when she found herself in Gxy Vi. She felt as though a chunk of her memory was missing. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be at Natalie¡¯s ce?


    How had shee home?


    Joe asked from beside her, ¡°You¡¯re up?¡±


    Skr nced over immediately and questioned, ¡°When did youe home?¡±


    Joe sat up. He was shirtless, showing off his rippling muscles without inhibition. He said, ¡°Have you forgotten what happened next?¡±


    rm bells began ringing in Skr¡¯s brain. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to enjoy the view before her. She questioned, ¡°Did something happenst night?¡±


    Why did she lose herposure every time she drank? She forgot everything that happened while under the influence. Skr had no clue of how she returned home.


    Chapter 580


    2/2


    Suddenly, she recalled Joe telling her he would being home that night before she exited his car. How about her?


    Skr couldn¡¯t discern anything from his somber gaze


    She felt insecure. Had something really happened?


    Although Skr tried to hide her emotions, Joe could tell she was concerned. Joe wavered. Casually, he you while said, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything too oundish. You merely held onto me, asking me never to leave saying that you couldn¡¯t survive without me. You wanted to spend the rest of our lives together.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Skr eximed in surprise.,


    Had she forced Joe into making promises while she was intoxicated?


    Joe gazed at Skr and asked, ¡°So, does this mean you¡¯ve fallen for me?¡±


    Joe seemed to be awaiting an answer from Skr.


    Her expression changed.


    Upon seeing that, Joe also turned somber. He looked away and got out of bed. He said, ¡°I was joking. I know you won¡¯t fall in love with me. Breakfast will be sent over from Pearlhall Residence.¡±

 Chapter 581

    <b>Chapter </b><b>581</b>


    After finishing, Joe took his clothes and walked out of their bedroom. Skr watched him leave.


    Joe¡¯s words had exacerbated her headache from her hangover. Thankfully, he¡¯d only been kidding. He hadn¡¯t meant it. However, Joe had miscalcted this time despite his previous sess in scheming.


    1/2


    Skr learned what happenedst night from a call with Natalie on the way to work. Joe had gone over to pick her up.


    ¡°You have no idea, Skye. I was dumbstruck when Joe showed up. You¡¯re doing well for yourself, Skye. He looks like he loves you. Stay with him. Although Joe might seem like an unapproachable iceberg of a man, he cares about you infinitely. He was


    o gentle when he carried you out. Literal boyfriend goals.¡±


    Skr¡¯s knuckles turned white around the steering wheel. She did not exin the truth to Natalie.


    After all, Natalie had gotten drunkst night. How would a drunk woman know whether he was gentle with Skr or whether he adored her?


    ¡°Focus on driving. We¡¯ll talk soon. I¡¯m on the way to work. I¡¯ll be leaving Jipsburg tomorrow. Once I¡¯m back, we¡¯ll work on raising your tolerance to alcohol. With how lousy you are at holding your liquor, you¡¯ll be gobbled up by Joe in no time.¡±


    Natalie only hung up after teasing her once again.


    Skr was driving Joe¡¯s car. Her car would only be ready in two days.


    Although it was the least shy car in his garage, Skr¡¯s colleagues still crowded over when she arrived at the office.


    ¡°Skr, is this your car?¡±


    ¡°Nah, it belongs to a friend of mine. My car got rear¨Cended yesterday,¡± Skr replied.


    Her colleague hummed in acknowledgment as they studied the car. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen this car online. It¡¯s a limited edition model with a formidable price. One would only be able to look at it as a result. Rumor has it that there are less than ten of them in Jipsburg. Your friend is amazing. He¡¯s able to lend such an impressive car to you.¡±


    She was extremely jealous.


    Skr smiled and said that she knew little about cars. Then, she went upstairs with her colleague.


    Just as she got ready to work, Alexander sent word that he would like to meet her.


    Once Skr met Alexander, he passed two pictures to her. He said, ¡°Come take a look. This was given to me by one of my friends, Harry Srius. He lives in Liberty County after retiring.


    ¡°Two years ago, he bought this overseas. Afterward, chaos befell his family. His children were involved in car idents, and others fell sick. Coincidentally, I saw this painting hung on his wall. Could this painting have been the cause<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a look at it.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr scrutinized the two pictures. Then, she shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the painting.¡±


    ???????????


    ¡°Is there nothing wrong with the painting? Can youe to Liberty County and look at his house?¡±


    Chapter 581


    2/2


    Many things had happened to Harry. He¡¯d been busy in the past and did not have time to contact him. Recently, a series of weird happenings had urred. Alexander felt like a puppetmaster of fate was pulling the strings behind the scenes.


    Without hesitation, Skr agreed, ¡°Alright. You can set a time for <b>it</b><b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll start making arrangements. If possible, we should make the trip by today. It takes around five <i>hours </i>to get there. We¡¯ll be able toe back by tomorrow.¡±


    Alexander immediately called his driver to set a time.


    Skr thought for a moment. Then, she called Joe. He must¡¯ve been in a meeting and had muted his phone. He did not pick up.


    Thus, she sent a message to Joe, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be going to Liberty County to help Alexander with something. I¡¯ll be back by tomorrow.¡±


    Initially, she was going to ask him not to worry. After some thought, she believed that he wouldn¡¯t worry about her anyway. She deleted that.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!


    X

 Chapter 582

    <b><i>Chapter </i></b><b><i>582</i></b>


    <b><i>Indeed</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>been </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>meeting</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Half </i></b><b><i>an </i></b><b><i>hour </i></b><b><i>through the </i></b><b><i>meeting</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>saw </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>called </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>texted </i></b><b><i>him</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>nced </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>time </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>called </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>back</i></b>


    <b><i>His </i></b><b><i>call went </i></b><b><i>through </i></b><b><i>after a </i></b><b><i>few </i></b><b><i>seconds</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>asked</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>meeting </i></b><b><i>just </i></b><b><i>now</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Are </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>already </i></b><b><i>heading </i></b><b><i>there</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>As </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>spoke</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>also </i></b><b><i>heard </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>click </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>lighter</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>said</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Yeah</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>we¡¯ve </i></b><b><i>set </i></b><b><i>off already</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>We¡¯re </i></b><b><i>on </i></b><b><i>the highway </i></b><b><i>now</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>flicked </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>lighter </i></b><b><i>open</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>However</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>didn¡¯t light </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>cigarette</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>merely </i></b><b><i>looked </i></b><b><i>down</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>cold </i></b><b><i>glint </i></b><b><i>flickering </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>eyes</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>said</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>When </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>get </i></b><b><i>there</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>do </i></b><b><i>te</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Alright</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>me</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Be </i></b><b><i>careful</i></b><b><i>,</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>added</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    <b><i>Skr¡¯s eyshes </i></b><b><i>fluttered as she </i></b><b><i>responded</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Alright</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>don¡¯t </i></b><b><i>worry</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>I¡¯ll </i></b><b><i>take care </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>myself</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>worry</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>I¡¯ll </i></b><b><i>take </i></b><b><i>care </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>myself</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>The </i></b><b><i>second </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>hung </i></b><b><i>up</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>felt </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>though </i></b><b><i>there </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>hole </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>her heart</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>It </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>ufortable</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Alexander </i></b><b><i>asked with </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>smile</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Was </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>calling </i></b><b><i>you</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>halted </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>train </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>thought</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>replied</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Yeah</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>telling </i></b><b><i>him </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>wouldn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>going </i></b><b><i>home </i></b><b><i>tonight</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>scared </i></b><b><i>he¡¯d </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>worried</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Alexander </i></b><b><i>nodded </i></b><b><i>cheerily</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>said</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>is </i></b><b><i>a good </i></b><b><i>kid</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He¡¯s </i></b><b><i>pitiable </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>well</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Only </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>Grandma </i></b><b><i>truly </i></b><b><i>pampered </i></b><b><i>him </i></b><b><i>growing up</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Men </i></b><b><i>tend </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>hard</i></b><b><i>¨C</i></b><b><i>headed</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Although </i></b><b><i>Joe seems </i></b><b><i>uncaring</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>does </i></b><b><i>value </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>select </i></b><b><i>few</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>can </i></b><b><i>tell </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>cares </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>you</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>added</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>He¡¯s </i></b><b><i>good</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>At </i></b><b><i>this age</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Alexander </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>extremely </i></b><b><i>perceptive</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>could </i></b><b><i>tell what they </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>going </i></b><b><i>through </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>nce</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>However</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>did </i></b><b><i>not </i></b><b><i>point </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>out</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>They </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>only </i></b><b><i>truly </i></b><b><iprehend </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>once </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>went </i></b><b><i>through </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>themselves</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>It </i></b><b><i>did </i></b><b><i>not </i></b><b><i>matter </i></b><b><i>how </i></b><b><i>much </i></b><b><i>advice </i></b><b><i>their </i></b><b><i>elders gave</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>They </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>probably </i></b><b><i>not </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>able </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>understand it</i></b>


    <b><i>anyway</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>They </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>good </i></b><b><i>pair</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>let </i></b><b><i>them </i></b><b><i>pave </i></b><b><i>their </i></b><b><i>own </i></b><b><i>way</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>then </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>learn </i></b><b><i>their </i></b><b><i>lessons</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>A </i></b><b><i>few hours </i></b><b><iter</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>arrived </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>Liberty </i></b><b><i>County</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Although </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>rural </i></b><b><i>area</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Harry </i></b><b><i>lived </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>mansion</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>It </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>like </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>mini </i></b><b><i>estate</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>only </i></b><b><i>one </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>its </i></b><b><i>kind </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>vige</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>There </i></b><b><i>weren¡¯t </i></b><b><i>many </i></b><b><i>people </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>county</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>It </i></b><b><i>made </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>estate </i></b><b><i>seem </i></b><b><i>even </i></b><b><i>quieter</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>It </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>great ce </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>retire</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>One </i></b><b><i>could </i></b><b><i>enjoy </i></b><b><i>peace </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>focus </i></b><b><i>on </i></b><b><i>spiritual </i></b><b><i>development </i></b><b><i>here</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Many </i></b><b><i>people </i></b><b><i>chose </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>build </i></b><b><i>mansions </i></b><b><i>here </i></b><b><i>after </i></b><b><i>consulting </i></b><b><i>divination </i></b><b><i>masters</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Before </i></b><b><i>stepping onto </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>estate</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>felt </i></b><b><i>he¡¯d </i></b><b><i>chosen </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>good </i></b><b><i>location </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>build </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>mansion</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>One </i></b><b><i>rxed </i></b><b><i>easily </i></b><b><i>there</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>However</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>second </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>stepped </i></b><b><i>into </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>estate</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>felt </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>heart </i></b><b><i>sink </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>bottom </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>stomach</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>A </i></b><b><i>chill </i></b><b><i>prickled </i></b><b><i>over </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>skin</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Harry </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>nice </i></b><b><i>man</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>On </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>way </i></b><b><i>there</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Alexander </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>told </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>about </i></b><b><i>Harry¡¯s </i></b><b><i>background</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>five </i></b><b><i>sons </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>two </i></b><b><i>daughters</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Chapter </i></b><b><i>582</i></b>


    <b><i>2/2</i></b>


    <b><i>His </i></b><b><i>three </i></b><b><i>sons </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>fallen </i></b><b><i>sick </i></b><b><i>one </i></b><b><i>after </i></b><b><i>another </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>past </i></b><b><i>two </i></b><b><i>years and </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>extremely </i></b><b><i>weak</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>His </i></b><b><i>other </i></b><b><i>two </i></b><b><i>sons were fine </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>they were overseas</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>His </i></b><b><i>two </i></b><b><i>daughters had </i></b><b><i>recently </i></b><b><i>endured </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>string </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>terrifying </i></b><b><i>ordeals</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>One moment</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>victims </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>car </i></b><b><i>ident</i></b><b><i>; </i></b><b><i>the next</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>nearly </i></b><b><i>drowning </i></b><b><i>after </i></b><b><i>suffering </i></b><b><i>severe </i></b><b><i>cramps </i></b><b><i>while </i></b><b><i>swimming</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>It </i></b><b><i>seemed </i></b><b><i>danger </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>constant</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>unwee </i></b><b><i>guest </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>their </i></b><b><i>lives</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Harry </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>been </i></b><b><i>affected </i></b><b><i>too</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>His </i></b><b><i>body </i></b><b><i>health </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>been </i></b><b><i>deteriorating </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>past </i></b><b><i>few </i></b><b><i>years</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>needed </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>wheelchair </i></b><b><i>to get </i></b><b><i>around</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>If </i></b><b><i>not</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>panting </i></b><b><i>desperately </i></b><b><i>after </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>few </i></b><b><i>steps</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Under </i></b><b><i>such </i></b><b><i>circumstances</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Harry </i></b><b><i>found </i></b><b><i>himself </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>weird </i></b><b><i>situation</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He¡¯d asked </i></b><b><i>divination </i></b><b><i>masters </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>help him investigate</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>They¡¯d </i></b><b><i>looked </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>mansion </i></b><b><i>and ancestral </i></b><b><i>graves</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>There </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>nothing </i></b><b><i>wrong </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>them</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>multiple </i></b><b><i>divination masters </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>agreed</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Harry </i></b><b><i>could </i></b><b><i>only </i></b><b><i>dispel </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>supposition </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>this </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>result </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>ck </i></b><b><i>magic</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>thought </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>coincidence</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Alexander </i></b><b><i>hadn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>told </i></b><b><i>Harry </i></b><b><i>about </i></b><b><i>who </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><iing</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>terrified that </i></b><b><i>Harry </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>disappointed </i></b><b><i>by </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>oue</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    <b>Chapter </b><b>583</b>


    After all, Alexander wasn¡¯t sure what was going on.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived here for many years. In the past few years, I¡¯ve started to regret building such a great estate,¡± Harry reflected.


    He wasn¡¯t in a wheelchair today. He held a walking stick in hand.


    Although he wasn¡¯t walking very quickly, he began panting after a while.


    Harry looked ten years older than Alexander when the former was younger than thetter.


    Alexander¡¯s heart was in agony. Harry used to be a handsome young man who was impulsive and reckless. It seemed like yesterday. While video calling, Alexander hadn¡¯t felt anything much. Now that they¡¯d met, sadness overcame him.


    They had all grown old.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. The only problem is that there aren¡¯t many people living here, which makes it seem big. The scenery here is excellent.¡±


    Skr looked around imperceptibly.


    When they¡¯d first met Harry, Alexander merely introduced her as his employee. Thus, no one was paying her much attention. She could scan her surroundings meticulously.


    After entering his mansion, she observed the interior. There were all sorts of antiques on disy.


    Although Harry did not have many helpers in his house, he¡¯d installed a security system and had guards on duty.


    The people in Liberty County were honest people. No one dared to break in or do anything to them.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr could tell that Harry was an avid collector.


    Suddenly, Skr¡¯s eyes caught on a small antique. It was merely a small phoenix- shaped porcin figurine. It wasn¡¯t a modern piece.


    Due to the vastness of the mansion and the number of things there, the figurine was easily overlooked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small figurine. If you like it, you can take it,¡± Harry said kindly. He¡¯d noticed Skr¡¯s gaze.


    Chapter 583


    2/2


    It wasn¡¯t worth much¨Crather cheap as a meeting gift. However, if she liked it, it would be worth more than its material value


    Alexander immediately looked at the figurine. Then, he shot a questioning look at


    Skr.


    She smiled at Harry and thanked him. Then, she refused it by saying, ¡°This is an antique. It¡¯s expensive. I can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Then, she nodded at Alexander. This little figurine was the problem. It was easily ignored.


    ¡°Where did you buy this?¡± Alexander asked Harry.


    Harry was about to say something. When he heard Alexander¡¯s question, he replied with a smile, ¡°Two years ago, I¡¯d won that painting in an auction. My friend gifted it to me. It looked pleasing to the eye. I epted it because I didn¡¯t want to refuse his kindness.¡±


    ¡°A friend? Do I know him?¡± asked Alexander.


    Harry did not think much of it. He answered, ¡°Probably not. I hadn¡¯t known him for long when he gave that to me. We got along well and won many things in an auction. Once I returned to the country, we lost contact.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. He must¡¯ve done so on purpose. He approached you on purpose just to give the porcin figure to you<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Alexander said. His eyes narrowed as his expression turned somber.


    Harry was dumbfounded. He asked, ¡°What? Was it done on purpose? This figurine shouldn¡¯t be worth much. Why did he get into trouble for doing this?¡±


    Upon asking the question, an idea popped into his head, and his expression changed swiftly. He said, ¡°Alexander, are you saying that there¡¯s something wrong with this figurine? Has it caused all the misfortune that befell us in thest two years?¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ It seems like everything began after I came back from overseas. idents happened one after another. I¡¯ve asked numerous people to help me understand what¡¯s happening, but none could tell. How did <i>you </i>figure it out?¡±


    Alexander shook his head somberly and answered, ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who figured it out. It was Skye. She¡¯s been Vi¡¯s apprentice since a young age.¡±


    At the mention <i>of </i><i>Vi</i>, Harry¡¯s eyes widened.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    <b>Chapter </b><b>584</b>


    Harry was shocked. ¡°She¡¯s Vi¡¯s apprentice?¡±


    More than a decade had passed since Vi had left Jipsburg. Even now, no one knew where she was. When he¡¯d invited those divination masters to his house, he¡¯d hoped Vi coulde.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a pity none of them had news of Vi.


    ¡°Yes, I learned from Grandma Vi as a kid. However, I¡¯ve only partially mastered her


    skills.¡±


    Harry nodded and said, ¡°I can tell you¡¯ve been an apprentice under her since you were young. Is this tiny figurine really the source of our misfortune?¡±


    Skr nodded and said seriously, ¡°Indeed, this figurine is behind all that. It contains powerful ck magic. It aims to murder the Srius children.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Harry stumbled backward.


    Alexander caught him in time before he could fall.


    Alexander¡¯s face had paled too. He asked, ¡°Is it more powerful than any artifact you¡¯ve seen?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Skr replied. She pulled a pair of gloves out from her bag and put them on. Then, she ced the phoenix figurine in her palm to scrutinize it.


    If one didn¡¯t look closely, they wouldn¡¯t realize the mysterious patterns covering the figurine. It looked ominous, as though it were the symbol of an ancient curse.


    Skr¡¯s expression changed. Her palm turned cold abruptly. Before she lost consciousness, she screamed a reminder, ¡°Don¡¯t touch it! Cover it with a box!¡±


    As Skr copsed, the figurine slipped <i>out </i>of her palm.


    Alexander and Harry eximed at the same time, ¡°Skye!¡±


    Joe had been checking through some files As he signed his name on a document, his heart squeezed painfully. He immediately frowned.


    The painsted briefly before disappearing as though what had happened was an illusion.


    1/2


    Chapter 584


    2/2


    ¡°<b>Mr. </b>Martin?¡±


    One of the departmental heads hade in to pass Joe a document. When he saw Joe¡¯s frown, his heart leaped into his throat. He stared at Joe nervously. Each time he came to see Joe was a test of his courage. With his anxiety, he felt like a heart attack was imminent.


    Joe looked up at him. Then, he signed the document expressionlessly before passing it back to him.


    His heart fell back into his chest. He¡¯d been scared to death! Thankfully, there weren¡¯t any problems.


    After he walked out, Joe received a call. He nced at the caller ID, only to find it was Alexander.


    He epted the call and greeted, ¡°Mr. Gardner Senior.¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t he be with Skr in Liberty County at Harry¡¯s house? Why was Alexander calling him?


    Joe furrowed his brows. He had a bad feeling about what was toe.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    <b>Chapter 585</b>


    Alexander spoke in a hurried tone. When the call went through, he said immediately,¡± Come over as soon as possible. Something has happened to Skr. I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t protect her. Come quickly. We¡¯re in Liberty Hospital. Take Dr. Grey with you!¡±


    Joe gripped his phone tightly, a serious expression on his face. He hung up immediately and called Paul over. At the same time, he asked Howard to set off for the highway.


    Paul was extremely on edge on the way there. He looked at Joe, whose facial muscles were pulled taut. Then, he reported, ¡°Liberty Hospital has sent news that Mrs. Martin is still unconscious. They can¡¯t tell what¡¯s wrong as their skills are limited. Considering her current condition, they¡¯re nervous to transfer her to another hospital.¡±


    No one had expected this to happen, and they were unprepared to deal with it. Alexander was still feeling guilty about it.


    After multiple calls, Paul said, ¡°Dr. Grey has entered the highway before us. He¡¯s heading there already.¡±


    Joe hummed in acknowledgment. He nced at Lucas and questioned coldly, ¡°Why are you driving so slowly?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Lucas immediately stepped on the gas. The car was going so fast it seemed to be flying.


    Paul observed Joe out of the corner of her eye. Joe¡¯s concern meant that he had fallen for Skr. However, he wouldn¡¯t admit it.


    That said, this wasn¡¯t the time to think about such matters. Skr was a kind person who had gone there to help. She had to be alright.


    If Gloria found out, she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.


    At the same time, many specialists from different departments in Liberty Hospital had gathered around Skr. Even the traditional medical practitioners in Liberty County had been invited. However, other than noting Skr¡¯s weak health condition, they saw no other issue.


    Yet, Skr¡¯s face was ashen. No matter who called her, her expression¨Cdidn¡¯t change. It was as though she¡¯d fallen asleep.


    Harry had sunk into self¨Cme. Hemented, ¡°I¡¯ve gotten Skr into this. Look for people who might be able to help her. Wasn¡¯t there a divination master in Liberty


    Chapter 585


    County? Ask him toe here!¡±


    2/2


    Harry¡¯s attendants immediately left the hospital room. They began making calls.


    Alexander stared at Skr with tears in his eyes. He said, ¡°Skye is extremely kind. I merely asked her whether she¡¯d be willing toe and take a look. She agreed without a second thought.


    ¡°Although she knew that it might be dangerous and it might harm her, she did not hesitate even once. I might not have been as fearless as her even in the height of my youth. Vi has raised her well!¡±


    Only¡­ If something happened to Skr, he would be too embarrassed to meet Vi even if she returned. Alexander wouldn¡¯t be able to give Gloria an exnation either! Alexander and Harry were panicking. Before Joe arrived, they tried all the methods they coulde up with, and so did the medical personnel in the hospital. Yet, Skr¡¯s face seemed to pale even further, and her temperature dropped.


    It was as though¡­


    No one dared to vocalize their thoughts.


    Harry reproached himself, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Why did I ept it? I remained cautious of others when I was young. Why do I believe in others the older I get? I¡¯ve harmed Skr. I don¡¯t care about anything except the children


    my old age.¡±


    Alexander noticed that Harry had paled as well. He seemed exhausted and wrapped up in self¨Cme. Alexander sighed and consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself for this. It¡¯ll only damage your health. I believe Skr will be fine. She¡¯s kind and lucky.¡±


    Harry exhaled harshly and replied, ¡°How could I not me myself? Skr told us what to do until thest second before she fainted. She was terrified that we¡¯d get hurt. Only then did I understand why misfortune had befallen my family. I have to find the man who hurt me!¡±


    ¡°Two years have passed. He must¡¯ve gotten close to you with ulterior motives. He must¡¯ve gone into hiding by now. You won¡¯t be able to find him easily.¡±


    Who was this fiend lurking in the darkness?


    Right then, a dark figure swooped in. The wind rustled behind him.

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    Chapter <b>586</b>


    Joe walked straight to Skr¡¯s bed.


    Both Alexander and Harry knew him. They asked simultaneously, ¡°Joe?¡±


    Joe scrutinized Skr. He¡¯d never seen her so pale before. Her breathing was weak, as though¡­


    Joe said to Howard, ¡°Come over and take a look.¡±


    Howard nodded and walked over somberly.


    Joe took a step back. He then looked at Alexander and Harry. He greeted them, ¡°Mr. Gardner Senior, Mr. Srius Senior.¡±


    Alexander said remorsefully, ¡°I didn¡¯t protect Skr properly. That¡¯s why she¡¯snded in this position.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Alexander¡¯s fault. It¡¯s mine. I was the cause of this,¡± Harry said hurriedly.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a smart move to me others now.


    In addition, Skr had made the decision toe to Liberty County herself. Joe knew that Skr wouldn¡¯t me it on them. They hated for this to happen as well,


    Joe replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself. We should focus on ensuring Skr wakes up soon.¡±


    She¡¯d fallen unconscious for no obvious reason. This was thergest hit to her health she¡¯d suffered. It was much worse than anything she¡¯d ever experienced.


    Joe stared at Skr, whoy in bed, unconscious. He said to himself, ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. I won¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡±


    Howard examined Skr. Then, he looked at her medical history as well as a list of reports. His expression turned serious as he read.


    Silence reigned in the ward. Everyone in the room looked at Howard.


    Paul did not step forward. He merely looked in from outside. He could see Skr from where he was standing.


    Paul¡¯s heart sank when he saw Skr¡¯s pale face. It was worse than he¡¯d imagined!


    How could those evil artifacts be so powerful? It had harmed her before they¡¯d even had time to react!


    Chapter 586


    2/2


    After a moment, Howard said to Joe, ¡°Mr. Martin, let¡¯s talk about this outside.¡±


    Joe¡¯s gaze hardened. He replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Alexander and Harry traded nces. They had a guess as to what was going on. Skr wasn¡¯t doing well.


    In the corridor, Howard said lowly, ¡°Mr. Martin, Skr isn¡¯t in good condition. Although nothing seems wrong with her, her body temperature is highly abnormal. No medical inteference can be done. Right now, she might as well be in a vegetative


    state.¡±


    Joe clenched his jaw. Then, he said, ¡°Find a way to save her, no matter what that might be. Can I bring her back to Jipsburg?¡±


    Once they returned to Jipsburg, he would do anything to save her.


    Howard nodded and answered, ¡°You can. However, you must be mentally prepared for what might happen on the way back. I¡¯ve never encountered a patient like her.¡±


    In the past, he¡¯d never believed in ck magic. Now, he found that his understanding of the topic was too superficial.


    His medical expertise, which he took pride in, couldn¡¯t exin Skr¡¯s condition. Howard couldn¡¯t find the source of Skr¡¯s unconsciousness either. He felt helpless.


    Joe remained silent as he stood in the corridor. Those few minutes seemed like a year to him.


    Paul waited for Joe¡¯s next instructions.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Paul, get things ready. We¡¯re taking Mrs. Martin back to Jipsburg,¡± Joe looked up and ordered.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll make the necessary preparations immediately,¡± replied Paul.


    Then, Joe walked back into the ward. He sat by Skr¡¯s bed and watched her. She looked lifeless. A few minutester, he looked at Alexander and Harry and said, ¡°I¡¯m taking her back to Jipsburg. Once she wakes up, she can return and settle what she hasn¡¯t finished.¡±


    Upon hearing Joe¡¯s calm reassurance, Alexander and Harry calmed down after hours of panic.


    Skr would be fine. Joe wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to her. Miracles could happen once they returned to Jipsburg.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    1/2 ¡°Do be careful on the way home. Call me if anything happens. I¡¯ll be returning to Jipsburg soon,¡± Alexander said.


    He hadn¡¯t been feeling much before Joe arrived, and now that Joe was here, he felt


    rather weak.


    Joe nodded in response.


    They finished the paperwork needed for the transfer in a heartbeat. Although Joe had taken Skr away, Alexander and Harry did not leave the hospital.


    Rather, they remained in the hospital to get IV drips. They had been holding on for dear life just now. After Joe left, they broke down.


    Harry looked at Skr, who was lying in a hospital bed. He muttered, ¡°Skye will be alright when she gets back to Jipsburg, right? Jipsburg is filled with talented people. They¡¯ll find a way to wake her up. They definitely will.¡±


    ¡°Right, nothing will happen to Skr. She¡¯s a lucky person,¡± said Alexander resolutely while nodding feebly.


    They said nothing more after that.


    Both were exhausted, but they couldn¡¯t sleep. The second they closed their eyes, Skr¡¯s copse reyed before their eyes, and their hearts raced.


    The ambnce cruised through the streets swiftly.


    Joe¡¯s eyes fell on Skr, who was still unconscious. He pushed a few strands of hair out of her face.


    Joe murmured, ¡°Skr, please wake up soon.¡±


    Skr would¡¯ve been irked and started bantering with him, but she remained still. She did not react to his words as though deaf to the world.


    Joe grasped her hand. It was as though he was holding on to a block of ice. He immediately tightened his grip around her palm, hoping that he¡¯d eventually warm


    her up.


    However, it was all for naught. His palm was scorching. However, it wasn¡¯t enough to warm her.


    Joe¡¯s expression froze.


    Chapter 587


    2/2


    He pursed his lips. Joe said in a tone bordering on threatening, ¡°You have to wake up, alright?¡±


    Skr remained motionless. Shey on the stretcher like a broken doll.


    Although Joe¡¯s body had begun to prickle with numbness, he remained bent over, staring at Skr. It was as though he¡¯d been frozen into his position.


    They finally arrived at Jipsburg Hospital, where Skr was relocated into a hospital room. Only then did Joee to his senses,


    All the specialists began checking over her. Theybored through the night.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    In the end, they merely hooked Skr onto an IV drip. Nothing else happened. They needed to analyze a bunch of medical reports before they could find out the exact reason for her copse.


    Paul somberly told Joe, ¡°Mr. Martin, you should return home to rest first. A caretaker will stay here to watch over Mrs. Martin. She¡¯ll call you the second Mrs. Martin wakes up.


    It was five in the morning. He¡¯d been up all night.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You should go home first. I¡¯ll rest here,¡± Joe stated.


    Paul nced at the extra bed beside Skr¡¯s. That would work too.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll buy some breakfast for you. Some of the shops should be open at this hour,¡± Paul said.


    Joe hummed in agreement.


    Before leaving the room, Paul cast a worried nce at Skr. idents were unpredictable, striking without warning. Just yesterday, she had been perfectly healthy. Now, shey unconscious, her life hanging in the bnce.


    Three dayster, the doctors came up with a conclusion.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, <i>you </i><i>should </i>prepare yourself for this news. The patient might remain in a vegetative state for the rest of her life.¡±

 Chapter 588

    Chapter <b>588</b>


    ¡°What?¡± Paul was in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from eximing.


    How did Skr end up in a vegetative state?Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She¡¯d been alive and kicking a day ago. One trip to Liberty County, and she¡¯d entered a vegetative state?


    Had these doctors examined her properly? Had they thought of a proper treatment n for her?


    Paul immediately turned to Joe.


    As he¡¯d expected, Joe¡¯s expression was frigid. He ordered, ¡°Exhaust every method you can think of. You know that we¡¯ll never ept this as her future.¡±


    Robert Harrison, the head of Jipsburg Hospital, sighed deeply and replied, ¡°We¡¯vepiled her medical reports and discussed this matter with experts overseas. They¡¯ve all agreed that this is a problem that no one can solve. Mr. Martin, we c¨¤n only hope for a miracle now.¡±


    He¡¯d made clear that no one knew how to help Skr.


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to save her. The patient was someone Joe cared about. They¡¯d considered every possibility, but in the end, they found no viable option.


    After all the doctors left, Paul immediately asked Joe, ¡°Mr. Martin, should I contact hospitals overseas? Also¡­ should I ask Mrs. Martin¡¯s family toe over? They still don¡¯t know Ms. Sullivan¡¯s condition.¡±


    There was also Gloria.


    If they had kept this from Gloria, she might not have been able to bear it when she eventually found them out.


    Two days ago, Alexander and Harry had returned from Liberty County. They felt another wave of self¨Cme when they heard that Jipsburg Hospital had found no way to save her.


    They¡¯d pleaded for help from many sources. The two of them also helped keep the news from Gloria.


    Joe ordered coldly, ¡°Please leave first.¡±


    Paul froze in surprise. Then, he left the room swiftly.


    Joe sat by the bed and looked down at Skr. The room waspletely silent.


    Chapter 588


    2/2


    Suddenly, he heard the chime of a notification. Joe nced over. It was Charles calling Skr.


    Skr¡¯s phone had been quiet for three days. No one called. This was the first iing call.


    Joe¡¯s eyes shifted away from it after a brief look. He allowed the phone to keep ringing. He had no idea what to tell Charles.


    Another call came in after the first one ended. It was still Charles.


    Joe furrowed his brows.


    At that moment, Joe heard a hoarse female voice squeak out beside him, ¡°The phone


    ¡±


    Surprise took over Joe¡¯s features. He turned around to look at Skr.


    He watched as Skr opened her eyes. Then, she narrowed her eyes again, perhaps because she couldn¡¯t get used to the room¡¯s brightness.


    Skr felt like her brain wasgging when she saw Joe before her. She said, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Her throat felt dry and scratchy. It was as though she¡¯d been down with a major disease.


    It was as though someone had hit a stop button over Joe. He stared at her in total


    shock.


    Skr was dumbfounded by his gaze. She wanted to speak, but her throat hurt excruciating. When she tried to sit up, she found herselfpletely weak.


    She could only stare at Joe.


    When their eyes met in midair, Joe finally came to his senses.


    Then, he stood up abruptly.


    He strode toward the door and instructed Paul, ¡°Get Dr. Stone, her main physician, toe over!¡±


    Skr¡¯s main physician?


    Skr finally realized that something was off after waking up. Only then did she realize that she was in the Hospital.

 Chapter 589

    <b>Chapter 589</b>


    Skr had recalled what happened before she copsed. She hadn¡¯t expected Alexander to call Joe. She was fine.


    A flurry of activity filled the room as doctors swarmed around Skr, subjecting her to a battery of tests. An hourter, the room emptied, and the hospital room fell silent once again.


    Skr seemed much better than when she first woke up.


    Strength flowed back into her after a few sips of water and chicken soup.


    ¡°I merely fainted. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    Asking so many doctors toe over was a waste of time.


    If the other patients knew that all the doctors were with her, they would definitely have something to say about it. It was a total waste of resources.


    Joe stared at Skr silently.


    Paul¡¯s lips twitched. He said, ¡°Mrs. Martin, you didn¡¯t just faint. You¡¯ve been unconscious for four days. Your temperature dropped as days went by. They ran countless tests on you but could find no reason for your unconsciousness.


    ¡°Two hours ago, they concluded that you might never wake up. You¡¯d be in a vegetative state. This isn¡¯t nothing. This is absolutely terrifying!¡±


    ¡°Four days? Have I been unconscious for that long?¡± Skr was surprised.


    That exined why Joe seemed dumbstruck by her waking up. The doctors had just been talking about some kind of miracle.


    She was under the impression that she¡¯d fainted briefly. Yet, four days had passed.


    ¡°Indeed, it has been long,¡± Joe stated lowly.


    Skr apologetically said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying you all.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t expected the ck magic to eat her up, and at the time, she didn¡¯t care much about it. Even before fainting, she thought about how Alexader and Harry should¡¯ve handled the phoenix figurine.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    If Skr had known that she would be unconscious for such a long time, she would¡¯ve told him not to worry about her.


    ¡°Steven called you just now. Would you like to call him back?¡±


    Chapter 589


    2/2


    Joe handed her the phone, and Skr reached out to take it. Their fingers touched, and Joe noticed her icy fingertips.


    He asked Skr immediately, ¡°Are you feeling ill<b>?</b>¡±


    Skr was stunned by his question. She answered, ¡°No, I¡¯m feeling alright. I feel stronger now that I¡¯ve had something to eat.


    The doctor told her she would recover after two days of rest.


    Why did Joe seem extremely nervous all of a sudden?


    Joe¡¯s brows remained furrowed. He held her hands tightly and said, ¡°Your hands are still very cold.¡±


    He nced at Paul and ordered, ¡°Call a doctor over.¡±


    ?


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need for that. I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s normal to have cold hands, I touched the figurine, and I just needed some time to recover. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine,¡± Skr insisted. She tried to stop Joe from doing so.


    Joe gazed at her deeply. Then, he said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Skr nced at Joe, who was still holding her hand. She reminded, ¡°I¡¯ll call Steven now.¡±


    C


    <i>S</i>


    ¡°Let¡¯s head out first. We should inform Mr. Gardner Senior and Mr. Srius Senior.¡± Joe nodded. He walked out with Paul.


    Skr sighed in relief once the door shut behind him.


    Joe had looked at her as though she was someone important to him, whom he¡¯d lost


    and then regained. She needed to hold herself together with all her might to prevent herself from getting lost in his eyes.


    ?


    Skr didn¡¯t know how long she could protect herself from the extremely charismatic Joe. Her imagination had started to run wild.


    She inhaled. Then, Skr called Steven.


    ¡°Steven, I was busy just now.¡±


    Steven said, ¡°Mom just called me just now. She said that you were renting with someone. As she hasn¡¯t visited you before, she wants to see you during dinnertime and have a meal together. She asked me for your address.


    ¡°I found an excuse and said that I was busy. I¡¯d said I would send her your address when I was done. Skr, I don¡¯t think I can keep this from Mom anymore. You need to take Joe to meet her.¡°.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    Skr¡¯s heart raced. She said, ¡°Steven, I have a few pressing matters. that need handling. Joe is rather busy as well. We don¡¯t have time to visit Mom for now. Could you help me think of a reason to dissuade Mom froming to see me?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle up with something. However, you can¡¯t avoid this for long. How are you and Joe getting along?¡±


    The undeniable truth was that Steven had gotten hurt by Annie. However, he¡¯d overlooked something. He¡¯d gotten hurt, but what about Skr?


    Would this affect her rtionship with Joe?


    Skr¡¯s eyes darted toward the door. Then, she hummed gently and said, ¡°We¡¯re getting along quite well. Don¡¯t worry about us, Steven.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ve broken things off with Annie entirely. She won¡¯t be


    causing any more trouble. This had nothing to do with anyone else. I was too trusting. Although asional hints revealed her true colors, K consciously ignored them.


    ¡°Skr, stick together with Joe, alright? We¡¯ll go through all sorts of challenges throughout our lifetime. It¡¯s impossible to live a life of perpetual peace.¡±


    Skr felt her heart skip a beat. Suddenly, she found an answer to the problem that had been gnawing at her. In the past, she¡¯d been too paranoid.


    ¡°Yep, got it.¡±


    After they ended their <b>call</b>, Skyar opened her Instagram. There were <b>no </b>important messages.


    Natalie and Austin were filming. They had probably been busy.


    Charter 540


    asionally, they sent her a few pictures. Caleb had also sent her a few photos of his overseas trip.


    Herck of response didn¡¯t faze them; they knew she was probably busy.


    Skr then looked at her Amazon store. Janine could handle them by


    now.


    She¡¯d posted an announcement that she¡¯d be busy and wasn¡¯t epting appraisal requests as a result.


    Skr was relieved after looking through all of that.


    Just as she put her phone down, the door opened. Alexander and Harry walked in. Tears welled up in their eyes upon seeing her.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright. That¡¯s great. Skye, you¡¯ve terrified us for the past few days. It¡¯s <b>such </b>a relief that you¡¯re alright,¡± said Alexander.


    Harry added, ¡°If anything happened to you, I would me myself to death. I wouldn¡¯t have the guts to even meet Vi.¡±


    In the face of Alexander and Harry¡¯s concern, Skr said hurriedly,¡± I¡¯m alright now. Stop worrying, you both. It¡¯s my fault for not telling you before I fainted. I¡¯m too young, and I wasn¡¯t experienced enough. That¡¯s why the artifact injured me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re impossible. Why are you ming yourself for this?¡± Harry didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    He could see why Vi had passed her skills on to Skr. She deserved it for her exemry character.


    Alexander looked back at Joe, who¡¯d followed them in. He asked, ¡± What did the doctors Bay? I¡¯ll pay for all the expenses incurred by her hospital stay.¡±


    ¡°The doctor said she needs to be hospitalized for a few more days. Then, she¡¯ll be fit for discharge,¡± Joe replied,


    Chapter 500


    He would pay for his wife¡¯s hospital stay. After all, Jipsburg Hospital belonged to the Martins.


    Alexander was their elder. Joe wouldn¡¯t allow him to shoulder the


    costs.


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Harry said. He nodded in relief. Then, he turned to Alexander toin, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll be paying for it. Why are you trying to take that from me? What, do you think that I¡¯m penniless just because I live in Liberty County?¡±


    Harry felt bad if he couldn¡¯t do anything for her.


    Although Skr had woken up, she was still extremely pale.


    Skr watched as they fought with each other to take responsibility for her. Then, she switched the topic and said, ¡°Mr. Srius Senior, have you handled the figurine as I¡¯ve instructed you to?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯ve put it away like you told me,¡± Harry said, nodding.


    Skr¡¯s expression was somber. After a few moments of silence, she said, ¡°Once I recover, I¡¯ll draw a talisman for you. Stick it onto the figurine. Then, hand it to me. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She was still capable of handling it as it wasn¡¯t an emerald statue. In addition, it was a tiny figurine that had been forgotten by Harry. If he¡¯d admired and caressed it every day, she wouldn¡¯t be able to reverse the damage done.


    Harry would perish like Alexander¡¯s friend. She would be powerless to help.

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    ¡°Alright, no problem. I¡¯m not in a hurry. You should allow yourself time to recover,¡± said Harry.


    Once Alexander heard that she could handle it, he told Skr, ¡°You¡¯re very talented, Skye.¡±


    Skr¡¯s face flushed from the praise. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught Joe looking at her.


    She thought of Joe¡¯s astonishment when she woke up. Had he been. in the hospital for the past four days?


    ¡ª


    A few scenes were filmed in tourist spots. They were the best ones the country could offer.


    Natalie felt like she was on holiday as she stared at the gorgeous scenery before her.


    They¡¯d gone to three ces within four days of leaving Jipsburg. Every filming location showcased breathtaking beauty.


    Perhaps due to the stunning natural scenery she¡¯d enjoyed, Natalie. felt that her mindset had changed. <b>She </b>felt as though she¡¯d been healed by it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going overseas for an event next month. Can youe with me?¡± Austin asked.


    Natalie had been daydreaming. Upon hearing his question, she nodded enthusiastically. She said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m your assistant. I¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡±


    As a blue¨Ccor worker, she had to think like one. Natalie couldn¡¯t take advantage of Austin¡¯s kindness to not carry out her tasks.


    2/2


    This would disappoint Austin. She might even lose her job. In addition, she felt like she was getting paid to go on holiday.


    Austin nodded and smiled. He replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    A few feet away, a man in a ck coat looked at them coldly. His gaze glinted cruelly.


    He made a phone call and ordered, ¡°Since I¡¯ve found her, take her back to Jipsburg.¡±


    ¡°Annabelle would like to speak to you, Mr. Hughes. Would you like to talk to her?¡± asked Tristan.


    Jeremy answered expressionlessly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Those simple words expressed his attitude toward Annabelle.


    Jeremy watched Natalie chat happily with Austin. He could hear her giggles from where he was standing.


    Austin¡­


    |


    Jeremy narrowed his eyes. Austin was aiming to pursue Natalie.


    He cast his eyes downward and called Natalie.


    Although she¡¯d muted her phone, she was holding it in hand. Natalie knew when someone called.


    Upon seeing that Jeremy was calling, her fingers trembled. Her smile froze on her face.


    Austin noticed her swift change in expression and followed her gaze. He saw Jeremy on the caller ID.


    Austin stood <b>up </b>and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the director about the next scene.


    Natalie nodded stiffly and replied, ¡°Alright.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    Chapter 592


    Natalie picked up the call. She said, ¡°Hello?¡±


    Jeremy stared intently at Natalie. He rxed his clenched jaw when she picked up. He said, ¡°Nath, it¡¯s time to go home.¡±


    It was time for her to return to his side. He did not want things to continue spiralling out of his control.


    Natalie¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She questioned, ¡°Home? Jeremy, haven¡¯t you thought things through? Our home is gone. It doesn¡¯t exist anymore.¡±


    She had no idea how Jeremy could talk to her like nothing had happened. He pretended as though it had been but a nightmare.


    However, it had happened.


    ¡°Jeremy, stop lying to yourself, alright? I can¡¯t get over it. Can¡¯t we have a peaceful separation? Don¡¯t call me before you think things through,¡± Natalie pleaded. Tears slid down her face.


    Only she knew the extent of agony she was going through. She would be in excruciating pain even if they got a divorce.


    Jeremy¡¯s face paled slightly, ¡°Natalie, we¡¯re not getting a divorce.


    When Natalie heard that, helplessness gripped her. She bit her lip. Then, she insisted sternly, ¡°I will never continue living with you. I can¡¯t lie to myself. When I look at you or even think of you, I recall your betrayal and that affair. I don¡¯t want to be a resentful wife. I¡¯m set on divorcing you.¡±


    Natalie hung up immediately after. She felt weakness ovee her the second she did so.


    The empty dial tones reminded Jeremy that Natalie was about to slip


    1/3


    2/3


    out of his grasp,


    Austin saw Jeremy after talking to the director. There was a significant distance between them, and they couldn¡¯t see one another¡¯s expressions. However, as Austin turned to Jeremy, Jeremy also looked at him. Their eyes met, and hostility radiated from them.


    Austin was calm. However, he was concerned for Natalie¡¯s wellbeing.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Jeremy to find them here, but it was typical of him -indeed, he was a powerful man. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to find them.


    It solidified Jeremy¡¯s belief that Austin wanted Natalie for himself.


    Jeremy pursed his lips tightly. He nced at Austin¡¯s number saved in his phone. Tristan had given it to him. He called Austin.


    ¡°Austin, I¡¯m Jeremy Hughes.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Austin raised a brow. He was surprised that Jeremy had his private number. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s up, Mr. Hughes?¡±


    Jeremy threatened lowly, ¡°I¡¯m giving you three days to fire Natalie.


    Austin stared straight at Jeremy and smiled. He stated, ¡°Natalie is responsible and hardworking. She¡¯s the best employee I¡¯ve ever had in the past few years. I have no reason to fire her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to take my wife from me. Do you know what has happened to the men in Jipsburg who have tried to do so?¡± asked Jeremy.


    He could destroy Austin¡¯s life by lifting a finger.


    However, he wasn¡¯t going to lower himself to the point where he took action against an actor.


    Austin remained unfazed. He said, ¡°Nath is not an object. I cannot take her from you.¡±


    Chapp 590


    Despite his attraction to Natalie, he knew he¡¯d always be upfront


    about his feelings. A public pursuit was inevitable but now wasn¡¯t the right time.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve got nothing else to say to me, I¡¯ll be hanging up now, Mr. Hughes.¡±


    Jeremy was surprised by Austin¡¯s stubbornness. He chuckled lightly and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t do things you¡¯ll regret.¡±


    Then, he hung up. Many people didn¡¯t know what was good for them.


    Jeremy thought of Austin¡¯s name, which he had made for himself in the entertainment industry. It was something to be proud of. He¡¯d been powerful for too long, which had resulted in his arrogance.


    Austin had forgotten how it felt to be the scum of the earth.


    Jeremy called Tristan and instructed, ¡°Find out what Austin has been up to recently. I want to ban him from the entertainment industry.¡±

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    Skr was hospitalized for three more days. Then, she was discharged, looking fit as a fiddle.


    Alexander prohibited her from going to work. He gave her a few more days off.


    In the following days, Skr dealt with the phoenix figurine. She also. called Janine to reassure her. Then, she found an excuse to dispel. Janine¡¯s intentions of visiting her.


    She only returned to Gxy Vi at night. The next day, Joe headed to work early in the morning.


    Skr hadn¡¯t seen Gloria in a while and was nning to visit. Just as she was about to head out after tidying up, Joe returned home.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you gone to work?¡± Skr asked in surprise.


    Joe noticed that Skr had changed into going¨Cout clothes. He raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t visited Grandma Gloria at Pearlhall Residence in a while. I¡¯m nning to pay her a visit,¡± Skr informed Joe as she put on her


    shoes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± suggested Joe.


    Skr had no idea what he was trying to do. She asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t gone to work in a week, yet he came back after an hour. This was a stark contrast to his work¨Caddicted self.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I need to attend to at work,¡± Joe said calmly.


    Skr didn¡¯t ask any further questions.


    Lucas drove them there.


    Initially, Skr wanted to take a cab to the repair shop to collect her car, which had been ready for collection for days. However, she¡¯d


    been too busy to go, and it looked like she could only go there


    tomorrow.


    It was silent in the car. The two of them had no idea what to say. The atmosphere in the car seemed off.


    They hadn¡¯t spoken much while Skr was in the hospital. They had no idea what to say, even if they wanted to.


    A sharp trill broke through the silence.


    Joe epted the call.


    Jenny¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Joe, guess where I am now!¡±


    It was evident that Jenny was in a great mood.


    Skr suddenly felt like it was time to ask Lucas to y some music. The car was overly silent. Although Joe hadn¡¯t put the call on speaker, she could hear what Jenny was saying.


    Although she¡¯d asked him to guess, the answer was evident.


    She would be in the airport if Skr hadn¡¯t guessed wrongly.


    Joe asked emotionlessly, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Jenny had asked him to guess. How could he ask for the answer outright?


    Joe looked at Skr. Suddenly, he grabbed her hand and pressed it under his palm, gently massaging it. Their intertwined fingers made Skr feel restless.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenny hadn¡¯t expected Joe¡¯s impatience to drive him to ask


    immediately. After a moment of silence, she said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯ve


    §³§á§Ñ§ã§Ú§ä 341


    act


    returned to Jipsburg, Joe. I have just exited the ne and am waiting. to get my baggage. Can youe pick me up, Joe?¡±


    Skr¡¯s hand stiffened.


    Joe was going to pick Jenny up, wasn¡¯t he?


    Joe nced at her hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m busy. I¡¯ll get Rowan to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re busy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The call ended abruptly.


    Joe gazed deeply at Skr and asked, ¡°Why¡¯s your hand still so cold?¡± It was merely a minute improvement.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    Skr was stunned for a moment. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ve always been like that. Your palm is probably too warm. Usually, a man¡¯s body temperature is often higher than that of a woman.¡±


    Why was Joe so hung up on the temperature of her hand?


    Skr asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pick Jenny up?¡±


    Joe replied expressionlessly, ¡°Rowan will pick her up. Let¡¯s head to the Pearlhall Residence to see Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright.¡±


    In the airport, Jenny paled when Joe hung up on her.


    ¡°Busy? What could Joe be busy with? Shouldn¡¯t he be excited to see me as soon as possible?¡±


    She¡¯d never wanted Rowan to pick her up. She only wanted Joe toe. With that, it would be convenient for her to move into Gxy


    Vi.


    Jenny has been attending university in Korel City for the past four years. She hadn¡¯t returned once. She wanted Joe to visit her asionally so that everyone in Jipsburg would know that she held a special ce in Joe¡¯s heart.


    She also knew that distance made the heart grow fonder. She wanted Joe¡¯s adoration for her to increase further.


    However, she definitely hadn¡¯t done so for him to get married silently. There seemed to be a barrier between them, and it was even worse than when she¡¯d been in Korel City.


    Jenny¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. Even though she¡¯d collected her


    Chapter 594


    baggage, she didn¡¯t walk out.


    In the end, she gave in and called Rowan. She said, ¡°Rowan, I¡¯m back. Can you pick me up at the airport?¡±


    Rowan arrived quickly.


    The second Jenny saw Rowan, she fell into his arms, sobbing,¡± Rowan, Joe doesn¡¯t care about me anymore. I thought he¡¯d be ecstatic to know I was back and would put everything away to pick me up. In the end, he hadn¡¯te.¡±


    Rowan froze. He then consoled, ¡°He¡¯s probably busy and doesn¡¯t have time to fetch you. Isn¡¯t it the same for me to pick you up?¡±


    How was Joe better than him? Jenny fell for him despite knowing that they were impossible.


    Jenny cried and shook her head. She said, ¡°I¡¯m happy you¡¯vee to fetch me. However, I don¡¯t understand how he¡¯s so calm despite knowing I¡¯m back. It¡¯s like my arrival home is just another day in his life. I¡¯m just a stranger to him. He used to treat me so well before Skr came into the picture. Why has he be so cold toward me?¡±


    Skr was the source of all this.


    The second she saw Skr in Korel City, she knew that things were about to change against her will.


    In the end, everything turned out as she had expected.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rowan sighed helplessly. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s not think about that. It¡¯s useless and will affect your mood instead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to my ce. I¡¯ll live somewhere else while you stay at mine. The renovations to your house will be done soon. I¡¯ll make sure the smell is gone before you move back <b>in</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    Jenny nodded and agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    This was her only option.


    After getting into Rowan¡¯s car, Jenny suddenly changed her mind. She asked, ¡°Can you take me to Pearlhall Residence? I would like to see Mrs. Martin Senior. I haven¡¯t seen her in years. Since I¡¯m back, I


    should visit her.¡±


    Rowan had no such ideas. He said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take the opportunity to visit her, too. I haven¡¯t seen her in a while, as well.¡±


    Jenny continued, ¡°Let¡¯s make a stop when we pass a mall to purchase some jewelry. Mrs. Martin Senior loves them.¡±


    Jenny had to lean into Gloria¡¯s wants.


    After buying the jewelry, they set off toward Pearlhall Residence.


    They heard joyful chatter as the helpers brought them into the mansion. Rowan and Jenny seldom heard Gloriaughing so uninhibitedly.


    They heard a voice that sounded like Skr. Was she present as well?

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    Jenny was shocked to see Skr, Joe, and Gloria snacking on nuts while watching a variety show.


    Was this the important matter that Joe said he would be dealing with?


    She crumpled the beautiful bag in her hands.


    ¡°Jenny? When did you return to Jipsburg? Come here, and let me take a look at you.¡±


    Gloria looked up and saw Jenny and Rowan. She waved Jenny over.


    Jenny came to her senses and smiled as she walked over. She greeted, ¡°Mrs. Martin Senior.¡±


    Skr followed Gloria¡¯s gaze. Her eyes met Jenny¡¯s. Skr smiled and nodded at her.


    Jenny¡¯s grin froze on her face.


    She knew that Gloria had introduced Skr to Joe. She must¡¯ve been satisfied with Skr.


    Jenny knew that theoretically, but she hadn¡¯t met Skr before. She realized that Gloria seemed as gentle and kind as any regr grandma with Skr. Yet, Jenny had been scared of approaching Gloria since a young age.


    Skr casually carried herself with Gloria.


    Skr seemed to treat this mansion like her home. The more Jenny thought about it, the more ufortable she felt.


    ¡°Mrs. Martin Senior, didn¡¯t you see me? I came to visit you a while ago,


    Rowan teased as he walked over.


    Rowan nced at Joe and Skr sitting together.


    2/3


    Just now, Joe¡¯s ¡®expression was gentle as he watched Skr and Gloria chatting. Rowan had never seen that expression on him.


    Clearly, Joe liked Skr. He adored her, even.


    Joe fixed Rowan with a cold re.


    Rowan noticed it. He cried for his innocence internally. How would he


    know that they were in Pearlhall Residence? If he¡¯d known, he would¡¯ve asked them beforehand. It was a coincidence.


    ¡°Joe, Skr.¡±


    Jenny greeted them nonchntly after sitting down.


    Joe nodded.


    Skr smiled lightly and asked, ¡°Have you just returned from Korel City?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°I came here immediately after getting off the ne,¡± Jenny answered. She tried to maintain her grin, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Then, she offered the beautiful bag to Gloria. She said, ¡°I bought this gift for you. I hope you like it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you so much. You¡¯ve put a lot of thought into this,¡±


    Gloria said.


    Rowan pitied Jenny. She looked horrible. He helped her by saying, Won¡¯t you take a look? I helped her pick it.¡±


    Gloria nced at him and asked, ¡°Did you help as well?¡±


    Gloria opened the bag and took the ne out as she posed the


    question.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Gloria observed the glittering diamonds. The younger generation preferred this.


    Gloria smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got a great eye for jewelry. I like it very


    Chapters


    much.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you put it on?¡± Jenny asked carefully.


    She wanted to appease Gloria, especially now. Jenny wanted to let her know that she could do anything Skr could, and she also wanted Joe to see that.


    Gloria smiled and refused, ¡°I¡¯ve already got a ne on me<b>, </b>so I¡¯d rather not try it on. It¡¯s a rare asion for all of you toe to see me. Let¡¯s eat lunch here together. Some of you haven¡¯t had a meal prepared by our cooks for ages. It¡¯s a good day to stay back and have a try.¡±


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jenny agreed hurriedly.


    When Jenny stayed back, Rowan also decided to follow in her footsteps.


    Skr felt mildly regretful. She should¡¯vee in the afternoon.


    Skr discreetly nced at Joe. There were no emotions on his face. Her sixth sense began firing. She knew Jenny liked Joe. However, she didn¡¯t know how Joe felt about her.


    Skr pondered as she ate.


    Gloria wasn¡¯t in the prime of her health. She went for a nap after


    lunch.


    As they were leaving, Jenny stared at Joe longingly in front of Pearlhall Residence.


    ¡°Joe.¡±


    Rowan suddenly said to Skr, ¡°Skr, I¡¯ve got something to ask you. Is this a good time?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr was unfazed. She replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Rowan pulled his phone out. There were a few photos of antiques. He asked, ¡°Take a look at these antiques for me. Should I add them to my collection? Are they worth collecting?¡±


    Skr knew that Rowan was trying to give Joe and Jenny a chance to speak privately. Asking her whether there was any value in those antiques was merely an excuse.


    However, she always treated antiques seriously. She observed them thoroughly and missed out on what Joe and Jenny were talking about.


    Chapter 596


    When she was done looking, the two of them had finished their chat


    as well.


    As she left with Joe, Skr saw that Jenny¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Had she been crying?


    They watched Rowan and Jenny leave before getting into their own


    car.


    Silence ensued between them on the way back to Gxy Vi.


    ¡°Does Mrs. Martin Senior not like me? Is that why Joe is keeping his distance from me? Joe did not use to behave like this before he got married,¡± sobbed Jenny. Tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Rowan swore when Jenny started crying. He advised, ¡°The past is in the past. You should live in the present. Wake up, Jenny. Joe promised your mom that he would raise you till adulthood.


    ¡°You¡¯ve graduated from university, and you¡¯re going to enter the workforce soon. He¡¯s gotten married. Of course, things are different


    now.<i>¡±</i>


    In the past, he wouldn¡¯t have been so harsh with her.


    However, Joe had made his stand clear. Skr was the most important person to him.


    Compared to Jenny¡¯s paranoia, Skr remained calm from the second Jenny arrived until she left.


    Rowan would be darned if Skr couldn¡¯t see Jenny¡¯s intention toward Joe. She was such an intelligent woman.


    Joe was keeping his distance from Jenny. Wasn¡¯t it because he¡¯d discovered Jenny¡¯s feelings for him?


    Jenny seemed as though she¡¯d woken up from a dream. She stared at


    <ol start="5">


    <li>T</li>


    </ol>


    Rowan in disbelief and questioned, ¡°Was this all just a promise he¡¯d made with my mom? Had he treated me so well just to keep to a promise?¡±


    Rowan wanted to scold Jenny till the fog in her mind cleared up. He asked, ¡°Did you think that Joe was a feelings¨Coriented man? Have you seen him waste time on romance? He¡¯s seen all kinds of beautiful


    ¡°He only treats Skr well because of Mrs. Martin Senior,¡± Jenny insisted stubbornly on her supposition.


    The corner of Rowan¡¯s lips twitched. He said, ¡°Men understand each other best. Today is a weekday. Joe is a work addict. Yet, he¡¯s not working today. Instead, he apanied Skr to Pearhall Residence.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s as simple as visiting Mrs. Martin Senior? To my knowledge, Skr visits Pearlhall Residence frequently, even without Joe¡¯spany. He must¡¯ve fallen for Skr.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s face was paler than a ghost,

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    Jenny probably hadn¡¯t expected such a chaotic situation to await her on her first day back <b>in </b>Jipsburg.


    ¡°Joe wouldn¡¯t fall for someone so easily. In addition, Mrs. Martin Senior was responsible for this marriage. It wasn¡¯t Joe¡¯s choice,¡± Jenny argued.


    Rowan was speechless. He knew that nothing he said would be able to convince her otherwise. He¡¯d give her time to make sense of things. When one locked themselves in a dead end, no one could help


    them.


    ¡°I think Mrs. Martin Senior doesn¡¯t like me. She didn¡¯t even want to try the ne I¡¯d gifted her.


    ¡°Rowan, would you think that I¡¯m an unlikeable idiot? I¡¯ve been thinking about this often. I¡¯m just the daughter of a nanny. Many people must¡¯ve beenughing at me and looking down on me in your circle. You¡­ Do you secretly look down on me as well?¡± Jenny asked. Her face was devoid of color.


    There was something else she didn¡¯t understand.


    Skr had grown up in the countryside. Even if she did turn out to be from a wealthy family, her biological parents had gone bankrupt. Word on the street was that they were doing horribly for themselves. She came from a simr background as Jenny, right?


    Why did Gloria adore Skr?


    She¡¯d never seen Gloria so close to anyone else. She did not behave in that fashion, even with Joe. It was like she was Gloria¡¯s biological granddaughter.


    Rowan¡¯s heart throbbed. He parked their car by the roadside.


    Then, he scolded furiously, ¡°Jenny Scott, you never used to behave like that! Look at what you¡¯ve be. You¡¯re a resentful woman who doesn¡¯t dare to face reality. In addition, you¡¯ve got extremely low self-


    esteem.


    ¡°Is that really necessary? Can¡¯t you survive without Joe? As long as I¡¯m here with you, no one will dare to make fun of you! However, if you proceed down this road, I guarantee that you¡¯ll be scorned by everyone. You¡¯ll be the punchline of their jokes!¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t known Jenny since they were children, he would¡¯ve kicked her off the car without a second thought.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenny came to her senses. Her face paled even further.


    Before leaving Jipsburg for university, she had been cheery, confident, and filled to the brim with self¨Clove.


    ¡°Indeed. I miss who I used to be as well.¡±


    She stared at the familiar yet alien scenery outside.


    When Rowan saw that Jenny had figured herself out, Rowan set off again.


    When they were halfway back to Gxy Vi, Joe suddenly said, ¡°Ask any questions you¡¯ve got.¡±


    Skr was confused by Joe¡¯s sudden words. She asked, ¡°What should I be asking?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what Jenny told me?¡± Joe shot back.


    Skr shook her head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need to. That¡¯s your privacy.


    Skr knew that she was nothing in front of Jenny. After all, she¡¯d only known Joe for less than six months.


    Chops 507


    Joe nced at Skr, who seemedpletely nonchnt. His gaze darkened as he unbuttoned the top two buttons of his blouse. He scanned Skr and said, ¡°I hope you¡¯re not going to say that your didn¡¯t realize Jenny has a crush on me?¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t been able to tell, would she have kept her distance from him in Korel City?


    Skr had no idea Joe would hash this out in the open. She said, ¡°A woman¡¯s sixth sense tends to be extremely urate. I knew of her feelings for you the first time we met in Korel City.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what I think of her?¡± Joe raised a brow.


    Skr had kept herposure ever since she¡¯d heard Jenny was back and when they met at Pearlhill Residence.


    Did she not care whether he liked other women

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    Skr couldn¡¯t get a read on Joe. She did not hide her true thoughts and said honestly, ¡°I¡¯m a bit curious. However, I respect your privacy.¡±


    He asked as though he would tell her his thoughts the second she interrogated him over it.


    In Skr¡¯s opinion, he wasn¡¯t that easy to deal with.


    Joe¡¯s furrowed eyebrows rxed, ¡°So you were curious<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    Curiosity meant that she cared.


    ¡°So?¡± Skr waited for an answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ve kept to my promise. She has graduated from university and


    should be able to fend for herself. She¡¯s nothing more than a responsibility to me.¡±


    He waspletely honest with Skr. No other women could attract his attention. Dozens of naked women had stood before him. He felt nothing for every single one of them.


    Skr felt like a weight on her chest had been lifted. Her heart. seemed to start beating once more. She smiled. Gxies shimmeredOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    in her eyes.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to keep calling me Mr. Martin?¡±


    Her repeated mentions of ¡°Mr. Martin¡± made fury rise within him.


    Those words had never seemed harsher<b>.</b>


    ¡°Do you like me calling you ¡®Mr. Martin¡®?¡± Skr immediately changed. Her eyes glinted cheekily like a mischievous fox.


    Joe¡¯s throat tickled from her flirting. His gaze darkened.


    ¡°Call me darling,¡± Joe said. He dragged her into his embrace.


    Skr¡¯s heart pounded. They were too close. She could hear his


    heartbeat.


    ¡°Alright, darling. I¡¯ll call you ¡®darling¡® no matter where I go.¡±


    She guaranteed she could call him that until he grew annoyed at her. If he weren¡¯t scared of letting their secret marriage be known to the public, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid either.


    Joe¡¯s gaze darkened further. His gaze fell, and he whispered into her ear, ¡°If you call me darling whenever we¡¯re in bed, I¡¯ll give you anything you want.¡±


    Skr¡¯s heart quickened. They were in a car!


    ¡°What can you give me?¡± She turned to meet his dark gaze.


    After a moment of silence, Joe sealed her lips with his. Between kisses, he mumbled, ¡°My everything.


    ¡°Including your heart?¡± Skr asked internally. She didn¡¯t verbalize it, nor was she given the time to.


    Lucas¡® face flushed as he drove. However, he pretended to be deaf and blind¨Che could hear and see nothing!


    The sun had finallye out after a storm!


    Gloria did not nap for too long back in Pearlhall Residence.

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    Gloria rested for 20 minutes. Sleep evaded her despite her trying her best to fall asleep.


    Gloria asked Edgar to brew a pot of tea for her.


    Edgar noticed something off about her while drinking tea. He asked, ¡± Why do I feel like there¡¯s something on your mind?¡±


    Gloria was clearly overjoyed to have Joe and Skr over. The house had been bustling with activity, making it extremely lively. However, why did she seem so burdened with worries once they left?


    Gloria took a sip of her tea. She frowned before saying, ¡°Did you notice anything from Rowan and Jenny¡¯s visit today?¡±


    Edgar was momentarily stunned. He then realized what was going on.


    He could also sense Gloria¡¯s thoughts. After all, he¡¯d been taking care of her for decades. Under her influence, his perception had sharpened. He could tell what people were thinking.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be honest with you, Mrs. Martin Senior. I can tell that Jenny likes Mr. Martin. I didn¡¯t think much of it when she was young. Some of her thoughts have be evident now that she has grown up. She¡¯s clearly jealous of Mrs. Martin. However, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve. definitely realized,<b>¡± </b>said Edgar.


    Gloria nodded and replied, ¡°You¡¯re fight. Skye is a kind¨Chearted and intelligent woman. How could she miss it? She definitely feels sad about it.¡±


    ¡°Joe has made his stand clear. He has kept his distance from Jenny. Mrs. Martin probably won¡¯t think much of it. Only Jenny might be confounded. She probably feels wronged by how Mr. Martin keeps his distance from her.¡± Although Edgar had been silent, he¡¯d seen


    Chapter 599


    everything behind the scenes.


    Gloria harrumphed. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll give Joe credit for knowing what to do and what not to. If he dares betray Skr, I won¡¯t let him get away


    with it.


    ¡°I watched Jenny grow up. She looks na?ve and trusting, but she gets jealous easily. Because, of her jealousy, she might make mistakes. Don¡¯t let her hurt Skr.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Martin Senior. I¡¯m sure Mr. Martin will make the necessary arrangements. In addition, Mrs. Martin won¡¯t be easily bullied, as her personality shows. <b>If </b>she¡¯s treated properly and everything goes well, Skr will wee them with open arms.


    ¡°If they were shameless enough to offend her, she would attack mercilessly. She wouldn¡¯t let herself be pushed around.¡±


    Gloria grinned and rolled her eyes at Edgar. She joked, ¡°Look at that description of yours. Skr¡¯s personality is exactly what I like.¡±


    ¡°Take care of your health, Mr. Martin Senior. As to everything else, Mr. Martin and Mrs. Martin will sort themselves out,¡± continued Edgar.


    Gloria nodded and said, ¡°The younger generations have their own brand of happiness. I¡¯ll let this go. There¡¯s no point <b>in </b>dwelling upon


    this.<b>¡±</b>


    A few dayster, Austin was removed from a few events he¡¯d been invited to for a host of absurd reasons.


    These organizers had begged Austin to attend their event multiple times.


    Hank had been an agent in the entertainment industry for many years. He¡¯d noticed something off about what was happening.


    ¡°Someone is targeting you. They want to ban you from the


    Chapter 590


    entertainment industry.¡±


    Austin was reclined on a couch while reading. Three days¡® worth of events had been canceled, but he wasn¡¯t bothered. He could event


    guess who was behind this.


    When Hank saw that Joe was unbothered, he asked, ¡°Do you know something?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. How would it be so easy to ban me?


    Coincidentally, I¡¯ve been exhausted recently. I could use this as an opportunity to take a break. He won¡¯t be able to touch my international events and movie roles,¡± said Austin calmly.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Did this mean Austin knew who it was? Hank pressed on, ¡°Who is it? Give me a hint. I¡¯ve been in the entertainment industry for such a long time. Most people tend to show me deference. However, no one has disclosed any information about this to me.


    ¡°This means that the person who wants to kick you out of the


    industry is a powerful man in Jipsburg. Hey¡­ Wait, I think I know who it is. It isn¡¯t Jeremy Hughes, is it?¡±


    Austin softly hummed in acknowledgment.


    Hank¡¯s eyes widened. He asked, ¡°Is it really him? Why is he banning you for no reason? Natalie found out about his affair. That¡¯s between the two of them. What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Initially, it had nothing to do with me. He asked me to fire Natalie. I disagreed,¡± said Austin.


    Hank swore. He scolded, ¡°He¡¯s too controlling, isn¡¯t he? What¡¯s he trying to do? Is he trying to force Natalie back to his side? I knew that Natalie wouldn¡¯t be able to divorce him easily.


    ¡°Now what? He¡¯s trying to ban you from the industry. You might not be able to remain in the country.¡±


    Chapter 500


    Austin said calmly, ¡°No, I¡¯ll take a rest for now.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! You¡¯repletely unbothered. I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s going out of my mind with worry, am I?¡± Hank was furious.


    As the two of them chatted, no one noticed Natalie standing by the door. They had forgotten that this was their office, not his home.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    The color drained from Natalie¡¯s face.


    The two of them realized something after the fact. They looked toward the door at the same time.


    When they saw Natalie¡¯s pale face, Austin¡¯s expression turned somber. He put his book away and walked over. He said, ¡°Natalie, I¡¯ll handle this. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s mind was entirely nk. She replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t know he would ask you to do so. I¡¯m sorry. I hadn¡¯t dealt with my own matters. properly and dragged you into this.¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you,¡± Hank consoled.


    This had to do with Austin¡¯s career. It was a more serious issue than


    they¡¯d expected.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Natalie said. She was overwhelmed with guilt.


    She knew how important Austin¡¯s acting career was to him. As one of his fans who¡¯d liked him for years, she knew more than anyone else. how Austin had gotten to where he is today. Yet, everything he¡¯d built for himself might be destroyed because of her<b>.</b>


    Austin frowned and consoled, ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. I don¡¯t need you. to apologize. This has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Hank rubbed his nose. How could it have nothing to do with Natalie?


    If Austin hadn¡¯t wanted Natalie for himself, would Jeremy have taken action against him? Everything happened for a reason.


    Natalie shook her head and mumbled, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    She ran away immediately. Austin couldn¡¯t stop her in time.


    fr 600


    Hank couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Who knows how Jeremy would treat Natalie? I don¡¯t understand. Men who cheat usually don¡¯t like their wives anymore. Why do I feel like Jeremy about Natalie deeply? If he loved her, why would he cheat on her? Just to feel the rush brought on by a new rtionship?¡±


    As a man, he could understand.


    cares


    Austin¡¯s face turned serious. Turning back to Hank, he asked, ¡°When did you be so talkative?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this. It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°From now onward, shut up.¡±


    Silence ensued.


    Natalie caught a cab to Hughes Group.


    She could count the number of times she¡¯de here on two hands!


    In the past, she¡¯d visit with anticipation and love. This time, she came with anger and uncontroble hatred.


    ¡°Mrs. Hughes?¡±


    All the employees who saw Natalie were surprised. They seldom saw her in the office in the morning as Jeremy would usually be in meetings at this hour.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Natalie found it ironic that she was being called Mrs. Hughes. She said to the employees, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Mr. Hughes. You don¡¯t have to follow me around.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Natalie took an elevator straight to Jeremy¡¯s office.


    She was livid, but she wouldn¡¯t throw a tantrum while Jeremy was in a


    meeting. Jeremy could be as shameless as he wanted to be, but


    Natalie wouldn¡¯t sink to his level.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    When Natalie arrived at Jeremy¡¯s office, she surveyed the grand and imposing CEO¡¯s office with a hint of sarcasm. She imagined.


    countless scenes of Jeremy and Annabelle¡¯s passionate encounters taking ce in this very room.


    Half an hourter, Jeremy finished his meeting and learned that Natalie was in his office. He quickly returned.


    Natalie turned around as Jeremy walked in and closed the door behind him. Her expression was cold as she said, ¡°Jeremy, you never fail to shock me. No matter how ruthless your business tactics or immoral your personal affairs, you had no right to involve innocent people around me. Our issues were always just between us. But you betrayed our marriage!¡±


    Seeing Natalie¡¯s anger, Jeremy¡¯s face tightened, and his muscles. tensed. ¡°Did youe here just for Austin?¡±


    Natalie¡¯s eyes shed with cold disdain. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this issue, would never set foot in here again.¡±


    She pointed at the couch. ¡°Do you know why I waited for you for half an hour without sitting down? Because I can imagine how you and Annabelle must have gone wild in this office.¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s face turned pale, and his veins bulged. ¡°Nath, everything in the past is over.¡±


    ¡°No, the traces remain. The affair between you and Annabelle is deeply etched in my mind. Don¡¯t you understand? No matter who you target or how <b>you </b>try to force me toe back home, it won¡¯t change the fact that I find you disgusting. Just looking at your office makes me feel disgusted.


    ¡°Jeremy, we can never go back. Don¡¯t mess with my friends. If


    Chapter 607


    anything happens to them, I¡¯ll never forgive you.¡± Natalie pressed her red lips. Her face was flushed with rage.


    Jeremy¡¯s face was ashen. His hands clenched into fists. ¡°As long as you resign, it doesn¡¯t matter whether youe home or not.¡±


    He could only concede this much..


    ¡°Jeremy, you are so despicable. Do you know what you are taking from me? You are taking away my only passion for life,¡± Natalie yelled, her eyes red.


    ¡°Jeremy, I just realized now that you never truly understood me. You only love yourself! Did you think I would rely on you just because I lost my job? That I could only survive by depending on you?¡±


    Natalie was truly regretting her decisions. She deeply regretted falling in love with Jeremy and marrying him.


    Jeremy¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°It¡¯s not as you think. Do <b>you </b>know that Austin likes <b>you</b><b>? </b><b>I </b>won¡¯t allow anyone to keep you close just to have you.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Natalie gave a self¨Cdeprecating smile. ¡± Jeremy, don¡¯t make me into a joke. Mr. Powell only looks after me as a fan. He could never have those intentions toward me.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Do you think everyone is as obsessed with such things as you are? Mr. Powell is solely focused on his acting.¡±


    ¡°Natalie, you don¡¯t understand men at all.¡± Jeremy¡¯s forehead


    twitched with anger.


    She was too na?ve to realize how well men could hide their true nature and how wicked people¡¯s hearts could be.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand men. Listen to me. Stay away from Austin. I said, no matter what you want to do next, I can support you.¡± Jeremy¡¯s voice was low and serious


    Chapter Mit


    3/1


    Natalie felt suffocated. ¡°Jeremy, I hate you!¡±


    The words she had been about to say vanished. She knew now that it was useless to say anything.


    Natalie turned and left the office decisively.


    ¡°Nath¡­¡± Jeremy reached out, trying to grab her.


    Natalie sidestepped and ran out the door as if Jeremy were a


    monstrous threat.


    Jeremy felt Natalie¡¯s intense resistance and disdain for him. His affair with Annabelle had been a devastating blow to her.


    After a long while, Jeremy¡¯s expression turned to normal. He called Tristan. ¡°There¡¯s no need to continue cklisting Austin.<b>¡±</b>


    He believed that one day Natalie woulde to understand.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    When Skr received Natalie¡¯s call, Natalie said nothing. The phone line was silent.


    ¡°Nath, where are you?¡± Skr asked.

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    The intermittent sound of Natalie¡¯s crying came from the phone. Her restrained sobs tugged at Skr¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Nath?¡± Skr waited patiently for Natalie to calm down.


    After a while, Natalie finally spoke. ¡°Skye, I¡¯m going to resign.¡±


    Skr knew how much Natalie loved her job. She asked, ¡°Why the sudden decision to quit?¡±


    ¡°Jeremy is a bastard! He went after Mr. Powell.¡±


    ¡°Have you talked to Jeremy?¡± Skr asked, furrowing her brows.


    Natalie¡¯s tone remained calm. ¡°I <b>just </b>left his office. I tried to reason with him, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m going to find Mr. Powell now.¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Natalie sat by the roadside. When she got up, she felt a bit dizzy. It was likely because she had cried for too long. She hailed a cab, and while on the road, Kate suddenly called.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    Since learning about Jeremy¡¯s affair, Natalie hadn¡¯t called home. Perhaps it was a subconscious fear. She wanted to escape. Besides, she wasn¡¯t sure how to exin it to her parents.


    ¡°I fought with your father today, so I¡¯ming over to stay at your ce for a few days. I could use the opportunity to take care of you as well. What¡¯s been going on with youtely? Why haven¡¯t you beening home to visit us?¡± Kate said in a flurry.


    Chapter 60


    Natalie bit her lip. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not convenient right now. Dad will calm you down soon, and I can look after myself. I¡¯ve been very busytely, going on a lot of business trips. I¡¯lle visit you and Dad once. things settle down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at your ce. No matter how busy you are, you still need toe. home and rest in Jipsburg City at night, right? I¡¯ve cooked dinner, and I¡¯m waiting for you. I called Jeremy, and he agreed to let mee over,¡± Kate said, not giving Natalie a chance to refuse further before hanging up.


    Natalie felt anxious and frustrated. She tried to call Kate back, but


    she didn¡¯t answer.


    Staring out at the familiar streets, Natalie had never felt so lost.


    During Skr¡¯s lunch break, she received a message from Paul.


    ¡°Mrs. Martin, Mr. Martin is very busy today, so he asked me to book a restaurant. I¡¯m sending you the address.<b>¡±</b>


    The message was followed by a location pin for a restaurant.


    Looking at the restaurant¡¯s location, Skr felt dazed. Then she realized that when Joe was with her, he would amodate her eating habits.


    Some details she had overlooked before now seemed significant.


    It dawned on her that Joe was not as indifferent as she had initially thought.


    Over the past few days, they had been getting along well at home. They had deliberately avoided discussing certain topics and had chosen not to bring them up.


    As she was lost in thought, Edgar called. ¡°Mrs. Martin, Mrs. Martin


    Chapte¡¯s b


    Senior asked me to inform you not toe to Pearlhall Residence today. She suggested that you and Mr. Martin celebrate his birthday


    on your own.¡±


    In previous years, Joe¡¯s birthday had always been celebrated with Gloria at the Pearlhall Residence.


    Gloria wanted Joe and Skr to enjoy a more intimate celebration this year.


    ¡°His birthday?¡± Skr responded reflexively, then suddenly


    remembered something.


    She remembered that today was indeed Joe¡¯s birthday. She had seen his identity card number when they got their marriage certificate.


    ¡°Yes, today is Mr. Martin¡¯s birthday,¡± Edgar said. He worried that their rtionship hadn¡¯t made much progress.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    Edgar felt concerned when he realized that Joe hadn¡¯t mentioned his birthday to Skr


    After a moment, Edgar sighed again. ¡°Mr. Martin is rather pitiful. He¡¯s only celebrated with Mrs. Martin Senior. But this year, you¡¯ll be with him.¡±


    It was indeed a heart¨Cwrenching story. Edgar felt quite clever for his insight.


    Skr replied, ¡°We have a reservation tonight. Thanks for the reminder, Edgar. We won¡¯t see Mrs. Martin Senior tonight, then.


    ¦°


    After ending the call, Skr chose a gift <b>at </b>the mall across the street during her lunch break.


    The mall was filled with a dazzling array of items¨Cmen¡¯s clothing, bags, and more. She was at a loss about what to get Joe for his birthday.


    She might have had more time to select something thoughtful if she had known two days in advance.


    Joe¡¯s clothing was all custom¨Cmade. Suddenly, she spotted a pair of matching couple¡¯s loungewear in the disy<i>. </i>The Joungewear featured adorable deer embroidery on the front.


    She wondered what it would be like if she and Joe wore matching loungewear at home. In fact, she wondered what Joel would look like in such loungewear. It was hard to imagine, <b>so</b>


    Skr bought it on a whim.


    Since loungewear couldn¡¯t serve as the main birthday gift, she


    also bought a ring that could be engraved on the spot. She chose a design featuring a flower symbolizing safety and engraved ¡®Happy Birthday¡® on it.


    The craftsmanship of the jeweler was impressive. The drawing


    was almost identical to the one she had made.


    The gift wasn¡¯t expensive, but it was heartfelt.


    Natalie returned to the studio. Everyone else had been given a day off by Austin. Only Austin and Hank were present.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Powell, Hank. I¡¯m here to resign.¡±


    Natalie had prepared a lot to say. However, when the time came, she found herself at a loss. The resignation sounded very awkward as it came out


    ¡°Resign?¡± Hank immediately looked at Austin


    Austin¡¯s cold and serious face revealed a hint of


    profoundness. ¡°Natalie, I¡¯ve said that his cklist won¡¯t affect me. This matter will be resolved in time. You don¡¯t need to resign out of guilt.¡±


    Austin wondered what Jeremy had said to Natalie after her visit. He had turned a bright woman like her into someone so downcast


    Hank wasn¡¯t sure where Austin¡¯s confidence came from. But over the past two years, he had sensed that Austin seemed to


    Skr bought it on a whim.


    Since loungewear couldn¡¯t serve as the main birthday gift, she also bought a ring that could be engraved on the spot. She chose a design featuring a flower symbolizing safety and engraved ¡°Happy Birthday¡± on it.


    The craftsmanship of the jeweler was impressive. The drawing was almost identical to the one she had made.


    The gift wasn¡¯t expensive, but it was heartfelt.


    Natalie returned to the studio. Everyone else had been given a day off by Austin. Only Austin and Hank were present.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Powell, Hank. I¡¯m here to resign.¡±


    Natalie had prepared a lot to say. However, when the time came, she found herself at a loss. The resignation sounded very awkward as it came out.


    ¡°Resign?¡± Hank immediately looked at Austin.


    Austin¡¯s cold and serious face revealed a hint of


    profoundness. ¡°Natalie, I¡¯ve said that his cklist won¡¯t affect me. This matter will be resolved in time. You don¡¯t need to resign out of guilt.¡±


    Austin wondered what Jeremy had said to Natalie after her visit. He had turned a bright woman like her into someone so


    downcast.


    Hank wasn¡¯t sure where Austin¡¯s confidence came from. But over the past two years, he had sensed that Austin seemed to


    be hiding a secret that had been kept <b>for </b>over a decade.


    Even Austin couldn¡¯t guess what it was, but he felt there were subtle hints of it.


    ¡°Listen to Mr. Powell. There¡¯s no need to resign. Mr. Powell is taking a break right now. Besides, if you leave now, it could affect his performance at uing events abroad,¡± Hank said; trying to persuade her.


    Hank thought, ¡°One shouldn¡¯t fear power, right?¡±


    Natalie stared at the two people in front of her. ¡°Mr. Powell, if I stay, no one in the industry here will <b>dare </b>to cast you in a film.¡®


    To Austin, acting was everything. Without roles to y, <b>it </b>would be extremely unfair to him


    ¡°I can¡¯t let your career suffer because of me. I can¡¯t be that selfish. Besides, personal issues have already affected my work. I really shouldn¡¯t stay. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±


    Austin knew Natalie was determined to leave. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t ept your resignation, but you can take a month off. Use this month to sort out your issues. As for Hank and me, our careers will turn around within this month. You cane back then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, take a month off,¡± Hank immediately echoed.


    He then sneaked a nce at Austin and mused over the statement. A month? Austin must be very confident to provide such a precise time frame.


    Natalie could only agree. Besides, there was another


    troublesome matter waiting for her next.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    After leaving the studio, Natalie went back to her apartment. She tried calling Kate repeatedly but received no answer.


    She figured Kate must have sensed something. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have insisted so strongly on her return. This was indeed problematic.


    Meanwhile, Jeremy came home early at Hughes Residence, before his usual time.


    Kate had already arrived and was sitting in the living room, waiting for them toe back. She wasn¡¯t surprised to see Jeremye back early.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Jeremy greeted.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Kate sighed and looked at Jeremy, who was sitting across from her. ¡°Have some water first. There are a few things I want


    to ask you.¡±


    Her phone was beside her. She had multiple missed calls from Natalie.


    Jeremy took a few sips of water, then set down the ss and


    looked at Kate.


    ¡°Is there something going on between you and Nath? Did she move out?¡± Kate asked directly.


    She had seen Natalie living in her pre¨Cmarriage apartment, which Kate and Natalie¡¯s father, Damon Jakeman, had


    purchased. Natalie wouldn¡¯t have moved out if nothing had


    happened between her and Jeremy.


    Natalie¡¯s recent behavior had been off. She was adamant about going back to work.


    Kate should have thought more deeply about the situation between Natalie and Jeremy then.


    Natalie and Jeremy had grown up together, so Kate was confident in Jeremy¡¯s character. She had trusted him wholeheartedly with Natalie.


    However, Natalie and Jeremy seemed to have encountered some problems. As an observant elder, Kate knew she couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing.


    Jeremy nodded solemnly. He said, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s been a


    problem between us. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°Your fault?¡± Kate stared at Jeremy, a sense of unease


    creeping into her mind as she vaguely realized something was


    wrong.


    She knew Natalie well. If it weren¡¯t something serious, Natalie


    would never have moved out.


    ¡°A while ago, I had an affair with my secretary,¡± Jeremy


    admitted honestly.


    Kate¡¯s expression changed as she stood up abruptly. She looked at Jeremy with disbelief. She thought she knew him well. ¡°An affair? Jeremy, you had an affair? Nath only left home after discovering your affair, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¥³


    Kate staggered slightly. She felt dizzy. ¡°Do you not love Nath anymore? How could you be so foolish? You know she has zero tolerance for this. Are you nning to divorce her? Or did you force her to move out?¡±


    She ignored Natalie¡¯s calls earlier, thinking it was just a minor disagreement between them. She had no idea Natalie was going through such a traumatic experience.


    ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no excuse for my affair, but I don¡¯t want to divorce Nath. If you trust me, please let me exin everything. I¡¯ll tell you the whole story,¡± Jeremy said sincerely.


    Kate¡¯s head ached, and her eyes reddened as she looked at Jeremy. ¡°rify the whole situation?¡±


    If Jeremy didn¡¯t want a divorce, then it meant Natalie did. Kate knew Natalie well enough to understand that she couldn¡¯t tolerate such betrayal.


    But she also wanted to know why Jeremy cheated. He once loved Natalie so deeply and promised to treat her well for the rest of his life. Yet, barely a year into their marriage, he betrayed her.


    Meanwhile, Skr arrived at the restaurant first. She had bought fresh flowers and balloons on the way and had hired someone to help with decorations.


    The restaurant staff also helped out. What would normally take an hour to set up was done in just half an hour.


    After the staff left, Skr looked around and nodded in


    approval. ¡°Perfect birthday atmosphere,¡± she said.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    With half an hour left before the scheduled time, Skr took the opportunity to sit down and rx. She checked her phone and noticed a missed call from Natalie ten minutes ago. The noise and music around her earlier must have drowned out the ringtone.


    Skr redialed, and after a few rings, Natalie answered.


    ¡°Nath, I didn¡¯t hear my phone earlier,¡± Skr began.


    ¡°Mr. Powell didn¡¯t agree to my resignation. He¡¯s given me a month off instead. I¡¯m surprised he didn¡¯t me me and insisted I stay. I feel very guilty,¡± Natalie said quietly.


    Her tone revealed her feelings of dejection.


    ¡°Is it ahead?¡± the cab driver suddenly asked Natalie.


    Skr heard the driver¡¯s question and asked, ¡°Nath, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just up ahead,¡± Natalie replied to the driver first.


    Then she put her phone back to her ear. ¡°I¡¯m in a cab heading back to the house Jeremy and I share. My mom is waiting there. There are things I can¡¯t keep hidden any longer.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time to be honest with them. It might be better if both our parents knew about this. Maybe Jeremy and I can stop dragging this out.¡±


    Skr wasn¡¯t sure how to advise Natalie on what decision to


    make or how to proceed.


    Ultimately, it was Natalie¡¯s decision.


    ¡°I believe your parents will support whatever decision you make, Nath. Make sure to stay calm when you see Jeremy. Decisions made in a calm state of mind are less likely to be regretted,¡± Skr advised gently.


    Natalie forced a smile, trying to appear more rxed. ¡°I¡¯ve


    been thinking about it seriously I¡¯m almost there<b>, </b>so I have to hang up. I¡¯ll sort things out this month, and we can catch upter. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    After the call, Skr stared nkly at her phone. So much had happenedtely, and Natalie and Jeremy¡¯s situation was


    unfortunate. If Annabelle hadn¡¯t manipted Jeremy, he probably wouldn¡¯t have cheated. He should have resisted the temptation even if his feelings for Natalie weren¡¯t strong.


    A text message broke her out of her thoughts.


    Joe texted, ¡°I¡¯ve arrived, and I¡¯m downstairs.¡±


    Skr had asked the staff not to reveal her arrival, so she replied, ¡°Go up. I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes.¡±


    To avoid being seen, she parked across the street. Her small car would be too conspicuous in front of the restaurant.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting downstairs.<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Don¡¯t wait for me. ¡®Go ahead and order the food so that it¡¯s ready when I arrive. I¡¯m starving,¡± Skr texted, feeling a bit exasperated. She wouldn¡¯t have said anything previously since waiting downstairs or upstairs made no difference to her.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Skr breathed a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, Joe headed into


    the restaurant.


    Joe walked toward the elevator. At the same time, someone else was heading upstairs.


    Joe¡¯s cold gaze briefly scanned the neer, and his expression shifted slightly when he recognized him.


    It was Charles.


    Charles was looking at his phone. He knew someone else was in the elevator, but he had not paid much attention to who it


    was.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sensing that the person was looking at him, he turned around sharply.


    He was momentarily stunned to see Joe. He had seen Joe in interviews with Annie before.


    im Bonus For Free Every

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    Charles had seen Joe before and recognized him as someone who could easily seed in the entertainment industry. However, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he¡¯d seen Joe in a more personal setting, though the memory eluded him.


    They didn¡¯t know each other, so Charles remained silent.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Are you here with the crew?¡±


    Joe¡¯s unexpected question caught Charles off guard. He widened his eyes and nced around but saw no one else, confirming that Joe was indeed speaking to him. He btedly nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He had heard that Joe was hard to approach. It seemed


    strange for someone who was supposedly difficult to talk to to initiate a conversation with a stranger.


    Charles wondered if Joe followed shows. He didn¡¯t seem like the type to be a fan of TV series. Charles had also heard rumors that Joe had no woman around him and sent away those who approached him. Could it be¡­


    The thought of Joe¡¯s rumored aversion to women caused goosebumps to prickle his skin. He rubbed his arm, ncing at the screen. Why was it taking so long to reach the sixth floor?


    Joe, used to seeing others fear him<i>, </i>assumed that Charles was afraid of him. Given that Charles was Skr¡¯s brother, he subtly softened his demeanor. ¡°ll cover the bill for your table.¡±


    Charles¡® eyes widened in shock, and he averted his gaze from Joe, his goosebumps prickling even more.


    Joe was a major figure in Jipsburg City, someone he couldn¡¯t afford to offend. If he couldn¡¯t provoke him, he should at least avoid him.


    He said, ¡°Oh, no. That¡¯s not necessary. We¡¯re being treated by the male lead actor today. I can¡¯t take the spotlight away. But thank you.¡±


    After Charles awkwardly said ¡°thank you¡°, the elevator arrived at his floor. As soon as the elevator doors opened, he darted out.


    Joe raised an eyebrow, puzzled by his actions. He wondered if he was really that intimidating. He made a mental note to ask Skr about how Charles had broken into the entertainment. industry. He looked like a frightened mouse whenever he saw


    him.


    Joe made his way to the private room. When he opened the door, the sight inside stopped him in his tracks.


    ¡°Happy birthday!¡± Skr greeted him with a radiant smile. ¡± Surprised? Didn¡¯t expect it, did you?¡±


    For a brief moment, Joe¡¯s expression faltered. His emotions visibly shifted as he looked at Skr. There was an unfamiliar light in his eyes that gradually warmed his heart.


    ¡°How did you know today was my birthday?¡± he asked. His gaze solely focused on her.


    Skr grinned. ¡°<b>I </b>figured it out with a bit of calction.¡±


    3/1


    She then revealed a delicate jewelry box from behind her back. ¡°Here¡¯s your birthday gift. I didn¡¯t have much time to prepare, so it¡¯s not perfect. I hope you don¡¯t mind<b>.</b>¡±


    Joe looked at the small jewelry box in Skr¡¯s hands. His movements were stiff as he took it from her.


    Skr waited expectantly for a few minutes, but Joe still hadn¡¯t opened the gift. ¡°Go ahead, open it,¡± she urged.


    She was eager to see his reaction. Ever since she was young, she had loved receiving gifts from her brothers. Her birthday presents, whether a drawing, a frog, or a fish, were always


    varied and cherished.


    Her love for celebrating her birthdays stemmed from Steven, Charles, and Harvey always singing to her on those special days.


    Joe slowly and carefully unwrapped the box as if it contained something very precious. Insidey a ring. The tinum ring had a very simple design.


    ¡°Take a look inside. Other rings didn¡¯t have the option for engraving, so I chose this one,¡± Skr exined to Joe.


    Skr felt a bit nervous about giving gifts. She genuinely wanted to see if Joe appreciated her thoughtfulness.


    Joe took out the ring and examined the engraving Skr had mentioned. It featured a quaint flower pattern along with the words ¡°Happy Birthday¡°.

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    Joe ran his thumb over the engraving. It had a slight texture but wouldn¡¯t scratch the skin. Instead, a subtle energy seemed to flow through his fingertip.


    ¡°I designed this pattern and had the jeweler carve onto it. It resembles a symbol of good fortune, representing protection. and safety,¡± Skr¡¯s soft, gentle voice described the meaning behind the pattern.


    Joe¡¯s heart fluttered. It felt as if he had sipped on a fine, aged wine. For a moment, he felt a bit dazed.


    Skr certainly knew how to win hearts¨Cespecially his. She knew how to please him. His deep gaze shifted from the ring to Skr. ¡°This is the best birthday gift I¡¯ve ever received.¡±


    Skr looked into Joe¡¯s eyes. Her reflection shimmered within


    them.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Natalie stood before the vi, once dreaming it would be her forever home. It was meant to be a ce filled with theughter and joy of her beloved husband and child.


    But that dream crumbled before it had even begun. Her feet felt like they were burdened with lead as she stood there, and each step she took was heavy with pain.


    She had promised herself never to return, but now she was


    apanied by the pain Jeremy had caused


    her. As she pushed open the door and stepped inside, her face went pale. Her mother was not there. The once¨Cgrand vi now only held Jeremy.


    Jeremy watched her intently and said, ¡°Nath, wee home.¡±


    Natalie stiffened. After a few minutes, she asked in a strained voice, ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡±


    Jeremy walked toward Natalie slowly; his feelings for her were evident <i>in </i>his eyes.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Natalie lowered her head at the sight of him. His gaze, once filled with love, used to bring her joy. Now, she no longer


    desired histe affection.


    As Natalie averted her eyes, Jeremy¡¯s gaze darkened.


    ¡°She left ten minutes ago. She didn¡¯t want to disturb us and hoped we could talk things over. Nath, we really need to have a serious conversation. Let¡¯s discuss everything openly in our home. Can you please listen to me first?¡± Jeremy spoke gently. He patiently coaxed Natalie.


    His familiar tenderness still had the power to soften her heart. It made her remember how he had once been her treasure. But histe affection only served to deepen her pain now.


    Natalie¡¯s eyes reddened as she asked, ¡°Jeremy, did my mother find out what happened?¡±


    Jeremy must have confided everything to Kate, or else Kate wouldn¡¯t have left them alone to talk. It meant Kate had


    forgiven him, and Jeremy¡¯s confidence in insisting on this


    conversation¨Cmade sense.


    Natalie felt a wave of istion and helplessness.


    Jeremy nodded. ¡°Yes, she knew everything.¡±


    ¡°Jeremy, could you please stop bullying me? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve already hurt me enough?¡± Natalie¡¯s tone was soft,


    devoid of anger or usation.


    Jeremy felt a sharp pain in his chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Hurting you was never my intention. Do you want to know why Mom forgave me? Do you want to understand why I cheated? Natalie, we need to talk through everything from start to finish. Otherwise, neither of us will be able to move on.¡±


    Natalie stared at Jeremy, her expression vacant. ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    An hourter, Natalie¡¯s ears were ringing. The harsh truthy bare before her¨Ca truth she had never imagined -Annabelle had orchestrated a scheme against Jeremy. If not for Skr¡¯s simr, bizarre stories, she might not have believed it.


    Overwhelmed, she felt dazed. Her mind raced, unable to focus or calm down.


    Jeremy remained silent, intently watching her shifting expressions.


    ¡°So, Jeremy, you want me to know you¡¯re the victim, right? Yes, you are indeed the victim,¡± Natalie said, rising to her feet.


    Because he was the victim, her heart ached even more deeply


    than before.


    Jeremy¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Natalie, noting her inner turmoil. His eyes lingered on her tightly clenched fists. He would never want to see her struggle like this if he could.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nath,¡± Jeremy apologized. His voice was hoarse.


    That apology only deepened Natalie¡¯s anguish. It felt as though her breath was being squeezed out of her, her throat burning as if scorched.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I need time to digest this,¡± Natalie said. She needed to escape because she couldn¡¯t breathe there.


    This time, Jeremy didn¡¯t stop her from leaving.


    As Natalie stumbled away, Jeremy¡¯s heart felt like it was being torn apart.


    He nced at the items on the table. They were filthy, utterly repulsive. Picking up his phone, he made a call. ¡°Has


    Annabelle¡¯s stepfather arrived?¡±


    The voice on the other end responded, ¡°He arrived in Jipsburg City this morning.¡±


    ¡°Hand Annabelle over to him,¡± Jeremy instructed coldly.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Hughes.¡±


    Natalie fled Hughes Residence and found a cab.


    As if sensing Natalie¡¯s distress, Kate called her.


    ¡°Nath, I¡¯ve heard about everything that¡¯s happened,¡± Kate said gently, her tone filled with concern for Natalie.


    Both Natalie and Jeremy were suffering deeply. One was forced into a mistake, the other into enduring betrayal.


    Seeing this situation made her heart ache. On the way home, Kate¡¯s heart felt tightly clenched.


    Natalie burst into tears.


    ¡°Nath, I know you¡¯re hurting right now. Jeremy didn¡¯t exin everything before because he feared this exact reaction, but he is suffering too,¡± Kate said gently. She understood how harsh this sounded, but the situation was incredibly tough.


    Natalie stifled her sobs. She stared at the darkening sky


    Chapter 608


    outside through the car window. ¡°Mom, I need some time to


    think.¡±


    ¡°Take your time. If living alone is too hard,e back home for a while. Nath, promise you¡¯ll talk to me if anythinges up, okay?¡± Kate¡¯s voice wasden with concern.


    Natalie could sense that Kate wanted her to reconcile with


    Jeremy.


    Perhaps many would advise her to forgive him if they knew his story. Jeremy still loved her deeply and was filled with remorse. His suffering mirrored her own. However, she couldn¡¯t erase the images of the videos from her mind nor forget the sight of Jeremy with Annabelle, a stranger who made her feel alienated.


    With those memories etched in her mind, returning to Jeremy seemed impossible.


    Natalie was lost in turmoil, unable to find an answer.

 Chapter 609

    Chapter <b>609</b>


    As Natalie entered her apartment, Austin called.


    ¡°Mr. Powell,¡± Natalie answered, realizing her voice was hoarse as soon as she spoke. She had been crying on the way home, and her throat was sore.


    Hearing her raspy voice, Austin furrowed his brow. He sensed she had been through something difficult today.


    ¡°Have you been crying?¡± Austin asked gently.


    Natalie suddenly felt like she couldn¡¯t hold it together


    anymore. Her eyes welled up with tears. She didn¡¯t want her problems to affect Austin any further. She had already felt sorry for today.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s probably just a cold. I¡¯m fine. I took some medicine and I¡¯m feeling drowsy. I¡¯m going to sleep now. Don¡¯t worry about me, Mr. Powell,¡± Natalie said.


    Austin was silent for a few moments before responding. ¡°Rest well. If you need anything, call me. Don¡¯t push yourself too


    hard.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Natalie¡¯s nose tingled with emotion as she whispered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Alone in her apartment, self¨Cdoubt consumed her. She couldn¡¯t understand why life yed such a cruel joke on her. It wasn¡¯t funny at all.


    A piping hot stew with a sweet cake was served in a cozy


    restaurant.


    The atmosphere was perfect. Joe¡¯s gaze lingered on the hand holding a ss of water. The ring on his index finger radiatedContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    a subtle warmth.


    Across from him, Skr was enjoying the cake. Her lips were smeared with cream.


    Joe stood up and gently wiped the cream from her lips with a napkin. ¡°Is it good?¡± he asked.


    Skr was taken aback. She stared at Joe in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± she said. The cake she chose was delicious Unfortunately, Joe wasn¡¯t fond of sweet treats or rich vors, so he only had a small piece of cake. However, he had enjoyed the stew with its vegetable base.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Enjoy it,¡± Joe said. His voice was incredibly gentle, and it had the kind of warmth that couldpletely soften a person¡¯s heart.


    Skr¡¯s heart fluttered slightly as she replied, ¡°I will.¡±


    Joe returned to his seat and noticed arge bag on the table next to Skr. He wondered if there was another surprise.


    In a nearby private foom, Charles was distracted. The group animatedly discussed theirtest film and their roles within it. Everyone shared their interpretations of the y and their characters<b>.</b>


    3/3


    Normally, Charles would have engaged fully in such situations. After all, he took acting very seriously.


    He always meticulously analyzed each role and offered his insights and interpretations. But tonight, he hadn¡¯t said a word.


    His friend, Aldrich Grant, noticed his distraction. ¡°Charles, you seem distracted. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Charles took a sip of his drink and tried to shake off the


    unease. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    He was still shaken by what happened earlier. His mind kept reying the startling encounter in the elevator. The legendary Joe Martin, known for his aloofness and keeping people at a distance, had actually initiated a conversation with him. He even asked about his work. It was incredibly unusual.


    ¡°Do you know if anyone around us knows Joe Martin?¡± Charles asked.


    Aldrich shook his head. ¡°People like that are usually out of our league. Even directors and investors might not know him personally. Why? Do you have a friend who knows him? If so, he¡¯d be a big deal in our industry.


    Charles¡¯s lips twitched into a grimace. ¡°Have you heard whether Joe prefers men or women?¡±


    The situation felt increasingly strange. The more Charles thought about it, the less he could understand. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to get a good night¡¯s rest unless he got to the bottom of it.

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    Aldrich¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he scrutinized Charles. What¡¯s with you? Why the sudden interest in Joe? Are you trying to find yourself a sugar daddy or something?¡±


    In their industry, it was pretty normal for one¡¯s integrity to gradually deteriorate over time. After all, seeing those less capable achieve fame and sess while remaining stuck in the shadows could unsettle even the most determined individuals. However, it was surprising that someone like Charles would harbor such thoughts.


    Charles¡® lips twitched. ¡°What are you talking about? If I wanted to pursue that, I would have done so long ago. What would I wait until now? I¡¯m just asking out of curiosity.¡±


    He was worried about being targeted. Wealthy people could be unpredictable, and they indulged in all kinds of entertainment


    Direct confrontations were easier to dodge, but hidden dangers were far trickier. After making some progress in his career, he couldn¡¯t afford any newplications.


    Aldrich raised an eyebrow and leaned in. He whispered, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be asking about Joe for no reason, would you? Did you see something unusual?¡±


    Gossip about Joe was not easily essible.


    Moreover, if something did happen, the Martin Group¡¯s PR team would handle it swiftly, and the situation would be resolved almost immediately. They would make sure no


    information leaked out. So it wouldn¡¯t <b>even </b>reach their ears.


    Charles shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. I just overheard someone mention Joe in the elevator.¡±


    Aldrich lowered his voice further. He said, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve heard rumors that Joe isn¡¯t interested in women and might prefer men. People say his assistants are all men.¡±


    Charles¡® expression tightened further, and he felt he couldn¡¯t stay seated. He said, ¡°I¡¯m going to use the restroom for a moment.¡±


    An hourter, Skr and Joe had finished their dinner. As they were leaving, Joe took the shopping bag from Skr.


    ¡°What¡¯s in here?¡± Joe asked casually.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr almost forgot she had bought two sets of loungewear. Loungewear.¡±


    ¡°Loungewear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we each have a set. But you don¡¯t have to wear it if


    you don¡¯t like it. I just thought it looked nice, so I bought two sets,¡± Skr added with a quick exnation.


    Joe¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. It indicated his mood had improved. ¡°Since you bought them for me, I¡¯ll wear them.¡±


    Skr was surprised by his decisive response. She raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    She could easily imagine him shaking his head in refusal. He would look at the two sets of somewhat childish loungewear


    Chapter 610


    with disdain and say that he wouldn¡¯t wear them.


    Joe simply nodded with an indifferent expression and hummed.


    Skr suddenly felt excited to get home. As they exited the private room, Skr headed to the restroom.


    Joe waited outside the restroom. His striking presence made it impossible for anyone not to notice him. Just a quick trip to the restroom was enough to catch a glimpse of Joe.


    Charles happened toe out of the restroom at the same time. His expression changed as soon as he saw Joe. He was startled to see him.


    Joe immediately noticed Charles. It wasn¡¯t unusual to run into someone from the same restaurant twice. However, Joe couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he appeared that intimidating. Charles looked so frightened upon seeing him.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite a coincidence to meet again,¡± Joe said. His mood was unusually good today, which made his tone much


    friendlier than usual.


    But Charles¡® eyes widened in terror¨Ceven more <i>so </i>than before. <i>He </i>nodded stiffly and said, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

 Chapter 611

    172


    <b>Chapter 611</b>


    Charles found it uncanny that they had even run into each other in the restroom. He wondered what kind of karmic ties could be at y.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Joe frowned slightly.


    Charles was too stunned to say anything more. He just wanted to leave quickly. He practically ran out of the restroom as if trying to escape disaster, moving faster than he had when leaving the elevator.


    L


    Joe¡¯s gaze darkened. By all ounts, Steven was very bold. When he first met him, there had been no trace of fear, as if meeting him was nothing unusual. It was strange how different Charles seemed from Steven.


    Just then, Skr emerged from the restroom. She noticed Joe¡¯s narrowed eyes and furrowed brow. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I just ran into Charles,¡± Joe replied directly.


    Skr nced around. ¡°Charles?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve noticed he¡¯s always been rather low¨Ckey in the entertainment industry. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a bit timid?¡± Joe inquired.


    Skr was incredulous at Joe¡¯s description of Charles as timid. She said, ¡°How is he timid? Charles has always been very bold.¡±


    Charles had climbed mountains, waded through rivers, climbed trees, and even poked at ho nests. He¡® had done all sorts of daring things. He had been a tyrant at school. He wasn¡¯t a bully who picked on others, yet no one would have dared to bully him.


    He was extraordinarily bold. Perhaps even Charles himself couldn¡¯t have imagined anyone describing him as timid.


    Joe had more to say but understood that Skr could never see Charles as timid. He decided to leave the matter alone. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.


    Skr didn¡¯t ask any more questions but thought it was good that she hadn¡¯t run into Charles. Otherwise, she would have to exin her rtionship with Joe to him.


    She felt it was necessary to inform her family about her rtionship with Joe. After all, Gloria had suggested that both families meet.


    Even if she and Joe found that they were not suited for each other and decided to get a divorce three years from now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hide their marriage from them for that long.


    They were bound to find out eventually. It was better to exin things ahead of time.


    As Joe and Skr left the restaurant, Charles returned to the private room and took severalrge <b>gulps </b><b>of </b>alcohol to steady himself.


    ¡°What did you do? Didn¡¯t you go to the restroom? Did <b>you </b>see a ghost<b>?</b>¡± Aldrich asked.


    Charles¡® mouth twitched. ¡°You¡¯re night. <b>It </b>was like seeing a ghost.¡±


    <b>Joe </b>was <b>definitely </b>unusual, Charles <b>felt </b>something was off.


    <b>Meanwhile</b><b>, </b><b>at </b><b>Gxy </b><b>Vi</b><b>, </b><b>the </b><b>two </b><b>sets </b><b>of </b><b>sunset</b><b>¨C</b><b>themed</b><b>, </b><b>fawn</b><b>¨C</b><b>patterned </b><b>loungewear </b><b>exuded </b><b>an </b><b>unmistakable </b><b>air </b><b>of </b><b>cuteness</b>. <b>A </b><b>frozen </b><b>look </b><b>reced </b><b>Joe¡¯s </b><b>anticipation </b><b>as </b><b>he </b><b>stared </b><b>at </b><b>the </b><b>loungewear</b>


    Chapter 611


    2/2


    Skr tried to suppress, augh. She pretended not to notice his shock. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try them on? We can exchange them for the right size if they don¡¯t fit. If they fit, I¡¯ll wash them, and they¡¯ll be ready for wear.


    She couldn¡¯t help but imagine how Joe would look in it The style seemed like something even an 18¨Cyear- old Joe would avoid.


    Joe raised an eyebrow and looked at Skr. ¡°Let¡¯s try them on together.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Skr agreed enthusiastically.


    Seeing Skr struggling to contain herughter, <i>Joe </i>smirked and looked down at her. ¡°You¡¯ve given me several surprises for my birthday today. I have to return the favor.¡±


    Skr suddenly felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°If you don¡¯t like them, you don¡¯t have to wear them. I realize <i>now </i>they might not be your usual style.¡±


    Joe insisted, ¡°I want to try them.¡±


    Eventually, they both changed into the loungewear.


    However, before they even left the walk¨Cin closet, Joe gently pushed Skr against the wall and kissed her with forceful, passionate intensity.

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    Both Joe and Skr were wearing matching loungewear. They were pressed closely together.


    An hourter, they finally emerged from the walk¨Cin closet. However, the loungewear was left behind. They had moved on to the bed.


    It was unclear how much time had passed; the night was cold and dark outside.


    Skr was sweaty and exhausted. She leaned into Joe¡¯s embrace as he carried her to the bathtub in the bathroom.


    ¡°Do you


    like the return gift? Was it enough effort?¡± Joe¡¯s voice was soft as he asked her. His breath was warm against her ear.


    Skr¡¯s face flushed crimson. Just recalling the scene in the walk¨Cin closet made her feel overheated, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to meet his gaze directly


    She never expected Joe to crouch down suddenly. Pretending to be tired, she let herself fall asleep. His audacity overshadowed her embarrassment.


    It was a rare night of insomnia for Charles. Hey in bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. His mind kept reying Joe¡¯s odd attempts at friendly gestures. Certain things were too delicate to discuss with his usual circle, but he could talk to Steven about this.


    Steven probably wasn¡¯t asleep yet. It was just past midnight.


    After several rings, Steven finally answered.


    ¡°Why are you calling me at this hour?¡± Steven asked.


    Charles turned over and said, ¡°Steven, I need your analysis on something. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Steven replied. He had just returned to his dormitory and had yet to shower.


    Charles began, ¡°So, it¡¯s like this. I went out for stew with the crew and ran into Joe Martin in the elevator. He approached me¡­¡±


    Charles recounted the entire encounter with Joe in detail, worried that omitting anything might lead to a


    misjudgment.


    Upon hearing the story, Steven grimaced repeatedly and rolled his eyes in frustration.


    ¡°Steven, someone said Joe doesn¡¯t like women and prefers men. Could he be trying to get me involved in something? Is he looking to be my sugar daddy? <b>If </b>someone as powerful as him wants to make me his target, should I just leave the entertainment industry?


    ¡°I¡¯ve only recently established myself in the entertainment industry and want to make tens of millions before considering leaving. I¡¯m not ready to quit now and unwilling to do so,¡± Charles expressed his growing anxiety.


    The more he spoke, the more anxious he became.


    Steven rolled his eyes again,


    ¡°Steven<b>, </b>you have to say something! If <i>you </i>don¡¯t, I¡¯m going to panic. Do you think my acting career <b>is </b>over? <b>Don¡¯t </b>just assume I¡¯m straight


    Chapter 612


    2/2


    ¡°Even if I were gay, I¡¯d still have nothing to do with being forced into something. Even if I leave the industry, I¡¯ll survive. Don¡¯t you agree, Steven?¡± Charles¡® attitude was utterly pessimistic.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this,¡± Steven said. He was speechless.


    ¡°Overthinking? Am I?¡± Charles replied.


    Steven felt he might have pped Charles if he were in front of him. How could Charles be so paranoid?


    He couldn¡¯t believe that Charles thought Joe might be interested in men. He couldn¡¯t evenpare to Skr. He should take a good look at himself in the mirror.


    ¡°Remember my words. Joe isn¡¯t interested in men. His unusual attention today has nothing to do with you. Get some sleep. Don¡¯t overthink things. If you keep this up, you¡¯ll regret it,¡± Steven advised kindly.


    Charles frowned. ¡°Not because of me? Then, who? Is it because of you? Yourpany has no connection to the Martins, right?¡±


    Steven had indeed made significant strides in his career recently. Just being interviewed by Annie showed his sess.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of me. It¡¯s because of Skye. The details will be clearter. For now, just rx and focus on what you need to do,¡± Steven said, fed up with Charles¡® paranoia.

 Chapter 613

    <b>Chapter </b>613


    Charles narrowed his eyes, sensing something amiss. ¡°Steven, are you keeping something from me?¡± ¡°There are indeed matters at hand, but it is not the right time for you to know. You¡¯ll find out soon enough, ¡°Steven replied, aware that Skr was arranging a meeting between their family and Joe.


    Charles didn¡¯t probe further. ¡°Alright. By the way, since you brought Annie back homest time, you


    haven¡¯t mentioned her. I¡¯ve heard some rumorstely¨Cshe was fired from the TV station, and her family is going through some trouble. Do you-


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. We¡¯ve broken up,¡± Steven calmly interjected. He had ended things with Annie recently, and only Skr knew about it.


    Charles was taken aback. ¡°You broke up?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t because of the Silver family¡¯s troubles. There were other issues that I couldn¡¯t tolerate,¡± Steven briefly exined.


    Charles furrowed his brows. He recalled some rumors he had previously dismissed as unfounded. He had wholly trusted Steven¡¯s judgment. Since Steven had chosen Annie, he believed she was worth trusting. But now it seemed the rumors might have been true.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Alright. Steven, if you need someone to drink with, just call me. I¡¯m preparing for my next role, so I¡¯ve got some time to join you for a drink,¡± Charles immediately offered.


    Steven agreed, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I should get to bed too.¡±


    Charles looked at his phone after the call ended. He contemted Steven¡¯s words. He thought it was probably just his overthinking.


    Since that was the case, Charles decided to stop thinking about it. There was no need to dwell on it. After all, Steven had said he would find out the reason soon.


    That was true. Eventually, he would find out if Joe had a real interest in men. As long as he stayed clear of any involvement, what happened today would be just a misunderstanding.


    :..


    The following day, Skr went back to work after a brief break.


    When Alexander learned she wasing to work, he called to check on her health and even suggested she take more time off. After Skr reassured him she was okay, Alexander agreed to


    let her return to work.


    There were no new tasks, <b>just </b>the ones she had been working on before she went to Liberty County. These tasks were critical and could only bepleted by her.


    She worked diligently throughout <b>the </b>day and had takeout for lunch.


    By the end of the workday, Caleb sent her a message on WhatsApp informing her <b>that </b>he <b>would </b><b>return </b><b>in </b>two days.


    Skr was pleased to hear that Caleb was returning Some <b>routine </b><b>processes </b><b>required </b><b>his </b><b>help</b>, <b>which </b><b>would </b>speed <b>up </b><b>their </b>progress.


    <b>In </b>the <b>parking </b><b>lot</b><b>, </b><b>just </b><b>as </b><b>she </b>was <b>getting </b><b>into </b><b>her </b><b>car</b><b>, </b><b>someone </b><b>suddenly </b><b>opened </b><b>the </b><b>passenger </b><b>door </b><b>and </b><b>got </b><b>in</b><b>.</b>


    Chapter 613


    2/2


    Skr looked at the unexpected intruder who had just barged in. It was Kenny..


    ¡°Get out,¡± Skr said sharply.


    ¡°I¡¯m your brother. What¡¯s with your attitude? You haven¡¯t been home to check on us. When there¡¯s <b>trouble </b>at home, you don¡¯t help. Now that I¡¯m here, this is how you treat me?¡± Kenny replied.


    He was more brazen than before. He had once taken pride in being a distinguished heir of the Williams family and maintained a certain decorum. But now, after his fall from grace, his audacity had grown even more shameless.

 Chapter 614

    <b>Chapter </b>614


    1/2


    But Kenny was oblivious to this.


    Since lounging at home and relying on Peter for support, Kenny had already given up on maintaining any sense of dignity. All pretense had vanished when the Williams family¡¯s status plummeted.


    Skr sneered. After witnessing the shamelessness of Samuel and Peter, Kenny¡¯s arrogance was insignificant to her.


    ¡°Compared to Samuel and Peter, I find you even more contemptible.¡±


    As the eldest son of the Williams family, Kenny had seemed somewhat respectable before the family¡¯s downfall. However, his moralpass further deteriorated after his affair with Maisy. Now, he had no shame left at all.


    Kenny snorted, ¡°Look down on me all you want, but I¡¯m still your older brother. You¡¯re doing so well on Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team and even bought a house. You must be.making a lot of money.


    ¡°The family is broke, and so am I. Besides, Mom is still paralyzed. Hand over 500 thousand dors to us. We need it.¡±


    He was determined to get money from Skr. He nned to live it up as soon as he had the cash.


    ¡°Did you not wake up from your delusional dreamst night?¡± Skr asked with a smirk.


    Kenny was enraged. He red at Skr with hostility. ¡°You¡¯d better give me the money willingly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t tarnish your reputation. Do you think Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team will keep you if that happens? Your losses will be far greater than just several hundred thousand dors.


    ¡°There¡¯s also Steven. He and I have worked at the samepany for years, and I know all about him. I can ruin his reputation as well. Think carefully about whether you want to solve this with money or invite a world of trouble.¡±


    Kenny was now fearless and willing to use any unscrupulous means to achieve his goals. He intended to prove to Samuel and Peter that he could achieve what they couldn¡¯t.


    Today, he would leave with the money, no matter what.


    Kenny had been lurking around for days.


    * 4 insure


    of Skr¡¯s schedule and had not seen her. Now,


    he finally had an opportunity he couldn¡¯t afford to miss.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Skr said. Then, she stepped out of the car.


    Kenny was stunned by her quick agreement. He was surprised by how easily she agreed. Perhaps he still held some sway over her as her older brother. With just a few harsh words, sheplied.


    Suddenly, the car door swung open. Before Kenny could react, he was yanked out of the car. As he was pulled out of the car, he wasn¡¯t prepared and lost his bnce. He stumbled to the side.


    Skr quickly stepped back. She watched Kenny sprawled out on the ground. Her gaze was cold.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She said, ¡°Get lost. I¡¯d love to see how you n <b>on </b>ruining me and Steven.¡±


    She and Steven had earned their ces in thepany through hard work. They were nothing like Kenny, who was a useless idiot. She had nothing to fear from him.


    ¡°You! Skr, you¡¯re crazy! I¡¯m your brother. Who is even Steven? Treating your own biological brother like this will have consequences. Our family¡¯s downfall will be your future too. Do you think Joe will love <i>you</i>


    Chapter 614


    forever?


    2/2


    ¡°You¡¯re just a country bumpkin. The Martin family will never ept you or let you in. You¡¯re nothing but just a ything!¡± Kenny shouted. His eyes were bloodshot with rage.


    Previously, 500 thousand dors would have been insignificant to him. Recently, he¡¯d even tried to contact Maisy. However, she¡¯d been unreachable and hadn¡¯t sought refuge with them, suggesting she was in a much better ce. It seemed she was livingfortably elsewhere.

 Chapter 615

    <b>Chapter </b>615


    Kenny¡¯s calls to Maisy went unanswered or were met with busy signals. He felt she was deliberately ignoring him. Like Skr, Maisy was no better. After all he had done for her, she had betrayed him. She appeared to be living a better life elsewhere.


    Skr looked coldly at Kenny¡¯s disheveled and furious appearance. Once consumed by hatred for the Williams family, she now felt indifferent. Her heart remained calm.


    ¡°Kenny, you¡¯re pathetic,¡± Skr said with a sneer.


    Kenny stiffened when he heard Skr called him pathetic.


    During this time, those who had grievances against him had cursed him in every way. They said he was deserving of his misfortune and that he was suffering divine retribution, yet no one had called him pathetic before.


    Skr was the first. The once proud and illustrious Kenny had be a pathetic figure!


    Skr returned to her car and swiftly put it in reverse. She then drove off, leaving a cloud of dust behind.


    As the dust settled on Kenny, he snapped back to reality. Filled with rage and disbelief, he red at the departing car.


    ¡°Skr! You¡¯ll regret this. You¡¯ll definitely regret this. I¡¯ll rise. to the top, and everyone will look up to me again. When that timees, you¡¯ll be one of them. You and everyone else wille begging.


    ¡°Even if youe groveling to me, I won¡¯t forgive you. You act high and mighty, but you¡¯re just a cheap ything!¡± Kenny shouted.


    Just then, his phone rang.


    Kenny stopped his rant and looked at the screen. Seeing Maisy¡¯s


    6 his face brightened. It seemed theExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    god hadn¡¯tpletely forsaken him after all. Fate was <b>on </b>his side.


    ¡°Maisy, you finally called me. You don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve missed you. I¡¯m so sorry for everything. I was just too angry back then. How could I ever not want you?


    ¡°I¡¯ve doted on you since we were kids. You¡¯re also my beloved and my sister. Where are you? I¡¯lle find you right now.¡±


    Kenny delivered his heartfelt words with all the sincerity he could muster. He felt confident that any woman who had ever been in love would be moved by his sincere affection if she were here, especially someone as close to him as Maisy.


    However, the voice on the other end was not Maisy¡¯s <b>but </b>a man¡¯s.


    ¡°This is Christopher Fowler.¡±


    ¡°What? Christopher? <b>Is </b>Maisy <b>with </b>you? She actually went <b>to </b>you? Please let me speak to her.


    ¡°Christopher, you¡¯re despicable. Do you have any idea what kind of rtionship Maisy <b>and </b><b>I </b><b>have</b><b>? </b><b>She¡¯s </b>my <b>woman</b>, and <b>you¡¯re </b><b>with </b><b>her </b><b>again</b>!¡± Kenny¡¯s <b>expression </b>shifted dramatically.


    He <b>hadn¡¯t </b><b>expected </b>Maisy <b>to </b><b>seek </b><b>out </b>Christopher. <b>Deep </b><b>down</b><b>, </b>Maisy <b>was </b><b>just </b><b>a </b><b>spiteful </b><b>person</b>. <b>Christopher </b><b>was </b><b>a </b><b>pauper</b><b>. </b><b>Of </b><b>all </b><b>the </b><b>people </b>she <b>could </b><b>have </b><b>chosen</b><b>, </b><b>she </b><b>had </b><b>to </b><b>pick </b><b>him </b><b>to </b><b>suffer </b><b>alongside</b>.


    ¡°<b>We¡¯re not </b><b>together</b>. <b>Her </b><b>phone </b><b>Is </b><b>with </b><b>me </b><b>because </b><b>she </b><b>identally </b><b>left </b><b>it </b><b>here</b>. <b>Coincidentally</b>, <b>since </b><b>she </b><b>has </b><b>deceived </b><b>both </b><b>of </b><b>us</b>, <b>I </b><b>can </b><b>tell </b><b>you </b><b>some </b><b>news</b>.


    Chapter 615


    2/2


    ¡°Maisy is quite capable. She has found a wealthy sugar daddy and is preparing to return to Jipsburg after some time. By then, she¡¯ll be a wealthy socialite. If I were you, I¡¯d go to Korel City and demandpensation from her on behalf of the Williams family.


    ¡°I just received one million dors from her. If youe, we could find her together. She probably has at least 10 to 20 million dors on her,¡± Christopher suggested.


    Kenny was fixated on that figure. If even Christopher could get one million dors, he would simply demand five million dors from Maisy.

 Chapter 616

    <b>Chapter </b>616


    Kenny pondered it further and decided that 10 million was the better choice. He was resolute in his determination to secure that amount from Maisy.


    With that amount, his family could leave Jipsburg City and start anew elsewhere. The Williams family could still seed.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going now. But I need money for the flight ticket. You¡¯ll need to lend me some, and I¡¯ll pay you back tenfold once I get the money from Maisy.¡±


    Christopher was agreeable and didn¡¯t hesitate. He said, ¡°Sure,e on over. But remember to keep your word.¡± ¨C


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After receiving the money from Christopher, Kenny quickly bought a flight ticket and hurriedly flew to Korel City. It felt like the 10 million dors was already in his hands.


    A satisfied smirk spread across Christopher¡¯s face as Kenny took off.


    Half an hourter, Christopher sold the unconscious Maisy to human traffickers operating in the Askea market. Maisy had been ill recently, and Christopher didn¡¯t want to waste money on her treatment. Since she wasn¡¯t useful for making him more money, selling her was the best option.


    Christopher didn¡¯t expect to make so much money from selling a person.


    Kenny had always looked down on him, so he decided to give Kenny what he deserved. He intended to sell both Kenny and Maisy. Perhaps they¡¯d even reunite under the most unfortunate circumstances.


    If that were to happen, they should remember that he was the one who made it possible for them.


    Once Kenny was dealt with, Christopher nned to return to Jipsburg City. He yearned for Skr more than anything in the world, and with money in his pocket, he was confident she would return to him. ¡°Skr, wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Christopher thought, eagerly anticipating his return to Jipsburg City. He couldn¡¯t wait to see Skr again.


    Meanwhile, Maisy struggled frantically inside a bup sack. She had just regained consciousness and overheard Christopher¡¯s conversation about how she was being sold.


    What she had only seen in movies was now bing her reality. A wave of desperation hit her as she protested inwardly.


    With a menacing growl, the person carrying


    <i>er </i>warned, ¡°Stop wriggling, or I¡¯ll end you!¡±


    Fear paralyzed her. These people were far more ruthless than Christopher. If they said they would kill her, Fear paralyzed her. These people were far more ru they certainly would.


    She was filled with hatred for Christopher. Inwardly, she cursed, ¡°Christopher, you won¡¯t have a good end.¡± The past few days¡® events made Maisy feel like she was in hell. She deeply regretted not <i>going </i>back to Janine sooner. She would rather endure a tough life with her than be tortured daily in this manner.


    Facing the prospect of more brutal days toe, she yearned desperately for an escap¨¨


    Just then<b>, </b>she heard Christopher instructing the man carrying her, ¡°She¡¯s clever, so keep an eye on her and don¡¯t let her escape.¡±


    ¡°No one escapes us.¡±


    Chapter 616


    2/2


    Upon hearing that, Maisy felt aplete sense of hopelessness.


    Kenny arrived at Korel City brimming with excitement a few hourster. Christopher weed him with open arms.


    After not havingvish meals for a while, Kenny enjoyed the feast and drank happily. He passed out with a smile on his face, but his shock was immense when he regained consciousness and found himself locked in a cage. His astonishment grew as he saw Majsy in the opposite cage, looking like a zombie.


    The realization of their predicament hit him like a cold wave.


    ¡°Christopher! Christopher,e out!


    ¡°Let me go! Don¡¯t you know who I am? The Williams family has a significant presence in Jipsburg City. If I disappear, they will search for me. You¡¯ve made a grave mistake. It¡¯s in your best interest to let me go right now.¡±


    Unfortunately, no one paid any attention to Kenny¡¯s pleas.


    Annoyed by his constant shouting, someone finally arrived with a stun baton and gave Kenny a thorough beating. The others in the cages, terrified of bing targets, shrank back from the sight


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    X


    <b>im</b>


    <b>Chapter </b>617

 Chapter 617

    <b>Chapter </b><b>617</b>


    <b>Maisy </b><b>watched </b><b>impassively </b><b>as </b><b>Kenny </b><b>was </b><b>tortured </b><b>and </b><b>beaten</b><b>. </b><b>It </b><b>was </b><b>retribution</b><b>, </b><b>a </b><b>mirror reflecting </b><b>her </b><b>own </b><b>suffering</b><b>.</b>


    <b>At </b><b>dinner</b><b>, </b><b>Skr </b><b>and </b><b>Joe </b><b>discussed </b><b>their </b><b>uing </b><b>visit </b><b>to </b><b>Yancey </b><b>Residence</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Skr </b><b>was </b><b>surprised </b><b>at </b><b>how quickly </b><b>Joe </b><b>agreed to </b><b>the </b><b>n</b><b>.</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Are </b><b>you </b><b>okay </b><b>if </b><b>it </b><b>is </b><b>set </b><b>for </b><b>this </b><b>weekend</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>Skr </b><b>checked </b><b>the </b><b>group chat</b><b>. </b><b>The </b><b>weekend </b><b>was </b><b>when </b><b>Steven</b><b>, </b><b>Charles</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>Harvey </b><b>would </b><b>all </b><b>be </b><b>there</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Joe </b><b>had </b><b>no objections</b><b>. </b><b>He </b><b>replied</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Sure</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>Skr </b><b>informed </b><b>in </b><b>the </b><b>group chat </b><b>that </b><b>she </b><b>would </b><b>bring </b><b>a </b><b>guest </b><b>and have </b><b>an </b><b>important </b><b>announcement </b><b>to </b><b>make</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Steven </b><b>was </b><b>the </b><b>first </b><b>to </b><b>respond</b><b>. </b><b>He </b><b>simply </b><b>weed </b><b>the </b><b>guest</b><b>.</b>N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    <b>Janine </b><b>and </b><b>Charles </b><b>were </b><b>a </b><b>bit puzzled </b><b>about </b><b>the </b><b>situation</b><b>. </b><b>But </b><b>everyone </b><b>agreed </b><b>in </b><b>the group </b><b>chat</b><b>. </b><b>No </b><b>matter </b><b>who </b><b>Skr </b><b>brought </b><b>home</b><b>, </b><b>they </b><b>would all </b><b>be </b><b>weed</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Janine </b><b>thought </b><b>about </b><b>preparing </b><b>a </b><b>special </b><b>meal </b><b>for </b><b>the </b><b>weekend</b><b>. </b><b>Skr </b><b>knew </b><b>they </b><b>would </b><b>be </b><b>curious </b><b>about </b><b>the </b><b>guest</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Just </b><b>then</b><b>, </b><b>the </b><b>doorbell </b><b>rang</b><b>. </b><b>Visitors </b><b>were rare </b><b>at </b><b>the </b><b>Gxy </b><b>Vi</b><b>. </b><b>The </b><b>staff </b><b>from </b><b>Pearlhall </b><b>Residence </b><b>usually </b><b>came </b><b>during </b><b>the </b><b>day</b><b>. </b><b>Paul </b><b>and </b><b>Lucas </b><b>typically </b><b>waited </b><b>outside </b><b>for </b><b>Joe</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Skr looked </b><b>at </b><b>Joe</b><b>. </b><b>Joe</b><b>, </b><b>too</b><b>, </b><b>was </b><b>perplexed</b><b>. </b><b>He </b><b>went </b><b>to </b><b>the </b><b>door</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Upon </b><b>seeing </b><b>the </b><b>visitor </b><b>on </b><b>the </b><b>inte</b><b>, </b><b>his </b><b>expression </b><b>darkened</b><b>.</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Who </b><b>is </b><b>it</b><b>? </b><b>Is </b><b>it </b><b>a </b><b>friend </b><b>of yours</b><b>? </b><b>Should </b><b>I </b><b>stay </b><b>out </b><b>of </b><b>sight</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>Skr </b><b>asked</b><b>, </b><b>setting her </b><b>phone </b><b>aside</b><b>.</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>No </b><b>need</b><b>. </b><b>It¡¯s </b><b>just </b><b>Jenny</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Joe </b><b>said </b><b>as </b><b>he </b><b>opened the </b><b>door</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Skr¡¯s </b><b>expression </b><b>shifted </b><b>slightly</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Jenny</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>Jenny </b><b>soon </b><b>came </b><b>into </b><b>view</b><b>. </b><b>She </b><b>sweetly </b><b>greeted</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Joe</b><b>. </b><b>Skr</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>Skr nodded </b><b>in </b><b>acknowledgment</b><b>.</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>I was </b><b>just visiting a </b><b>friend </b><b>nearby</b><b>. </b><b>I </b><b>heard </b><b>from </b><b>Rowan </b><b>that </b><b>you </b><b>two </b><b>have </b><b>been </b><b>living </b><b>at </b><b>Gxy </b><b>Vi </b><b>since </b><b>your </b><b>marriage</b><b>, </b><b>so </b><b>I </b><b>decided to </b><b>drop </b><b>by </b><b>and </b><b>visit </b><b>you</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Jenny </b><b>said</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Her </b><b>familiarity </b><b>with </b><b>the </b><b>vi¡¯s </b><byout hinted </b><b>that </b><b>she </b><b>had </b><b>visited </b><b>before</b><b>. </b><b>She </b><b>quickly </b><b>changed into </b><b>slippers </b><b>and </b><b>made </b><b>her </b><b>way </b><b>inside</b><b>, </b><b>taking </b><b>a </b><b>seat </b><b>directly </b><b>on </b><b>the </b><b>couch</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Initially </b><b>nervous</b><b>, </b><b>Jenny soon </b><b>noticed </b><b>Joe </b><b>and </b><b>Skr </b><b>wearing </b><b>matching </b><b>loungewear</b><b>, </b><b>unlike </b><b>anything </b><b>she¡¯d </b><b>seen </b><b>him </b><b>in </b><b>before</b><b>. </b><b>As </b><b>a </b><b>fashion </b><b>design </b><b>student</b><b>, </b><b>she </b><b>immediately </b><b>recognized </b><b>the </b><b>inexpensive </b><b>fabric</b><b>.</b>


    <b>She </b><b>couldn¡¯t </b><b>believe </b><b>that </b><b>Joe </b><b>was </b><b>dressed </b><b>so </b><b>childishly</b><b>. </b><b>Trying </b><b>to </b><b>mask </b><b>her </b><b>doubts </b><b>and </b><b>jealousy</b><b>, </b><b>she </b><b>pursed </b><b>her </b><b>lips </b><b>and acted </b><b>as </b><b>if </b><b>she </b><b>hadn¡¯t noticed</b><b>.</b>


    <b>She </b><b>casually </b><b>set a </b><b>bag </b><b>on </b><b>the </b><b>table </b><b>and </b><b>said </b><b>with </b><b>a </b><b>rxed </b><b>tone</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>baked </b><b>cookies </b><b>today </b><b>using </b><b>only </b><b>a </b><b>little </b><b>sugar</b><b>. </b><b>Joe</b><b>, </b><b>you </b><b>used </b><b>to </b><b>say they </b><b>were </b><b>good</b><b>. </b><b>See if </b><b>you </b><b>think </b><b>my </b><b>baking </b><b>has </b><b>improved</b><b>. </b><b>Skr</b><b>, </b><b>you should </b><b>have </b><b>a </b><b>taste </b><b>too</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>617</b>


    <b>2/2</b>


    <b>Skr </b><b>nced </b><b>at </b><b>Joe, </b><b>who </b><b>had </b><b>settled </b><b>beside </b><b>her</b><b>, </b><b>then </b><b>turned </b><b>her attention to </b><b>the </b><b>beautifully </b><b>packaged </b><b>cookies </b><b>before </b><b>her</b><b>. </b><b>The </b><b>rose</b><b>¨C</b><b>shaped </b><b>cookies </b><b>were </b><b>clearly </b><b>the work </b><b>of </b><b>someone </b><b>skilled </b><b>with an </b><b>eye </b><b>for </b><b>detail</b><b>. </b><b>Despite </b><b>her </b><b>own </b><b>limited </b><b>baking skills</b><b>, </b><b>she </b><b>politely </b><b>remarked</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>They </b><b>look </b><b>like </b><b>they </b><b>should taste </b><b>quite </b><b>delightful</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    1/3


    Chapter 618


    Having just finished dinner, Skr wasn¡¯t hungry and didn¡¯t sample the cookies.


    Jenny noticed Skr merelyplimented the cookies without trying them and thought thetter was hypocritical. She couldn¡¯t fathom why Joe would be interested in such a pretentious woman.


    ¡°Skr, are you not eating the cookies because you¡¯re worried about gaining weight?¡± Jenny asked.


    Slightly irritated by Jenny¡¯s tactlessness, Skr simply replied with a hum.


    Seeing Skr¡¯s indifference, Jenny turned to Joe. ¡°Gxy Vi looks different. Did you renovate?¡± she asked.


    She subtly tried to let Skr know she¡¯d been there before, but Skr didn¡¯t react.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s the same,¡± Joe replied.


    Jenny nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been in Korel City for the past few years, so I¡¯ve forgotten what Gxy Vi looked like.¡±


    Joe nced at the tired¨Clooking Skr. ¡°Is Rowaning to pick you up?¡± he asked Jenny.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he has time. It was a friend who had dropped me here, ¡°Jenny replied.


    Pausing, she looked at Skr. ¡°Skr, it¡¯s tough to get a cab now. Can I stay here tonight?¡±


    This was a deliberate ploy. Whether Skr agreed or not, it would benefit Jenny.


    Chapter 618


    2/3


    If Skr consented, she could stay at Gxy Vi and enjoy time with Joe, reminiscing about old times. If Skr refused, it would reveal her less amodating side to Joe.


    Skr¡¯s smile faded slightly. She turned to Joe and said, ¡°I¡¯m feeling tired. I¡¯ll rest now. You two can chat.¡±


    Skr wondered how Jenny could think she could use her to


    achieve her goals, assuming she waspletely unaware of her intentions.


    Jenny was surprised by Skr¡¯s directness. She hadn¡¯t expected to be ignored so tantly. Did Skr not care what Joe thought of her? She seemed fearless.


    But Jenny was even more surprised by Joe¡¯s reaction. He simply nodded, making her feel awkward.


    Joe wouldn¡¯t have treated her like this in the past. He had treated her very well. If someone bullied her, Joe would have defended her.


    But now, with Skr ignoring her and making her feel


    ufortable, Joe seemed to indulge Skr. A pang of pain shot through her.


    When she¡¯d had surgery in Korel City, Joe had been very


    supportive. But now¡­


    What had Skr done to him? It was as if she¡¯d cast a spell.


    After Skr left, Jenny couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. She called out to him, her voice filled with sorrow. ¡°Joe¡­¡±


    Joe¡¯s expression darkened. He nced at the cookies, then lit a cigarette.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Jenny watched intently, unable to tear her gaze away. To her, no onepared to Joe. Even something as mundane as smoking


    Chapter 618


    captivated herpletely, and every movement of hismanded her admiration.


    3/3


    ¡°Still haven¡¯t figured it out?¡± Joe¡¯s voice carried a hint of coldness.


    Jenny was momentarily stunned. ¡°¡­.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t quite grasp what she was failing to understand. As a vague sense of realization began to dawn on her, it felt like she was inching closer to a crucial insight.

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    Joe¡¯s voice, colder than ice, echoed in the room, ¡°Your mother¡¯sst wish was for you to grow up without worries.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s face drained of color. A sense of destion washed over her as she stammered, ¡°Joe¡­¡±


    She grappled with the idea that Joe¡¯s actions were merely to honor her mother¡¯s dying wish. It felt impossible. After all these years, did he harbor no personal feelings for her?


    ¡°You¡¯re intelligent,¡± Joe continued, his tone unwavering. ¡°Since you¡¯ve been at Gxy Vi, you should understand. Don¡¯te here again. Focus on what you need to do.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s face grew ghostly white. In a daze, she hurried out of Gxy Vi.


    Ynda Tate, her friend, had been waiting outside. While Jenny expected she wouldn¡¯t stay overnight, she hadn¡¯t anticipated Joe¡¯s blunt rejection. It left no room for escape.


    Jenny couldn¡¯t fathom that her mother¡¯s wish was the sole reason for Joe¡¯s care. It just wasn¡¯t possible.


    Ynda, who was driving, noticed her distressed state. She hesitated before asking, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°How do you see Joe¡¯s feelings for me?¡± Jenny asked with her hands clenched tightly. She still held on to a glimmer of hope. An outsider could see things more clearly.


    Ynda appeared surprised by Jenny¡¯s question. ¡°How could you not know how important you are to Mr. Martin? I recall when you were in high school and faced bullying. After you were hurt, Mr.


    Chapter 619


    Martin hurried to the school. The principal and teachers were all concerned, and Mr. Martin was especially worried.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, it only makes sense for you to be Mr. Martin¡¯s girlfriend. Over the past few years, he hasn¡¯t been involved with anyone else. Wasn¡¯t he waiting for you? Are you asking this because you¡¯re scared of Mr. Martin or unsure about being his girlfriend?


    ¡°Many people in Jipsburg would love to be with Mr. Martin, but he has only ever had eyes for you. He doesn¡¯t even notice other women. You¡¯re envied by many. Since your return, there¡¯s been a lot of talk about you. It¡¯s no secret. You should be with Mr. Martin and stop overthinking it.¡±


    Ynda¡¯s words flowed freely, taking advantage of the opportunity.


    Usually, Jenny would blush at suchpliments, but now her


    heart felt like ice. Fear consumed her. She dreaded the day those people discovered the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I need to rest,¡± Jenny said, closing her eyes to avoid facing the harsh reality.


    Sensing something was off, Ynda asked, ¡°Did you fight with Mr. Martin?¡±


    Jenny could be temperamental at times, probably because she knew she had Joe¡¯s backing. Ynda was willing to be her temporary driver and wait outside for so long only because of her rtionship with Joe.


    ¡°Can you just give me some peace?¡± Jenny asked, pressing her lips tightly together.


    Ynda was taken aback. Though puzzled, she remained silent.


    2/3


    Chapter 619


    317


    As Skr was leaving work the next day, Peter and Samuel confronted her again.


    The Williams family was relentless, refusing to ept their current situation. After Kenny¡¯s visit the day before, it was now these two who had returned to confront Skr. Her expression darkened.


    ¡°What did you do to Kenny? His phone¡¯s been off since he saw you,


    Peter demanded, his eyes fixed on

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    Skr was taken aback to learn that Kenny was missing. Her initial surprise quickly turned into a cold sneer as she realized the


    Williams family had escted their scheme.


    They were now using Kenny¡¯s disappearance as a form of


    extortion.


    ¡°What do you think I could have done to him?¡± Skr asked.


    Samuel¡¯s voice dripped with hostility. ¡°You are despicable and shameless. You must have used some method to scare Kenny into it¡¯s staying away from home. And given that you¡¯re Joe¡¯s woman, clear you¡¯ve used him to harm Kenny. Tell us where he is, or we will go to the police.¡±


    Peter added sternly, ¡°He only saw you yesterday. Now that he¡¯s missing, you¡¯re the prime suspect. You can¡¯t escape this.¡±


    The two had known about Kenny¡¯s meeting with Skr and had been counting on him to get money from Skr.


    Kenny, Samuel, and Peter had eagerly anticipated the funds, hoping they would facilitate a sessfuleback.


    Kenny¡¯s confidence had provided a glimmer of hope. Perhaps, as the eldest, Kenny might seed in what they could not achieve. Moreover, Kenny and Skr¡¯s rtionship hadn¡¯t always been so strained.


    They had waited all night, but Kenny had failed to return. They had even spent the entire day waiting and had called him numerous times, but his phone remained off. They had an unsettling feeling that something had gone awry. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been


    Chapter 620


    unreachable.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr regarded Peter and Samuel¡¯s reactions with a sense of disbelief, questioning whether they even understood the absurdity


    of their usations.


    ¡°Go ahead and call the police. I¡¯m waiting,¡± she said with a dismissive tone.


    After saying that, Skr started the car immediately. They tried to stop her, but it was toote.


    Infuriated, Samuel shouted after her, ¡°What a vile person! She¡¯s still giving us attitude! She¡¯s definitely done something to Kenny. We still don¡¯t even know what¡¯s happened to Kenny.¡±


    Peter frowned and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like Skr knows anything.¡±


    ¡°So where could he have gone?¡± Samuel asked.


    ¡°We should report it to the police and see what they say.¡± Peter decided firmly.


    An hourter, the two emerged from the police station, confused.


    ¡°How could Kenny have gone to Korel City? Where would he get the money for a flight?¡± Samuel asked.


    2/3


    Peter shook his head. ¡°How could I possibly know? There must be something in Korel City that attracted him. He left without a word.¡±


    ¡°Even if Skr isn¡¯t involved, we should still make her pay. She should pay us whatever amount we asked for.¡± Samuel¡¯s greed resurfaced, and his expression was full of malice. It was as if he could already see Skr surrendering to his demands.


    Peter furrowed his brow and shook his head slowly. ¡°Let it go for now. With Skr supported by Joe and working for Mr. Gardner


    Chapter 620


    Senior, pushing this further might backfire and get us nothing.¡±


    3/3


    ¡°Are we seriously going to let Kenny remain missing? If something happens to him and we¡¯re needed, are we just going to turn a blind eye and do nothing?¡± Samuel questioned, his toneced with anger.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯lle back in a couple of days. You should go home and take care of Mom. Don¡¯t let her cause a scene, or the property managers and themunity will be on our case,¡± Peter said sternly.


    Samuel was dissatisfied. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re bing more timid? How can Skr be that terrifying? The once confident Peter Williams has turned into a coward.¡±


    Peter retorted sternly, ¡°What happened to that brilliant celebrity who used to dazzle in the entertainment industry? Samuel, what have you achieved from your encounters with Skr?¡±


    Samuel¡¯s anger reached a boiling point. He shouted in frustration.


    Peter!¡±

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    ¡°Stop shouting. Go home. I still have to deliver food,¡± Peter said as he mounted the nearby electric scooter.


    Still in his delivery uniform, Peter felt the weight of the wasted day pressing on him. He had no idea where tomorrow¡¯s meal money woulde from. The recent turn of events had made him forget his days as an executive.


    Samuel rolled his eyes. ¡°Peter, are you really content to spend your whole life delivering food? You were Mr. Peter Williams. You


    managed argepany.¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting I should be idle like you for the rest of my life?¡± Peter retorted coldly.


    Neither Kenny nor Samuel seemed to recognize the reality of their


    situation.


    Samuel was furious. ¡°I¡¯m not idle. I¡¯m a celebrity. I¡¯m just waiting for a chance to make aeback.


    ¡°With just your name, Samuel? There¡¯s no chance of aeback in the entertainment industry. You¡¯d better off focusing on how to earn tomorrow¡¯s meal money and cover the utilities,¡± Peter warned him coldly before leaving.


    Watching Peter ride away, Samuel fumed. He believed he would make aeback one day. He had been so close to bing an A¨Clist actor, having yed many leading roles. There was no way he would fade away now.


    If Charles couldnd a lead role, then he surely could too.


    ¡°I will seed. I will definitely make aeback. When that time


    Chapter 621


    2/3


    Just as Skr finished parking her car and was about to enter the house, Joe came home. They entered the house together.


    After changing into her slippers, Skr answered a call from an unknown number.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Skr, it¡¯s me, Amelia. I¡¯ve missed you. I¡¯ve been thinking a lottely and realize I made mistakes. Can you forgive me?¡±


    The unknown number belonged to Amelia. Skr barely


    recognized her voice, but her insincere tone dredged up forgotten


    memories.


    Joe nced at Skr.


    ¡°Wrong number,¡± Skr said coldly before hanging up.


    ¡°Spam call?¡± Joe asked.


    Skr replied honestly, ¡°It was Christopher¡¯s mother.¡±


    Joe raised an eyebrow. ¡°Christopher still can¡¯t let go?¡±


    ¡°Whether he has or not doesn¡¯t concern me. What do you want for dinner tonight? I¡¯ll cook,¡± Skr offered.


    Seeing Skr¡¯s indifference toward Christopher, Joe smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s cook dinner together.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡­Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Chapter 621


    3/3


    Christopher¡¯s expression was dark. That call, which had been abruptly terminated, left him feeling frustrated.


    His ne had justnded, and he had barely rested. All he wanted was to hear Skr¡¯s voice, except she was as indifferent as ever.


    ¡°You¡¯re making so much money now. If we leave Jipsburg, that money could buy us a big house, and you could open a store. At that point, you could have any women you want.


    ¡°Why must you insist on being with Skr? If she were waiting for you, it¡¯d be different. But she¡¯s practically been used up. Look at how she treated me¨Cshe hung up!¡±


    Amelia was furious. Her superiority stemmed from believing her son was too good for anyone.

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    Christopher said, ¡°Other women can¡¯tpare to Skr. She¡¯s the only one in my heart.¡±


    Christopher was deeply, obsessed.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Look at how Skr had already forgotten you. See how she treated me before and how she treats me now?¡± Amelia was furious and frustrated.


    Christopher¡¯s lips pressed tightly together. ¡°No one can rece Skr. Mom, I only want Skr!¡±


    His future felt empty without her.


    ¡°Skr is something else entirely. What kind of spell has she cast on you?¡± Amelia was nearly beside herself with rage.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make here back to me,¡± Christopher said firmly.


    As long as he could make Joe give up on Skr, he would find a way to get her back.


    It was the weekend. Janine got up early to go to the market for groceries.


    Steven hade home the night before and said he would help Janine prepare lunch.


    While picking vegetables, Janine asked, ¡°Do you know who Skye is bringing home? It shouldn¡¯t be her roommate<i>, </i>right? Could it be her new boyfriend?¡±


    Since learning that Christopher had betrayed Skr, Janine had


    Chapter 622


    been worried that Skr might be too scared to date again. She was deeply hurt by Skr¡¯s suffering.


    Skr deserved someone who would treat her well.


    ¡°It is a new boyfriend. I¡¯ve met him before. He was still in the observation phase back then, so I didn¡¯t mention it to you,¡± Steven revealed without hesitation.


    Since Skr was bringing Joe home, it could only mean their rtionship was serious.


    Charles had just returned. He overheard their conversation and asked Steven, ¡°When did you meet him? Why didn¡¯t Skye tell me about him?¡±


    Steven replied briefly, ¡°Not long ago.¡±


    Charles felt jealous. He said, ¡°I clearly don¡¯t hold a special ce in Skr¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always so busy with work and filming. Skr had always preferred confiding in Steven anyway. Why are you jealous? Wash the vegetables. Skr is bringing her boyfriend over today, so everyone should behave and not scare him away.


    ¡°Actually, scaring him a little might be good. It could make him think twice about mistreating Skr in the future,¡± Janine said impatiently to Charles.


    Charles rubbed his nose. Janine had a valid point. He wasn¡¯t truly jealous. He just didn¡¯t like Skr keeping things from him. It was simr to how he preferred talking to Steven about his issues.


    With Christopher as a precedent, he had to thoroughly vet Skr¡¯s boyfriend this time. If her boyfriending today seemed unreliable, he would make sure that man stayed as far away as possible.


    2/4


    Chapter 622


    Harvey came out of the restroom, brimming with youthful energy. He had overheard their entire conversation. He dered, ¡°Anyone who mistreats my sister will face my wrath.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me and Steven here, no one will be able to bully Skye.¡± Charles assured him.


    The three men in their family all had strong personalities. Previously, they hadn¡¯t known what the Williams family and Christopher had done to Skr. Hence, they hadn¡¯t protected her


    well.


    But that wouldn¡¯t happen again.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    They would make sure Skr was well protected.


    Janine continued chatting with Steven while preparing the meal. What do you think of this guy? How does hepare to Christopher?¡±


    Steven paused his work and replied, ¡°There¡¯s noparison.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Janine was startled to hear that Skr¡¯s new boyfriend was iparable to Christopher.


    ¡°Mom, you misunderstood. I meant Christopher can¡¯tpare to him. <i>You¡¯ll </i>understand after meeting him,¡± Steven said.


    Steven believed no mother¨Cinw could resist Joe as a son¨Cinw. Many families in Jipsburg desired Joe as a match for their daughters.


    Since Joe and Skr¡¯s rtionship began, Steven had closely monitored news about Joe. The more he learned, the more confident he became in Joe¡¯s trustworthiness.


    Janine¡¯s worries eased. She let out a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Chapter 622


    Soon after, Skr and Joe arrived at Yancey Residence.


    On the way, Skr had briefed Joe about her family¡¯s situation.


    Joe was already familiar with it, but he listened attentively as Skr borated.


    Harvey opened the door for them.


    When he saw Joe, the usually confident teenager was momentarily taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re my sister¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    Harvey studied Joe, concluding the other man was more


    handsome and slightly taller than himself. However, good looks didn¡¯t guarantee trustworthiness.


    ¡°I¡¯m your brother¨Cinw. I¡¯m Joe Martin. You must be Harvey?¡± Joe asked.


    Skr¡¯s family was undeniably striking. Both her older brothers and younger brother were exceptionally good¨Clooking.


    Harvey raised an eyebrow at the term ¡°brother¨Cinw¡± and nced at Skr. ¡°Skye.¡±


    Joe¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. He noted Harvey¡¯s


    stubbornness with quiet amusement.


    Harvey certainly had a strong personality, which Joe considered a positive trait.


    Embarrassed by Harvey¡¯s attitude, Skr interjected, ¡°Joe and I just got married and obtained our marriage license. You can call


    him Joe.¡±


    Harvey¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Married? You just got your marriage license?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe Skr had rushed into marriage without


    verifying Joe¡¯s trustworthiness. It seemed too sudden. Was Joe


    using his looks to deceive Skr?


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Skr replied with a smile.


    Harvey still couldn¡¯t bring himself to ept Joe. He eyed Joe suspiciously, trying <i>to </i>get a read on him.


    1/2


    Chapter 623


    2/3


    As they spoke, Skr led Joe inside. The living room was filled with the delicious aroma of food.


    Janine and Steven were busy in the kitchen, while Charles had just gone to the restroom.


    Upon hearing that Skr had just married someone she barely knew and had asked Harvey to address the man by his first name, he quickly pulled up his pants, washed his hands, and rushed out of the restroom.


    Charles called out, ¡°Skye!¡±


    But his gaze sharpened as he saw Joe in the living room, the man he believed had deceived Skr.


    ¡°Charles, let me introduce you. This is Joe Martin,¡± Skr said.


    Charles had met Joe before but was unaware of Skr¡¯s rtionship with Joe.


    ¡°Hello, we¡¯ve met before. But Skye wasn¡¯t around then, so I didn¡¯t get a chance to exin our rtionship,¡± Joe said warmly.


    Charles was dumbfounded, his mind reeling from the shock. He was so embarrassed that his face turned red¨Cnot out of shyness but out of humiliation.


    He was relieved that his earlier concerns were only voiced to Steven. No wonder Steven said he was overthinking things. He had genuinely overthought the situation.


    Joe¡¯s friendly attitude toward him was all because of Skr.


    ¡°How did you two meet?¡± Charles quickly regained hisposure, though he still hesitated to meet Joe¡¯s eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of Joe. It was that his previousContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Chapter 623


    thoughts were too shameful and petty. So, he directed his question to Skr instead.


    Skr simply exined, ¡°He is Gloria Hinman¡¯s grandson. She introduced us.¡±


    Though they hadn¡¯t met Gloria¡¯s family, they had heard of them. They were trustworthy.


    Charles was surprised that Joe was Gloria¡¯s grandson.


    Janine came out of the kitchen carrying a dish. Her worries eased when she heard Skr¡¯s words.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Skr greeted Janine.


    Joe turned to Janine and said warmly, ¡°Mom.¡±


    Janine was stunned by Joe¡¯s address.


    Skr nced at Joe, and they met each other¡¯s gaze.

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    When their eyes met, Skr saw herself clearly reflected in Joe¡¯s gaze. His friendly demeanor toward her family and gracious acknowledgment of his role as her husband stirred her heart.


    Janine was momentarily stunned when Joe addressed her as


    Mom¡°.


    11


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down and have some fruit? Dinner will be ready soon,¡± she suggested.


    Joe nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Two hourster, Skr and Joe left.


    Joe smiled in the car. He was clearly in a good mood. ¡°Your mom


    seems to like me,¡± he said.


    In fact, the whole family seemed to like him.


    Skr¡¯s home had a warm, inviting atmosphere that made him feel both nostalgic and hopeful. Steven and the others genuinely cared for Skr with a heartfelt sincerity.


    This was a genuine familial concern he had never experienced from anyone except his grandmother, Gloria.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s obvious that everyone is pleased with you,¡± Skr replied with a smile.


    She had worried about her mother and brothers¡® reaction to her marriage to Joe, but their perception of him changed after learning of his connection to Gloria.


    Chapter 6204


    2/3


    Throughout dinner, Joe¡¯s rare warmth and closeness reassured them. His behavior eased their lingering doubts.


    When they first arrived, Harvey was very wary and suspicious of Joe. He even doubted whether Joe was truly sincere toward Skr.


    However, as they interacted, Harvey began to see Joe as a life mentor. By the time Joe left, Harvey was somewhat reluctant to see him go.


    There was no denying that Joe could easily make people feel close to him if he wanted to. His demeanor at Yancey Residencepletely differed from how he usually was around others.


    Skr felt her heart softened.


    Joe gently held Skr¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you satisfied with me?¡±


    Skr looked up and met Joe¡¯s deep gaze.


    His chiseled features usually cast a fearsome shadow with the slightest frown. But now, his expression was gentle, and his


    normally unreadable eyes had a hint of affection.


    ¡°Yes, you did really well today,¡± Skr praised him.


    Joe leaned down and whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I deserve a reward?¡±


    Skr tried to pull away, but Joe¡¯s hand on her waist prevented her escape. ncing at Lucas, who was focused on the road, she responded quietly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make a good impression on your family from now on.¡±


    2


    She was determined to match Joe¡¯s performance.


    Joe¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold. ¡°Besides Grandma, you don¡¯t


    need to worry about anyone else. Just focus on me.¡±


    Chapter 624


    3/3


    Skr was taken aback. Joe then wrapped her in his arms without saying another word.


    Before long, Skr fell asleep.


    Half¨Casleep, she vaguely heard Joe answering a phone call. He


    mentioned being busy and promised to visit in a few days.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    His voice was low and soft. He didn¡¯t disturb her slumber. It felt like a dream.

 Chapter 625

    hapter 625


    Chapter <b>625</b>


    After putting away his phone, Joe looked at Skr, who was sleeping peacefully in his arms. The coldness in his eyes immediately melted away.


    Kate arrived at Natalie¡¯s apartment carrying a thermal container.


    ¡°Nath, I¡¯ve made m chowder for you. You¡¯ve always loved my m chowder. I had some free time today and thought I¡¯d bring it over. Try some.¡±


    Seeing Kate more concerned than usual, Natalie¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ¡°I was just craving your m chowder, Mom.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re on the same wavelength. I woke up this morning and felt it was a good day for m chowder since the weather has turned cold,¡± Kate said with a warm smile as she walked in.


    She scanned the apartment as she changed into her slippers. It was better than she had imagined. She had expected Natalie to be in a worse state these days.


    But the home was clean and tidy.


    Seeing Natalie¡¯s improved condition eased her worries somewhat. In recent days, both she and Damon had been deeply troubled. They constantly worried about Natalie.


    Both Natalie and Jeremy were hurt by the situation. Though Natalie had suffered more, she had to ept it. However, knowing Natalie¡¯s personality well, they were even more anxious. They cared for her deeply.


    1/3


    2/3


    Yet, they understood Jeremy very well. They knew he would take good care of Natalie and would never let her suffer.


    They couldn¡¯t bear to watch the two of them part ways.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll get some bowls. We can share. I can¡¯t eat that much on my own,¡± Natalie said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Kate replied.


    Watching Natalie walk toward the kitchen, Kate felt a pang of sadness. Natalie was visibly thinner, and it was heart¨Cwrenching to


    see.


    Kate sighed deeply.


    Once they sat down, they started eating the m chowder.


    As they quietly ate their chowder, Natalie could tell Kate must have had a lot to say. After all, she hade such a long way to visit. The situation with Jeremy had undoubtedly worried both of herN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    parents.


    The issue was like a problem with no solution, yet it had to be resolved.


    ¡°Nath, you must be struggling these days. No, you¡¯ve been struggling for a while, haven¡¯t you?¡± Kate asked gently.


    Natalie looked up and smiled at Kate. ¡°Mom, sorry for worrying you and Dad these past few days.¡±


    Seeing Natalie¡¯s forced smile made Kate¡¯s heart ache even more. Natalie was probably trying to avoid adding to their worries by putting on a brave face.


    ¡°Your dad and I are fine. We¡¯re just worried about you. Nath, be honest with me. After learning the real reason behind Jeremy¡¯s


    Chapter 625


    affair, haven¡¯t you been deeply hurt?¡± Kate¡¯s eyes welled up with


    tears.


    Thinking back to her own youth, Kate recalled the deep affection she had shared with Damon. If he had been unfaithful during those days, she knew she would have been heartbroken.


    Even if there were reasons beyond his control, the pain from such a betrayal couldn¡¯t be easily smoothed over.


    Natalie didn¡¯t hide her feelings. ¡°These past days have been very hard. When I first found out about Jeremy¡¯s affair, it felt like my entire world copsed. I always believed our rtionship was strong enough that even if he fell out of love, he would still care for me and never cheat.¡±


    ¡°Nath, he didn¡¯t want to cheat. It wasn¡¯t something he wanted to do. He wasn¡¯t in control of the situation,¡± Kate said softly. She tried to exin Jeremy¡¯s actions.


    Natalie nodded. Her eyes were red. ¡°I know, Mom. He was


    manipted and under the influence of those negative items. His judgment waspromised.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you. If you want to cry, just cry,¡± Kate said. Her heart ached to see her like this.


    It was too hard. For Natalie, it was truly too hard.


    Natalie bit her lip and lowered her head. After a long pause, she said, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think I can get past this.¡±


    She felt incapable of pretending everything <i>was </i>fine.

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    All of that had truly happened.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Natalie sighed internally. She must have been selfish, and that was why she couldn¡¯t get past this.


    Kate¡¯s expression changed abruptly. She said softly, ¡°Nath¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, I know what you¡¯ll say, and I know you¡¯ll try to talk some sense into me. I get what you mean.¡±


    Their eyes met for a moment. It was followed by a long stretch of


    silence.


    Kate¡¯s concerned gaze pierced through Natalie.


    Natalie finally broke the silence. ¡°I can try getting back together with Jeremy for a while. If we manage to forget what happened and be as inseparable as we once were, we¡¯ll stay married. If


    Kate quickly interjected, ¡°I believe you two will be able to love each other like you used to.¡±


    As her mother, Kate didn¡¯t want Natalie to divorce Jeremy. They couldn¡¯t entrust Natalie to anyone else withplete confidence


    but Jeremy.


    Natalie had no words to describe how she felt about Kate¡¯s


    optimism.


    In the past two days, she¡¯d reminisced about growing up with


    Jeremy. She recalled how ecstatic she was when they got together officially.


    These memories made her hesitate.


    2/13


    Kate didn¡¯t stay for long. She left after giving Natalie a few more words of advice. She felt less worried than when she¡¯de.


    After Kate left, Natalie leaned against the door. Then, she slid down slowly.


    15 minutester, Natalie stood back up. She walked to the balcony and looked out. Cars zoomed on highways that snaked through a forest of skyscrapers.


    Natalie had grown up in Jipsburg, and this was the first time she felt the urge to escape Jipsburg. However, she needed to face her problems head¨Con. In the end, Natalie made a decision.


    Meanwhile, Jeremy had just left Hughes Residence. He closed his eyes to rx in the car. Visiting there always left him feeling exhausted.


    He¡¯d seldom asked Natalie to go with him. The Hughes family¡¯s affairs were veryplicated, and Natalie was a simple¨Cminded woman. She would¡¯ve been pushed around easily.


    When Jeremy thought of his situation with Natalie, the crinkle between his brows deepened.


    Suddenly, a call came in. Upon seeing Natalie¡¯s name on the caller ID, he clenched his phone so tightly that his knuckles turned white.


    He answered the call. ¡°Nath.¡±


    ¡°Jeremy, I can go home, and we can try to be together again. However, you must promise me that if we remain estranged and can¡¯t love each other like before, we¡¯ll get a divorce,¡± said Natalie.


    Jeremy frowned when he heard her mention a divorce. However, getting Natalie to return to his side had been hard enough.


    Chapter 626


    3/3


    ¡°Alright, I promise. I¡¯ll pick you up and take you home now,¡± Jeremy immediately replied.


    The hint of excitement in Jeremy¡¯s voice made Natalie¡¯s heart ache. She found herself reluctant to go home. Yet¡­


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m at the apartment.¡±


    Natalie arrived home half an hourter. Looking at the familiar walls before her, she felt like breaking her promise. With her eyes cast downward, she inquired, ¡°Could I sleep in the guest room?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t pretend like nothing had happened.


    Perhaps she would seed in doing so one day.


    Jeremy briefly affixed Natalie with a dark gaze. In the end, he


    nodded and agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Natalie sighed in relief. From the second she stepped in here¨Cno- from the second sheid eyes on Jeremy, memories of him and Annabelle together shed across her mind.


    Those videos and pictures caused her faith in her decision to


    waver.


    She decided to give it another try for the younger selves they had once been, who had been certain they would spend their lives together. Perhaps she would eventually forget those scenes.


    Chapter 627

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    As Skr was enjoying her bath, her phone pinged with a message. She tapped into it.


    It was a message from Natalie.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten back together with Jeremy. He¡¯d cheated because of extenuating circumstances.¡±


    Skr¡¯s expression was somber as she read Natalie¡¯s text. Jeremy had shown Natalie the negative item.


    Skr understood that for Natalie, deciding to go back to Jeremy had been an exceptionally tough choice to make.


    ¡°Alright, I hope you¡¯ll always be happy. Follow your heart at all times.¡±


    After replying to Natalie¡¯s message, Skr got out of the bathtub and wrapped herself in a towel. After blow¨Cdrying her hair, she walked out of the bathroom.


    Joe was in their bedroom. However, he wasn¡¯t in bed. Instead, he was making a call in front of the window.


    ¡°When have I ever needed your permission to get married? You shouldn¡¯t get involved in matters that don¡¯t concern you. Don¡¯t bring my mom up. You don¡¯t even deserve to say her name.¡±


    Although Skr could only see Joe¡¯s back, she could feel sharp waves of loneliness radiating off him.


    After picking up a call in the car, a change had ovee Joe. Even though he¡¯d long terminated the phone call, he still seemed cold and unapproachable.


    Chapter 627


    2/3


    Skr didn¡¯t disturb him. She tried to tiptoe out of their room to give him some space. She didn¡¯t think he would want to be


    disturbed at a time like this.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    However, the second she turned around, she heard hasty


    footsteps thud behind her. In the next second, Joe wrapped his arms around her.


    She could smell cigarettes on him. He must¡¯ve smoked while she was bathing,


    Skr turned around and hugged his waist. He stiffened for a


    moment when she did so.


    They said nothing and held each other in silence for a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out. I¡¯ll be homete. You don¡¯t have to wait for me,¡± Joe said softly above her.


    Skr hummed softly and replied, ¡°Be careful out there. I won¡¯t switch my phone off. If anything happens, you can call me right away.¡±


    The icy re in Joe¡¯s eyes had mostly dissipated. It thawed even more when Joe heard Skr¡¯s genuine concern over him.


    Before Joe left, he kissed Skr.


    Skry in bed after Joe¡¯s departure. However, sleep evaded her. She looked at her WhatsApp.


    Her family praised Joe in different group chats. Charles had even texted her privately about a hrious encounter with Joe in a fondue restaurant.


    Charles had thought Joe was into men. He¡¯d been so disturbed that he stayed awake that night, and it had reached the point where he¡¯d even considered leaving the entertainment industry. However,


    Chapter 627


    it turned out that Joe had only showered him with friendly greetings on behalf of Skr.


    Skr grinned and replied, ¡°You can rx now.¡±


    The entertainment industry was an inspiring ce indeed. Charles¡® imagination seemed to be working overtime.


    ¡°You must tell me all your secrets before you disclose them to anyone else next time,¡± Charles replied.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    They chatted for a while more in the group chat. After bidding each other goodnight, Skr put her phone away.


    It was 10:00 pm. Joe had probably gone to meet the person he¡¯d been on the phone with. He wouldn¡¯t being home tonight.


    Skr eventually began dozing off. Skr felt like she was


    dragged into a familiar embrace as she hovered between sleep and consciousness.


    Peace washed over Skr¡¯s features when she was held. She seemed to fall into deeper sleep.


    Joe stared at Skr, who was bathed in the moonlight.

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    Joe stared at Skr for a long time before heading to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Joe toweled his hair dry carelessly after emerging from the shower.


    The screen of his phone was bright as countless messages came in one after another. He¡¯d muted it, so the room waspletely


    silent.


    He stood by the bed and read through his WhatsApp messages.


    The light was reflected from his screen onto his sharp features.


    A few minutester, he turned his phone off and threw it aside. Then, he got back into bed and embraced Skr.


    That night, two people couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Jeremy and Natalie stayed in separate rooms. It was the first time they¡¯d slept in different beds while in the same house.


    Their rooms were right next to each other, and they were only separated from each other by a wall. It seemed to be a representation of the barrier between their hearts.


    Jeremy frowned deeply. He only fell asleepte into the night.


    As for Natalie, shey in bed without looking at her phone or anything else. However, she couldn¡¯t sleep. Memories surfaced before her eyes.


    She felt suffocated by some of the scenes she recalled. Natalie couldn¡¯t calm down. Even though it was the middle of the night,


    2/3


    she couldn¡¯t help but want to escape. However, another voice within her told her she needed to try reconciling with Jeremy. After all, he was suffering along with her


    Natalie was struggling. However, Jeremy was too.


    The voices within her warred throughout the night. Natalie only fell


    asleep a few hours before dawn broke. However, she wasn¡¯t sleeping deeply.


    When Natalie heard the neighboring door creak open, Natalie startled awake. She immediately dashed outside.


    Coincidentally, she ran into Jeremy, who had been closing the door as softly as he could manage. He was stunned for a second before asking gently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get a few more hours of sleep?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go make breakfast,¡± Natalie said. Reflexively, she averted her eyes upon meeting Jeremy¡¯s. Immediately, she began making her way downstairs.


    Jeremy watched Natalie walk away. He noticed that she¡¯d be much thinner. His heart clenched.


    Then, Jeremy followed her downstairs.


    Staring at the familiar kitchen, Natalie was momentarily disoriented.


    She felt as though they¡¯d traveled back to a time when everything hadn¡¯t happened yet. Back then, she would always get up to prepare breakfast whenever Jeremy was home. Natalie still remembered how happy she¡¯d been. However¡­


    Natalie opened the fridge. Most of the vegetables she¡¯d brought had rotted. Although everything here seemed familiar, things had changed.


    Chapter 628


    3/3


    Jeremy probably hadn¡¯t touched anything inside the fridge after she left.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been eating at home in the past few weeks. So, I didn¡¯t use the fridge much. A few things must¡¯ve expired. I¡¯ll help throw them out,¡± Jeremy offered gently.


    Natalie awoke from her trance. She stiffened before conceding, ¡± Alright, throw them out. These vegetables have been here for a long time. They¡¯ve rotted and be inedible. Let¡¯s have pasta for breakfast. We have pre¨Ccooked sauces, so breakfast will be ready


    soon.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s cook together.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that!¡± Natalie refused loudly. Her reaction appeared to be reflexive.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She could manage it herself.

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    Jeremy froze for a second. He gazed at Natalie deeply and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    Natalie dared not look at Jeremy. She knew how hurtful her


    rejection had been. She¡¯d agreed toe back and try to forget what had happened. But now¡­


    Natalie stared at the pasta as it softened in the boiling water, lost in her thoughts.


    When she finished preparing two tes of pasta, Jeremy had


    changed out of his pajamas. He had put a suit on and sat before the dining table. He was scrolling through the news on his phone.


    This felt like a scene from their past.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Natalie was disoriented. After a few moments, she remembered the tes of pasta she was holding. She walked over and ced one te in front of Jeremy.


    Jeremy looked at the pasta before him before looking up at


    Natalie. He said softly, ¡°Nath, let¡¯s take things slowly.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s eyes welled with tears. She wanted to speak, but nothing came out of her mouth.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re going through, Nath. Believe me, I feel the


    same way,¡± continued Jeremy.


    Natalie couldn¡¯t bring herself to look at Jeremy. She didn¡¯t know how to deal with him. She said, ¡°I believe you. Let¡¯s have breakfast


    now. It won¡¯t be nice if it cools.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t been focused while boiling the pasta and hadn¡¯t paid


    2/3


    on to the time, so she had overcooked it.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two of them ate silently.


    After finishing breakfast, Natalie spoke before Jeremy was about to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading off to workter as well.¡±


    Jeremy frowned upon hearing that.


    Upon seeing that, Natalie quickly made her stand. She said, ¡°I was much happier at work. I won¡¯t be able to stay at home doing nothing all day.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to continue living like how she did upon marrying Jeremy.


    Before finding out about Jeremy¡¯s affair, Natalie tended to


    overthink. It had only gotten worse now. She didn¡¯t want to stay at home.


    After a moment of silence, Jeremy gave in and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    While Skr was out on her lunch break, she received an overseas call. When she saw the number, she thought it was a scam call. She¡¯d seen numbers like this published online by organizations policing cybercrime.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Save me¡­ Quick, save me¡­ I beg you. I had made a mistake. It¡¯s all because of Christopher. He brought me into this! I beg you, Skr!¡±


    Skr immediately recognized the voice. It was Maisy. However, she sounded weak. Maisy spoke in a whisper, seemingly unwilling


    Chapter 629


    to speak loudly,


    Suddenly, Skr realized that Maisy hadn¡¯t bothered her in a long time, and she had not sought Janine out. Maisy hadn¡¯t appeared along with Kenny when they came looking for her.


    She¡¯d previously ignored it because she found no reason to pay much attention to this. However, Maisy mentioned Christopher. Had they been together all this time?


    Considering Maisy¡¯s tendency to scheme against her, Skr believed this was likely a trap. She often devised absurd tactics one after another.


    ¡°Can you use a foreign number to make calls within the country?¡± Skr asked Caleb.


    He¡¯d just returned from an overseas trip. Caleb nced at the number, and a thought suddenly popped into his head. He said, This probably isn¡¯t a scam call. It¡¯s a private number. The person calling is probably overseas. Specifically, they should be in the Askea region.¡±


    ¡°The Askea region?¡± repeated Skr. She recalled what Maisy had said. It did sound like a plea for help. However, Maisy¡¯s fate had nothing to do with her.


    A few hours after the call, she received another one.


    ¡°Skr, help me pay them one million. They¡¯ll let me go if they¡¯re paid one million. I can¡¯t survive here. They¡¯ve been forcing me to entertain those guests. They even kept me in dog cages. I beg you. I¡¯ll do anything for you if you help me!¡±


    3/3


    Chapter 630

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    Skr¡¯s gaze softened. Unhurriedly, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll make a police report for you.¡±


    She would¡¯ve helped to make a police report even if it had been a stranger on the line. However, that was all she would do.


    ¡°No! Give me a million. It¡¯s nothing to you. How could you watch me perish without attempting to save me?¡± Maisy questioned angrily.


    Skr asked nonchntly, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where I am. You must save me. If not for you,


    wouldn¡¯t have gotten to know Christopher. If I hadn¡¯t known him, I wouldn¡¯t be trafficked here. Do you know the life I¡¯m living now? I¡¯d be better off dead! Do you know that?¡± Maisy wanted to tear Skr apart with her bare hands.


    Of course, she hated Christopher the most.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the police now. Calm down and wait for help to arrive,¡± said Skr.


    Suddenly, Maisy screamed, ¡°I¡¯ve made a mistake. It¡¯s just a


    mistake. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I know nothing! I wasn¡¯t talking to anyone. It was somebody else talking. Believe me! Aaargh!¡±


    Skr could hear Majsy being pped and electrocuted. She furrowed her brows. Then, the call ended. Someone must¡¯ve taken the phone from Maisy and hung up.


    Skr called the police and described what had happened.


    Chapter 630


    The police told her that they¡¯d encountered situations like this frequently. The situation in the Askea region was extremelyplicated, and they could only wait for updates.


    As to what Maisy said about being trafficked by Christopher, Skr didn¡¯t tell the police about it. She couldn¡¯t confirm the truthfulness of the story.


    Maisy and Christopher were just as bad as each other.


    2/3


    Joe did note home for three days in a row. Skr didn¡¯t ask why.


    On the fourth day, she got a call from a middle¨Caged woman asking


    her to meet.


    She said she was Joe¡¯s stepmother and was here on his father¡¯s orders. Skr was also told not to tell Joe about the meeting.


    Both Joe and Gloria seldom mentioned any of their other family members. So naturally, Skr knew that Joe didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with his other rtives. If that were the case, why would she want to meet Skr?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Not long after, Skr met her in person. She was a well¨Ckept, elegant woman who looked around 40.


    At first nce, Skr found her familiar. Once they¡¯d sat down, Skr figured out why she thought so. It was because the woman in front of her was Molly Frost. She was an actress who¡¯d been hugely popr two decades ago.


    She¡¯d at least been as popr as Austin. Her poster could be found in every household in the country.


    At the height of her poprity, she left the entertainment industry.


    3/3


    Chapter 630


    Despite that, national TV stations often broadcast her movies and TV shows, especially during the summer holidays.


    Skr wasn¡¯t expecting Joe¡¯s stepmother to be Molly.


    Molly was also surprised when she saw Skr. She was prettier than most celebrities and looked like an obedient and quiet girl.


    X


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    Skr didn¡¯t seem like one of those youngsters who were arrogant and disrespectful.


    Molly invited kindly, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Skr nodded and replied, ¡°Alright.


    ¡°Take a look at the menu. What would you like to drink?¡± asked Molly.


    ¡°Thanks, but I would rather just have some water,¡± Skr said. She looked at the ss of water beside her. If she drank coffee now, it Would affect her sleep. Besides, her discussion with Molly wouldn¡¯t take long.


    Skr did not start asking questions immediately. Instead, she took a sip of water and waited.


    Molly wasn¡¯t surprised to see how calm Skr was. After all, she worked in Alexander¡¯s team and handled cases individually. It was clear that she was a dependable, capable person.


    However, Joe¡¯s father, Edwin Martin, was unsatisfied with her.


    ¡°You and Joe have gotten married, right?¡± Molly asked gently. She didn¡¯t seem like a difficult person to deal with.


    Skr answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Molly nodded with a small smile. She said, ¡°Joe¡¯s father, Edwin, and I have just found out about this two days ago. We know that Gloria introduced you to each other. Joe adores her. He wouldn¡¯t refuse her demands.¡±


    Molly paused. Skr remained expressionless as she listened to


    2/3


    her silently. Suddenly, Molly felt that Joe, heartless as he was, had fallen for Skr. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have married her willingly.


    This made things difficult.


    ¡°However, Edwin had chosen a woman for him to marry. They


    backgrounds. Their marriage will solidify the rtionship between the two families.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made a great impression on me during our first meeting. I think you deserve to be widely adored. However, you and Joe are of different statuses and aren¡¯t a good fit for each other. The public hasn¡¯t found out who you are. Once they do, you won¡¯t be


    able to deal with it.¡±


    As Molly spoke, she observed Skr¡¯s expressions.


    What a pity. Although Skr was young, she was skilled in hiding her true feelings and managed to remain calm. She looked extremely obedient. However, that couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. After all, she was unaffected by the opinions of others, even when Molly expressed her dissatisfaction with Skr.


    ¡°You know what I mean. I¡¯m only Joe¡¯s stepmother. I¡¯vee to meet you in ce of Edwin, as it¡¯s inconvenient for him to show up. Initially, I didn¡¯t want to hurt you. However, it seems like the damage has been done,¡± Molly continued.


    Skr nodded and asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Molly was dumbfounded. She wasn¡¯t expecting Skr to be so reasonable. She didn¡¯t beat around the bush and got straight to the point.


    Initially, she¡¯d prepared herself thoroughly in case today¡¯s situation would be difficult to handle. How many women could let Joe go


    Chapter 631


    3/3


    after marrying him?


    She hadn¡¯t even mentioned the huge amount of reparations that would surely convince Skr to give up on him.


    ¡°We would like you to divorce Joe before anyone finds out about your marriage. If you divorce each other now, the damage to Joe and the Martin family would bergely minimized. Don¡¯t worry. We willpensate you for it. If you¡¯ve got any demands, you may voice them out now. We won¡¯t take advantage of you.¡±


    Dealing with such a reasonable woman saved Molly a lot of hassle.


    Skr nodded lightly and continued, ¡°Have you asked Joe about this?¡±


    Molly¡¯s eyes glinted. She added, ¡°Joe respects Gloria. If she


    doesn¡¯t agree to the divorce, he probably won¡¯t do it. However, this doesn¡¯t mean his reluctance to divorce you is borne out of love. Do you understand?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I do,¡± answered Skr. She nodded once more.


    Molly had made things painfully clear. Skr would¡¯ve been an idiot if she still did not get what she meant.


    Skr hadn¡¯t been expecting this to happen to her. It felt like a scene out of a movie.


    As one of the main characters, it was an absurd feeling.

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    1/2


    <b>Chapter 632 </b>


    Skr looked down at her ss of water. Then, she grinned mockingly.


    Molly was satisfied by Skr¡¯s reaction. She pulled a check out of her bag.


    ¡°You can fill in whatever value you like<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Most women would probably be unable to refuse such an attractive offer. It was something regr people would never obtain, yet it was within Skr¡¯s reach.


    Skr stared at the check in front of her. She remained cold as she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want it. Please take it back.¡±


    Skr wasn¡¯t interested in such a sudden fortune. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Molly was bewildered. She asked, ¡°W¨CWhat would you like, then?¡±


    She suddenly thought of a few dramas and novels that she¡¯d read. They were extremely unrealistic and tended to give young women impractical ideas about love.


    They were under the impression that refusing everything that they were offered would make them unique. It would cause their partners to see them in a new light, and they would thus be a recipient of his love. In the end, they¡¯d win the man and his money.


    Molly had thought of Skr as a trustworthy woman, but now it was clear she remained too youthful and impressionable. Even without delving into the realities of affluent families, Joe was not someone who would be moved by such passionate emotions.


    ¡°I want Joe to tell me that he wants a divorce himself. The second he says <b>so</b>, I¡¯ll leave him immediately,¡± stated Skr firmly.


    It would only make sense if Joe handled things between them personally.


    Molly frowned and tried to convince her. ¡°You¡¯re too young. You don¡¯t know what marrying into the Martin family entails. You¡¯ll face a host of issues. They¡¯re not something an inexperienced woman like you can deal with. Although this is our first meeting, I think you¡¯re a smart woman. You should know what <i>to </i>do.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t sat here and listened to you because you¡¯re telling the truth. I did so because you¡¯re an elder. I knew what I was getting into the second I married Joe. Just now, he texted me saying he¡¯d already gotten home. My apologies, but I can¡¯t stay here with you anymore<i>,</i>¡± Skr replied. She stood up and picked up her bag in preparation to leave.


    Molly immediately furrowed her brows. She challenged, ¡°Did you think Joe liked you? Do you know why he¡¯s never had a woman by his side for all these years? In reality, he¡¯s got someone he loves. She¡¯s about toe back from overseas. The second she gives him a nod, he¡¯ll divorce you immediately. It will be impossible for you to ask for anything then.


    ¡°Gloria is not your get¨Cout¨Cof¨Cjail¨Cfree card. Don¡¯t you get it?¡±


    When Skr heard that Joe had a woman he adored her hand tightened around her bag. However, she still looked extremely calm.


    <b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I know what you mean. However<b>, </b>I stand by what I said. If Joe wants to divorce me because his crush has returned home, I¡¯ll sign the agreement immediately. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not eyeing any of the Martin family¡¯s assets. I¡¯m not going to ask for anything.¡±


    Molly watched Skr leave with a somber expression.


    The crease between her brows deepened, especially when she saw the check <b>on </b>the table, untouched by


    Chapter 632


    Skr.


    2/2


    A few minutester, Molly made a call. ¡°Skr hasn¡¯t agreed to get a divorce. Darling, Skr isn¡¯t a girl we <b>can </b>manipte easily. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll leave Joe easily. We¡¯ll probably need to try making them divorce through Joe.¡±


    ¡°We have to ensure they¡¯re divorced before people find out about their marriage. She¡¯s nothing more than a vige girl. Think of a way to get it done.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Molly said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Skr called Joe once she got back into the car. Joe had texted her, but she hadn¡¯t replied yet.


    ¡°I was busy with something just now. I¡¯ll be reaching home soon.¡±


    Joe replied,¡± Alright.¡±


    His low tone was an indication of his current mood.


    Skr¡¯s eyes turned dark. She hung up after a while.


    20 minutester, she got back to Gxy Vi. It had been a smooth drive.


    Just as she was about to get out, Paul called her to say, ¡°Mrs. Martin, Mr. Martin has been in a bad mood for the past few days. I can¡¯t tell you why, but I hope you can spend some quality time with him.¡±


    After a few moments of silence, Skr replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chapter 633

 Chapter 633

    <b>Chapter </b><b>633 </b>


    Skr could guess Molly¡¯s motives for the meeting.


    Gloria and Joe scarcely mentioned Joe¡¯s mom. When Joe was born two decades ago, Molly had already gotten together with Edwin.


    There was aplicated story behind it, one in which Joe was a victim.


    The second Skr crossed the threshold, she was pulled into a warm embrace. Then, her lips were


    sealed with a kiss.


    Before she could get a word in, Joe carried her upstairs.


    Between pants, Joe said, ¡°Hold me.¡°.


    Skr put her arms around his neck. Joe immediately looked down and pulled Skr closer.


    After multiple rounds, everything came to an end. Joe brought Skr into the bathroom. After they bathed and changed into their pajamas, Skr felt strength return to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make two bowls of pasta.¡±


    Skr began walking downstairs, but Joe grabbed her hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. Pearlhall Residence will be bringing us dinner. They¡¯ve probably put them in the dining room by now.¡±


    Joe had been especially clingy today. As he spoke, he hugged Skr once more.


    Skr smiled and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    ¡°I just ate, so I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but blush as she replied, ¡°Well, so am I.¡±


    Joe¡¯s mood seemed to have improved. He leaned down and nibbled at her ear. He whispered, ¡°Haven¡¯t I been working hard just now? It¡¯s my fault for not filling you up.¡±


    As he spoke, his hands reached down.


    Skr was terrified. She pushed him away andined, ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard, and you¡¯re downright awesome, alright? You¡¯ve done nothing wrong. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m starving!¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t be having dinner tonight if they did it again.


    When Skr went downstairs, Joe trailed behind her.


    As expected, dinner had beenid on the table by the helpers of Pearlhall Residence.


    Skr checked the time. It was already 10:00 pm. She thought of how they¡¯d gone at it for three hours stra ht after getting home.


    She opened the food containers and told Joe, ¡°I wonder when they¡¯d arrived. The dishes have cooled down. I¡¯ll heat them up.¡±


    Joe picked his phone up and nced at the time. He replied, ¡°They got here an hour before.¡±


    When Skyar heard they¡¯d arrived an hour ago, she stopped moving.


    An hour ago, she and Joe were still in bed. No one had been home, and she couldn¡¯t help but be loud in bed earlier. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Our marriage has been officiated. It¡¯s normal for a married couple to do whatever we want at home,¡±


    Chapter 633


    said Joe. He was very open.


    Even if the helpers from Pearlhall Residence heard anything, they would¡¯ve pretended as though they


    hadn¡¯t.


    Skr was in awe of Joe¡¯s shamelessness. She didn¡¯t continue discussing the topic. Instead, she sat down and got ready to eat dinner. Joe followed suit.


    2/2


    Chapter 634

 Chapter 634

    <b>Chapter </b><b>634 </b>


    They¡¯d sweated profusely just now. Both of them were rather hungry. They quietly ate.


    After they were done eating, Joe asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about where I¡¯ve been these past few days<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Skr looked at him and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had something to handle?¡±


    ¡°A few members of the Martin family hade back. went to meet them,¡± Joe said lowly.


    Skr had guessed that. However, she nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, then. Do you need me to help you with anything?¡±


    The fact that Molly hade to see her meant that she wouldn¡¯t be left in peace. Of course, Joe wouldn¡¯t be living a serene life either.


    Suddenly, Skr recalled Molly¡¯s words. Joe had a woman he loved.


    ¡°Not for now. Perhaps I¡¯ll take you to meet them in a few days. You only have to remember that Gloria is the most important member of my family. As to everyone else, they¡¯re only rtives who share the samest name. They¡¯re unimportant,¡± Joe said coldly.


    She and Joe were rather simr. They only cared about Gloria. For her, it didn¡¯t matter who was in the Martin family and what they wanted. They had nothing to do with her. Gloria was Skr¡¯s only concern.


    Looking at Skr¡¯s kind expression, Joe noticed he¡¯d be extremely cold upon talking about the


    Martins. It might scare Skr or even cause her to misunderstand the situation.


    He was about to offer an exnation, but Skr had walked over to turn on the television. She seemedpletely unaffected. Joe swallowed his words and went to the couch to watch TV with Skr. 1


    Although they were sitting together, they harbored thoughts of their own. Skr¡¯s eyes were affixed on the television. However, her thoughts were far away.


    Natalie waved goodbye to Austin and Hank as their car stopped in front of her house. She said, ¡°Thanks, Mr. Powell. Thank you, Hank. I¡¯ll head in now. See you guys tomorrow.¡±


    Austin¡¯s event for the night had just ended. Due to thete hour, they¡¯d asked the driver to drop her at home first.


    ¡°Be careful. See you tomorrow<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Austin replied while nodding.


    ¡°Alright, you too!¡±


    Natalie watched as Austin left.


    Then, she walked home.


    Looking at the brightly lit mansion, Natalie knew that Jeremy was home. He¡¯de home every day for


    the past week.


    The awkwardness between them hadn¡¯t receded even though they saw each other daily. They kept their distance and behaved courteously.


    Natalie inhaled deeply as thoughts whirled through her head. Then<b>, </b>she walked in.


    A silhouette stood by the window of the second floor. Jeremy noticed Natalie¡¯s hesitation in entering the


    house.


    At the same time, Hank said to Austin, ¡°Why has she moved back here? Has she gotten back together


    Chapter 634


    <b>with </b>Jeremy? <b>That </b>exins why she asked to end her break and <be </b>to work.¡±


    <b>After </b>asking the question, he observed Austin¡¯s expression. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    212


    <b>Austin¡¯s </b><b>jaw </b>was clenched. He hadn¡¯t said a word since Natalie left. Hank had guessed what was going


    <ol>


    <li>on. </li>


    </ol>


    <b>¡°</b>It looks like they¡¯ve gotten back together. With that temper of hers, she wouldn¡¯t have moved in with him. Natalie looks like a perfectionist. Yet, she managed to ive with Jeremy¡¯s affair. Indeed, love is the answer to all things. Marriage is hard,¡± sighed Hank.


    It was time for Austin to give up on her.


    Austin¡¯s eyes glinted frostily as he stated, ¡°She definitely went home for a reason.¡±


    Based on his understanding of Natalie, Jeremy wouldn¡¯t be able to repair the broken rtionship once the damage had been done. There was no point in fantasizing about returning to how things were before the incident.


    They said a broken mirror was difficult to repair, but it wasn¡¯t merely a saying.

 Chapter 635

    <b>Chapter </b><b>635 </b>


    Hank raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Why do you think that?¡±


    Austin responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯d given in to Jeremy for the sake of your career? Look at the organizers who¡¯d cancelled your events in the past few days. They¡¯ve apologized to me constantly since then. Your work has remained nearly unaffected.¡±


    Austin¡¯s expression was somber as he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. She¡¯d rather lose her job thanpromise with Jeremy. There must be another reason.¡±


    What had Jeremy done? Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hank was utterly stupefied. He said, ¡°Let it go. If we can¡¯t figure <b>it </b>out, let¡¯s stop wasting our brains on this. Natalie is a smart woman. She knows what she¡¯s doing and definitely won¡¯t be easily swayed by others.¡±


    S


    Hank no longer wanted to think about it. It was nothing much to him. However, Austin was in a different


    situation.


    Hank could feel Austin¡¯s mood change.


    Once they¡¯d dropped Natalie off at home, Austin looked extremely displeased.


    Clearly, Natalie¡¯s willingness to forgive Jeremy wasn¡¯t good news to Austin. Hank confirmed that Austin was indeed into Natalie. Perhaps he¡¯d even eyed her from the start.


    ¡°However, I must tell you that most of your work is still concentrated in Jipsburg. Fighting for Jeremy¡¯s woman will be seen as a challenge to him. You won¡¯t gain anything from this! Why don¡¯t you go for someone else? If you would like a girlfriend, countless women are lining up for the position,¡± Hank advised.


    He¡¯d been worried sick about Austin recently. Natalie was excellent, except for the fact that she was


    married.


    Austin red at Hank and scolded, ¡°You can shut up now.¡±


    Hank¡¯s lips twitched, and he rolled his eyes. He sighed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll shut it. Will that do?¡±


    He¡¯d ask them toe up with a few PR ns. That was the least he could do, wasn¡¯t it? He¡¯d help Austin focus on his overseas career instead.


    There probably wasn¡¯t a second agent in Jipsburg who would put as much effort into his job.


    Austin ignored Hank and looked out the window. There was rarely anyone on the streets, only the


    asional two or three.


    He was silent for around ten minutes. Then, he browsed through his WhatsApp chat records with Natalie.


    Natalie was like the sun. She brought him warmth whenever they spoke to each other. ¡°That dumb woman, ¡°Austin sighed inwardly.


    Outside Gxy Vi, a figure hid behind a tree. He locked his eyes on the mansion as though he could see through the blinds.


    It was Christopher. He looked up at the bedrooms. Only one room was lit. Then, it dimmed. Upon seeing that, Christopher¡¯s mood fell to rock bottom.


    Chapter 635


    2/2


    Skr and Joe were staying in the same bedroom.


    When Christopher thought of Skr lying on the same bed with Joe, his eyes glinted murderously.


    If M¨¢isy hadn¡¯t seduced him on purpose and caused him to betray Skr, they would¡¯ve been married by now and living a happy life. Yet, Skr was in bed with another man, contented and in love. When he imagined it, regret and agony filled his heart.


    ¡°Skr, I¡¯ve returned. I won¡¯t let you leave me once more. I¡¯ll shower you with love if youe back to me!


    The next day, Gloria asked Skr to visit her at Pearlhall Residence.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 636

    <b>Chapter </b><b>636 </b>


    As Gloria waited for Skr to arrive, she asked Edgar to prepare various delicious dishes.


    Gloria nced at the time. ¡°Skr will probably arrive in ten minutes.¡±


    Edgar nodded in agreement. He said, ¡°She most likely will. Although, the roads might be congested at this hour.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that they dared to disdain Skye. How could Edwin find a good woman for Joe with his horrible taste in women? He¡¯d hurt Joe¡¯s mom, and now he wants to destroy Joe¡¯s marriage! I¡¯m so angry!¡±


    Edgar consoled immediately, ¡°Calm down, Mrs. Martin Senior. They haven¡¯t met Mrs. Martin before. Naturally, they don¡¯t know what an exceptional youngdy she is. This is normal. Besides, Mr. Martin is very determined. They wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy Joe¡¯s marriage even if they tried.¡±


    Worried, Gloria maintained her frown. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling anxious in the past few days. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to pass the test. If their rtionship sours, problems are sure to arise.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°You¡¯ve been dwelling on it until it has seeped into your dreams. You keep fretting over their rtionship, which is why you¡¯ve been feeling nervous. Last night, our helpers brought them dinner and heard them going at it in the bedroom. How could their rtionship possibly sour? Don¡¯t overthink it, Mrs. Martin Senior. Mrs. Martin would be worried if she found out,¡± Edgar advised.


    With that, Edgar managed to calm Gloria down.


    Just then, Skr arrived. Her smile fell when she saw Gloria¡¯s pale face. She asked, ¡°Grandma, are you feeling ill?¡±


    She had been swamped with work the past few days, and much had transpired. In the midst of it all, she hadn¡¯t visited Gloria at Pearlhill Residence. Skr only just realized her oversight.


    ¡°Nothing, I just missed you. Come over and let me take a good look at you,¡± Gloria waved Skr over.


    Skr went over and sat beside Gloria. Skr picked up on Gloria¡¯s weird behavior.


    Had Gloria asked her to visit because Edwin had returned?


    ¡°I had a few projects on hand, so I¡¯ve been busy. I¡¯d nned <i>to </i>have dinner with you a few days back, but the thought slipped my mind amidst all my tasks.¡±


    Considering Joe¡¯s recent behavior, she ought to have thought of Gloria long ago. She hadn¡¯t been meticulous enough.


    ¡°If you have work to do, you must focus on that. I just thought of you today and wanted you to apany me for dinner. I¡¯ve gotten old and can¡¯t stand the loneliness,¡± Gloria said. As she held Skr¡¯s hand, she felt herself calm.


    In a sudden moment of reflection, Skr remembered Vi, who always lit up with excitement during visits when Skr recounted her school escapades.


    Now that Vi stayed in Zindel Residence alone without thepany of any rtives, she would definitely feel lonely.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯lle frequently to keep youpany. During the weekends, I might even be able to stay overnight.¡±


    Gloria nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. But if you¡¯re busy, just sleep at Gxy Vi. My ce is quite far from the city center. It would be a waste of your time for you to drive back and forth.¡±


    Chapter 636


    2/2


    At this age, Gloria could tell who treated her genuinely and who truly had a kind soul.


    Skr was a good woman and wouldn¡¯t let those narrow¨Cminded people destroy their marriage. ¡°Right, I¡¯ve got to tell you something. If one of the Martins seeks you out and tries to pressure you into leaving Joe, don¡¯t pay them any mind. With me here, no one will be able toe in between you two. Live a good life with Joe, alright?¡± Gloria said worriedly.


    Skr suddenly understood why Gloria was in a bad mood. Gloria was scared that the Martins would try to meet her.

 Chapter 637

    <b>Chapter </b>637


    1/2


    Someone had sought just Skr out yesterday. However, Skr couldn¡¯t tell Gloria for fear of making her worry. She would just deal with them herself.


    She nodded smilingly and said, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll do as you say. Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I value your advice over everyone else¡¯s. I won¡¯t listen to a word of what they say.¡±


    Skr coaxed her until she calmed. All of Gloria¡¯s anxiety soon disappeared.


    Edgar smiled as he watched. When it came to critical moments like these, they still needed Skr to handle them.


    He¡¯d tried consoling Gloria just now, but it had been all for naught. With a few words, Skr managed to relieve her nervousness entirely.


    In Moran Residence, Edwin and Molly¡¯s home, Molly gave Edwin a bowl of freshly boiled herbal medicine.


    ¡°Darling, the herbal medicine is ready. Drink some now.¡±


    Edwin took it from her and downed it in one go. Then, he passed the empty bowl back to Molly.


    His face remained somber. Molly asked, ¡°Gloria isn¡¯t giving in, is she?¡±


    ¡°Mom has gotten old. She doesn¡¯t remember what the Martin family is like. Furthermore, she¡¯s set on insisting that Skr is the best fit for Joe. It¡¯s not like I would harm my own son, right?


    ¡°Skr was born in the vige. Although she was then found to be the heiress to the Williams family, they are but a tiny familypared to us. In addition, the Williams family is currently in tatters. What can they give Joe? Joe has lost his mind under Skr¡¯s spell. If I¡¯d known about this, I would¡¯ve returned a few months earlier,¡± Edwinined. A vein popped on his forehead.


    Molly sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, darling. Gloria has never liked me. In addition, she¡¯s not in the best of health. Joe keeps his distance from me and will not heed my advice. As to Skr, the fact that she can satisfy Joe and Gloria means that she¡¯s a smart woman.¡±


    ¡°There are countless intelligent people out there. I wouldn¡¯tment if Joe were just having a fling with her. However, they¡¯ve gotten married! I will not support this marriage. Have you made the arrangements as per my instructions?¡±


    When Molly heard Edwin mentioned about having a fling, her eyes dimmed. She knew that he¡¯d had multiple affairs all these years.


    Yet, she knew Edwin loved her. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have done everything to marry her. He¡¯d even severed his rtionship with Gloria for her.


    However, they¡¯d been married for too long, and the novelty of their rtionship had worn off. Considering his position in society, there were certainly women lining up to sleep with him. Molly used to obsess over


    , but as time went on, she stopped caring. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m making the arrangements, darling. We can¡¯t be too hasty. There has been some history between you and Joe as well. We can¡¯t let him know that we are behind it,¡± replied Molly gently after collecting herself.


    She recalled Skr. She was gorgeous, perhaps even more beautiful than Molly had been at the peak of her youth. However, Molly felt like it was a pity for her to meet such an end.


    However, this was their life.


    Chapter 637


    Edwin had always been confident in Molly¡¯s abilities. He grasped her hand, his gaze warm, and said, ¡± You¡¯re right.¡±


    2/2


    While Natalie was on her lunch break, Kate called.


    ¡°Nath, Jeremy told me you¡¯ve gone back to work. Is that true? You must take care of yourself. If you¡¯re too tired, you must take a break, alright? Right, how are things between the two of you going?¡±

 Chapter 638

    <b>Chapter </b><b>638 </b>


    1/2


    Natalie could tell that Kate was concerned.


    Natalie was resigned. However, she had no idea what to do. She and Jeremy¡­.


    ¡°We¡¯re doing fine, Mom. After all, many things have happened. We can¡¯t proceed too hastily with this. We have to take it slow and try to minimize the damage he¡¯s done to our rtionship. Alright<b>, </b>don¡¯t worry, Mom,¡±


    After hanging up, Natalie¡¯s appetite vanished as she stared at the lunch box before her.


    She and Jeremy were as courteous to each other as strangers. They felt familiar, but also like they didn¡¯t know each other at all. Even though they were having dinner together, they didn¡¯t say a word.


    Natalie knew that Jeremy was waiting for her to make a move. However, there were many problems between them<b>, </b>and they weren¡¯t issues that could be solved in a day or two.


    As the days passed, she only felt an acute sense of helplessness growing within her. She resisted every initiation of physical contact subconsciously. She flinched every time.


    When she tried to stop herself from flinching away, her body would remain extremely stiff.


    Jeremy was a perceptive man. He must have noticed her refusal, so he didn¡¯t force himself on her. Regardless, whenever Jeremy approached, Natalie immediately thought of Annabelle and the video.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like today¡¯s lunch?¡±


    Suddenly, Austin posed the question from above her. It disrupted Natalie¡¯s train of thought. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Natalie looked at the lunch box. She¡¯d only taken a few bites. She looked at Austin and said, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ve overeaten in the morning. I¡¯m not feeling hungry now.¡±


    The lunch boxes provided by the filming crew were great. She loved having them most of the time, except her appetite was gone. It was a pity her lunchbox would go to waste.


    Austin didn¡¯t remark on what he¡¯d see. He said, ¡°In <b>that </b>case, don¡¯t force yourself to continue eating. If you get hungryter, you can just order some takeout.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Natalie replied immediately while nodding.


    Austin gazed at her deeply before going back to film a scene.


    Hank asked Natalie softly, ¡°Nath, have you gotten into a difficult situation? You seem troubled.¡±


    Since Austin couldn¡¯t ask, he would pose the question instead. This could be passed off as an attempt to monitor the psychological health of his employees.


    Natalie was stunned. ¡°Have I made it that obvious<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Kind of. After all, I see you every day. A change has taken over you since you returned to work a few days ago. What¡¯s making you so unhappy?¡±


    After a few moments of silence, Natalie answered, ¡°I ran into some problems recently. I¡¯ve got to make a tough decision. But don¡¯t you worry, Hank. I won¡¯t <b>let </b>it affect my performance at work.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not worried at all,¡± Hank assured her. Heined internally that he was concerned for Austin instead.


    However, what decision did she have to make? Was <b>it </b>whether or not she would divorce Jeremy?


    Hank wasn¡¯t in a position where he could ask those questions.

 Chapter 639

    Richest Mog


    <b>Chapter </b><b>639 </b>


    Before Natalie had found out about his affair with Annabelle, Natalie would send Jeremy messages from time to time. Sometimes, she sent him cute selfies. She also flirted with him and reminded him to <b>eat </b><b>on </b>time.


    In the past, Jeremy did not think much of it.


    Although Natalie hade home and tried her best to interact with him like how they did <b>in </b>the past, these easily overlooked details painted a troubling picture.


    Just then, Tristan knocked on the door and walked in.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes, Mason Chavez, Annabelle¡¯s stepfather, called me just now. He asked me whether you¡¯ve ever offended anybody. Annabelle hase clean. She said that someone sought her out and gave her the bracelet. From then onward, Annabelle contacted him directly.


    ¡°As to who this person is, Annabelle isn¡¯t sure either. Every time they met<b>, </b>he appeared with a mask. He¡¯s around 70 years old. When Mason tried to contact him, he had already blocked Annabelle¡¯s number and deleted his Whatsapp ount.¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s eyes darkened. He asked, ¡°Did you say he was a 70¨Cyear¨Cold man?¡±


    Even if he did have a few enemies, a 70¨Cyear¨Cold man wouldn¡¯t be one of them. This man was old enough to be his grandfather.


    However, this was a carefully nned scheme against him, and Annabelle was merely a tool. Even if Annabelle weren¡¯t in the picture, there would be other people to take her ce.


    Jeremy looked sullen. After all, no one had ever schemed against him and seeded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into it right now,<i>¡± </i>Tristan promised immediately.


    After he left<b>, </b>Jeremy called Joe and told him about what had happened.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only person he has plotted against. He probably included Mr. Doherty, Mr. Srius Senior, and others in his schemes. Even Mr. Gardner Senior fell for his nefarious designs,¡± Joe said.


    ¡°It looks like this old man is acting against the wealthy families of Jipsburg. Perhaps many others have suffered in his hands unbeknownst to them. I¡¯ll warn John about thister. Then, I¡¯ll ask Skr whether she has any preventative methods.¡±


    Jeremy lit a cigarette. After a long drag, he exhaled a puff of smoke and said mockingly, ¡°What a brave old man. However, perhaps he might not be a man at all.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for reminding me.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ve nothing else to say, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jeremy then sent Natalie a message. He said, ¡°What time do you get off work<b>? </b>I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    A few minutes <bter</b>, Natalie replied.


    Looking at Natalie¡¯s short reply, Jermy narrowed his eyes. He wouldn¡¯t let Natalie slip out of his hands because of another¡¯s schemes!


    Jenny stood <b>before </b>the Martin Group with her r¨¦sum¨¦ in <b>hand</b>. She¡¯d <b>been </b><b>told to </b><be </b><b>over </b><b>for </b><b>an </b>


    Chapter 639


    interview today.


    She had gotten to where she was today, relying on her capabilities and talents.


    Jenny had seldome to the Martin Group. In the past, she¡¯d merely passed by.


    When she imagined Joe¡¯s surprise at seeing her in the office, excitement bubbled within her.


    Before she stepped in<b>, </b>Rowan called and asked, ¡°Are you really going to the Martin Group?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve made up my mind,¡± Jenny stated firmly.


    Ever since she¡¯d visited Gxy Vi, she¡¯d only be more determined in her choice. She couldn¡¯t watch as Joe and Skr lived happy lives. In the past<b>, </b>she¡¯d fantasized about living there as well.


    All her friends in Jipsburg tried convincing her to live peacefully with Joe. Everything she had was because of Joe. Jenny wasn¡¯t a kid anymore. She knew what she wanted to have. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rowan was silent for a while before saying, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t show up here today, I would regret it,¡± Jenny said.


    ¡°Alright, good luck.¡±


    Jenny frowned. She said, ¡°Rowan, I know you¡¯ll be my best friend no matter what happens.¡±


    Rowan chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Once I get engaged, won¡¯t be your best friend anymore. Everyone tends to be selfish. You¡¯d better look out for yourself.¡±


    <i>2/2 </i>

 Chapter 640

    Chapter <b>640 </b>


    Jenny stared at her phone. Rowan had hung up on her. Grimness settled over her.


    Why was Rowan forcing her into making a decision? He¡¯d known that she liked Joe for a long time, yet he announced the news of his engagement in such a fashion.


    him ked


    Jenny thought he¡¯d never settle down. Countless women had kept himpany for wasn¡¯t he keeping himself unattached because of his love for her?


    years. However,


    She bit her lips while lost in thought. Suddenly, a few women passed behind her. They were about her age. Jennyposed herself and walked into the building.


    Joe had taken Skr¡¯s car to work and identally left a few documents in her car. Since he was free, he asked Lucas to drive him to the Gardner Group.


    As he had given Alexander a heads¨Cup, he¡¯d been allowed to enter the building to seek Skr out. However, he hadn¡¯t told Skr about it.


    Thus, when Joe saw Skr engrossed in her work, he could hardly look away. He stood before the ss windows and watched her.


    However, this was the first time Joe considered Caleb a nuisance as he stood by Skr. Caleb didn¡¯t even look like he¡¯d gone through puberty. His feelings for Skr were apparent as he stared intently at her. Caleb was even more shameless than Joe, Skr¡¯s legal husband.


    Joe pursed his lips.


    When Alexander hurried over after finishing his work, he caught sight of Joe ring through the window. He¡¯d nearly burned a hole through the ss.


    One look at Joe and Alexander knew that he waspletely under Skr¡¯s spell.


    In the past few days, he¡¯d heard rumors that Edwin did not approve of Joe and Skr¡¯s rtionship.


    ¡°When Skye is absorbed in her work, she seldom pays attention to her surroundings. Indeed, she¡¯s mastered what Vi has to teach her. She might even surpass Vi¡¯s skills,¡± praised Alexander generously.


    He was implying that Skr was an excellent woman. Joe must have saved the universe in his past life for him to marry Skr.


    In addition, Skye had helped many of Alexander¡¯s old friends. All of them wereing up with ways to return Skr¡¯s kindness. However, not everyone would deserve such kindness.


    As elders, they had a broader perspective on life. It seemed like Skr didn¡¯t deserve Joe due to her poorer background, but it was unclear who was truly taking advantage of whom. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Joe nodded and said, ¡°She is indeed talented.¡±


    H¨º seldom saw this side of Skr. Now that he had seen this side of her with his own eyes, Joe had felt his heart skip a beat.


    Just then, Skr noticed Joe. Through the window, she felt rather disoriented, and she thought her sight had failed her.


    Surprised, Caleb eximed, ¡°Joe?¡±


    Chapter 640


    Skr put her work away and walked out.


    ¡°I left my documents in your car,¡± Joe exined once she walked out.


    Skr understood. That exined why Joe had shown up. She replied, ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention to whether there were documents in the car. I¡¯ll take a look there.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    They walked toward the elevator side by side.


    2/2


    Alexander and Caleb had beenpletely ignored. They exchanged nces with each other.


    Caleb was rather jealous,ining, ¡°Skr¡¯s awesome. Look at Joe¡¯s arrogant face, Grandpa. It¡¯s like everyone owes him money. He doesn¡¯t know how to treat Skr right.¡±


    Caleb seemed about to insist that Joe leave Skr if thetter couldn¡¯t treat her well, and the former would take over and treat her like the queen she was.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 641

    <b>Chapter </b><b>641 </b>


    Alexander red at Caleb and said, ¡°Your intentions toward Skr are painfully clear. Stop staring at Skr and find another girl for yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a boy. Aren¡¯t you a little too young to have a great¨Cgrandson? Based on my predictions, you¡¯ll be waiting for at least another decade. Please wait patiently. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    ¡°Go away! I won¡¯t give a damn even if you stay a bachelor for the rest of your life,¡± Alexander scolded, rolling his eyes.


    Caleb wasn¡¯t doing particrly well. A great¨Cgrandson was entirely out of the picture.


    Caleb chuckled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t stay single forever. I¡¯m the object of desire for a million girls. They¡¯re lining up to date me. My problem is that I¡¯m not shallow enough. I like girls like Skr. <b>If </b>someone like heres along, I¡¯ll marry her for sure.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you can stop dreaming. There won¡¯t be another girl like Skr,¡± Alexander huffed.


    Caleb pursed his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get to work.¡±


    Their age gap was too big. He didn¡¯t want to continue talking to Alexander.


    Skr and Joe arrived in the parking lot.


    On the way there, they passed a bunch of Skr¡¯s colleagues. All of them were extremely curious about Joe.


    Skr only introduced Joe as her boyfriend. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    They arrived in the parking lot, and Joe opened the car door. As he did so, Joe scrutinized Skr. He asked, ¡°Why did you introduce me as your boyfriend?¡±


    It seemed like she hadn¡¯t gotten used to him as her husband.


    Skr opened the door to the passenger¡¯s seat. She cared little about Joe¡¯s question. She replied, ¡°My colleagues don¡¯t know that we¡¯re married. I¡¯ve never told them about it. If I introduce you as my husband, it mighte as a shock.¡±


    ¡°Next time, you can introduce me as your husband,¡± Joe insisted. He pulled out his documents, and as he spoke, he ced special emphasis on the word ¡°husband<b>¡°. </b>


    Skr grinned and replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    She would definitely introduce Joe as her husband when an opportunity presented itself.


    Joe pulled her into his embrace and kissed her hard. He had wanted to kiss her from the moment he saw her through the window. She was his woman.


    Skr was shocked.


    She looked around and sighed in relief once she confirmed that no one was around them. If journalists were stalking Joe for a scandalous picture, her marriage with Joe would be public knowledge.


    ¡°Why do I feel like we¡¯re cheating? Our marriage has been legalized. No one can do anything to <b>us </b>even if we make out right here<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>Joe argued.


    He touched his lips, which were still warm with Skr¡¯s heat. His lips were smudged with her lipstick. She usually wore pastel lipsticks that <b>didn¡¯t </b>make a bold statement. The stains <b>on </b>his fingers reminded <b>him </b><b>of </b>


    <b>his </b>impulsive actions.


    <b><i>Joe </i></b><b>couldn¡¯t </b>help himself. He sealed her <b>lips </b>with his once more.


    Skr¡¯s eyes widened. He wasn¡¯t scared of letting others know about their rtionship at all.


    <b>In </b>thest few days, she¡¯d felt like a pair of eyes were watching every action. She felt extremely unsafe. However, her paranoia dissolved <b>in </b>Joe¡¯s kiss.


    A few feet away, Christopher sat in a car, watching them kiss like they were the only people in the world. His eyes glinted furiously. Skr was his woman!


    Joe was evil. How could he be with Skr?


    A telephoto lens was aimed at the couple in another car. It snapped a photo of their actions and was immediately sent to Molly.


    When she saw the picture, her expression turned somber. She showed it to Edwin andmented, ¡°It looks like Joe really adores Skr.¡±


    Joe¡¯s expression darkened. He said, ¡°A man will never stay loyal to a woman forever. However, even if he has fallen for her, I will not give them my blessing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just found out that Skr has an ex. We can make use of that fact,¡± Molly proposed.


    Chapter 642

 Chapter 642

    <b>Chapter </b><b>642 </b>


    Edwin nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you. You don¡¯t need to report every aspect of the n.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements. Darling, you¡¯ve got a bunch of things to handle. This is only a small matter. I¡¯ll deal with it,¡± Molly assured softly.


    She massaged Edwin¡¯s shoulders. Her gentleness and thoughtfulness were what Edwin loved most about


    her.


    Countless women had warmed his bed, but Molly was the only one he¡¯d ever loved. He¡¯d never regretted the decision he¡¯d made back then. The only person he owed an apology to was Joe.


    Skr and Joe ate lunch together at a pasta restaurant opposite her office.


    Joe told Skr about the situation Jeremy was in.


    Skr said grimly, ¡°I feel like a pair of sinister hands are approaching you from the shadows, and they will strike when you least expect it.¡±


    I have you. I don¡¯t care,¡± Joe insisted nonchntly.


    Skr visited Pearlhall Residence frequently and spent most of her time with Joe. Skr believed that both Joe and Gloria would be fine.


    ¡°Sometimes, I might miss out on some things. The key is to stay determined to prevent yourself from being seduced by those negative items,¡± Skr exined.


    Joe raised a brow and asked, ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m not determined enough?¡±


    Skr didn¡¯t know what to say in response. Although he possessed resolve, he asionally let his instincts take over.


    Suddenly, Skr turned around.


    Joe noticed her actions and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Skr replied. After looking around, she confirmed that it was probably just her imagination No one was looking at her.


    Joe followed Skr¡¯s gaze. His eyes darkened when he caught a glimpse of something. After a brief pause, he looked back at Skr and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to the officeter before leaving.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Half an hourter<b>, </b>Joe dropped Skr back at Gardner Group.


    On the way back to the Martin Group, Joe called Paul and ordered, ¡°Get Skr a few bodyguards to protect her. Then, check whether anyone is stalking Skr.¡±


    They hadn¡¯t seen each other <i>for </i>years. Joe had forgotten how he operated. He could utilize evil tactics <i>as </i>long as it <b>got </b>the job done.


    Skr wouldn¡¯t be able to handle such sinister darkness.


    Paul heeded Joe¡¯s orders immediately. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for it now. The men will be stationed by her side within an hour.<b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b>Okay.¡±


    Chapter 642


    2/2


    Jenny left Martin Group with a grin on her face.


    On the cab, she shared the great news with her friends. She¡¯d gotten into the Martin Group without the help of anyone else.


    She would be colleagues with Joe in the future. She didn¡¯t know how Joe would react upon seeing her in the office.


    After telling all her close friends about <b>it</b>, she called Rowan. However, he didn¡¯t pick up.


    Usually, Rowan picked up her calls quickly.


    Suddenly, she thought of what Rowan had said. He wasn¡¯t going to start drawing boundaries, was he? Had he fallen out of love with her and gotten engaged? Would he ept a pre¨Carranged marriage? Didn¡¯t he hate having his marriage dictated? Wasn¡¯t he adamant about rejecting it? Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    When she thought of that, Jemmy gave Rowan another call. Still, no one picked up.


    Half an hourter, Rowan texted her, saying he was busy.


    Jenny found it hard to ept such a perfunctory response. She refused to give up and called him once more. This time, Rowan picked up.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    Jenny said, ¡°I¡¯ve made it through the interview, Rowan.¡±


    Rowan hummed gently and said, ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°D¨CDon¡¯t you have anything else to say to me? Tonight, let¡¯s celebrate this together. I¡¯ll make dinner,¡± suggested Jenny.


    ¡°You should celebrate with your friends. I¡¯ve got a dinner party to go to. The renovations on your house arepleted. I¡¯ve dealt with the smell, so you can move in immediately. I¡¯ll send a movingpany over to assist you. Alright, I¡¯ve got a task on hand. I¡¯ll hang up now,¡± said Rowan sinctly. He hung up before Jenny could get a word in sideways.


    Jenny stared at her phone, lost in thought.


    Was he chasing her away?


    How could Rowan be so heartless and uncaring? Why wasn¡¯t he pampering her like he used to?


    She felt as though something was pressing down on her chest. Jenny had a feeling that they would be drifting apart.


    Jenny paled. She texted Rowan and asked, ¡°Rowan, are you going to keep me at arm¡¯s length too?


    After graduating from university, she could live with the fact that her friends were all heading to different ces. However, she couldn¡¯t stand having a man she¡¯d known for such a long time distancing himself from her especially because he had shifted his love for her onto another woman.


    Unexpectedly, the message elicited no response. Jenny had no idea whether Rowan had read it and refused to reply, or if he had not seen it at all. Perhaps he¡¯d seen it but was too busy to offer a response.


    When Jenny returned to Rowan¡¯s house, it was pitch ck. Even when she switched on the lights, she saw nothing of note.


    Rowan wasn¡¯t home, nor had hee home. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Yesterday, he¡¯d made dinner for her at home. Although he had no idea. how to cook, he whipped something up for her. Although it looked horrible, she could feel Rowan¡¯s concern and love for her.


    Why had Rowan changed at the drop of a coin?


    An hourter, Jennyy in bed as her thoughts spiraled.


    While talking to her friend, she swiped through Instagram. Suddenly, she saw Rowan¡¯s story¨Che had only posted it a few minutes earlier.


    Her face paled and she sat up straight in bed.


    Rowan had gotten engaged. He¡¯d been busy because he¡¯d gone back. home to get engaged. His fianc¨¦e was a woman from a wealthy background. They were perfect fit for each other.


    Suddenly, Jenny found it hard to breathe.


    This exiend why he¡¯d asked her to move out tomorrow. He¡¯d gotten engaged and wanted to draw boundaries with her.


    Not long ago, he¡¯d visited her in Korel City. He said he¡¯d waited for her for years just to be together. The second she nodded, he would ensure the women around him disappeared. He was only putting on an act with them to make her jealous.


    Jenny knew that Rowan wasn¡¯t lying about it then. He had been telling the truth. But now¡­


    Jenny immediately called Rowan. He promptly answered her call.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten engaged. Rowan, didn¡¯t you say you hated arranged marriages? Didn¡¯t you insist that you would pursue true love? Didn¡¯t you say that you loved me? Why would you get engaged just like that?


    Chapter 643


    Do you even like her?¡±


    She assaulted him with a barrage of questions.


    17


    Rowan chuckled. ¡°I do like you. However, that does not mean I have to wait for you like an idiot. Everyone knows that my fianc¨¦e is a good woman. Perhaps I might fall for her in the future.¡±


    ¡°Rowan, don¡¯t lie to yourself. You¡­¡± Jenny didn¡¯t know what to say. She felt unsettled.


    Rowan seemed to be able to tell what Jenny was thinking about. He said, ¡°While you try getting closer to Joe, you still expect me to wait for you in ce. Jenny, I¡¯m not an idiot.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s not what you think. I¡­ I just don¡¯t want you to make a mistake,¡± Jenny stuttered. She felt as though someone had seen through her. It was embarrassing.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day**

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    Rowan huffed coldly. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to make a mistake?


    ¡°Yes, Rowan,¡± Jenny insisted. She bit her lip.


    ¡°Jenny, I told you that I¡¯m not an idiot. You know what you were thinking. I saw through your intentions the moment you decided to enter Martin Group. I will not be your backup. Don¡¯t call me unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary.¡±


    It was clear that he was drawing away from Jenny.


    Jenny was stupefied. She hadn¡¯t noticed when the call cut off. She only knew that Rowan didn¡¯t want to continue waiting for her. He also didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with her.


    Jenny¡¯s teeth sunk into her lip. She onlyid back down after a long


    time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret going to the Martin Group. I can¡¯t lose Joe. As for Rowan¡­ He¡¯ll make sense of things one day. He definitely will.¡±


    Rowan hadn¡¯t gotten married. He was only engaged. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Right, that was it.


    Natalie got back home before Jeremy that day. She¡¯d just received a message from Jeremy telling her he hadst¨Cminute work to do and would be backte.


    She hadn¡¯t even realized that she rxed upon stepping onto the threshold of their house when she knew that Jeremy wasn¡¯ting


    home.


    After dinner, she went upstairs for a shower.


    Chooked


    217


    Just as she drifted off, she was startled by her phone ringing.


    Natalie picked up without even opening her eyes.


    ¡°Natalie, I¡¯ve made a mistake<b>. </b>I know I¡¯ve made a mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have set my eyes on someone I couldn¡¯t have. I utilized dirty tactics against Mr. Hughes. He never loved me. He fell for my trap. Please, tell him to let me go, alright? It was all my fault. Forgive Mr. Hughes and live a good life with him. Then, speak a few good words for me. Tell him to let me go!¡±


    Annabelle¡¯s desperate pleas came through the phone.


    Natalie sprung awake. ¡°Annabelle?¡±


    Annabelle¡¯s sobs became even more desperate. She begged, ¡°I know it was all my fault. My life can¡¯t be ruined just like that. I¡¯ve done my absolute best to leave my home. I ved my way to Jipsburg. How could I give birth to Mason¡¯s kid? How could I?¡±


    Natalie was confused. What was Annabelle going on about?


    ¡°Why are you calling me?¡± Natalie asked directly. Annabelle was begging her for Jeremy to let her off the hook. What had Jeremy done


    to her?


    ¡°Natalie, I can¡¯t stand it anymore! Mr. Hughes made Mason, my rapist stepfather, take me home. He¡¯s forcing me to bear his children. He brainwashed my mom. I¡¯ve gotten this far. How could I bear the children of a rapist? I won¡¯t let myself be destroyed like that.


    ¡°I know Mr. Hughes was behind this. I¡¯ve been monitored 24/7. I can¡¯t escape. Mr. Hughes adores you. He¡¯ll listen to whatever you say. Help me reason with him. I can leave the country and never return. In reality, Mr. Hughes had never loved me. I coerced him into this,¡± Annabelle confessed softly, as though terrified that she would be overheard.


    Chapter 644


    In truth, Annabelle was in a hurry toe clean to Natalie.


    Natalie understood.


    ¡°You would¡¯ve fared better calling the police than me. Annabelle, you¡¯re saying all of this just to piss me off, aren¡¯t you? You want to drive a wedge between us again, right?¡± Natalie pointed out why


    Annabelle was calling her.


    After a few moments of silence, Annabelle exined hurriedly, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what happened. I regret what I¡¯ve done. No one can stop what Mr. Hughes is insistent on doing. Making a police report won¡¯t do anything. Mason hasn¡¯t left any evidence behind. I have no way to prove what he¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can save me now! Natalie, I know you¡¯re not a cold¨Cblooded person. You¡¯re extremely kind. So¡­¡±


    Any remnant of Natalie¡¯s drowsiness dissipated. She questioned, ¡°Do you think you can still push me around? We¡¯re adults and must suffer punishment for our wrongdoings. If a criminal couldment on the kindness of their victim aftermitting a horrible crime and plead for forgiveness, wouldn¡¯t this be awless world?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    Annabelle had no idea Natalie would be so perceptive. Indeed,


    wealthy men never fell for dumb, na?ve girls. That only happened in


    novels.


    ¡°Calling the police would be more helpful,¡± Natalie reminded once


    more.


    Annabelle inhaled deeply and said, ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I am immersed in regret right now.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She¡¯d messed with someone she shouldn¡¯t have and made a horrible mistake. If she hadn¡¯t schemed against him, she might¡¯ve had a sessful career in the Hughes Group. Mason wouldn¡¯t have sought her out either.


    ¡°Regret does not reverse what has happened,¡± Natalie stated


    emotionlessly. She got out of bed with her phone in hand.


    Suddenly, she felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe. As she drew the curtains and was about to open the windows, she saw Jeremy. He¡¯de


    home.


    Annabelle probably realized that she wouldn¡¯t achieve her goals no matter what she said. Thus, she hung up.


    Natalie hadn¡¯t turned on the lights upon getting out of bed.


    When Jeremy looked up at her dark room, Natalie took a step back out of reflex.


    The curtains were partially drawn. Perhaps Jeremy had seen her already.


    Due to the darkness, she couldn¡¯t discern Jeremy¡¯s expression.


    Not before long, she heard Jeremying upstairs.


    1/2


    Chapter 645


    2/2


    His footsteps paused in front of her room. He¡¯d clearly stopped for a few seconds before walking back into the master bedroom.


    At that moment, Natalie was overwhelmed with the impulse to tell Jeremy that a divorce was the best thing they could give each other. They should set each other free.


    However, she stopped after merely one step forward. She¡¯d rather


    wait.


    Perhaps things might get better.


    Gardner Group had been extremely busy for the past few days. Everyone was swamped. Skr had been working overtime for two days in a row. She only came home around 9:00 pm.


    Joe had picked her upst night.


    He¡¯d gone on an impromptu business trip and would only return two dayster, so she worked another hour. When she said goodbye to Caleb in the parking lot, it was already 10:00 pm.


    Her car was the only one left in the gigantic parking lot.


    Skr massaged her sore neck. After drinking a few gulps of water, she started the car.


    A ck figure appeared before her just as she was about to step on the gas.


    Skr raised her leg and looked in front of her.


    It was a tall man. He seemed rather familiar. Skr confirmed who he was quickly.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    It was Christopher. She had seen him in Korel City, but not since her return to Jipsburg.


    Christopher stood in front of her car. Greediness gleamed in his eyes


    as he took Skr in.


    She¡¯d gotten even prettier. He¡¯d been watching her from a distance for the past few days.


    Skr used to be gentle and kind. When he looked at her, Christopher knew he upied her every thought. Yet she¡¯d be a star in Alexander¡¯s team and belonged to another man. It was as though. they had nothing to do with each other.


    She mmed her palm on the horn, but the ring noise did not make Christopher get out of the way.


    Christopher fixed his eyes on Skr in an attempt to get Skr out of


    the car.


    There were no cars behind Skr¡¯s. It enabled her to back out of her parking space before turning to leave.


    However, Christopher pounced on her car like a madman. If Skr hadn¡¯t stepped on the brakes <b>in </b>time, Christopher would¡¯ve been ttened under her tires.


    In the end, Skr opened the door and walked out.


    Christopher sighed in relief when she did so. He strode over to her.


    ¡°Darling, can¡¯t you forgive me? It¡¯s been such a long time. I¡¯ve done. many things I shouldn¡¯t have done, and I regret them horribly. In Korel City, I was alone and had time to reflect on what happened. We got to know each other in high school, and we dreamed big back then.


    Chapter 646


    2/3


    ¡°However, I forgot about our dreams and drifted apart from you. On the journey of life, temptations are rife. I failed to resist them. Now, I¡¯ve made sense of things and know what¡¯s right for me. Darling, please forgive me. You¡¯ll be the only one I love for the rest of my life,¡± Christopher begged. He sounded genuine.


    His eyes were reddish as though tears of regret shimmered within them.


    Skr listened to Christopher¡¯s rant unmoved. Then, she spat, ¡°Get


    lost.¡±


    Christopher¡¯s eyes widened. He didn¡¯t want to give up. So, he R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you care about me anymore? Have you forgotten our past together<b>? </b>


    ¡°Skr, think about it. Joe doesn¡¯t actually love you. He¡¯ll get sick of you soon and leave you. When that happens, do you think we¡¯ll be able to get together once more? It¡¯s not toote yet. We have both made bad decisions. However, it doesn¡¯t matter. There¡¯s nothing to bel afraid of as long as we can get back together<b>!</b>¡±


    Christopher had moved himself with his own words, and he thought they would also affect Skr. However, she remained


    expressionless.


    He did not continue making his case. Instead, he stared at Skr coldly.


    In the end, he took a few steps forward and tried to embrace Skr. He wanted to take her away.


    It was a dark night, and no one was around them. No one would know if he did anything to Skr.


    Just as he was about to approach Skr, a man appeared out of nowhere. He kicked Christopher hard, and he didn¡¯t even have the chance to duck before the foot made contact.


    Chupper do


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Skr was terrified. Where had this mane from?


    ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s wrong with you?<b>¡± </b>Christopher couldn¡¯t be bothered to maintain his charisma in front of Skr. He began


    fighting with the man.


    However, Christopher was clearly not a match for him. He couldn¡¯t even get up from the ground.


    m


    3.3


    Chapter 647

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Believe it or not, I¡¯m going to make a police report. Then, I¡¯ll sue you till you go bankrupt!¡± Christopher roared.


    The man said nothing and continued beating Christopher up.


    Skr knew acupuncture points like the back of her hand. She could tell that the man was a professional. His punches didn¡¯t cause any detrimental harm. It looked as though Christopher had been beaten, half to death, but he would be fine.


    ¡°Please leave, miss.¡±


    The


    man finally spoke. However, he was talking to Skr. In contrast to his ruthlessness toward Christopher, he treated Skr kindly.


    Skr nced at Christopher, whose face was covered in bruises. She was rather concerned. Skr suggested, ¡°I think I¡¯d rather stay back as an eyewitness.¡±


    He must¡¯ve noticed Christopher¡¯s actions and jumped in to save


    Skr.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a good man. We were in the area when he began. cornering you. I¡¯ll be the eyewitness. I promise things will be fine,¡± said someone from behind.


    Skr looked back. It was a man speaking. She was lucky to have met such kind people that night. Before leaving, she gave them her number, just in case.


    As she got into the car to leave, Christopher screamed, ¡°You¡¯ve changed. You looked on as I got beaten up, and you even wanted to stand as their eyewitness. In the past, you wouldn¡¯t have let anyone hurt me!¡±


    ¡°The next time you see me, walk the other way,¡± Skr instructed.


    Chap 647


    ¡°You! Skr, have you forgotten what we promised each other?¡± asked Christopher.


    He couldn¡¯t ept the absence of love in Skr¡¯s eyes when she looked at him. After all, she used to be enamored with him. Instead, hatred glinted in her eyes.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The man pped a hand over Christopher¡¯s mouth.


    As Skr drove past him, she questioned, ¡°You¡¯ve treated our promises like they were nothing. How could you question me?¡±


    Christopher¡¯s eyes glimmered. He immediately changed the topic and said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t ignore our promises. I deviated from our tracks and fell into a trap. Maisy kept seducing me, and I fell for it. I¡¯ve woken up now, I swear. I¡¯ll never betray you again<b>!</b>¡±


    ¡°Get lost,¡± Skr roared as she drove away.


    After she left, Christopher scolded, ¡°I want to make a police report! I won¡¯t let you get away with this. Why would you stick your noses into my business? You won¡¯t be let off easily!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been a nuisance to someone you shouldn¡¯t have been. You¡¯re the one with a death wish. Come with us.¡±


    ¡°Go with you<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Stop bullshitting.¡±


    Ten minutester, Christopher was pulled into a van. He wasn¡¯t given the chance to refuse.


    He trembled uncontrobly as the van sped off. Christopher thought he was going to be trafficked. After all, he¡¯d just trafficked two


    people. He knew what the dark side of the world looked like. He was as helpless as amb.


    Christopher suddenly saw the problem. These two men weren¡¯t being R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Chap 647


    Good Samaritans. This was a nned attack!


    When he considered that possibility, he trembled even harder.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you trying to do? This is Jipsburg. Policement are everywhere. You¡¯ll be caught by the police regardless of what you do!¡±


    They¡¯d been kind when conversing with Skr. Now, it was as though they¡¯d be mute. Not a word escaped them.


    Terror consumed Christopher. He asked, ¡°Fucking hell, who are <b>you</b><b>? </b>What are you trying to do?¡±


    im Bonus For Free Every <b>Day </b>

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    The van rolled to a stop in front of a garage.


    Christopher was dragged out of the van roughly and tossed into the


    garage.


    Because Christopher had made too much of a racket, he was beaten up once more. After that, Christopher shut up for the rest of the journey.


    Even though he was being dragged across the floor, he didn¡¯t struggle. Once he entered the garage, he scanned his surroundings.


    A few other people had appeared. Was this a sell¨Coff?


    Christopher was stunned. ¡°All of you are in this for money, right? <b>I¡¯ll </b>give you all however much money you want as long as you let me go!¡±


    Upon hearing Christopher infer they were in it for the money, an ominous silence descended upon them.


    Had he said anything wrong? Christopher didn¡¯t think so. Why were they so quiet?


    Suddenly, a man appeared from behind them.


    Christopher scrambled to get up. He looked at the approaching man.


    What he saw stunned him. ¡°Joe?¡±


    Why was Joe here?


    Joe red at him sharply. Christopher stiffened. He felt coldness. envelop him. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Do you know that Skr¡¯s my woman?¡± Joe asked threateningly.


    Christopher looked at Joe with widened eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe it. From Joe¡¯s tone, he could tell Joe cared deeply about Skr. How


    Chapt4 648


    could that be?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Skr just your lover? Why do you care about her that much? She¡¯s my girlfriend. Skr is only with you because we¡¯ve had a bit of a spat.¡±


    Joe huffed coldly. His gaze instilled even greater horror in him..


    Christopher felt his heart skip a beat. He suddenly realized the magnitude of his situation.


    Were things not like how he supposed? Joe wasn¡¯t treating Skr as a ything. Did he treat their rtionship seriously?


    The people who¡¯d showed up around him definitely hadn¡¯t done so because of a coincidence. Did he care about her that much? How


    dare he station secret bodyguards around her?


    Skr was Christopher¡¯s girlfriend!


    ¡°A few years ago, we promised to marry each other. If not for a few problems that came between us, we might already have children. Mr. Martin, I would advise you to leave Skr. The two of us will make it to the end,¡± Christopher said after gathering his courage.


    Christopher believed that Joe wouldn¡¯t do anything untoward to him.


    It would be a shame for Joe to be a murderer.


    Christopher had to im Skr as his own!


    Joe¡¯s eyes darkened. He¡¯d never found someone¡¯s words as unpleasant as Christopher¡¯s. Joe asked, ¡°Christopher, do you remember what you did in Korel City?¡±


    Christopher widened his eyes and eximed, ¡°You!¡±


    It was impossible. Joe couldn¡¯t have found out what Christopher had done. He¡¯d done it so covertly. Even if Joe had informants nationwide, it would¡¯ve been impossible for Joe to notice. Yet Joe sounded like he knew everything.


    Chopper 645


    ¡°Get lost. Never appear within Skr¡¯s line of sight,¡± Joe threatened.


    He threw a few pictures at Christopher.


    He didn¡¯t even have time to react.

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    Christopher looked at the pictures strewn across the ground. They depicted his coercion of Maisy and how he¡¯d sold her and Kenny.


    Everything had been captured with a full¨Cframe camera. Even his expression could be clearly seen.


    Christopher was scared to death. He had been trembling before Joe, but now his knees were about to give out. He had to force himself to hold on so he didn¡¯t copse.


    ¡°These are all photoshopped pictures. It isn¡¯t me. This is illegal. I would never do that!¡±


    He would never admit to it. Never! It wasn¡¯t him!


    Joe didn¡¯t have the patience to reason with Christopher. He nced at Paul.


    Paul chuckled at Christopher¡¯s idiocy. He mocked, ¡°I¡¯ve met some pretty dumb people, but they¡¯re nothingpared to you. Since you didn¡¯t do it, why don¡¯t we report it to the police? I might even get a


    medal for it.


    . You look ¡°Right, I have a copy of your transaction records with me, familiar with the process. You¡¯ve been asking for a formidable price. We¡¯ve got concrete evidence. Currentws would mandate a lifetime of jail for you.¡±


    Paul had seen assholes, but none of them were better at lying to themselves than Christopher. He looked like a gentleman. In reality, he was an utter disgrace and aughingstock.


    Paul was about to call the police when Christopher shouted, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t call the police!¡±


    Christopher was terrified. He didn¡¯t want to be put behind bars.


    913


    He knew whether these pictures were truly doctored. Initially, he thought of passing them off as edited photos. Who knew Joel wouldn¡¯t take the bait?


    In the past, he¡¯d heard people in Jipsburg warn him not to piss Joe off or anyone in the Martin family. It looked like the rumors were true.


    Christopher hadn¡¯t expected Joe to be so harsh to him. After all, he was only Skr¡¯s ex, yet Joe even set men to protect her.


    How terrifying!


    Did Skr know what kind of man she¡¯d slept with? Wasn¡¯t she scared that she would hurt herself by dating <b>him</b>? Wasn¡¯t she afraid of ending up with nothing?


    Paul chuckled coldly. He asked, ¡°Have you finally recalled what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    ¡°I will leave Jipsburg and never interact with Skr again. That being said, do you really think that Skr likes you, Mr. Martin? She just covets your status and money. If you don¡¯t want to be scammed, you¡¯d better dump her. I don¡¯t understand her even now,¡± Christopher said. He was ndering Skr with all his might.


    He really didn¡¯t want to leave Skr!


    Paul couldn¡¯t bear listening to him anymore. He nced at Joe, who was clearly enraged. Joe punched Christopher and roared, ¡°Bullshit! You sorry excuse of a man<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    A man like this should¡¯ve gotten a vasectomy. He was an


    embarrassment to the males.


    ¡°Believe me. Mr. Martin, you¡¯ve got to believe me. You¡¯re going to regret it otherwise. I¡¯ve known Skr for a long time. I know her better than anyone else,¡± Christopher spat. He had a tooth missing.


    After he spat the tooth out, blood coated his lips. However,


    Christopher still insisted on continuing to speak.


    Joe lit a cigarette and circled behind Christopher. He kicked Christopher¡¯s back with his custom suede shoes.


    Christopher screamed in agony.


    Skr got back to Gxy Vi. After showering, she chatted with Janine and Charles before falling asleep. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    In the middle of the night, she heard rustling beside her, as if someone had climbed into bed with her.


    Skr snapped to alertness. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be Joe as he was <b>on </b>a business trip.


    Was it Christopher? How could he have dared to break into her house?


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    Right before Skr could hit the person next to her<b>, </b>they spoke up,¡± It¡¯s me.¡±


    Surprised, Skr eximed, ¡°Joe?¡±


    Joe hummed in acknowledgment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Go back to sleep.¡±


    Skr sighed in relief and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would be away on a business trip for two days? Why have youe home today?¡±


    After being roused <b>in </b>the middle of the night, Skr¡¯s drowsiness had dissipated.


    Joe hugged her and exined, ¡°I finished my work early. I¡¯ve just gotten off the ne.¡±


    ¡°Alright, have a good rest,¡± Skr whispered. She said nothing else. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He¡¯d caught a flight back home in the dead of the night. Joe must¡¯ve been tired.


    Perhaps it was a figment of Skr¡¯s imagination, but she felt like Joe was troubled. However, it was only a guess of hers. Maybe he was indeed merely exhausted.


    Skr fell asleep shortly after in Joe¡¯s warm embrace. Joe drifted off as well.


    When she woke up and saw Joe beside her, she knew what had happened the previous day hadn¡¯t been a dream.


    Joe had woken up along with Skr


    Joe nced at Skr, who was trying to tip¨Ctoe out of the bedroom. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go for breakfast together. I know a good restaurant.¡±


    Chapter 680


    20


    Skr stopped and looked back at Joe. She asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to keep resting?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Joe got out of bed. He was wearing matching pajamas with Skr.


    He had an atrocious bedhead. With his pajamas, Joe looked unkempt yet gorgeous. Skr couldn¡¯t help but nce in his direction repeatedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been two days. Now, you can¡¯t even bear to blink your eyes as you stare at me. Do you miss me?¡± Joe asked, his eyes glinting mischievously.


    He had slept in a hotel while on a business trip. Because he¡¯d gotten used to sleeping with Skr in his arms, he found it difficult to fall. asleep.


    Whether Skr missed him, Joe didn¡¯t know. However, he¡¯d stayed awake thinking of her.


    ¡°Your self¨Cconfidence is through the roof,¡± Skrined.


    She seldom saw him in such a state and watched him a bit longer.. His imagination was in overdrive.


    They chatted while getting ready for the day.


    Not before long, they got into the car.


    Lucas had been waiting outside Gxy Vi for a long time. Their


    house wasn¡¯t far from the breakfast ce.


    After breakfast, Joe apanied her to work. On the way there, they agreed to go to Pearlhall Residence in the evening.


    Half an hourter<b>, </b>Joe arrived at the office.


    Joe and Paul strode into the elevator<b>. </b>Just as its doors were about to


    Chauve 650


    close, they opened suddenly, and a familiar figure slipped in.


    When Paul saw her, he eximed in surprise, ¡°Why are you here, Ms.


    Scott?¡±


    Had they been somewhere other than the office, Paul wouldn¡¯t have been as stupefied. Paul¡¯s jaw dropped at the sight of Jenny.


    Joe raised an eyebrow upon seeing her.


    Jenny beamed. However, she faked astonishment and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting to run into both of you on my first day of work.¡±


    Had Joe nned this?

 Chapter 651

    Chapter <b>651 </b>


    Jenny winked at Joe, ¡°Yeah, I got the job through an interview. I was ready for the possibility that I might not get hired and would have to apply elsewhere. But to my surprise, I was hired. So, I hope you can pretend not to know me at thepany.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s yful demeanor made her seem cute rather than calcting.


    Joe asked calmly, ¡°What made you decide to work here?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention wanting to start <b>your </b><b>own </b>business before?¡± Paul


    added.


    Over the years, Joe had been giving Jenny a monthly allowance. As a young woman, she had more than enough left after her expenses. Starting a small business, even if it lost money for several years,


    wouldn¡¯t have been a problem for her.


    So, Paul wondered why she chose to work at Martin Group. He could guess her reasons.


    Jenny replied, ¡°I need more real¨Cworld experience first. I want to gain. some practical knowledge before pursuing my dream<b>.</b>¡±


    She then turned to Joe and said, ¡°Joe, I hope my working at Martin Group won¡¯t put you in a difficult position. I didn¡¯t mention knowing you or Paul during the interview<i>, </i>so Ipeted on a level ying field.


    Her exnation seemed evasive. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Joe¡¯s expression was cold and unreadable. He seemed indifferent to Jenny¡¯s presence.


    Before the elevator doors opened, he said, ¡°Since you¡¯re working at Martin Group, make sure you act like an employee of thepany.¡±


    Chapter <b>651 </b>


    Jenny pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°Alright, Joe. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    When the elevator arrived at Jenny¡¯s floor, she exited, giving Joe onest look that revealed a hint of disappointment.


    As the doors closed, Paul said, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure of the details. But it¡¯s true that we¡¯ve been hiring recently. Jenny went through the


    regr interview process.¡±


    Getting a job at thepany meant Jenny had some skills. Paul recalled that Jenny had always been at the top of her ss in high school.


    Joe responded briefly with a hum.


    Paul said no more. Recently, he had noticed some of Joe¡¯s thoughts.. He realized Joe was aware of some of Jenny¡¯s intentions and seemed to be deliberately distancing himself from her.


    Joe had done more than enough for Jenny over the years.


    The ident years ago had been intentional, and Jenny¡¯s mother had died protecting Joe.


    Skr saw Jenny¡¯s post on Instagram during her lunch break. It showed Jenny¡¯s Martin Group employee ID card with sun emojis and a caption about starting work that day and giving it her best effort.


    Jenny¡¯s cuteness was on full disy, and her joyful mood was evident in the photo.


    Skr was surprised to see Jenny working at Martin Group. Her gaze lingered on her phone for a few seconds before she turned off the


    screen.


    ¡°Skr, Simona invited us to lunch across the street. She¡¯s treating,¡± Caleb said to Skr..


    Chapter 651


    Given the abundance of new delivery choicestely, they had almost settled on takeout, so Simona¡¯s lunch invitation came as a surprise.


    Skr seemed a bit distracted. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Caleb noticed her preupation. ¡°Is something bothering you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Skr said, putting her phone back into her bag.


    Simona had asked her and Caleb about lunch a few days ago, mentioning that she would be treating.


    With two taskspletedst night, Skr was down to her final


    She aimed to finish it in the next few days, and then she could. finally rx and take a break.


    one.


    ¡°Has Joe been giving you a hard time?¡± Caleb asked quietly.


    To Caleb, Joe was a daunting presence. He wasn¡¯t regarded as a good person, and getting along with him was no easy task. Caleb admired Skr¡¯s courage in marrying him and was curious about how they handled their daily interactions.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t been hard on me,¡± Skr replied.


    im Bonus For Free Every <b>Day </b>

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    Caleb didn¡¯t quite believe Skr¡¯s words. If Joe hadn¡¯t been hard on Skr, he wondered why she seemed so troubled. But since Skr didn¡¯t want to discuss it, he decided not to press further. After all, if Joe didn¡¯t appreciate her, there would be plenty of others who would.


    Inside the Wiscadian restaurant, Simona had already ordered some of the chef¡¯s


    specialties and was waiting for Skr and Caleb to arrive. It didn¡¯t take long before they showed up.


    Tve already ordered some dishes. Take a look and see if there¡¯s anything else you¡¯d like,¡± Simona suggested.


    Skr shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not very hungry.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll take a look,¡± Caleb said, never one to hold back.


    He ordered a few more dishes from the menu, and soon, the food arrived at the table one by one. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    They chatted casually about various topics.


    Toward the end of the meal, Simona hesitated before speaking, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re skilled at authenticating antiques, Skr. My family has received several antiques from rtives, each iming immense value.


    ¡°This makes it difficult to select suitable return gifts. We¡¯ve brought them for appraisals but they haven¡¯t been reliable. Could you possiblye to our house and take a look?¡±


    Simona felt embarrassed after speaking.


    Caleb raised an eyebrow<i>. </i>¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this before?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling <i>you</i>? Can you even tell real from fake? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re not interested in antiques?¡± <i>Simona </i>retorted, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°I can ask my grandfather,<i>¡± </i>Caleb said confidently.


    Simona rolled her eyes again. ¡°Mr. Gardner Senior is so overwhelmed with work that reaching out to him would be a nuisance, and the people who gave us these items might be acquainted with him.


    ¡°Skr, on the other hand, is someone I trust. The problem is she¡¯s been really busytely, and I feel a bit uneasy about bothering her.¡±


    ¡°I can check them out after work today,¡± Skr offered, ncing at the time, noting she could leave at her usual hour that day.


    Simona was pleasantly surprised by Skr¡¯s prompt agreement. ¡°Skr, you¡¯re so kind!¡±


    Chaple: 652


    2/2


    She picked up her phone to check the time. ¡°I just explore the mall and wait for you to finish work,¡± Simona said.


    ¡°That sounds good,¡± Skr replied.


    The mall, with its multiple floors and vast selection, provided ample opportunity for browsing. Hours slipped away unnoticed.


    After finishing work, Skr texted Joe that he didn¡¯t need to pick her up. Then, she headed to Parkinson Residence with Simona.


    On the way, Simona opened up about her family. It was just her and her brother, Aiken Parkinson, living at home. Their parents had died in an ident ten years ago.


    Aiken had been the one who kept the family going since then.


    Simona usually followed Aiken¡¯s advice, but he was often too busy to spend much time with her. <i>As </i>a result, she envied those who had grown up with their parents around, like Caleb, who had the benefit of both his parents and his grandfather and uncle spoiling him since childhood.


    Simona¡¯s grandparents seemed indifferent to her and Aiken. Perhaps they didn¡¯t prioritize them because they had so many grandchildren.


    After listening to Simona, Skr was about to offer some words offort when Simona nonchntly said, ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t get much affection from my grandparents, Aiken, dotes on me. No one in Jipsburg dares to bully me.


    ¡°My grandparents can¡¯t assert their seniority over me. I don¡¯t care. They even tried to arrange a marriage for Aikenst year. What a joke!


    ¡°When Aiken was at his lowest, they stood by and did nothing. Yet now they want to interfere in his affairs? Dream on!


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve been talking the entire time. I¡¯ve never opened up like this before, but with you, Skr, it¡¯s easy to share my secrets. Anyway, we¡¯re here at my ce.¡±


    Simona opened the car door and stepped out.


    Parkinson Residence was quiterge, resembling a mansion.


    It was simr in size to George¡¯s mansion. Quite a few maids were at the mansion, and each one greeted Simona respectfully as

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    ¡°Are there ripe grapes in our orchard? Pick a few bunches and bring them in,¡± Simona instructed one of the nearby maids.


    Skr followed Simona. She mentally calcted the time, figuring she wouldn¡¯t get home until around eight or nine o¡¯clock in the evening


    During the drive, Simona mentioned the sheer volume of items, implying she would need to dedicate time to inspecting everything.


    Once inside the mansion, they went upstairs. The third floor wasn¡¯t divided into rooms but filled with antique pieces.


    The array of items, big and small, was overwhelming. They ranged from paintings and antique pocket watches to bronze artifacts, emeralds, and emerald charms.


    ¡°There are quite a few things,¡± Skr remarked, surprised.


    Simona felt slightly embarrassed. She exined, ¡°My brother¡¯s birthday was a few days ago, and he received a lot of items. I haven¡¯t been up here for a couple of days and didn¡¯t realize how much had umted.¡±


    Skr began examining the items systematically. With so many to assess, it would be a time¨Cconsuming task.


    Not wanting to disturb Skr, Simona quietly observed. It was her first time seeing Skr at work, and she was captivated by Skr¡¯s focus and professionalism.


    Even as a woman, she found Skr¡¯s focused demeanor incredibly charming. She thought that the men around Skr must be even more entranced by her¨CCaleb being a prime example. He was willing to be Skr¡¯s assistant now.


    Skr pointed to several items. She instructed, ¡°Take pictures of these first.¡±


    Simona immediately began taking photos.


    Half an hourter, a maid brought in washed grapes, other fruits and tea. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Skr, would you like to sit down, have some tea, and eat some fruit? I¡¯ve just asked them to prepare dinner,¡± Simona offered.


    She expected Aiken home soon. He had called that morning to say he would join her for dinner. Originally, she hadn¡¯t anticipated Skr¡¯s visit today, thinking she woulde in a couple of days.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯m not hungry yet. Let¡¯s finish looking through everything first,¡± Skr replied, her eyes


    fixed on the paintings she was examining. They were well¨Cpreserved and clearly


    valuable.


    At that moment, a voice interrupted. ¡°The maid mentioned you brought a friend over?¡±


    Chapter 653


    212


    Simona spun around at the sound of Aiken¡¯s volce. ¡°Aiken!¡± she eximed.


    Aiken looked at Skr, concerned after hearing Simona had brought someone directly to the third floor. The third floor contained incredibly valuable items, making it a tempting target for greed. Simona¡¯s kind nature made her easily deceived, and Aiken was


    determined to protect her.


    As his gaze fell on Skr¡¯s profile, he paused, recognizing a familiar look.


    Upon hearing their conversation, Skr turned to face him directly. Aiken¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. No wonder she seemed familiar.

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    Aiken had seen Skr¡¯s photo an hour ago. He had seen pictures of her from every angle- side profile, full face, and everything in between.


    Skr nodded at Aiken before turning back to examine the antique paintings in front of her. There were only a few left to check.


    Simona approached Aiken and said, ¡°Aiken, why are you back so early? I was just about to introduce you to my friend. She works on Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team and is incredibly talented. I invited her today to help us determine if our family¡¯s antiques are genuine and estimate their value.¡±


    Her confident tone implied knowing Skr was a significant aplishment. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Aiken lowered his voice, ensuring only they could hear. His expression grew serious. ¡°When did you meet her?¡±


    Hearing the sternness in Aiken¡¯s voice, Simona raised her brow. Suddenly, she giggled. ¡± Isn¡¯t Skr just stunning? Did you fall for her at first sight? Compared to those women around you, she¡¯s in apletely different league.


    ¡°Aiken, if you really care about me, win her over and make her my sister¨Cinw. If she bes my sister¨Cinw, I promise to always listen to you.¡±


    A beauty like Skr could indeed leave asting impression at first sight. Even just seeing a photo of her had mesmerized him.


    Those who brought him her photo had also named a high price.


    Aiken nced at Skr again. She seemed focused, undisturbed by her surroundings and had a unique presence. Despite her youth, she possessed a deep understanding of these intricate objects.


    No one on Alexander¡¯s team relied on mere luck or seniority to get by.


    Noticing Aiken¡¯s involuntary gaze, Simona felt a surge of hope. This could work. Skr as her sister¨Cinw would be fantastic.


    ¡°Aiken, say something. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re struck dumb. Let me tell you, don¡¯t act up in front of Skr, and don¡¯t scare her off. Though, she isn¡¯t that easily frightened,¡± Simona


    reminded Aiken.


    Aiken snapped back to reality. He frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Do you know her well?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I know her well. What matters is that Skr is a good person and not someone who would take advantage of us. Moreover, Mr. Gardner Senior chose her for his team. Do you think he¡¯d pick someone with questionable character?


    ¡°I trust my instincts. Skr is the sister I¡¯ve always wanted. And let me tell you a secret. Caleb likes Skr, but she sees him as a brother. I think you¡¯re more her type,¡± Simona


    Chapter 654


    said. She suddenly recalled some of the bossy CEO novels she had recently read.


    While those novels were often exaggerated, Skr truly had the charisma to captivate anyone, and those who did would willingly give up everything for her.


    Aiken remained silent, deep in thought.


    2/2


    Skr walked over and sent Simona a few photos from her phone. ¡°Simona, the items in the photos I sent you are all fakes. The rest are genuine, but their true value is far from being priceless. The most expensive paintings among them are worth at most 10 million dors.¡±


    Simona¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the photos. ¡°Are these all fakes? I remember this vase was said to be a thousand¨Cyear¨Cold antique worth at least 50 million dors, and it¡¯s fake? Aiken, someone¡¯s definitely trying to con us,¡± Simona eximed. She turned to Aiken.


    Aiken¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not intentional deception. These fakes are very convincing,¡± Skr suggested.


    Although Simona was upset about being deceived, she wasn¡¯t too concerned about a few tens of millions of dors. There was something more important now. ¡°Skr, this is my brother, Aiken Parkinson.¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± Skr greeted Aiken.


    Aiken and Simona shared simr eyes but different personalities. Simona was straightforward and candid, living her life with a carefree and unrestrained attitude. In contrast, Aiken was enigmatic and had a daunting presence that made people hesitant to look him directly in the eye.

 Chapter 655

    Chapter <b>655 </b>


    Aiken fixed his gaze on Skr. ¡°Hello,¡± he said, and thank you for your efforts<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Skr, are you tired and hungry? Let¡¯s have dinner now. It¡¯s the perfect time for it,¡± Simona said.


    She watched their polite exchange, eager for them to connect. Simona was delighted with her choice of a future sister¨Cinw.


    Charming women always surrounded Aiken, but none had captured his interest enough for marriage. Simona hoped to change that; she didn¡¯t want him to remain single forever.


    While others couldn¡¯t influence him, she believed Skr could.


    Skr checked the time. It was already 7:00 pm.


    ¡°No need. I have other ns for the evening. Let¡¯s have dinner another time,¡± Skr said.


    Just then, a WhatsApp message from Joe popped up on her phone. The text read, ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll pick you up once I¡¯m done.¡±


    Skr sent her location to Joe. ¡°No need. I¡¯m far from home.¡±


    Joe replied, ¡°Parkinson Residence?¡±


    Skr responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Looking up from her phone, Skr saw Simona¡¯s disappointed expression.


    ¡°Skr, you¡¯ve done me a huge favor. I can¡¯t let you leave without a meal. Please stay for dinner,¡± Simona pleaded.


    Aiken also spoke up. ¡°Skr, please stay for dinner. I¡¯ll have the driver take you home afterward.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Skr. Stay and have dinner with us. I usually eat alone, and it¡¯s rare for my brother to be home early. It¡¯s a special asion with you here. It¡¯s been ages since the house was this lively,¡± Simona added. She was still using her charming tone.


    Reluctantly, Skr agreed. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Joe knew Skr was at Parkinson Residence because of Simona, not Aiken. But Simona was connected to Aiken, aplex man.


    ¡°Has Aiken been busytely?¡± Joe asked Paul.


    Paul shook his head. ¡°Aiken is extremely secretive about what he does, but he¡¯s definitely busy with something. Speakin of which, how did Aiken¡¯s sistere to know Mrs. Martin? She might not be aware of howplicated Aiken is. Should we let her know?¡±


    Chapter 655


    2/2


    ¡°She has her reasons for doing things. For now, there¡¯s no need,¡± Joe said. He preferred not to interfere with Skr¡¯s affairs. He was certain Skr was too intelligent to be


    manipted.


    Paul nced at the time. ¡°Should we pick up Mrs. Martin?¡±


    ¡°Picking her up might seem too deliberate. Let¡¯s head back to Gxy Vi,¡± Joe decided. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The dinner wasvish. The long table was filled with a variety of dishes. Both Floan and Wiscadian cuisines were meticulously prepared.


    Aiken asionally asked Skr questions about identifying genuine antiques, but the queries remained professional and did not delve into personal matters.


    The atmosphere was rxed and did not feel overwhelming.


    Chapter 656


    Skr exined theplex subject matter truthfully. Such knowledge could be dry and difficult for those without a genuine interest. Surprisingly, Aiken was captivated and offered insightful observations.


    Simona produced two amulets when the conversation shifted to amulets and simr items. ¡°I spent a lot to have these made, but I¡¯m not sure if they actually work. Aiken doesn¡¯t believe in them, so he left them with me.<b>¡± </b>


    Skr took the amulets. Her brows furrowed as she quietly examined them. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Noticing her reaction, Aiken asked, ¡°Is there a problem with them?¡±


    *These aren¡¯t amulets,¡± Skr replied gravely, wondering who was secretly selling such harmful items.


    ¡®Not amulets? Then what are they?¡± Aiken asked urgently.


    Simona was shocked. ¡°Aren¡¯t they amulets? I¡¯ve been wearing them for the past two years, except when bathing. They were made by a professional rmended by an elder, and we paid two million dors for them.¡±


    Skr frowned at the mention of two million dors. It was rming that such harmful objects could be sold at such a high price. ¡°The symbols on these aren¡¯t protective. Instead, they interfere with the wearer¡¯s concentration.


    ¡°You could think of it this way¨Ca top student wearing one might struggle to focus on their studies, gradually falling behind until they be a poor student. Even someone driven in their career might lose motivation over time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Aiken, who rarely showed his emotions, stood up abruptly.


    Simona¡¯s face turned pale, and her fork fell to the floor.


    Seeing their distress, Skr softened her tone. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to address this. You should burn them to prevent any further effects.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why we¡¯re so shocked, Skr? It¡¯s because Aiken and I couldn¡¯t figure out why I was struggling in my studies. We finally have an answer. I used to excel in my studies<b>. </b>


    ¡°Beforest year¡¯s college entrance exams, I was confident I would be the top science student in Jipsburg City. But two years ago, I lost interest in studying and started rebelling.


    ¡°I began skipping sses and missing school. Aiken didn¡¯t give up on me and sought out various psychologists to help me.


    ¡°However, none of the method the psychologists used worked. I eventually lost all interest in studying and have een on a leave of absence ever since.

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    ¡°I thought it was my own fault that I couldn¡¯t handle the pressure of studying. I never imagined the problem was with these amulets never considered they could be the cause.


    Fear gripped Simona as she continued, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Aiken also be affected if he had one of these? This could endanger everything the Parkinson family possesses.<b>¡± </b>


    What she had previously found baffling now began to make sense.


    Aiken¡¯s face tightened with anger, revealing a hostility that had been previously hidden.¡± Two years ago, Simona was always falling ill or having strange idents. That¡¯s why we bought these amulets. I didn¡¯t realize it was a trap set against us!¡±


    Seeing Aiken and Simona¡¯s emotional state, Skr felt a pang of sympathy. But what had happened couldn¡¯t be undone. Even if she could go back two years, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal with it then.


    ¡°Aiken, it wasn¡¯t that Icked ability or resilience. I want to go back to school and take the college entrance exams again,¡± Simona said, her eyes regaining their sparkle¨Clike a lost person finally finding their way. The hope in Simona¡¯s life was finally restored.


    Aiken¡¯s eyes reddened as he nodded. ¡°My sister was never an idiot.¡±


    For the past two years, he¡¯d been ming himself for failing to guide Simona and feeling guilty toward his parents. Only now did he learn the truth. Those despicable people around them were constantly scheming against them. They started using these devious methods since neither gentle nor harsh tactics worked.


    ¡°Simona, you¡¯re a brilliant woman. Once you¡¯re back in school, I¡¯ll give you a genuine amulet,¡± Skr said softly.


    Simona rushed to hug Skr. She had developed a dependency on Skr without even realizing it despite having only met a few times, Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    At that moment, Simona felt a renewed sense of hope. She could finally return to campus and rekindle her interest in studying. This feeling was truly beyond words.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 657

    <b>Chapter </b><b>657 </b>


    Aiken said earnestly, ¡°Skr, you¡¯ve done so much for us today. To us, you¡¯re a benefactor. I¡¯ll ensure that you receive a generous rewardter.¡±


    Before dinner, he had doubted Skr¡¯s abilities and questioned her motives for befriending Simona.


    Aiken had worked tirelessly to achieve his position and had faced numerous challenges and schemes from various individuals. Those who appeared kind and trustworthy often proved to be the most dangerous when it mattered most.


    Repeated betrayals had eroded his trust in others, leaving him wary of everyone. However, Skr seemed genuine and honest; he felt she could be trusted.


    ¡°Simona and I are friends, so there¡¯s no need to make a fuss about it,¡± Skr replied, indifferent to anypensation. She had agreed to help Simona out of friendship, and if she had wanted payment, she would have asked from the beginning.


    From the start, she had a good impression of Simona, and their meeting seemed destined. Discovering the fake amulets had only confirmed that.


    Aiken chose not to press the matter further.


    Half an hourter, after Skr left, he also departed.


    Simona was unconcerned about Aiken¡¯s ns. She focused on buying high school textbooks and various practice tests from multiple sources, determined to reim her peak performance.


    Aiken went to another residence where he managed many of his affairs. He preferred to keep Simona away from these unsavory matters. It was enough for one of them to deal with such issues. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    At this residence, a dozen photos of Skr were spread out. They had been taken discreetly, but her features were clear.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to take this deal, Mr. Parkinson?¡± Egbert Hewitt asked Aiken.


    Aiken initially nned to return and dine with Simona, putting off the decision until the following day. Thus, Egbert was surprised by his unexpected return and sensed something was wrong.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re not epting this offer. The Parkinson family will not participate in this deal,¡± Aiken stated resolutely as he carefully collected the photos. He¡¯d intended to hand them over to Egbert but decided to store them safely in a drawer instead.


    Egbert was astonished. ¡°They offered a fortune Are you really turning it down? Do you have a reason, Mr. Parkinson?¡±


    Egbert wondered if Aiken had taken a liking to the woman in the photos and wanted to


    settle down.


    ¡°No particr reason. Just tell them that I said we¡¯re not interested in this deal,¡± Aiken


    replied. His tone was resolute.


    Egbert didn¡¯t ask further questions.

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    The Parkinson family was known for their discretion and dependability in Jipsburg City. Molly was perplexed when she learned they had declined their business offer.


    They had offered an exorbitant amount of money. It was baffling that Aiken would refuse such a lucrative opportunity.


    Although Alken was rtively young, he was known for being reliable and ruthless, Under his management, the Parkinson family flourished even more than under his parents¡® leadership.


    It was uncharacteristic of him to reject a business proposition that came their way.


    Molly voiced her concerns to Edwin, her face lined with anxiety.


    Edwin was also taken aback. ¡°Refused? Did they give a reason? Or did they find our offer insufficient ? The amount I offered should be higher than what Aiken usually encounters.¡±


    Molly responded, ¡°I asked, but no reason was given. They only said that it was Aiken himself who rejected the deal. We¡¯ll need to find someone else, darling. If we want this to be done without a trace, we need someone truly capable.¡±


    Molly furrowed her brow, looking troubled. Molly wondered if Aiken knew that Skr was someone Joe cared about and was avoiding the situation.


    However, it didn¡¯t seem like Aiken¡¯s style. After all, he was skilled at handling such matters without leaving any evidence. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was happening with Aiken.


    After some deliberation, Edwin decided to call Aiken directly. Although establishing any formal connection could leave a trace, the situation made it necessary.


    Aiken answered after a few rings.


    ¡°Aiken, this is Edwin Martin,¡± Edwin began with a warm tone.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, hello,¡± Aiken replied. He was surprised to receive a call from Edwin but quickly guessed the reason. Even when his parents were alive, contact with the Martin family had been minimal, and Edwin, as an elder, reaching out was unexpected.


    Edwin¡¯s phone call was probably rted to the business he had just turned down.


    Edwin responded with a hum, deep in thought. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand why I¡¯m calling. It¡¯s about your refusal of my request. I¡¯d like to know the reason.¡±


    Aiken had already suspected this reason and wasn¡¯t surprised by Edwin¡¯s directness. He replied calmly, ¡°The reason is simple. Skr is a benefactor to our family.¡±


    ¡°A benefactor?¡± Edwin was surprised. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that. He wondered how a


    ¨C


    Chapter 658


    young woman from the countryside could be regarded as a benefactor to Aiken.


    Perhaps it was just a pretext from Aiken.


    Aiken responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After ending the call, Edwin seemed lost in thought. Seeing this, Molly asked curiously,¡± Darling, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    It was unusual for Edwin to be so serious over a phone call to Aiken. She wondered if Aiken might have indeed refused Edwin¡¯s request.


    ¡°Do you know what Aiken¡¯s response was?¡± Edwin asked, his expression grave.


    Molly shook her head, unable to guess.


    Edwin sneered, saying, ¡°He said that Skr is their family¡¯s benefactor.¡±


    ¡°She is a young woman in her 20s, who barely knows anyone in Jipsburg and only works with Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team¨Chow could she be considered a benefactor to the Parkinson family?¡± Molly was astonished.


    She had seen Skr once; she was strikingly beautiful and had an understated demeanor. Her appeal likely stemmed from some skills she possessed.


    Molly wondered if Aiken might have feelings for Skr.


    However, that seemed unlikely.

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    In Jipsburg City, it wasmon knowledge that Aiken wasn¡¯t particrly interested in women. He had plenty around him, many of whom were likely as attractive as Skr. However, there was no way Skr would lower herself to be just another woman in Aiken¡¯s circle.


    Edwin sneered, ¡°It sounds a bit far¨Cfetched, doesn¡¯t it? Maybe Aiken is just using an excuse to brush me off. He might be falling for Skr himself.¡±


    Molly added, ¡°It¡¯s not surprising. If Joe values Skr so highly, then she¡¯s not the na?ve country bumpkin we thought she was.¡±


    Edwin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Regardless of how simple orplex she is, her status makes her unsuitable to be my daughter¨Cinw Since Aiken refused, he¡¯s clearly not going to take on this business. Anyway, he won¡¯t disclose our conversation.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to find someone else. If it weren¡¯t for the risk of Joe getting suspicious, we¡¯d just use our own people¨Cit would be so much easier, and there wouldn¡¯t be a need to bring Aiken into this. It¡¯s unbelievable that handling someone like Skr is turning out to be so difficult.¡±


    From Edwin¡¯s tone, Molly could tell that he was growing increasingly displeased with Skr. She, too, realized the situation was moreplex than anticipated. Skr was proving to be unexpectedly troublesome.


    Recalling Skr¡¯s calm demeanor during their confrontation, Molly felt a growing sense of unease. It seemed that, no matter their actions, Joe and Skr were inseparable.


    ¡°No one is as reliable as Aiken,¡± Molly stated firmly.


    It was an undeniable fact. Otherwise, Edwin wouldn¡¯t have contacted him directly.


    Edwin frowned. ¡°It¡¯s just one woman, and she¡¯s causing this much trouble.¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t find an alternative, I¡¯ll look overseas. We must ensure no trace is left,¡± Molly suggested thoughtfully.


    Edwin considered this and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s feasible.¡±


    When Skr returned to Gxy Vi, she ran into Joe, who had juste back as well.


    ¡°You¡¯re just getting back too?¡± Skr asked in surprise.


    ¡°I had to take care of something unexpectedly. By the way, do you know Aiken Parkinson?¡± Joe asked casually.


    Skr replied honestly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know him before today. I know his sister, Simona. She invited me to their house to help appraise some antiques today.¡±


    Joe nodded at her response. ¡°I see.¡±


    Skr had considered asking Joe if he knew Aiken, but then she realized that, given they both lived in Jipsburg, it was entirely normal for them to be acquainted.


    As they entered the house and changed into slippers, Skr heard Joe¡¯s stomach growl. It wasn¡¯t loud, but with only the two of them living in Gxy Vi, the night felt quiet, and even small sounds seemed amplified.


    Joe furrowed his brows slightly. Skipping dinner had been a regr habit, and a growling stomach was nothing unusual.


    However, his habits had subtly changed since living with Skr. Dinner had be a


    norm, and now missing a meal made his stomach ufortable.


    ¡°Did you skip dinner because you were busy?¡± Skr asked hesitantly.


    She was R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    also a bit hungry. It was her first time eating at Parkinson Residence, so she hadn¡¯t eaten much.


    ¡°I forgot to eat.¡±


    Skr smiled. ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯t eat much at Parkinson Residence either. I¡¯m a bit hungry too. I¡¯ll make us some instant pasta.¡±


    Preparing a full meal at this hour would take too long, and they¡¯d end up eating in the middle of the night.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Joe followed Skr into the kitchen. He raised an eyebrow as she pulled two cups of instant pasta from a cab. With a slight smile, he asked, ¡°When did you buy instant pasta?¡±

 Chapter 660

    <b>Chapter </b><b>660 </b>


    Skr said, ¡°I picked up this new vor of instant pasta at the supermarket a few days ago. It reminds me of my childhood trips to Jipsburg <i>City </i>with my brothers. We always had Instant pasta on those old, slow trains. We¡¯d thought instant pasta was the best food ever.¡±


    Skr chatted casually with Joe as she waited for the water to boil.


    Joe, leaning against the counter, looked rxed. ¡°I¡¯ve never been on a train before.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡­ never took the old trains?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Never.¡±


    Skr was momentarily surprised but quickly remembered Joe¡¯s privileged upbringing. As the heir to a wealthy family, he¡¯d always traveled by private car or ne.


    High¨Cspeed trains were the norm in recent years, so it made sense he hadn¡¯t experienced the old ones.


    ¡°Maybe someday we can try it together. It offers a taste of everyday life and has a charming, down¨Cto- earth feel,¡± Skr said with a smile.


    When the water boiled, Skr carefully poured it into the pasta cups. The aroma of instant pasta soon filled the kitchen.


    Smilingly, she turned to Joe. ¡°Does it smell good?¡±


    Joe¡¯s gaze lingered on Skr¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t look away. He swallowed and replied, ¡°It does.¡±


    The smell of additives would have usually made him recoil, but now it carried a warmth that seeped into


    his heart.


    Late¨Cnight thoughts often wandered, but sometimes they took unexpected leaps. The pasta smelled good, but Joe thought Skr smelled even better. Suddenly, he found himself wanting something other than pasta¨Che wanted Skr.


    ¡°Wait a few minutes,¡± Skr said, checking the time.


    Joe nodded, lowering his gaze as he pondered.


    Skr realized the pasta needed something extra. She then began rummaging through the cabs and found some sausages. She remembered buying sausages when she bought the instant pasta. After all, sausages were the perfectpanion for instant pasta.


    A few minutester, Skr brought out two steaming bowls of pasta.


    ¡°Try this. I added some sausage. It¡¯s not much, but it really enhances the vor of the instant pasta,¡± she said with a smile.


    Joe eyed the pasta with modest expectations. ¡°It looks good. I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    After tasting it, he said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± even though he thought it was decent.


    Skr¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°I told you it wouldn¡¯t disappoint! Instant pasta isn¡¯t the healthiest, but it¡¯s great for nostalgia.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Joe mused that if anyone else had been sitting across from him, he would have avoided the Instant pasta altogether.


    They enjoyed their meal in quiet contentment. After finishing, they headed upstairs to shower when Joe¡¯s phone rang.


    Chapter 660


    ¡°Edgar?¡±


    2/2


    Skr, hearing Edgar¡¯s name, nced at Joe. She wondered why Edgar would call at this hour. She was afraid something had happened to Gloria.


    Joe¡¯s expression changed as he listened. He hung up and said, ¡°Grandma suddenly had heart trouble and was just taken to the hospital.¡±


    Skr¡¯s face also shifted with worry. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry to the hospital.¡±


    She was puzzled by the sudden turn of events, as Gloria¡¯s health had seemed to be improving recently.

 Chapter 661

    <b>Chapter </b><b>661 </b>


    The quiet, nearly deserted streets of Jipsburg City at night allowed Joe and Skr to reach the hospital quickly.


    When they arrived at the ward, Gloria was asleep in bed and looking pale. Skr¡¯s concern was evident in the furrow of her brow


    After leaving the ward, Joe immediately asked Edgar, How did Grandma suddenly develop heart trouble in the middle of the night?¡±


    Edgar, also pale, was about to respond when a middle¨Caged man¡¯s voice interrupted from behind them.


    ¡°What is Mrs. Martin Senior¡¯s condition? What did the doctors say?¡±


    Skr, Joe, and Edgar turned to see who was speaking


    This was Skr¡¯s first encounter with Edwin, who was apanied by Molly.


    Skr hadn¡¯t expected to meet Joe¡¯s father under such circumstances. There was little resemnce between Joe and Edwin; Joe took more after his mother.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Joe demanded, his eyes narrowing sharply as he regarded Edwin with cold hostility.


    The tension between them was more like that of enemies than father and son, even more strained than if they wereplete strangers.


    Edwin¡¯s face hardened in anger at Joe¡¯s attitude. ¡°Mrs. Martin Senior is your grandma and my mother. Since she¡¯s in the hospital, I came to see her.¡±


    Molly immediately interjected, ¡°Mrs. Martin Senior suddenly felt unwell while talking to your father on the phone. We rushed over as soon as we learned about it. What did the doctor say? Do we need to bring in a specialist from abroad?¡±


    Molly¡¯s eyes briefly met Skr¡¯s.


    Skr remained calm and indifferent when their gazes met, as if she didn¡¯t recognize her.


    Molly was secretly astonished. Despite her young age, Skr¡¯sposure and calmness made Molly see her in a new light.


    Joe shot a cold nce at Molly and said, ¡°Leave.¡±


    Molly was unfazed. She turned to Edwin and said, ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll wait for you outside the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Joe, after all these years, you still can¡¯t ept her? Let¡¯s put this matter aside for now, What¡¯s important is your grandmother,¡± Edwin said gravely. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    With that, Edwin¡¯s gaze swept over Skr. His eyes held a frosty, scrutinizing look.


    Skr sensed Edwin¡¯s disapproval and scrutiny. She had no intention of trying to please him, especially after Molly¡¯s previous attitude.


    ¡°What did you say to Grandma?¡± Joe asked coldly.


    Edwin frowned. ¡°What I said isn¡¯t important.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better hope nothing happens to Grandma,¡± Joe said icily, as if the man standing before him wasn¡¯t his father but his enemy.


    Edwin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯m your father her to be healthy more than anyone.¡±


    Do you think I want something to happen to your grandma? I want


    F


    Chapter 661


    Standing to the side, Edgar sighed inwardly. This kind of situation was typical. However, with Skr present now, Joe had somewhat restrained himself.


    Edwin had never really fulfilled his responsibilities as a father, and the conversation he had had with Gloria that night had deeply hurt her.


    In Edwin¡¯s view, Gloria¡¯s age was the reason for her seemingly foolish decisions. He was adamant that Skr was not the daughter¨Cinw he desired.


    Skr could guess some of the reasons from Edgar¡¯s expression.


    Joe let out a cold, disdainfulugh. It seemed as though he found the term ¡°father¡± from Edwin¡¯s mouth to be contemptible.


    Edwin¡¯s expression darkened further. He turned his gaze to Skr, his eyes now filled with even more disdain. With an air of superiority, he coldly asked, ¡°Are you Skr?¡±

 Chapter 662

    <b>Chapter </b><b>662 </b>


    Skr¡¯s appearance was striking enough to


    in her and reluctant to divorce.


    make any man¡¯s heart flutter. No wonder Joe was so invested


    Skr¡¯s expression remained calm and indifferent as she replied, ¡°I am.¡±


    Joe took her hand firmly in his. He wrapped it entirely in his grasp and said, ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡±


    <i>His </i>firm


    dearation made Skr¡¯s hand


    slightly. His tone was resolute, without a trace of


    It was clear that he took great pride in her being his wife. This deration also gave him the confidence <i>and </i>strength to invest his heart fully.


    Watching from the sidelines, Edgar felt warmth spread through his chest. He thought to himself that Gloria could finally rest easy¨CJoe truly cared <i>for </i>Skr


    It was evident that Joe was standing up <i>for </i>Skr before Edwin. It was something he had never done so earnestly before.


    Edwin¡¯s face darkened with anger. He thought Joe was merely an ungrateful son.


    ¡°You two only have a marriage certificate. Many people in Jipsburg City still don¡¯t know about your rtionship,¡± he said coldly.


    Molly, who had yet to leave, subtly furrowed her brow at the scene.


    Joe¡¯s concern for Skr was more pronounced than she had anticipated. There was a softness in Joe¡¯s eyes when he looked at Skr, perhaps even a tenderness he himself was unaware of.


    ¡°I¡¯m preparing for the wedding. You¡¯ll be notified to attend when it¡¯s time. For now, we should focus on Grandma¡¯s condition. If anything happens to her, you will be held ountable,¡± Joe said coldly.


    Edwin¡¯s anger was palpable. ¡°Do you even realize what you¡¯re saying?¡± he demanded.


    The elderly had less resilience as they aged, so it was normal for them to suddenly feel unwell while on the phone. Yet Joe dared to me him for it.


    ¡°There¡¯s too much going on with the Martin family right now. You¡¯d better postpone the wedding,¡± Edwin added sharply. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Skr felt Edwin¡¯s hostility acutely this time. Regardless of Joe¡¯s earlier words, the wedding would have failed to take ce.


    Aside from Gloria, the rest of the Martin family would not tolerate Skr staying with Joe.


    Skr had a rebellious streak and felt even more determined to stay with Joe under these


    circumstances. She wanted the Martin family, who failed to care for Joe, to see them living harmoniously together.


    Joe¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°The Martin family has a lot going ontely. What does that have to do with me?¡±


    He was determined to do what he wanted, and no one could stop him.


    ¡°The wedding must go on. I¡¯ll not let my wife be wronged in any way,¡± Joe dered. His voice grew firmer with each word. His tone clearly indicated a fierce disagreement between him and his father.


    Skr kept her head down. She appeared obedient and silent. Yet, a ripple of doubt stirred within her. She wondered if Joe¡¯s constant reference to her as his wife was merely a way to provoke Edwin.


    Chapter 662


    2/2


    This thought was quickly pushed aside. Regardless of his reasons, she couldn¡¯t dwell on it.


    Edwin¡¯s expression darkened further. ¡°Your grandma isn¡¯t feeling well today, and we¡¯re in a hospital. It¡¯s not the right time to discuss things. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    Joe sneered. He suddenly nced at Molly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡±


    Molly¡¯s face stiffened immediately.


    Having been Mrs. Martin for so many years, she was ustomed to being respected and treated with utmost care whenever she went. Her elevated status had made her forget what it was like to be treated with disdain.


    Now, faced with Joe¡¯s cold stare and themand to leave, she felt a storm of emotions rising within her.


    Chapter 663

 Chapter 663

    Chapter <b>663 </b>


    Molly managed to force a smile. ¡°Joe, there¡¯s no need for such hostility. I¡¯ve


    son.¡±


    Joe¡¯s expression hardened into a sharp, menacing re. ¡°Get out.¡±


    <i>ways </i>thought of you as my


    ¡°Joe!¡± Edwin roared in fury. He had hoped time would soften Joe¡¯s stance, but it seemed to have only made him more unyielding.


    Molly¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    ¡°Just because I don¡¯t voice my thoughts doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m unaware. I simply refuse to dirty my wife¡¯s ears with these matters. You¡¯d better leave the hospital while I¡¯m still rational.¡± Joe¡¯s tone was icy, full of contempt. Old grievances buzzed in his mind like gnawing insects, stirring nausea in his gut.


    The two before him were middle¨Caged, yet the stains of their past sins lingered in Joe¡¯s mind, vivid as


    ever.


    Skr sensed Joe¡¯s emotional turmoil and gently sped his hand. He applied a strength to her grasp


    that even he hadn¡¯t realized.


    Joe snapped back to reality, peering down at Skr. He felt the queasy feeling in his stomach abruptly diminish.


    Molly¡¯s face turned pale, and she quickly left without saying a word.


    Edwin appeared somewhat restrained. He nced at Edgar unwillingly and said, ¡°Take good care of Mrs.


    Martin Senior.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Edgar replied.


    After Edwin and Molly left, Joe¡¯s expression softened considerably.


    Edgar looked at Skr with some concern. He worried that the earlier scene might have upset her. But seeing her calm demeanor, he realized Gloria was right. Anyway, her judgment had always been spot on.


    ¡°Dr. Colon says Mrs. Martin Senior¡¯s condition is stable for <i>now </i>Edgar said softly to the young couple.


    If Gloria were awake, she wouldn¡¯t want to see them so worried.


    ¡°What did he say to Grandma?¡± Joe asked Edgar.


    You two don¡¯t need to worry too much,¡±


    Edgar nced at Skr and then shook his head. ¡°I was busy then and didn¡¯t hear what Mrs. Martin Senior and Mr. Martin discussed.¡±


    Skr could guess what their conversation had been about.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here to take care of Grandma. You two should go back and get some rest,¡± Skr told Joe and Edgar. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Edgar was older. He shouldn¡¯t stay up all night at the hospital. Joe had just confronted his father, so his emotions were likely in turmoil.


    Skr suggested staying behind to care for Gloria, as she was emotionally stable and more suited to the task.


    ¡°Let me stay. There are other staff and nurses here. You two should return to Gxy Vi ande back to the hospital tomorrow morning,¡± Edgar offered.


    Chapter 663


    Joe nced at his watch and checked the time.


    It was already midnight. Returning to the vi and back was impractical.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Joe agreed. He then led Skr out of the hospital.


    He didn¡¯t take Skr back to the Gxy Vi. Instead, they stayed at a hotel nearby.


    After the earlier ordeal, neither felt like sleeping once they arrived at the hotel.


    Joe held Skr in his arms. He remained silent for a while. He only spoke when he sensed that Skr wasn¡¯t sleeping either. ¡°Were you scared at the hospital?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not that easily frightened,¡± Skr replied honestly.


    After witnessing various forms of human nature and betrayal, she was no longer afraid of much. ¡°Don¡¯t let their attitudes toward you today bother you too much,¡± Joe said, his voice growing somber.


    2/2


    Chapter 664

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    Skr nodded softly.


    Joe gently ruffled her hair and asked, ¡°What kind of wedding do you want?¡±


    Skr looked surprised. ¡°Are we really going to have a wedding?¡±


    She had thought Joe¡¯s mention of a wedding was just to provoke Edwin and Molly.


    The wedding¡­ She had never thought about it before.


    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t most women dream of a wedding they¡¯ll remember for a lifetime? As my wife, you deserve nothing less,¡± Joe said, his voice tender.


    His tone was so soft, as if the wedding was something he genuinely looked forward to.


    Skr replied quietly, ¡°I¡¯ll need to think about it.¡±


    ¡°Any thoughts or requests you have, just let me know,¡± Joe said.


    As the conversation turned to wedding ns, Joe¡¯s demeanor softened further. Unnoticed by both, they eventually drifted off to sleep.


    After returning home that night, Edwin and Molly couldn¡¯t calm their emotions for a long time.


    ¡°Darling, given Joe¡¯s attitude toward Skr today, if we try to act against him, it might backfire,¡± Molly said. Joe¡¯s words seemed mild, but they were likely a warning. Joe probably had some incriminating evidence against them.


    Edwin remained stern¨Cfaced. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m still his father. I won¡¯t worry about him. I¡¯ll do what needs to be done.¡±


    In his view, no matter how much Joe might try to assert control, he would never be able to overshadow


    him as a father.


    Molly nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    In the darkness of the night, Molly¡¯s eyes were filled with a grim determination.


    If Joe truly cared about Skr, she would ensure he didn¡¯t get his way. Over the years, Joe had made her life difficult and embarrassed her on more than one asion.


    She was determined to ensure he wouldn¡¯t have the satisfaction of achieving his desires, and there was also Gloria who hadn¡¯t epted her. She couldn¡¯t allow the two of them to live sofortably.


    The next morning, Skr and Joe h


    breakfast at the hotel before going to the hospital.


    Gloria had just woken up. Upon seeing them, she smiled warmly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You two don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Her health was deteriorating more and more. Just a few words with her son had caused her to faint from a sudden surge of anger, which in turn made Joe and Skr worry about her.


    ¡°Mrs. Martin Senior just had arge bowl of chicken soup, and Dr. Colon has been by. You don¡¯t need to be concerned,¡± Edgar said.


    Seeing Gloria¡¯s improved condition eased Skr¡¯s worries. She said, ¡°It¡¯s good that Grandma is fine.¡±


    2/2


    Chapter 664


    Earlier that morning, the doctor, Gavin Colon, called Joe to exin Gloria¡¯s current condition. Although her fainting spell was rted to her heart, it was primarily due to a surge of anger that overwhelmed her, causing her to faint. Since she hade to the hospital on time, there was no need for excessive


    <b>concern</b>.


    ¡°Did your fathere byst night? Did the two of you argue again?¡± Gloria asked. She turned to Joe, who had been quiet and had a somber expression.


    Although Edgar hadn¡¯t said anything to her, she knew she had fainted while on the phone with Edwin.


    Despite Edwin¡¯sck of loyalty, he would stille to the hospital.


    The father and son duo were practically enemies. They fought whenever they met, all due to the unfortunate events of the past.


    Gloria sighed again with resignation,


    Joe spoke calmly, ¡°It¡¯s normal for us to argue whenever we meet. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    In his eyes, having a father or not made no difference. He might as well be dead. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Skr quietly peeled an apple beside them. The faint apple scent helped to neutralize the smell of disinfectant in the room.


    Chapter 665


    1/2


    <b>Chapter </b><b>665 </b>

 Chapter 665

    <b>Chapter </b><b>665 </b>


    Gloria sighed, feeling helpless. But considering what Edwin had done, Joe¡¯s behavior was understandable.


    Although she had been with the Martin family for many years, since her husband¡¯s passing, the Martin family had gradually be fragmented. Each member had their own thoughts, and she could only adapt to the changes rather than influence them.


    On the surface, everyone showed respect for her.


    Gloria remembered what Vi had told her. She said that some things couldn¡¯t be changed by one person¡¯s efforts. Times and people would evolve.


    When Edwin was young, he was quite good¨Cnatured. However, as he grew older and was influenced by those around him, he became distant from her.


    His rtionship with Gloria had deteriorated, especially after he married Molly some 20 years ago. Now that Edwin was meddling in Joe¡¯s affairs, he was no different from the other family members.


    ¡°Just in time, I was craving an apple,¡± Gloria said. Despite her heavy heart, she quickly adjusted. At her age, she had to learn how to handle these negative emotions.


    Skr handed over the apple.


    Although Gloria had been troubled, her mood lightened just by looking at Skr. Her presence seemed to calm her chaotic feelings.


    Joe noticed the change in Gloria¡¯s mood. He subtly nced at Skr, who seemed to have a calming effect on people.


    Being with her always brought a sense of calm, no matter what challenges were being faced. The present difficulties never seemed to confine or overwhelm.


    Noticing Joe¡¯s gaze, Skr asked, ¡°Would you like an apple too?¡±


    Before Joe could respond, Gloria huffed, ¡°Let him peel his own apple. Don¡¯t spoil him, Skye.¡±


    Joe had been looking much healthiertely. Hisplexion was rosy and lively. His condition had noticeably improved despite having had many things to deal with recently.


    The credit definitely went to Skr. Without her, Joe¡¯s current state might have been quite different.


    Joe¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Skr handed him the knife.


    Soon, Joe had peeled an apple but didn¡¯t keep it for himself. Instead, he handed it to Skr.


    Seeing that scene, Gloria smiled and nodded approvingly. ¡°Skye, you go ahead and eat first. The apples today are really good and sweet. Try them.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Skr responded. She was momentarily surprised by the warmth in Joe¡¯s eyes as she took the apple.


    Seeing the tender exchange between the two, Gloria and Edgar shared a knowing look.


    Gloria was pleased: Joe seemed to understand how to show care for others, and it was clear that Skr had a significant influence on him.


    After leaving the hospital, Joe dropped Skr off at work.


    Chapter 665


    2/2 Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    They ran into Caleb: Caleb raised an eyebrow as he saw Skr leave Joe¡¯s car. He waited for her to approach.


    As Skr got closer, Caleb asked concernedly, ¡°Did Joe give you any trouble<b>?</b>¡±


    Caleb had always suspected that Joe was mistreating Skr. Now, seeing her with puffy eyes and looking like she hadn¡¯t slept well, his suspicions were confirmed.


    Skr had yawned several times in the car.


    The night before, she and Joe had talkedte into the night. The following day, she had to get up early to go to the hospital.


    She hadn¡¯t had much rest and now felt utterly drained. All she could think about was getting a cup of coffee to wake herself up.


    Just then, Caleb¡¯s question interrupted her thoughts. She smiled and replied, ¡°He treats me well. He wouldn¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can fool me like I¡¯m a kid. You look exhausted. If he¡¯s not mistreating you, why do you look so worn out?¡± Caleb stared at her intensely. His worry for Skr was evident.

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    The more Caleb looked at Skr, the more convinced he became. In his view, Joe was nothing but a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    Caleb had believed this since he was a child, and now he was more convinced than ever.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Last night, a family member was admitted to the hospital. I was worried all night and didn¡¯t sleep well. Let¡¯s go. I need to get a cup of coffee.¡±


    Caleb scratched his head. He felt a bit awkward. ¡°Sorry, I misunderstood.¡±


    Even though it was a misunderstanding, he still believed Joe was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. Skr was just being deceived by Joe¡¯s appearance.


    One day, she would see Joe¡¯s true nature.


    Edwin and Molly arrived at the hospital around noon. Molly didn¡¯t enter the ward but waited outside.


    When Edwin appeared in the ward, Gloria was having lunch. She had a bowl of light, easily digestible chicken soup.


    ¡°Mom, how are you feeling today?¡± Edwin asked.


    Gloria gave him a cold look. She replied ndly, ¡°A bit better.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    At least she was still alive and hadn¡¯t been angered to death. She was still hanging on.


    Edwin was used to Gloria¡¯s cold demeanor toward him over the years. After all, she was his mother. He spoke gently, ¡°I brought some tomato soup. I checked with Dr. Colon, and he said you could have it.¡±


    Molly had personally made the tomato soup. She spent the whole morning on it with great care.


    Gloria acknowledged with a nod. ¡°That¡¯s thoughtful. I¡¯ll have itter.¡±


    Edwin was not one for these gestures, so this had to be Molly¡¯s idea.


    After all these years, Molly¡¯s patience and tactics had kept her by Edwin¡¯s side. Unfortunately, the things they had done together still made Gloria sick whenever she thought about them.


    It was probably divine retribution that neither could have children, even through IVF.


    ¡°Mom, I was wrongst night. I shouldn¡¯t have argued with you. I know that while anyone could hurt Joe, you never would,¡± Edwin said softly.


    Gloria¡¯s expression eased a bit. ¡°You¡¯re right about that. No one else will look out for Joe like I will.¡±


    ¡°Joe is my son and my only child. I care about him and would never harm him. Mom, we both want what¡¯s best for him,¡± Edwin continued.


    Gloria frowned, ¡°You may want children, but none of the women around you can bear them. You didn¡¯t care about Joe when you were younger. Now that you¡¯re older, you want to step in as a father?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote? Joe can handle things on his own now. He¡¯s not the same child who needed protection. You need to see him as he is and stop meddling in his affairs.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m still his father. I would never harm him,¡± Edwin said, frowning. He had been a foolish young man. Besides, everyone around him was doing the same. He never thought his body would give out.


    <b>Gloria </b>let


    Chapter


    <ol start="999">


    <li>999. </li>


    </ol>


    more disciplined and self¨Ccontrolled than you. He demands almost obsessively high standards from himself. Yes, you are his father, but you fall far short of him.¡±


    2/2


    That was a fact. The Martin family didn¡¯t pass on the business to Edwin because hecked the capability. Joe took over Martin Group when he was just 20 years old. Under Joe¡¯s leadership, the Martin Group thrived even more.


    Edwin¡¯s face darkened as if his deepest insecurities wereid bare. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no point in discussing this now. The most important thing is for you to focus on your health and recover as soon as possible.¡±


    M

 Chapter 667

    <b>Chapter 667 </b>


    Gloria¡¯s senility was evident in her old age as she continued to dwell on the past.


    Gloria sniffed coldly. ¡°Yes, I need to take good care of my health and do my best to support Joe.¡± She had lived her life with a clear conscience, but her failurey in how she raised her son. Edwin had gone astray after growing up.


    Thinking about everything Edwin had done over the past 20 years, she felt as if a heavy stone was pressing on her chest. It left herpletely stifled.


    Edwin couldn¡¯t stand to stay any longer. ¡°Mom, I have many things to handle now that I¡¯m back in Jipsburg. I¡¯ll leave for now. If anythinges up, you can have Edgar contact me, and I¡¯lle right over.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Gloria said. Her expression darkened, and she didn¡¯t insist on keeping him. Having Edwin around made no difference to her.


    When Edwin opened the door to leave, he looked visibly upset.


    When the door swung open, Gloria saw Molly standing outside. From the first time she met Molly, she had disliked her. Gloria was convinced that Molly had bewitched Edwin.


    More than 20 years had passed, but Molly appeared to be even more reserved.


    Molly noticed Gloria¡¯s gaze. She smiled politely and nodded at her.


    She wasn¡¯t surprised to see the disdain in Gloria¡¯s eyes. She had long been aware that Gloria didn¡¯t like her, so she had grown indifferent to it.


    Gloria could do whatever she wanted. After all, Edwin couldn¡¯t live without Molly.


    After years of Molly¡¯s influence, Edwin¡¯s feelings for his mother had faded. The maternal bond that once held them together had all but vanished. The remnants of their rtionship were no longer enough to have any real impact.


    Edgar positioned himself at the door in a timely manner. He was well aware of Gloria¡¯s aversion to Molly. One could hardly me her; Molly¡¯s actions from over 20 years ago were still quite repulsive.


    Once the door was closed, Gloria couldn¡¯t help but cough a few times.


    ¡°Here, have some water, Mrs. Martin Senior,¡± Edgar said. He quickly offered her a ss of water.


    Gloria epted the ss of water and sipped slowly.


    After calming down, she turned to Edgar and said, ¡°You saw Edwin¡¯s attitude. He definitely won¡¯t let this go easily. He insists on meddling in Joe¡¯s affairs, and my words mean nothing to him. As for Molly, she clearly wants to see the rift between father and son deepen.¡±


    Edgar listed with a hint of resignation. He replied, ¡°Mrs. Martin Senior, <i>you </i>once said that each member of the Martin family has their own destiny. Now that Mr. Joe is in charge, others can¡¯t sway his decisions.


    ¡°As for Mrs. Martin, she is indeed clever. Mr. Edwin will eventually understand the situation and step back. What¡¯s most important now is that you try not to let these issues weigh on your mind.¡±


    Gloria sighed. ¡°I know. You¡¯re right.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    But knowing and doing were two different things.


    Natalie was carrying the items she had just brought <b>from </b>the food market near the hotel.


    Chapter 667


    2/2


    She had arrived in Cuvale City earlier that morning.


    Austin had two events to attend in Cuvale City over the next couple of days. Beforeing yesterday, she had researched and found a popr food market near the hotel.


    So, after checking into the hotel, she went to the food market to buy some food. Meanwhile, Austin and Hank were preparing for the events.


    She intended to get everything ready before Austin¡¯s makeup session so he could have a bite.


    Just as she was about to use her key card to enter her room, her phone rang.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 668

    <b>Chapter </b><b>668 </b>


    1/2


    With her hands full, Natalie couldn¡¯t answer the phone. She hurriedly used her key card to open the door.


    After putting the items down, she answered the call without checking who it was.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Are you settling in at the hotel?¡± Jeremy¡¯s voice came through the phone.


    Natalie¡¯s hand holding the phone trembled slightly. She was momentarily stunned. Then, with a dyed reaction, she replied, ¡°The hotel¡¯s environment is nice There¡¯s arge shopping mall next door, which is convenient and great for shopping.¡±


    Natalie realized her words sounded too formal and unfamiliar, and her heart felt heavy. It was a kind of indescribable difort.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here on a business trip and staying in the penthouse suite,¡± Jeremy said after a brief pause.


    Natalie¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡°You¡¯re also staying at this hotel?¡±


    Natalie wondered at the coincidence.


    ¡°Yes, Jeremy replied simply.


    Natalie bit her lip and made a decision. ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle up to find you shortly.¡±


    Ten minutester, Natalie delivered the items to Austin and Hank and then went to the penthouse suite.


    She knocked on the door several times. Jeremy opened it almost immediately.


    Natalie walked in, feeling heavy in her chest. The suite was muchrger than her room.


    ¡°This hotel¡¯s penthouse suite is really impressive,¡± Nataliemented with a somewhat strained smile.


    During their time together<b>, </b>Natalie gradually realized they couldn¡¯t return to how things once were. Despite their efforts, it became clear that things had changed.


    Their trust had never faltered, and they could do whatever they wanted without being overly cautious. She didn¡¯t need to worry too much, and she would naturally find herself leaning on Jeremy and sharing her feelings with him. However, she no longer wanted to share her thoughts and concerns with him.


    Jeremy, a shrewd businessman, must have noticed the changes in her and their rtionship.


    She knew he must have sensed it long ago.


    ¡°Do you want to move in with me? I¡¯ll be staying here for three days,¡± Jeremy said. His gaze fixed on


    Natalie with a calm but intense look.


    His eyes conveyed a depth of understanding that only adults could grasp.


    Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her lips were pressed into a thin line; her face gradually grew pale.


    Images of Jeremy with Annabelle shed in her mind, making it seem as if Jeremy¡¯s affectionate gaze


    was meant for Annabelle, not her.


    She clenched her hands tightly. However, the images kept flooding her mind uncontrobly.


    She repeatedly told herself that these things weren¡¯t Jeremy¡¯s fault. He had been manipted, and she was a victim just as much as he was.


    Natalie lowered her head and spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯m working tonight and have to apany Mr. Powell to an


    Chapter 668


    <b>event</b>. It¡¯s inconvenient to stay with you. So let¡¯s leave it for another time.¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s gaze grew dimmer as he asked in a low voice, ¡°You still care, don¡¯t you?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He watched as Natalie walked away, heading in the opposite direction.


    With red¨Crimmed eyes, Natalie mustered the courage to look up at him and said, ¡°I still can¡¯t forget.¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s demeanor grew colder, and the veins on his forehead became more pronounced.


    They fell into a prolonged silence.


    2/2


    For a moment, Natalie had the unsettling feeling that Jeremy might say, ¡°Let¡¯s end it here. Let¡¯s part ways


    and move on.¡±


    Just the thought seemed to lift the heavy weight pressing on her heart.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 669

    Chapter <b>669 </b>


    Jeremy said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush, we have plenty of time. We¡¯ll take it slowly. This situation is my fault. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong and you shouldn¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    His voice was gentle and soothing, as it used to be.


    Natalie had cherished these moments when Jeremyforted her in the past. She felt like she was everything to him. But now, Natalie felt helpless as tears streamed down uncontrobly. The emotions she had suppressed for so long were breaking free.


    Jeremy stepped forward. He tried to embrace her, but Natalie recoiled as though faced with a threat. She backed away from Jeremy¡¯s approach.


    The distance between them made the atmosphere even more awkward and tense.


    Natalie quicklyposed herself and looked up at Jeremy.


    Jeremy was momentarily taken aback. His outstretched hand was still hovering in midair.


    ¡°I¡­ Jeremy, can we both take a moment to calm down? Are we really suited to continue together? We¡¯ve both made efforts during this time, and there¡¯s indeed a long road ahead. But is this how you and I want to keep going, torturing each other like this?¡±


    Natalie couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and finally expressed everything she had been feeling.


    Jeremy froze, his eyes locked on her. After a long silence, he said, ¡°I¡¯m calm enough now. You are and will always be my wife. That will never change.¡±


    Natalie suddenly found it hard to breathe.


    Hank stood outside Natalie¡¯s door. He knocked repeatedly, but he received no response. Even if Natalie had fallen asleep, she would normally respond to a knock on the door. Hank wondered why there was still


    no answer.


    Half an hour ago, she sent him a message saying she had bought something and was returning. He and Austin had waited for her for half an hour, but she hadn¡¯t brought anything over.


    After sending several messages and making phone calls, Natalie still didn¡¯t answer or respond. He informed Austin of the situation and then called the hotel front desk to have them open the door.


    Before the hotel staff arrived, Austin got there first.


    ¡°She still hasn¡¯t responded?¡± Austin asked.


    Hank nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve tried various methods to reach her, but there¡¯s been no reply. I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s even


    in the room.¡±


    -Austin¡¯s face grew stern. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t ignore calls without a special reason.¡±


    Furthermore, knowing she had work tonight, she wouldn¡¯t have turned off her phone. And with no response to the knocking¡­


    ¡°Kick the door open,¡± Austinmanded.


    Hank looked at Austin in disbelief. ¡°Are you serious? Can we even kick the door open?¡±


    The hotel staff arrived just as Austin was about to force the door open. As they unlocked the door, Hank observed Austin closely.


    Chapter 669


    2/2


    He had initially thought Austin¡¯s interest in Natalie was mere affection, something he would restrain until Natalie was divorced.


    At least Natalie hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Hank suddenly wondered if he had underestimated Austin¡¯s feelings <i>for </i>Natalie.


    Kicking down a hotel room door was an impulsive action, yet it was Austin¡¯s decision. Even knowing the hotel staff were already on their way, Austin still acted like this.


    Hank felt uneasy.


    Austin was the first to rush inside when the hotel staff finally opened the door.


    The room was filled with the aroma of food. Various local snacks and delicacies wereid out on the table, but Natalie was nowhere to be seen.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 670

    <b>Chapter </b><b>670 </b>


    ¡°You all¡­¡± At that moment, Natalie¡¯s voice came from behind them.


    Austin, Hank, and the hotel staff turned around to see her.


    Natalie¡¯s eyes were slightly red, but only noticeable if one looked closely. Her mood seemed a bit down.


    Just as she was thinking about going back to her room to touch up her makeup and improve her appearance, she found several people standing there.


    After ensuring everything was fine, the hotel staff left.


    The moment Austin saw Natalie, he noticed Natalie¡¯s unusual demeanor. He asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Hank came to his senses. He nced at the worried Austin. ¡°I came to find you because you didn¡¯t respond to my calls and messages. We had to get the hotel staff involved. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just went out for a bit. My phone¡­ it must have identally been set to silence. Sorry, I didn¡¯t notice,¡± Natalie said.


    She pulled out her phone and looked at it. It seemed she had hit the mute button when she received Jeremy¡¯s call. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    At that time, she hadn¡¯t noticed it at all.


    Austin¡¯s gaze grew somber.


    Natalie entered the room. ¡°I bought quite a few things. We can eat together now.¡±


    Hank watched Austin closely. He almost wanted to remind Austin that Natalie was still married. Fortunately, Austin had never lost hisposure at crucial moments.


    ¡°Perfect. I¡¯m hungry,¡± Austin said.


    Hank checked the time. ¡°We have half an hour before we need to leave. We should eat something now.¡±


    Otherwise, they would end up starving by the end of the night.


    Natalie wasn¡¯t really in a good mood. It was clear she had something on her mind. When she was preupied, she talked nonstop. However, neither Austin nor Hank mentioned anything about it.


    It wasn¡¯t until half an hourter, when they were heading downstairs to leave for the event that they understood the reason for Natalie¡¯s low mood.


    They happened to see Jeremy getting into a nearby car


    Jeremy nced at Natalie and then at Austin as the car window rolled up,


    On the way, they didn¡¯t exchange a word. The atmosphere was tense and strange.


    Hank felt as if someone had a chokehold on him, making his breathing slightly constricted. Turning to Austin, he asked quietly, ¡°What did Jeremy¡¯s look just now mean?¡±


    It seemed like his gaze was assessing Austin as a rival


    Austin had always been calm, even when he harbored feelings for Natalie that she remained unaware of. Yet<b>, </b>Jeremy¡¯s look suggested he knew more than he should.


    Austin¡¯s demeanor was cold.


    The distance <b>and </b>coldness from Austin made Hank deeply ufortable. He was all too familiar with


    Chapter 670


    2/2


    <b>Austin¡¯s </b>tendencies, and this situation only confirmed his suspicions. It felt like Austin was deliberatelyplicating things for himself.


    Hank nced at Natalie. She had applied light everyday makeup in the restroom, which improved her appearance considerably.


    However, when she saw Jeremy just now, her expression changed noticeably. Even though she had applied foundation and blush, they couldn¡¯t conceal the brief moment of bewilderment on her face.


    Anyone with eyes could see that something was amiss between Natalie and Jeremy. Hank had always doubted that Natalie and Jeremy¡¯s reunion would end well.


    Given Natalie¡¯s stubborn nature, it was hard to imagine her epting Jeremy¡¯s past infidelities.


    Once they were in the car, the silence was palpable. Hank decided not to make things worse by speaking. Instead, he pondered how to deal with the ongoing challenges he anticipated.


    L


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 671

    <b>Chapter 671 </b>


    Natalie stared down at her phone. There was a WhatsApp message from Jeremy on the phone. He simply said he could wait.


    The mere phrase ¡°I could wait¡± felt like a personal usation. It was as if Natalie were a heartless person. She was the one unwilling to face their troubles together.


    Jeremy had been schemed against and was caught in a situation beyond his control. Meanwhile, she was thinking of leaving him while he was suffering.


    Even her mother¡¯s frequent inquiries and concerns felt like a form of supervision, as if she were being monitored to regte her behavior. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Soon, they arrived at the event venue.


    Natalie buried her thoughts and doubts deep inside as they exited the car. They were not revealed in the slightest.


    Skr had just finished a call with Joe. They were scheduled to meet at the hospitalter.


    They nned to stay at the hospital with Gloria for dinner.


    She had just clocked out from work. She was about to leave, but someone suddenly stopped her.


    ¡°Skr!¡± a deep voice called out.


    Skr looked at the person blocking her path. After only two days of peace, someone else hade to confront her. This time, it


    wasn¡¯t a familiar face.


    Chapter 21


    2/3


    It was Amelia.


    Amelia red at Skr with a face full of anger, as if Skr were her enemy.


    She had utterly forgotten who had been taking care of her in the hospital over the years.


    ¡°Skr, should we call a security guard?¡± a colleague asked.


    Skr shook her head. ¡°You all go ahead. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Her colleagues said nothing more. They had worked with Skr long enough to understand her. If she said everything was fine, it was likely true. Besides, they were at thepany entrance, so nothing serious was likely to happen.


    Once her colleagues had left, Skr turned her full attention to Amelia. Amelia had been silent earlier because Skr seemed


    unfamiliar to her.


    From their previous encounters at the hospital until now<i>, </i>she had never seen Skr like this. Today, Amelia noticed that Skr¡¯s demeanor had changed significantly¨Cseeing her felt like encountering a stranger. A sharp pang of difort struck Amelia, and it was particrly unsettling.


    ¡°Skr, are you ashamed of abandoning my son and afraid to let your colleagues find out? Do you think you can enjoy wealth and luxury after leaving him? Those men are just treating you like a ything!¡± Amelia suddenly snapped.


    Christopher had been acting out in the past few days. Since leaving Jipsburg City, he announced that he wasn¡¯ting back.


    Once he returned to Liberty County, he drank heavily every day and fell into a state of deep despair. He kept saying he regretted


    everything. He imed that Skr was too heartless. He also insulted Maisy, calling her bitch.


    Despite everything, he keptmenting his regret over Skr and drank excessively.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t understand why Christopher was so obsessed


    with Skr. With his good prospects, he could find any woman he wanted, but she couldn¡¯t understand why he was so fixated on Skr.


    ¡°Finished? If you¡¯re done, you can leave,¡± Skr said.


    Skr always showed respect to her elders. However, with Amelia, ¨C politeness didn¡¯t help.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened in shock at Skr¡¯s coldness. ¡°What did you say? You want me to leave? Skr, remember how you used to try to please me?


    ¡°Do you think that now you have a new support, you can disregard me and my son? If one day you find yourself abandoned ande to me begging, I won¡¯t give you a chance. Do you believe that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best to pick a better time for daydreaming,¡± Skr said. She pushed Amelia away.


    Amelia was stunned by the push. She eximed, ¡°You¡¯ll regret this. You will definitely regret it. Do you believe it?¡±


    Christopher was outstanding, and many people liked him. Skr would regret her decision.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 672

    <b>Chapter </b>672


    Skr took a few steps outside and then stopped. She turned to look back at Amelia. She didn¡¯t hide the disgust in her eyes. She red at Amelia with a cold, disdainful look.


    Even without speaking, her silence was incredibly intimidating, leaving Amelia deeply shocked.


    It took Amelia a while to regain herposure after Skr had left. Amelia snapped out of her daze once Skr¡¯s figure was out of sight.


    She suddenly started banging her thighs in frustration. ¡°How could I let her intimidate me and then just walk away? It infuriates me! How could that maniptive fox seduce my son? What kind of world is this?¡±


    She was convinced that one day<i>, </i>Skr would get her


    At that moment, a cool voice suddenly spoke from behind her.


    ¡°Your son is nothingpared to Skr. He¡¯s not even worthy of carrying her shoes. If you dare cause a scene at ourpany¡¯s entrance again, I have plenty of ways to make things difficult for you and your son. Do you believe it?¡±


    Amelia was startled. She turned around and looked at the person


    who had spoken to her.


    When she saw that it was just a young pretty boy, she dismissed him with disdain and spat, ¡°Are you also involved with Skr? Are you so blinded by her that you defend her? Do you have any idea


    Chap 672


    how she¡¯s deceived you?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    These men were really getting more clueless by the day. Aside from her looks, Skr had nothing else going for her. Amelia thought they were all too foolish to see through it.


    2/3


    Caleb¡¯s expression turned serious as he looked down at Amelia with cold, unfeeling eyes. ¡°Are you still trying to nder Skr?¡±


    Then, Caleb made a phone call. He simply said, ¡°I¡¯m at the south za of the building. Bring some people over here.¡±


    ¡°Well, are you trying to scare me with that childish trick? I¡¯ve seen and dealt with more than you could imagine. How would I survive in society if I couldn¡¯t see through such petty schemes?


    ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you¨Cstay as far away from Skr as


    possible, or you¡¯ll end up regretting it. You¡¯ll be fooled by a mere maniptive fox at such a young age. It will make it hard for you to find a wife in the future.¡± Ameliapletely dismissed Caleb.


    She was most familiar with such young people. They think speaking up for Skr made them a hero. It was so childish.


    She was furious that Christopher was still infatuated with Skr and wondered what a maniptive fox like Skr had to offer. After meeting her just now, she didn¡¯t show even a hint of respect


    to her elder.


    It seemed like the saying ¡°Like mother, like son¡± was clearly true. Caleb was almost amused by Amelia¡¯s ignorance.


    Soon, a few security guards arrived.


    Seeing them, Amelia was surprised. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Caleb¡¯s voice was cold as he addressed the security guards, ¡°If she


    shows up at ourpany again, you are to remove her


    immediately. If she causes any trouble, call the police right away. Also, find awyer. I intend to sue her until she¡¯s bankrupt.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s expression changed dramatically. She realized something was wrong. The young man in front of her was no ordinary person.


    ¡°I came here to find Skr, not to cause trouble. From now on¡­ I won¡¯t even bothering here. Do you think I woulde back to a ce like this? If you keep protecting Skr, you¡¯ll face retribution. She¡¯s nothing but a tramp!¡± Amelia began to shout.


    Caleb¡¯s expression darkened, and he kicked toward Amelia. She was startled.


    Fortunately, a nearby security guard saw and intervened. He


    stopped Caleb and said, ¡°Kicking someone like her will only cause more trouble. If she dares toe back, I promise we¡¯ll make her


    regret it.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s gaze was fierce. It was clear that if Amelia insulted Skr again, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to follow through on his threat.


    Amelia knew how impulsive young men could be and understood that if he wanted to hurt her, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate.


    Chapter 673


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    After shouting, Amelia quickly turned and ran away. She felt a sudden pang of guilt.


    Caleb¡¯s face darkened, his lips pursed. He found Christopher disgusting, but his mother was even worse.


    1/3


    Skr had no idea what had happened after she left.


    Amelia¡¯s appearance had no real impact on her. At most, it was just another disy of their shamelessness that briefly surprised her.


    When she arrived at the hospital, she saw Paul holding tworge takeout bags with a hotel logo on them. It seemed he had just picked them up from the hotel.


    ¡°Mrs. Martin,¡± Paul greeted her immediately upon seeing her.


    Skr smiled. ¡°You bought so much?¡±


    ¡°Not really, the boxes just look big,¡± Paul replied.


    Skr didn¡¯tment further, and they walked to the ward together.


    Skr noticed that besides Joe and Edgar, there were other people in the ward. She paused, not moving forward.


    She stopped for a moment at the door.


    Jenny heard the sound and looked toward Skr and Pual at the door. When she saw Skr, her expression changed slightly, and she greeted them with a bright smile. ¡°Skr, Paul.¡±


    Chapter 073


    Paul was a bit surprised. He wondered if Jenny had arrived while he was picking up the dinner.


    Skr smiled and nodded. ¡°Good evening.¡±


    Gloria, who had seen countless situations, immediately noticed Skr¡¯s polite yet distant demeanor and understood what was happening.


    Skr was so intelligent and kind¨Chearted that she couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware of Jenny¡¯s feelings for Joe. Gloria cast a nce at her restless grandson.


    Joe was puzzled by Gloria¡¯s look. He wondered if she was even more displeased with him now.


    Then, he walked over to Skr and took her hand. Holding her hand, he nced at it and raised an eyebrow. He asked, ¡°Why is your hand so cold?¡±


    Skr smiled faintly. ¡°I just washed my hands.¡±


    Her hands had always been like this. Since thest time she fainted, Joe always felt her hands were cold whenever he held


    them.


    Jenny felt sad seeing the closeness between them and the warmth. and focus in Joe¡¯s eyes when he looked at Skr. She wondered if Joe was only focused on Skr now.


    It seemed he was even more attentive to Skr than thest time


    they met at the vi. Perhaps it was because they were in front of Gloria.


    ¡°You two don¡¯t need to worry about me. I know my own health, and there¡¯s nothing to worry about. You don¡¯t need toe to the hospital every day.


    Chapter 673


    3/3


    ¡°You both work hard during the day, so please get some rest at night. After tonight, don¡¯te back for the next couple of days. Enjoy some time together,¡± Gloria said with a smile. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I came to see you because I miss you, Grandma,¡± Skr said honestly. She needed to see for herself how Gloria was recovering to be at ease.


    Joe said nothing. His dark eyes fixed on Slr, his thoughts unreadable.


    ¡°Mrs. Martin Senior is just worried about how hard Joe works. I¡¯ve been working at thepany these past few days, and I¡¯ve seen firsthand how tough Joe¡¯s job is,¡± Jenny suddenly said.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 674

    <b>Chapter 674 </b>


    Jenny¡¯s eyes were filled with concern as she spoke. She showed more care for Joe than Skr did as his wife.


    Joe¡¯s expression remained as cold as ever.


    The shift in the atmosphere took Paul aback. Skr remained calm and unaffected.


    Gloria subtly soothed the tension in the air. With a hint of


    indifference, she replied, ¡°It¡¯s normal to have a tough job. Skye¡¯s work is challenging, too.¡±


    She knew from experience that jobs requiring repetitive tasks demanded a great deal of patience and resilience.


    Vi used to say that talent was just one part of the equation for someone in her line of work. What was even more important was character and endurance. Both were essential.


    Jenny¡¯s smile faltered for a moment. ¡°Yes, Skr¡¯s work is very demanding as well.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t expected Gloria to stand up for Skr so firmly, especially in Joe¡¯s presence.


    While they spoke, Paul had already set up the packed meals.


    Noticing the change in atmosphere, Jenny decided to leave before


    she embarrassed herself further. She made an excuse and


    departed. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After leaving the hospital, Jenny took a cab back to her newly decorated home. The house was decorated in all the styles she liked, reflecting Rowan¡¯s intentions


    Chapter 674


    Living alone in such arge house, she felt an overwhelming sense of loneliness and istion.


    She suddenly felt like an outsider, especially after witnessing


    Skr¡¯s interaction with Gloria in the hospital and seeing how Joe focus on Skr.


    No matter how hard Jenny tried to integrate herself, it seemed like an unattainable goal. The feeling of being shut out stirred jealousy within her. She couldn¡¯t understand why, after returning to


    Jipsburg, Joe had distanced himself from her and embraced Skr


    With no one to confide in, she thought of Rowan. She immediately dialed his number.


    There was no answer.


    Suddenly, she remembered that Rowan had distanced himself from her since her sessful interview. It had been days since hest reached out.


    ¡°Rowan, are you distancing yourself from me too?¡± Jenny


    murmured to herself. She scrolled through Rowan¡¯s Instagram and discovered his feed had been stuck on a post about his engagement. He hadn¡¯t posted anything since then.


    Their chat history ended with her asking about the house renovations, to which he had never replied.


    It was as if he hadpletely ignored her. Jenny wondered if he had really given up on her. She couldn¡¯t believe that he would truly let her go. Feeling a surge of frustration, she quickly put on her coat and went out. She took a cab to Rowan¡¯s ce.


    When she knocked on the door, someone opened the door for her.


    Chapter 674


    As the door swung open, Jenny stood frozen in shock. It wasn¡¯t Rowan who opened the door. Instead, it was Rowan¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Minerva Reid:


    Minerva was wearing Rowan¡¯s shirt. It covered everything that needed to be covered but still radiated an air of post¨Cevent allure and innocent charm.


    The sight was incredibly striking.


    Jenny¡¯s face went pale. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for Rowan? He¡¯s in the shower. You can wait for him inside,¡± Minerva said calmly and indifferently.


    Seeing Minerva¡¯s confident demeanor, Jenny suddenly recalled the time she had stayed here. Back then, Rowan had catered to her every need. He treated her with utmost care.


    As it turned out, just a few short dayster, another woman was living in his home.


    Minerva recognized Jenny. In their social circle, she was aware of the dynamics around Joe. She also knew that Rowan had a thing for Jenny. But it was obvious to anyone with eyes that Jenny had no interest in Rowan.


    Given that Rowan was now engaged to her, their rtionship was now publicly recognized. They were considered a couple in the eyes of society. Thus, Minerva had nothing to hide or exin when it came to Jenny.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 675

    Chapter <b>675 </b>


    Jenny said, ¡°No need. I was just passing by. Since you¡¯re busy<b>, </b>I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± With that, she hurriedly turned and fled.


    Minerva didn¡¯t immediately close the door. As Jenny entered the elevator, Minerva chuckled softly. She was puzzled by Jenny¡¯s sudden appearance.


    From behind, Rowan asked, ¡°Why is the door open?¡±


    Minerva turned to Rowan and replied, ¡°Jenny was here earlier. I. asked her to wait, but she said she had nothing important and left. Do you want to give her a call and check?¡±


    Rowan briefly studied Minerva before responding coldly, ¡°No need.¡±


    Minerva wasn¡¯t bothered by Rowan¡¯s indifference and smiled. ¡± Okay.¡±


    Meanwhile, Jenny fled in a state of panic. She sat in a cab with tears streaming down her face. She felt abandoned by everyone around her.


    She was bewildered by Rowan¡¯s actions.


    How could he so easily be with another woman? What did she mean to him?


    She could sense that Minerva was different from the other women. Rowan had been surrounded by various fleeting romances before, but his rtionships with those women were just casual flings.


    However, Minerva was different. She was a socialite with a prestigious background, and they were even engaged.


    Jenny felt utterly lost and confused. Her mind was in turmoil.


    After leaving the hospital, Skr and Joe didn¡¯t head directly back to Gxy Vi. Instead, they decided to walk in the city center¡¯s pedestrian street.


    Under the night sky, the street was bustling with people. Neon lights illuminated the shops, each crowded with visitors.


    This was their first time strolling through such amercial area together.


    As they passed a popr smoothie shop with a long line, Skr nced at it curiously.


    Joe asked, ¡°Do you want some?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Skr replied and nodded. It didn¡¯t feel quite right if they didn¡¯t get a snack or drink while shopping.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then,¡± Joe said. He strode toward the end of the line at the smoothie shop.


    Skr followed him.


    The shop was a trendy spot. There was a long line of people, and those who got their drinks were quick to take a photo right away.


    Skr asked, ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not having any,¡± Joe replied. He showed no interest in the


    sweet drinks.


    Skr wasn¡¯t surprised. Joe¡¯s diet had always been nd. She


    remembered that he didn¡¯t even eat breakfast when she first


    moved into Gxy Vi. His meals were very minimal.


    Soon, it was their turn. Skr ordered a signature smoothie from


    3/3


    Chapter 675


    the shop. Just as she was about to take a sip to taste it, she noticed Joe watching her. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Joe¡¯s eyes seemed to sparkle with a certain captivating light. ¡± Aren¡¯t you going to take a photo?¡±


    Skr realized btedly and pulled out her phone to snap a picture of the smoothie.


    Joe seemed dissatisfied with how Skr was taking the photo. He snatched the phone from her hand, held it high, and kissed Skr on the forehead.


    The moment captured on the phone was when they were kissing..


    Behind them, the line of people waiting in front of the smoothie shop was visible. Neon lights hovered above their heads.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 676

    <b>Chapter </b><b>676 </b>


    Skr recovered herposure slowly while staring at the


    picture. Her heart raced. She asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared of being seen, Joe?<b>¡± </b>


    Joe¡¯s eyes glinted with a hint of a smile. He asked, ¡°Are you scared, or am I?¡±


    Skr froze. When had their rtionship evolved? They¡¯d started acting like a couple who were madly in love with each other.


    Joe made breakfast.


    Ever since he¡¯d prepared breakfast for the first time, he¡¯d whip up breakfast whenever he woke up early. Per the adage, practice made perfect. With every meal he prepared, his skills improved. He would even make bolognese pasta from time to time.


    That was precisely what he¡¯d cooked that day. It would taste delicious with the addition of chopped bacon, which Skr had prepared a few days ago. It wouldst them for at least a week.


    Joe loved it. On some mornings, he could finish off tworge. bowls of pasta with chopped bacon.


    After chatting casually with Skr, Joe asked suddenly, ¡°Did you meet Molly a few days ago?¡±


    Skr was surprised. How had he found out?


    She nodded. Skr wasn¡¯t interested in keeping things from Joe. She admitted, ¡°Yeah. She asked me to meet with her in a caf¨¦ a while ago.¡±


    Chapter 6


    2/3


    Joe¡¯s eyes darkened. He asked, ¡°What did she tell you?¡±


    ¡°It was like something out of a soap opera. She gave me a check and told me to leave you,¡± Skr answered with a smile.


    However, Molly had remained far calmer and more generous than the characters in those dramas. Skr might¡¯ve wavered if Gloria hadn¡¯t stood between her and Joe, and they were a regr couple.


    Joe chuckled coldly and echoed incredulously, ¡°A check?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°How did you refuse her offer?¡±


    Skr grinned and asked, ¡°How do you know I refused it?¡± Joe asked her straight out how she refused instead of how she responded. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Did he trust her that much?


    Joe raised an eyebrow and answered, ¡°I have faith in you.¡±


    With those five words, Skr regained a neutral expression and replied, ¡°I told her I would leave if you asked me for a divorce.¡±


    Their rtionship had deviated from the terms defined in their


    contract of covert marriage. If he filed for divorce, she would leave without question. If the woman he cherished returned, she would let him go if she chose her.


    Joe stared intently at Skr. When their eyes met, it was as though they could read each other¡¯s minds.


    Suddenly, Joe¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up and put it on speaker.


    ¡°Joe, I¡¯m sick. I took my temperature just now, and it was 102 degrees Fahrenheit. When I was discharged, the doctor told me not


    to get sick. I¡¯m terrified. I feel so weak. Am I going to die?¡± Jenny¡¯s


    oice rang out.


    Joe nced at Skr. She looked down and took a swig of her


    milk


    Joe did not respond immediately. As a result, Jenny added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joe. I¡¯m here bothering you again. You¡¯ve been extremely busy, and you just got married recently. You definitely don¡¯t have time to worry about me. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Wait at home,¡± Joe instructed calmly.


    Jenny agreed cheerily.


    Skr wasn¡¯t surprised. She only felt a little ufortable. She got up to put away the cutleries on the table.


    As she took the cups and headed to the kitchen, Joe took it from her and said, ¡°Leave it. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to check on Jenny?¡± Skr asked in surprise.


    Sp to im Your Surprise Reward


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 677

    <b>Chapter 677 </b>


    Just then, Joe¡¯s phone rang <i>out </i>with Paul¡¯s <i>voice</i>. He said, ¡°Mr. Martin.¡±


    ¡°Take Dr. Grey to see Jenny. She¡¯s got a fever,¡± Joe instructed.


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Martin.¡±


    After hanging up, <i>Joe </i>continued tidying up.


    Skr couldn¡¯t get a read <i>on </i>Joe¡¯s intentions. He seemed to be keeping his distance <i>from </i>Jenny. Was he worried that she minded?


    After Jenny ended the call, she excitedly anticipated Joe¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°At the end of the day, Joe still cares about me. He hurried over right after my phone call. He definitely wants me to be safe.¡±


    Jenny hadn¡¯t thought she would have a fever.


    It was probably because she¡¯d gone to Rowan¡¯s housest night. Seeing Minerva had hurt her. Moreover, Joe and Gloria¡¯s ignorance of her in the hospital had dealt her a huge blow. She couldn¡¯t stand it, which was why she¡¯d fallen sick.


    Her phone call was merely a test. She¡¯d prepared herself for the possibility that Joe wouldn¡¯t show up. Jenny wasn¡¯t expecting Joe to hurry over immediately.


    She did have a high fever and was feeling quite weak. However, she still stumbled into the washroom to check how she looked in


    the mirror. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The woman in the mirror was extremely pale. She looked visibly


    Chapter 677


    2/3


    frail and was the very picture of a sick person. Yet, her eyes glinted with anticipation..


    As long as Joe hadn¡¯t decided to distance himself from her, she had the whole world in her hands.


    As to Rowan¡­


    That was a problem for the future.


    At the thought of him, she took a selfie with the thermometer and posted it on Instagram.


    While waiting for Joe¡¯s arrival, she looked at the slew ofments . and messages asking about her health. Some were her friends, others were colleagues. Even some of her colleagues, which she¡¯d known for barely two days, showed their concern. Yet, Rowan was


    missing.


    In the past, he would be the first to enquire after her whenever she got sick. He would also be the first to visit her.


    Jenny nced at the time. It wasn¡¯t even eight yet. Were Rowan and Minerva still asleep at this hour?


    Jenny felt ufortable when she thought of Rowan¡¯s


    rtionship with Minerva. Wasn¡¯t their rtionship developing a little too fast?


    As she was lost in thought, the doorbell rang.


    She immediately came to and lugged her sick body toward the door. Anticipation and excitement brewed within her.


    Her eyes brimmed with tears even before she opened the door.


    However, the second she opened the door, she saw Paul and Howard standing outside. Her tears froze,


    Chapter 677


    3/3


    Paul wasn¡¯t surprised to see her face fall. He knew Jenny wanted to see Joe.


    Howard and Jenny had known each other for a long time. They weren¡¯t strangers. He asked, ¡°How are you feeling now? Did you take your temperature again?¡±


    Jenny regained herposure after being disoriented. She asked, ¡± Where¡¯s Joe? Did he note?¡±


    Hadn¡¯t Joe asked her to wait?


    Howard nced at Paul in surprise. He¡¯d thought that Jenny harbored some absurd feelings for Joe. This was visibly weird.


    Paul could tell. He said, ¡°Mr. Martin is extremely busy. He couldn¡¯te in time. Let Dr. Grey take a look at you. If your condition is worse than expected, you¡¯ll need to go to the hospital.¡±


    Jenny shrunk. She stuttered, ¡°I¡­ Alright.¡±


    Did Joe not care about her? She had a 102¨Cdegree fever. Wasn¡¯t that enough?


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 678

    <b>Chapter </b><b>678 </b>


    As Natalie registered, she noticed that her seat number had changed. It wasn¡¯t the seat she¡¯d originally picked out for herself.


    Based onpany policy, Austin would be in first ss while she and Hank sat in business ss. Most of the time, Austin would ask them to buy first¨Css seats. However, there was only one seat left this time.


    After checking in their luggage, Hank noticed that Natalie hadn¡¯t moved. He asked, ¡°What are you thinking about while staring at your ticket?¡±


    Natalie showed the ticket to Hank and asked, ¡°Is this a mistake on the airline¡¯s part?¡±


    Hank read the ticket before replying, ¡°Airlines would never make mistakes like that. Someone upgraded your seat.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Did someone upgrade her seat? Natalie was confused.


    Hank patted Natalie¡¯s shoulder and reassured her, ¡°You¡¯re lucky. Maybe someone made a mistake and upgraded your seat from a business¨Css one to a first¨Css one. Someone probably canceled their flight after we bought our tickets. If not, you wouldn¡¯t have been upgraded even if you wanted to.¡±


    Natalie thought about it and found it a likely possibility. She tended to be a lucky woman. When ying cards, she tended to win round after round. Thus, she pushed it to the back of her mind.


    When Austin found out that Natalie¡¯s seat had been upgraded, he grinned and said, ¡°Hank, why don¡¯t you ask the airlines if there are empty seats so you can get an upgrade too?¡±


    <i>2/3 </i>


    Hank realized he was right and eximed, ¡°Shit, how could I have been slow enough to forget to do that?<b>¡± </b>


    As he spoke, he called the airlinepany.


    He was disappointed by the results. Hank exined, ¡°There are no empty seats. Forget it. It¡¯s only a three¨Chour journey. I¡¯ll take a nap. When I wake up, we¡¯ll be there already.¡±


    Natalie thought for a moment and said, ¡°Hank, sit at my ce.¡±


    Hank had been busy for the past few days. He¡¯d had to arrange various aspects of the event and deal with a bunch of people. He was much more exhausted than she was.


    Hank shook his hands and replied, ¡°I¡¯m a tough man. I could take an overnight train in a straight¨Cbacked seat. This is nothing. I¡¯m not that fragile.¡±


    The three of them chatted for a while.


    They entered the airne. Natalie sat down and looked beside her. Her heart sank.


    Austin was sitting in front of her. He looked back at Natalie and said, ¡°Later, I¡¯ll change seats with the person beside you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright,¡± Natalie said and nodded.


    A few minutester, someone sat down beside her.


    She was looking at her phone and didn¡¯t notice them. After they settled down, she came to her senses and nced over.


    She was stunned.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    It was Jeremy!


    Jeremy grinned, as he looked at Natalie, who was dumbfounded. He asked, ¡°Are you surprised?¡±


    Natalie¡¯s mind was a mess. She was rather nervous but forced


    herself to smile and shake her head while saying, ¡°I¡¯m not surprised.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t been lucky. Jeremy had upgraded her seat. She should¡¯ve known.


    Austin suddenly turned back and asked, ¡°Hi, can I change seats with¡­¡±


    Before finishing his question, he noticed Jeremy¡¯s presence and cut himself off. His eyes fell on Jeremy before looking toward Natalie instead. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep now. If you need anything, do call me.¡±


    Natalie hummed in acknowledgment.


    When Jeremy made contact with Austin, his gaze took on an icy chill.


    It looked like the two of them hadn¡¯t interacted much. In reality, hidden currents flowed beneath the appearance of calm.


    Natalie hadn¡¯t noticed it. Her heart sank into her stomach, weighed down by her concerns.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    The ne took off after a while.


    Turbulence had been rampant in the past few days. It was a rough flight.


    Natalie felt rather ufortable. Jeremy sat beside her and gently consoled her as he used to. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    When she heard those familiar words, she was transported into a scene from their past. For a second, Natalie thought she¡¯d been


    dreaming.


    She rxed. Then, she nodded calmly at Jeremy and replied, ¡°Okay.


    She added, like she used to, ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s eyes glinted with surprise. He¡¯d waited for her for a day just to fly back with her. The problems between them would vanish with time. They would stop feeling the effects of the affair.


    ¡°I brought a book. Would you like to read it?¡±


    Jeremy pulled a book out after the ne began cruising.


    Natalie looked down. It was a romance novel with cliche tropes.


    Girls tended to have unrealistic dreams. They fantasized about being the main character in a passionate love story.


    She¡¯d known Jeremy for decades. They had been in love for years. He knew her likes and dislikes even better than herself.


    Her eyes tended to get irritated if she looked at her phone. However, reading wouldn¡¯t have the same effect on her eyes.


    2/3


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Natalie said. She took the book from him.


    She hadn¡¯t read such novels in a long time. In the past, those romantic stories enthralled her because she had a rtionship like the ones described in novels. She believed that the stories woulde to life from the pages.


    However, she no longer liked to dream.


    Looking at the embracing couple on the cover, she couldn¡¯t bear to read the novel. But Natalie couldn¡¯t refuse Jeremy¡¯s kindness. She flipped through it.


    Natalie felt like she¡¯d read an online copy of the book before,


    She¡¯d even cried for the couple¡¯s circumstances. She promised herself that she would buy a physical copy once the novel was published.


    Natalie had <i>no </i>idea whether this was a coincidence or Jeremy remembered it.


    Jeremy stared intently at Natalie¡¯s expression. He could tell that she was distracted.


    Natalie tended to doubt herself around him. She kept her distance. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How could he miss it?


    Meeting him at the hotel and catching the same flight to Jipsburg had only served to frighten her. There was no element of joy in her surprise.


    The woman he loved couldn¡¯t bear any imperfections.


    ¡°Nath, we¡¯ll get better. Believe me, Jeremy said softly. A pleading undertone flowed through his words.


    Natalie felt her chest tighten painfully. She wanted to escape, but


    Chapter 679


    313


    her rationality took over. She couldn¡¯t help but nod and say, ¡± Alright, I believe you.¡±


    Natalie understood that her belief meant nothing. Once trust broke down, rebuilding it would be difficult.


    Perhaps she was a little selfish and headstrong.


    Austin could hear their conversation. He also sensed that they weren¡¯t like other married couples.


    He knew that Jeremy must¡¯ve done something to make Natalie give up on her principles and ignore the imperfections in their marriage. It was enough to make Natalie force herself to face it head¨Con and bend to Jeremy¡¯s will.


    Although the flight was only three hours long, it felt like an eon.


    Natalie couldn¡¯t keep pretending to read. She knew every word in the book but couldn¡¯t process them. It was as though her head had been filled with a thick glue. She couldn¡¯t think.


    When it was time to get off the ne, Jeremy took her hand.


    She jerked it out stiffly, but Jeremy¡¯s grip on her remained tight.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    1/3


    Chapter 680


    A realization dawned upon Natalie¨Cshe was repulsed by physical contact with Jeremy. Her love for him had been converted to utter disgust at his touch.


    Natalie struggled out of his grasp with all her might, not caring whether her arm could¡¯ve been dislocated. Then, she stood aside and dry heaved.


    It shocked Jeremy, as well as Hank and Austin.


    Jeremy was frozen in ce. He turned as pale as a ghost.


    Natalie vomited nothing. However, the nausea had been too strong to resist.


    Once she recovered, the color drained from Natalie¡¯s face upon seeing Jeremy¡¯s paleness. A torrent of words lingered on her lips, but they dissipated shortly after. She had no idea how to exin.


    Hank asked hurriedly, ¡°How are you doing? Do you need to make a trip to the hospital?¡±


    This wasn¡¯t a regr urrence.


    ¡°I¨CI¡¯ll go home to rest,¡± Natalie said. She looked at Austin and Hank.


    Austin nodded.


    Hank agreed, ¡°Go home and rest well. Tell me if you need anything.¡±


    Natalie nodded and turned to Jeremy. She said, ¡®I¡¯m alright. Are you heading to the office? Or will you being home?¡±


    Jeremy gazed deeply at Natalie. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be going to the office before going home.¡±


    Chapter 680


    2/3


    ¡°Alright,¡± Natalie said. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief.


    Once Natalie and Jeremy left, Hank revealed his thoughts, ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯s pregnant, does it? Jeremy¡¯s attitude leaves much to the imagination. Their dynamic is extremely weird. Did you see Jeremy¡¯s face after Natalie began vomiting? He paled all of a sudden!¡±


    People in the entertainment industry also needed to be highly observant in addition to being suave and tactful. Otherwise, all their efforts wouldn¡¯t yield results.


    Austin¡¯s expression was terrifying Darkness hovered around him. ¡¤ It wasn¡¯t an act. Although Austin was extremely intimidating on set, Hank knew what was happening. Austin was genuinely livid.


    Fuck! Could Austin not scare Hank to death?


    ¡°If she is pregnant, she might not be able to work in the future. As to you¡­ why don¡¯t you go overseas and shoot a few movies?<b>¡± </b>asked Hank.


    It was just a bit of romance between them. It wouldn¡¯t stand the test of time. In addition, there hadn¡¯t been much of a rtionship anyway<i>. </i>It wasn¡¯t toote to back down, not to mention Natalie had no idea about Austin¡¯s feelings for her.


    Austin remained silent. He got into the car silently.


    Hank did not say anything more.


    -After Natalie returned home, she sat on the couch for a long time,


    lost in thought.


    In the end, she pulled her phone out and called Kate.


    Kate picked up quickly and asked, ¡°Nath, aren¡¯t you on a business trip? How did you find the time to call me?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve reflected on this extensively and made my decision. I cannot continue being together with Jeremy. I want a divorce,¡± Natalie announced somberly. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Her tone was devoid of hesitation.


    As she walked off the ne, during the car ride home, and until she made this call, only one thought consumed her.


    She couldn¡¯t fool herself anymore.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    Chapter 681


    They hadn¡¯t met up. However, Natalie knew that Kate was definitely floored.


    ¡°What? A divorce? Are you sure? Nath, a divorce is more than just a deration. You¡¯ve just gone home for a few days. I think Jeremy has changed drastically. He has be much more attentive toward you.


    ¡°Nath, there¡¯s no way to turn back time. Let¡¯s¡­ You must consider your decision thoroughly. After all, Jeremy wouldn¡¯t have wanted this to happen, right?¡±


    She was briefly shocked. Then, Kate immediately tried to talk her out of it. Her heart seized whenever she thought of Jeremy and Natalie.


    She wasunched into further agony upon hearing Natalie¡¯s determination to divorce him.


    Natalie wasn¡¯t surprised by Kate¡¯s reaction. She replied, ¡°Mom, I know it¡¯s unfair to Jeremy if I divorce him. However, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to either of us if we didn¡¯t get a divorce, would it?


    ¡®Mom, I think of his betrayal every time I look at him. He only held my hand and I wanted to throw up.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kate was dumbfounded.


    ¡°How did things get to this point? Nath, why don¡¯t you visit a psychologist? Let him help you.¡±


    A psychologist would be their best bet. They couldn¡¯t convince Natalie to stay in their marriage, but a psychologist would definitely be able to help. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Natalie didn¡¯t know how to react to Kate¡¯s words. She said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been to a psychological assessment already.¡±


    How could she have passed over a visit to a psychologist? Yet, he could not help her forget those memories or make her continue loving Jeremy.


    It would¡¯ve been untrue to say she¡¯d never loved Jeremy. However, she couldn¡¯t keep loving him anymore.


    Who could sympathize with her situation if they hadn¡¯t gone through the same thing?


    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Kate pressed on


    Natalie didn¡¯t keep things to herself. She exined, ¡°Mom, this isn¡¯t a mental health issue. He can¡¯t make me forget what happened.¡±


    Chapter 641


    Kate was speechless. She iled helplessly and murmured, ¡°Nath¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom,¡± Natalie said. She hung up immediately after.


    Then, she went to the study upstairs and printed two copies of their divorce agreement. She signed both copies.


    Then, she headed to the kitchen to prepare dinner. She made dishes both she and Jeremy adored. It was a simple meal.


    Then, she texted Jeremy. After a few minutes, he messaged her back, telling her he would be home around six.


    Natalie stared at the word ¡°home¡°, lost in thought.


    When Skr got off work, she noticed that Jenny had texted her. How typical of a little girl¨Cming others when wronged before looking inward.


    *Skr, were you the one who stopped Joe froming to see me? Don¡¯t you know that Joe was my onlypanion growing up? I don¡¯t have any family except for Joe. ¡°He¡¯s the only one I want to see when I¡¯m sick. Aren¡¯t you being too cruel? How do you sleep at night after doing so? You and Joe have gotten married. Why are you still unsatisfied? You¡¯ve hurt me and caused me to wither hopelessly. Does this entertain you? Don¡¯t be too inhumane!¡±


    She¡¯d sent the message around 3:00 pm. When Skr offered no reply, Jenny sent another message half an hourter.


    ¡°Skr, give Joe back to me, alright? Before you came into the picture, Joe never treated me like that. He¡¯d spoiled me silly. He would never ignore me while I was sick.


    ¡°Yet, you¡¯ve forced him to turn a blind eye to my situation. Aren¡¯t you being unnecessarily cruel? I¡¯m begging you. Please! I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    Skr looked at the huge bl


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682 Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Jenny¡¯s reasoning was wed. She started out cursing Skr but ended up begging for her mercy.


    This wasn¡¯t a soap opera. Skr wouldn¡¯t be moved by her pathetic little act.


    Skr shut her phone off. She got into the car and set off to Pearlhall Residence. Gloria was about to be discharged. She and Joe had nned to visit her after work.


    Jennyy in bedmenting her ignored text. At the same time, she was tortured by her fever. Skr shouldn¡¯t have ignored her no matter the circumstance, <i>right </i>


    Jenny took three days of leave from work to recover from her fever.


    Howard was the only person who¡¯d visited her. Joe did not show up.


    Rowan didn¡¯t ask how she was doing either. She posted a story on Instagram every day. Rowan couldn¡¯t have missed it. He was ignoring her on purpose.


    ¡°I did nothing wrong. Why can¡¯t all of you treat me like how you used to in the past?¡±


    Would everything be different if Skr and Minerva hadn¡¯te into the picture?


    For some reason, there was a jam where there usually wouldn¡¯t have been. She was stuck there for half an hour. Skr nced at the road in front of her. They werepletely still.


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to get to Pearlhall Residence anytime soon. She could only call Joe and inform him of her situation. Joe consoled her and advised her against panicking.


    Perhaps the other drivers had lost their patience because they¡¯d been waiting for so


    long.


    When the cars began nudging forward, a loud crash rang out. Skr¡¯s car had been


    rear¨Cended!


    The car surged forward. Skr¡¯s head collided with the steering wheel. She was instantly ovee with dizziness as her ears rang. She wouldn¡¯t get a concussion from this, would she?


    Then, someone knocked on the window and signaled for her to open the door so they could check on her<b>. </b>


    Skr steeled herself before opening the door to get out. She couldn¡¯t quite find her


    Chapter 682


    bnce.


    ¡°Call a traffic cop.¡±


    Skr called emergency services. She needed to get herself checked up<b>. </b>


    Her phone was pped out of her hand.


    Before she realized what had happened, she was yanked into a neighboring car.


    At the same time, a needle was stabbed into her arm.


    She lost consciousness before she had the chance to fight back.


    Jeremy came home early, at ten minutes to six.


    He held a cake in hand.


    Natalie was surprised by it. She murmured, ¡°You¡­¡±


    How did hee up with the idea of buying a cake?


    Jeremy put the cake down. His expression was calm, as though nothing had happened at the airport. Today is our wedding anniversary. Have you forgotten?¡±


    Natalie froze. She asked, ¡°Wedding anniversary?¡±


    They had been married for a year.


    Perhaps because they¡¯d known each other for a long time and had dated for a few years, Natalie felt like they¡¯d been married for a long time.


    Only a year had passed.


    Yet, she¡¯d forgotten.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    Even though the date had been written across the divorce contract while she signed it, Natalie still forgot the date. She <b>was </b>a heartless woman.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been lost in your own world. It¡¯s not surprising that you forgot.¡±


    Tears welled


    up in Natalie¡¯s eyes.


    Jeremy looked at the dishes on the table. It set off rm bells in his mind. His gaze darkened. However, his eyes flicked back to Natalie as though nothing had happened.


    ¡°You made dinner? It has probably cooled. I¡¯ll heat <b>it </b>up.¡±


    Jeremy was still dressed in a suit. He rolled his sleeves up and took the tes to the kitchen. Although he was a CEO, he did not boss her around. He behaved as though they were equals.


    He heated the dishes up expertly.


    Tears rolled down Natalie¡¯s cheeks as she stared at the cake. Natalie felt dumb for


    crying over it.


    After Jeremy came out with the dishes all reheated, Natalie took his hand and turned around. She stared at him with red¨Crimmed eyes and stated, ¡°Jeremy, let¡¯s get a


    divorce.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t meet his eyes after that and ran upstairs.


    A few minutester, she returned with the signed divorce agreements.


    Within that time, she¡¯d calmed herself down. She was no longer as panicked as she had been while talking to him. She exined, ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this. Forcing ourselves to stay together will only hurt both parties. Today, you merely took my hand, and I couldn¡¯t tolerate it. I¡¯m sorry, Jeremy.¡±


    Jeremy pursed his lips. He was still frozen.


    Natalie couldn¡¯t get a read on him.


    The second he caught sight of the divorce agreement, he exuded a menacing demeanor.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said we¡¯ve got the rest of our lives together<b>. </b>I can wait,¡± Jeremy repeated forcefully.


    Natalie shook her head. Tears rolled in her eyes. She said, ¡°Indeed, we¡¯ve got many


    Chanter 683


    years before¨Cus. You¡¯ll have many other choices, but I won¡¯t be one of them. I can¡¯t face you now, and I won¡¯t be able to face you in the future.


    ¡°Jeremy, stop lying to yourself. We know each other well. You know me like the back <b>of </b>your hand. We¡¯ve be more and more courteous toward each other. We¡¯re acting as though we areplete strangers. Our dynamic is no longer one of <b>a </b>married couple.¡±


    ¡°It has been less than a month, Nath,¡± Jeremy reminded.


    What difference could a month make? Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He knew her well. She needed a long time to process what she¡¯d seen.


    Natalie inhaled deeply and pulled her phone out. She clicked into her chat records. with Annabelle and yed the video. She brandished her phone in front of Jeremy.


    She¡¯d only seen the video once. Yet, it had be deeply ingrained in her brain. ying it again felt like being torn apart once more..


    She¡¯d never wanted this to happen since the beginning. Natalie did not want their rtionship tond in this situation. It was intolerable.


    The second <i>Jeremy </i>saw the videos, his pupils dted. He roared, ¡°Nath! Turn it off!¡±


    He grabbed her phone. Veins popped in his forearm.


    Natalie sobbed silently. Then, she pleaded, ¡°Jeremy, we can¡¯t go back to how things used to be. Let¡¯s get a divorce!¡±


    Jeremyunched her phone across the room. Then, he stared at Natalie silently.


    In Pearlhall Residence, Gloria checked the time. An hour had passed since Skr had called.


    ¡°What kind of traffic could keep her for so long? Even the busiest roads should¡¯ve calmed at this hour,¡± Gloria said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call her to ask,¡± Joe replied. It had been too long. However, no one picked up. He called her twice consecutively. On the third try, it didn¡¯t even go through.


    Gloria asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did Skr text you?¡±


    For some reason, she felt unexined anxiety coursing through her. She¡¯d done a full -body examination just now. Her symptoms wouldn¡¯t recur, would they<i>? </i>


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    Gloria thought she¡¯d survive for at least three more years. Why was she feeling sick. shortly after leaving the hospital?


    Joe¡¯s expression turned grim. He called Paul and asked him to look into what wast going on with Skr.


    ¡°I¡¯ll scope out the situation now,¡± Paul said.


    Gloria waved Joe away and agreed, ¡°Head over <b>there </b>as soon as possible!¡±


    When Joe arrived at the road Skr said she¡¯d been stuck at, he realized the traffic had cleared. He had a bad feeling about this


    Paul hurried over immediately and reported, ¡°Mr. Martin, I¡¯ve looked into what happened here. It doesn¡¯t usually get congested here, even during peak hours. I got clearance to look through the surveince footage. We¡¯ll be able to find out what exactly happened soon.¡±


    Joe watched the footage.


    There was a stretch of highway where the footage was missing. One of the cameras had allegedly malfunctioned. It was being repaired.


    However, they could see Skr¡¯s car in the stream of vehicles. After a while, Skr¡¯s car got through the jam.


    However, in the video, they saw Skr¡¯s car get rear¨Cended. Her bumper was badly dented as a result.


    Based on the time stamps in the footage, Skr had gotten past the jam an hour ago. It was only a ten¨Cminute journey from where she had beenst seen to Pearlhall Residence. She should¡¯ve arrived a long time ago.


    ¡°Could Mrs. Martin have gone to the car dealership to get her car fixed?¡±


    Joe¡¯s expression was stiff. He pursed his lips. Then, he ordered, ¡°Something must have happened. Investigate it. Find Skr as soon as possible.¡±


    Paul eximed, ¡°Alright!¡±


    An hourter, Paul gave Joe Skr¡¯s battered phone.


    ¡°We¡¯ve found Mrs. Martin¡¯s car. It has been burnt to a shell. Something has happened to Mrs. Martin!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Chapter 684


    When Joe saw her phone, his face fell further. He eximed, ¡°Deploy all possible. resources to look for her. I want to see her before dawn!¡±


    The longer she remained missing, the more danger she would be in.


    When Joe thought of her inexperience in dealing with such treacherous situations, he clenched his fist till his veins popped.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, would you like Aiken to help? Paul asked after a moment of hesitation.


    ¡°Get in touch with him. He can set the price, Joe said.


    Aiken had been reading a book about appraising antiques. At this hour, there would seldom be anyone or anything who could disrupt his flow. Even Simona wouldn¡¯t disturb his peace.


    However, someone was calling his private number. Not many people were privy to it. When he saw Paul calling, he raised a brow and picked up.


    Paul described Skr¡¯s disappearance sinctly.


    Aiken¡¯s expression changed drastically. He asked, ¡°Does that mean that Skr <b>is </b>Joe¡¯s wife?¡±


    He¡¯d received a few pictures of Skr. Before refusing the case<b>, </b>he hadn¡¯t even sent someone to look into Skr. Who knew that Skr would be Joe¡¯s wife?


    News of their marriage had been kept under wraps. No one in Jipsburg had found out about it. That would exin why Edwin wanted to murder Skr. He still disliked her background and who she was as a person.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    Others in Jipsburg might not have known about the Martin family. However, Aiken had an inkling of what went on behind the scenes. Edwin and Joe had a rocky rtionship.


    yeah. Mr. Martin said that you can set whatever price you want. We just want news on Skr¡¯s whereabouts,¡± Paul said.


    Aiken.stopped specting about the Martins. He put his book down and stood up. He stated, ¡°I¡¯ll update soon.¡±


    When Skr woke up, she was extremely disoriented and felt extremely weak. She was freezing and had to mobilize every ounce of strength to open her eyes.


    When the world stopped spinning around her, Skr suddenly realized something. She¡¯d gotten kidnapped! Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Her eyes were scalded by a bright light the second she opened them. She shut her eyes immediately.


    Skr recalled what had happened before she lost consciousness. She¡¯d been injected with a drug. It was why she was so limp.


    Her movements were miniscule and she didn¡¯t make much noise. Perhaps that was why no one noticed she¡¯d woken up.


    ¡°Set up another camera over there. Remember what I¡¯m telling you now. It has to be filmed from all angles. You mustn¡¯t miss out on any of the action. When she wakes up, give her the drug. She can¡¯t look like she was forced at all. It needs to seem like she had initiated it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve filmed many videos in the past few years. We¡¯ve got enough tactics and positions for you to make a whole movie out of it.¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve met such a beautiful woman. She doesn¡¯t have a spot of makeup on her and she¡¯s <b>this </b>gorgeous already. I can¡¯t stand it anymore.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re pathetic!¡±


    ¡®Just don¡¯t kill her by ident. You can have your way with her as long as that doesn¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gorgeous with an excellent figure. How could we kill her? We¡¯ll take our time with her. Don¡¯t worry. We will film a video that satisfies you!¡±


    Chapter 685


    2/2


    Their conversation took a turn for the worse as it progressed. Skr¡¯s heart sank upon hearing their words. She knew what she would be subjected to.


    They were <b>in </b>Jipsburg, a city filled with police officers. How could they dare tomit such heinous crimes<b>? </b>


    It wasn¡¯t the time to think about that. She had been drugged and was feeling weak all over. Escaping wasn¡¯t an option. She could only continue faking unconsciousness to dy the eventual for as long as she could.


    She hadn¡¯t arrived in Pearlhall Residence despite having set off hours ago. Joe and Gloria would definitely have noticed that something was off.


    She had to dy it and calm down. Then, she needed to recuperate.


    The men spoke louder as time went on. They could no longer hold themselves back.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she woken up? Did you inject an excessive dosage?¡±


    ¡°It was a normal amount. It shouldn¡¯t be an issue. She should¡¯ve woken up. She¡¯s horribly unhealthy. If not, she should¡¯ve woken up by now.¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    A man walked over. Skr was motionless and showed no signs of being awake. He immediately checked her breathing. When he felt her even breaths, he sighed in relief.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. If we can¡¯t hold back, we can get a head start on her first. We¡¯ll edit the footage once she wakes up. I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡±


    ¡°Me too! I can¡¯t hold myself back. She¡¯s too fucking gorgeous. If I had such a gorgeous girlfriend, I¡¯d lock her at home every day.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll turn the cameras on. Put on your masks.¡±


    They put on masks excitedly.


    Skr tightened her fists as her heart raced. It thundered even faster than it used to when facing Maisy and Christopher before her rebirth.


    When all the cameras started working, Skr opened her eyes. She stared at the men approaching her. They stopped at the same time.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    They were spooked by Skr¡¯s sudden awakening. Hadn¡¯t she been unconscious?


    ¡°She¡¯s woken up at the perfect time. She was gorgeous enough with her eyes closed. With her eyes open, she¡¯s even more beautiful than any actress I¡¯ve seen.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking. I can¡¯t hold myself back anymore.¡±


    Their eyes glinted under their masks like those of greedy wolves. They eyed Skr like prey. It was as though they knew they¡¯d be able to have their way with her.


    ??.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Skr sounded extremely calm. She didn¡¯t seem panicked at all.


    If it had been anyone else, they would¡¯ve been terrified and begged them to stop like horrified little rabbits.


    However, the gorgeous woman before them looked at most 23 years old. With her calm demeanor, she could¡¯ve been asking them about the weather.


    Their lust faded slightly. They looked back at one of the men behind the camera.


    He had a hat and a mask on. He asked, ¡°You¡¯ve yed with all kinds of women. Destroy her. Would she tell others about what happened? We¡¯ve got footage of it. She wouldn¡¯t have the guts to talk about it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He was right.


    Skr felt extremely nervous. However, she tried to remain calm. She tested the waters by saying, ¡°I can guess who asked you guys to abduct me. The people around me probably know as well.¡±


    ¡°This woman is acting weirdly. Isn¡¯t she being a little too calm?¡± One of the men looked Skr over. She scared them. They¡¯d never run into such a situation.


    They were filled with lust but devoid of courage.


    Skr sighed silently before continuing, ¡°The man who made you lot kidnap me didn¡¯t tell you my husband is Joe Martin, did <b>he</b><b>?</b>¡±


    The mention of his name surprised the masked man behind the camera.


    Joe Martin?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The gigantic warehouse was shrouded in silence.


    He couldn¡¯t help himself. He made a call and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me Skr¡¯s


    Chapter 636


    husband is Joe? Didn¡¯t you say she was the daughter of a fallen wealthy family?¡±


    2/2


    He¡¯d also investigated her and found that she belonged to the Williams family, whose reputation was currently in tatters.


    Making a move on a woman like her shouldn¡¯t have repercussions. However, if she was Joe¡¯s woman, they might as well be asking to die.


    The men stared intently at him.


    even


    His mood soured further in response to what was said. He roared, ¡°How could you possibly say that it makes no difference? You¡¯re trying to get us killed!¡±


    Skr looked down and picked out useful information from the man¡¯s words. Someone had asked them to kidnap her. Who was behind it?


    She¡¯d observed the surroundings. They were in an abandoned warehouse. The gigantic bed she was on was the only thing in the room.


    There were also many ring lights and cameras.


    This was a nned abductioning straight for her. For someone to find these people to humiliate her meant that this wasn¡¯t just a simple kidnapping case.


    Who loathed her this much? Had her presence been a disturbance to someone? Skr¡¯s thoughts raced.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    ¡°If Joe realizes that we were behind this, would we still be able to leave Jipsburg?¡± asked the masked man.


    The person on the line must¡¯ve consoled him. He calmed down. However, cruelty shed across his eyes. After ending the call, he said, ¡°At this point, there¡¯s no turning back. At the very least, we need to film a video to ckmail her so she doesn¡¯t talk about it. Hurry up, you lot. Give her the medicine.¡±


    ¡°Will this work? Won¡¯t he seek us out? Are we in a hidden location?¡± One of them was incredibly cowardly.


    If it had been anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t have worried. However, if it was Joe, they needed to give this a second thought.


    If they were not careful, their lives might be destroyed. They wouldn¡¯t sacrifice the rest of their lives for a woman like that.


    The masked man red at Skr, saying, ¡°Even if he finds us here, we won¡¯t have time to regret it. Don¡¯t forget that all of you have received money in your ount for this. Time is running out. They¡¯re asking for the video as soon as possible.¡±


    He pulled a box of pills out of the bag. Then, he threw them to the men before. instructing, ¡°Give it to her.¡±


    All of them were wearing masks. Skr couldn¡¯t see a change in their facial expression.


    She paled when they poured the pills out.


    After Molly hung up, she knocked on the door to the study.


    Edwin had been busy with work. He replied, ¡°Come <b>in</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I¡¯ve made the necessary arrangements. They¡¯ll send me the video soon. Skr will be leaving even if she doesn¡¯t want to, Molly said immediately.


    A smile graced Edwin¡¯s face. He said, ¡°You¡¯ve always been a capable woman. Remind them to be careful. Don¡¯t leave any hints behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ve hidden themselves well. They won¡¯t leave any evidence behind. They¡¯ve done this multiple times. However, Skr will be suffering as a result.¡±


    Although Molly indicated her worry over Skr¡¯s suffering, her expression was


    Chapter 637


    nonchnt.


    She¡¯d seen too many girls like Skr suffer unimaginable levels of horror. They couldn¡¯t struggle; instead, their lives were dictated by powerful people like Molly.


    It would be unfair to say that Molly had never given Skr a chance. Instead, she had been too young and too greedy.


    Edwin narrowed his eyes and replied, ¡°She deserves it. With her background, she¡¯ll bring trouble to Joe. When she remarried Joe, she should¡¯ve known that she¡® wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences of her actions<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    As they spoke, someone called Edwin. It was Aiken. He furrowed his brows. Molly seldom asked about Edwin¡¯s affairs. She knew her ce. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, when she saw Edwin¡¯s expression, she asked naturally, ¡°Were they scam calls?¡±


    ¡°It was Aiken,¡± Edwin said.


    Molly was surprised. She asked, ¡°Why would he call you?¡±


    Edwin was confused as well. He replied, ¡°Perhaps he has regretted his decision. He wants to take up my case.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a possibility. However, he¡¯s toote. If he¡¯d called earlier, I would¡¯ve made <b>him </b>do it instead. We would have less to worry about,¡± Molly said.


    Fate worked in mysterious ways.


    Aiken exined why he was calling. He said, ¡°Mr. Martin, I would like to confirm whether Skr¡¯s abduction had anything to do with you.¡±


    Edwin¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Skr saved me. Now that something has happened to her, I have to find her no matter what. Whoever dares hurt her will be my nemesis. If it has nothing to do with you, I¡¯ll take another approach to this,¡± Aiken said. He sounded rather cruel.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 688

    Chapter <b>688 </b>


    Although Aiken was young, he posed a formidable threat.


    Edwin felt a migraineing on from Aiken¡¯s statement. He hissed through gritted teeth, ¡°It has nothing to do with me<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    After ending the call, Edwin mmed his phone on the table.


    Molly was stunned. She asked, ¡°Darling, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Has Skr fed Aiken a love potion? She managed to get him to help her! He asked me whether Skr¡¯s disappearance had anything to do with me. If not, he would take another approach.


    ¡°What do you think he means by this? Is he threatening me? Or is he trying to test my. involvement in this? He¡¯s just a kid who took over the Parkinson family a few months


    ago. How dare he threaten me!¡±


    ago.


    Edwin was furious.


    Molly¡¯s expression changed. She asked, ¡°How did he find out about this so quickly?¡±


    She believed that Aiken wouldn¡¯t have called if he had not had some evidence


    pointing toward Edwin. Aiken was usually a careful man.


    ¡°Joe must¡¯ve contacted him<b>. </b>Does he know what he¡¯s doing? She¡¯s just a in woman. Does he need to cause such amotion?¡± Edwinined.


    Molly voiced her concerns, ¡°Should we ask them to stop?¡±


    ¡°Why would you do that? Do not stop them! Just wait. They aren¡¯t capable enough to find Skr. Even if they managed to find her, they wouldn¡¯t be able to reverse what had happened. It¡¯s time for Joe to find out the consequences of disobeying me,¡± said Edwin.


    Molly was speechless.


    Aiken spit his cigarette out and extinguished it by stepping on it.


    Smoke floated around him. He¡¯d partaken in illegal activities. The air around him seemed to thicken with darkness. He ordered, ¡°Look into Molly Frost.¡± ¨C


    Simona had learned about Skr¡¯s disappearance from Caleb. Multiple people knew that Skr had been kidnapped and was now missing. Her friends had begun mobilizing their family resources and using their connections to find her.


    Chapter 688


    Simona panicked. She ran to Aiken and begged, ¡°You have to find Skr no matter what! If not for Skr, I would¡¯ve been done for. We owe her. I can¡¯t watch something happen to her! Aiken, promise me you won¡¯t let anything happen to her. You have to find her as soon as possible. If I find out who kidnapped her, I¡¯ll make their life a living


    hell.


    Aiken looked at his panicked sister. He stated coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will do everything I can to find her.¡±


    Of course, even if he did not participate in the rescue, Joe would find her using various methods. He even told others about their rtionship to find her. Clearly, Joe adored her.


    Jenny¡¯s fever recurred daily. Her fever reached an rming temperature at night.


    Three or four days had passed. Yet, she showed no signs of recovery. Jenny was a little scared.


    After taking her temperature, she called Howard. He must¡¯ve been busy as he didn¡¯t pick up. Then, she called Joe. He didn¡¯t answer either. Jenny had no choice but to call Paul, and he took her call. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°I took my temperature just now. I¡¯ve still got a fever. I think there¡¯s something wrong with me. Cold you ask Joe toe over?¡±


    Paul replied coldly, ¡°Mr. Martin is busy. You should call the emergency services.¡±


    He hung up immediately after.


    Although Joe hadn¡¯te in the past few days, Paul and Howard would pick up immediately when she called. They would then help her get things done.


    They¡¯d never brushed her off and asked her to call emergency services.


    On the phone, she heard someone say they had news of Mrs. Martin<b>. </b>


    Mrs. Martin?


    Were they referring to Skr?


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    Had something happened to Skr?


    Jenny thought of how Skr had yet to reply to her message and how Joe wasn¡¯t picking up. Paul even asked her to call emergency services. Considering all those factors, something had probably happened to Skr.


    ¡°Had I heard it wrongly?¡±


    When one had a fever, one¡¯s hearing would decline. Jenny thought she might have been mistaken.


    However<b>, </b>if something <b>had </b>happened to Skr¡­.


    Jenny¡¯s heart began racing. She said, ¡°If¡­ If something happened to Skr¡­ Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be saved if it was a serious ident.¡±


    Jenny bit her lip. Her heart rate quickened even further. She had to confirm whether something had happened to Skr.


    She called Howard multiple times. However, he didn¡¯t pick up.


    Jenny could confirm that something had happened to Skr.


    Half an hourter, the tightly locked door for the warehouse was sawed open.


    A few men ran in. When they saw the cameras and lights, their expression changed.


    Skr heard theme in. Her eyes were unfocused as she turned to look at them. Although her vision was blurry, she identified one of the men.


    ¡°Joe, you¡¯ve finallye, sighed Skr weakly.


    Joe was horrified by the blood streaking down Skr¡¯s face. He looked at the men surrounding her. They were hurt as well.


    All of them wore nothing more than underwear. Their wounds looked terrifying.


    Aiken was dumbfounded. He stared at Skr incredulously. She¡­


    Blood coated her head and her face. Her clothes had also been tugged out of shape. Immediately after speaking, she fainted.


    She wasn¡¯t holding a knife. It was only a rusted metal piece. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    When it fell out of her hand, it revealed the wound across her palm. Her entire palm


    22


    was bloody. While using it to fight back, shed managed to harm them. However<b>, </b>she also hurt herself in the process.


    ¡°All of you have a death wish!¡± Joe roared at the stunned men.


    The men were extremely enraged by her. They wanted to murder her. They weren¡¯t expecting her to be powerful enough to wound them.


    The thing they dreaded the most hade true. Joe had found them!


    Aiken stared at Skr with a conflicted expression on his face. For a weak woman in such a situation, it was shocking that she could fight back.


    Joe took his coat off and covered Skr with it. He gathered the limp woman in his arms and told Aiken, ¡°Teach them a lesson. Find out who paid them off.¡±


    Aiken nodded when he met Joe¡¯s eyes.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    After Joe took Skr away, Aiken leisurely turned toward the men, who were being restrained. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    The men were dumbfounded. How could they have known? They wouldn¡¯t need to make money like that if they knew who people were at first nce.


    ¡°In that case, do you know who Skr is?¡± Alken looked like a patient man as he asked another question.


    The men had been restrained. Theyy t on the floor and needed to strain their necks to look up at him. Now, they were utterly confused by his questions.


    Who was this man? Why was he asking these questions<b>? </b>


    The masked man hissed through gritted teeth, ¡°I didn¡¯t know who Skr was. Now I know that she¡¯s Joe¡¯s wife.


    Aiken chuckled and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right, but not really. Not only is she Joe¡¯s wife but she¡¯s also someone that the Parkinson family has vowed to protect. My name is Aiken Parkinson, and she¡¯s a friend of mine. Do you understand?¡±


    The masked men¡¯s eyes widened.


    Aiken? Aiken Parkinson?


    What kind of monster had they identally fucked with<b>? </b>


    ¡°You know what I want to hear. Come over and say it one by <b>one</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    He pointed to the side and said, ¡°Turn on the cameras and point it at them.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    On the way to the hospital, Howard tended to Skr¡¯s wounds.


    When he saw the gaping wounds on her fair skin, Howard frowned. The one on her head was especially horrible. Her hair was matted on the wound and stuck to her head.


    She¡¯d bled horribly and was covered in wounds. It was a testament to how much she¡¯d struggled to save herself.


    Paul¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. He looked out the window and instructed the driver to drive faster.


    Even Paul and Howard felt horrible about it. They couldn¡¯t imagine how Joe was


    Chapter 690


    2/2


    feeling. He hadn¡¯t said a word since getting into the car. His gaze was utterly cold as he stared at Skr¡¯s wounds.


    Howard tended to Skr¡¯s wounds. When he looked up, he noticed Joe¡¯s wretched mood. He said, ¡°Thankfully, they were only skin¨Cdeep wounds. They didn¡¯t cause harm to any important organs. She fainted because of the drugs she¡¯d been injected with. Her struggle against them had contributed to it as well.¡±


    If those men had raped Skr before they arrived, the consequences would have been disastrous.


    Joe¡¯s expression was grim. He merely uttered, ¡°Alright.¡±


    When they got to the hospital, Joe received a list of Skr¡¯s examination reports. He was livid.


    ¡°Have there been any updates from Aiken?¡± Joe asked Paul.


    Paul hesitated on whether to tell him about it.


    Joe narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Does it have anything to do with Edwin?¡±


    Paul nodded and said, ¡°Aiken can confirm that Molly was the one who¡¯d contacted


    them.


    Joe clenched his jaw. He nced at Skr, who was unconscious. He said, ¡°Watch over her here.¡±


    Aiken dealt with the men and sent them out of Jipsburg immediately.


    Joe saw no need to enquire after them. People who suffered in Aiken¡¯s hands would keep their mouths sealed. Dead men had looser lips than them.


    He sent a bunch of evidence to Joe..


    When the emails got through, he walked home.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 691

    Chapter <b>691 </b>


    1/2


    Simona sprinted toward Aiken upon seeing him and promptly asked him what happened to Skr. He reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve found her. Skr is fine. When she¡¯s able to get out of bed, you can visit her at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! I knew that you¡¯d seed! I feel so relieved. I¡¯ll tell Caleb the good news. He said that Mr. Gardner Senior had been extremely worried.¡±


    Molly checked the time. Why hadn¡¯t she received the video? Had they been too engrossed <b>in </b>their pleasure?


    ¡°Have <b>you </b>gotten the video?¡± Edwin asked. Molly was frowning deeply when he came downstairs.


    Molly shook her head and replied, ¡°They haven¡¯t sent it to me. I¡¯ll call them to ask.¡±


    Men were all animals ruled by their dicks<b>. </b>Logical thinking wasn¡¯t something they <b>possessed</b>.


    For some reason, Molly felt extremely nervous after Aiken¡¯s phone call. She felt like something was about to happen.


    Perhaps because of how in sync they were, Edwin felt the same way.


    Molly immediately made a call. However, no one picked up. She tried once more but was met with simr results.


    Edwin asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Composure. She answered, ¡°They¡¯re not picking up. I¡¯m not sure how


    Molly lost her things have developed.¡±


    Even if they were immersed in the high of fucking Skr, they wouldn¡¯t have ignored her calls. They weren¡¯t that unreliable.


    ¡°Are they not picking up?¡± Edwin asked. He frowned.


    The two of them had gone through many challenges together and seen the horrors. of the world. He had a bad feeling about this


    As Molly prepared to call <b>again</b><b>, </b>one of their helpers told them that Joe had shown up.


    They exchanged nces.


    Joe must¡¯ve found out about something if he was visiting them at this hour.


    Chapter 691


    2/2


    ¡°Hmph. He¡¯s here to question me about whether I know what happened to Skr, isn¡¯t he? His actions are getting increasingly despicable the older he <b>is</b>,¡± Edwin sighed. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Molly was less optimistic. She said, ¡°Darling, let¡¯s not meet him now. We can talk to him tomorrow after this has passed.¡±


    Edwin knew that Molly was feeling guilty and worried. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things. I¡¯m his father. He has to obey me out of respect. Even if he holds half of the Martins¡® power in his hands, he still can¡¯t do anything to us.


    In the Martin family, Joe upied a much higher position than Edwin. Wouldn¡¯t he be a joke if that was true?


    Molly disagreed. She thought Joe wasn¡¯t here to ask about Skr¡¯s whereabouts; he was here for a much moreplicated affair. However, this was nothing more than


    a guess.


    Joe would never be able to find Skr this quickly, even if he had informants all around the city.


    Even if Molly and Edwin hadn¡¯t been in Jipsburg for a few years<b>, </b>Joe wouldn¡¯t have be so powerful in such a short amount of time.


    As Molly was lost in thought, the helper brought Joe in.


    Joe walked in, the cold still clinging to his clothes.


    Edwin said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we returned home. Did you only think of visiting us today?¡±


    Edwin would¡¯ve been better off without a son at this point.


    Joe red at Edwn and ignored his mocking remarks. He asked, ¡°Did you ask her to do it?¡±


    He nced up at Molly as he spoke. Molly tensed.


    have


    youe here to make all these absurdments? ¡°What do you mean? Why I Do you even see me as your father?¡± Edwin shot back.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    Edwin had retorted fiercely. However, his heart skipped a beat. How could Joe point out the truth just like that?


    Joe had hoped that Edwin could be a good man and a good father. He¡¯d expected too much from him. A leopard could never change its spots.


    The answer was immediately revealed to Joe. He stated, ¡°You were clearly the one behind this<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Edwin¡¯s expression changed. He was surprised by how sure Joe seemed to be. He said, ¡°What nonsense are you spewing? Why have youe here to make ridiculous usations in the middle of the night? If you¡¯ve got nothing else to say, please leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bed now,¡± Molly managed. She didn¡¯t want to see Joe.


    By Joe¡¯s phrasing, he¡¯d probably guessed that they had asked the men to kidnap Skr.


    They couldn¡¯t contact the men. Molly was nervous.


    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯ll be getting a wink of sleep? You designed a plot to kidnap my wife,¡± Joe said coldly. It pierced Molly¡¯s heart like an ice pick.


    Edwin stood up immediately and roared, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Molly paled. Joe didn¡¯t sound like he was here to question them about it. It seemed like he¡¯d gotten hold of evidence to prove their wrongdoings. He was here to exact. his revenge.


    Evidence¡­


    She hadn¡¯t been able to contact the men. Had something happened?


    Joe was no longer the boy who knew nothing more than to rebel against his father. A few sentences and res would instill fear in others.


    Joe nced at Molly. The rest of the color in her face drained.


    However, Molly dared not make anyments. She was terrified that she would reveal too much if she continued speaking.


    They could not discuss this openly.


    Her back was covered in sweat. However, she soon calmed down. When she reflected on it, they had been rather hasty.


    Chapter 692 Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    2/2


    Joe wouldn¡¯t have found out about them if they¡¯d waited until the storm had blown over. They¡¯d underestimated Skr¡¯s importance to Joe and Skr herself.


    She was nothing more than a country girl. How did she know Aiken?


    Joe lit a cigarette and raised his demands, <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll give you two choices. Number one, I¡¯ll ask a few men toe over. We¡¯ll set up a dozen cameras. Molly will put up a passionate show for us.


    ¡°Your second choice would be for the two of you to bear the consequences of your actions together. You¡¯ll fess up to your crimes at the police station, and the two of you will make headlines for one week straight.¡±


    Molly and Edwin asked simultaneously, ¡°What did you say?<b>¡± </b>


    Disgust shed across Joe¡¯s eyes. He stared at Edwin and said, ¡°You could join in on the action too if you wanted to. I¡¯ll get the chance to see how you betrayed my mom. Edwin¡¯s embarrassment morphed into rage. He shook as he said, ¡°You¡¯re crazy. Open your eyes and look at me, Joe. I¡¯m your father. Why have throw a


    youe here. fit? Are you antagonizing me because of a country girl? Have you lost your mind?


    Molly stumbled.


    She stared at Joe in horror.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 693

    Chapter <b>693 </b>


    Molly could tell that Joe wasn¡¯t joking. It was a threat. Her helpers had texted her, saying he hade with a team, and those people carried filming equipment with


    them.


    Just now, Molly hadn¡¯t realized what Joe intended to do. Hearing Joe¡¯s demands, her legs turned to jelly. He wanted her to go through what Skr had!


    It looked like Joe knew everything. Perhaps he¡¯d even saved Skr.


    Another possibility was that the men <b>had </b>raped Skr. It exined why Joe disregarded allmon sense and showed up to make amotion. He was going to make them pay.


    Molly quickly understood. Naturally, Edwin figured it out, too, but his expression was


    somber.


    Joe turned and walked out. As he strode off, he made a call and instructed, ¡°Pass the evidence to the police. I¡¯ll be holding a press conferenceter.¡±


    Edwin asked loudly, ¡°What are you trying to do? You¡¯re out of your mind! Why would you want a woman who has been wrecked in my hands? You¡¯d even antagonize me because of her?¡±


    He¡¯d given birth to a perfect son! Joe was threatening him for the sake of a woman and forcing him to make a decision!


    Unbelievable!


    It was as though Joe hadn¡¯t heard Edwin¡¯s furious interrogation. He added, ¡°Do it


    now.


    Molly lost herposure. The elegance that she usually maintained flew out of the window. She screamed with a twisted expression, ¡°No! He mustn¡¯t do that! Darling, stop him. If not, we¡¯re done for.¡±


    -After tonight, they would be theughingstock of the city and would not be


    able to remain in Jipsburg.


    She¡¯d worked hard for years to get to where she was. She wouldn¡¯t allow herself to be destroyed by this! She¡¯d considered the possibility that Joe might¡¯ve known everything. However, she¡¯d thought that Joe would merely be a little angry and his rtionship with Edwin would bepromised.


    Molly wasn¡¯t expecting Joe to take such extreme measures. What a madman!


    Chapter 693


    217


    Edwin roared after Joe, ¡°Stand there!¡±


    As though someone had pointed a gun at him, Edwin muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Joe took a drag of his cigarette. Then, he exhaled a puff of smoke. He wasn¡¯t affording them the privilege of negotiation. He asked, ¡°Will you be picking the first or the second choice?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°You¡¯re a lunatic! We won¡¯t be choosing either one! Is Skr worth all this? Your Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    rtionship with Edwin has improved. How would this have happened if you hadn¡¯t insisted on being together with Skr and refused a divorce?


    ¡°This had nothing to do with me. Your disrespect for your father was what brought this upon you. Why are you making me pay for it? Are you still trying to avenge your mother? She was the one who couldn¡¯t get over it. It had nothing to do with me!¡±


    Molly lost all semnce of logic. She questioned Joe harshly.


    Edwin had asked her to be his sugar baby and helped her advance her career in the entertainment industry.


    Back then, the papers had described their debauchery. They were partly true. However, it wouldn¡¯t have been enough to make Joe¡¯s mommit suicide.


    Wasn¡¯t her mental capabilities too weak for a rich wife? How many wealthy men remained loyal to one woman? Other than her, Jeremy had been surrounded by a bunch of other women. Some of them showed her video evidence of his betrayal to force her into leaving him. She could pretend like nothing had happened. Why couldn¡¯t his mom do that as well?


    Thus, Molly had done nothing wrong. Years had psed since the incident. She¡¯d never thought that she¡¯d done something wrong.


    Edwin added, ¡°Your mom made the decision tomit suicide. I¡¯ve never thought of driving her to her demise. I wanted to divorce her because she¡¯d been too stubborn. She¡¯d embarrassed me before a crowd. You¡¯ve grown up now. Haven¡¯t you considered that her death had nothing to do with me?¡±


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    Edwin and Molly believed that they¡¯d done nothing wrong. Everyone else was a sinner except for them. They maintained the same beliefs in this situation.


    Skr didn¡¯t know what was good for her. This wouldn¡¯t have happened if she¡¯d backed down from the challenge and left after epting the check. She¡¯d brought herself into this. Skr couldn¡¯t me anyone else for this.


    The more Edwin thought about it, the more resolute he was in his beliefs.


    Joe¡¯s threat to Molly was a senseless act of rebellion. It made no sense. He roared at


    <b>him </b>to stop.


    Edwin immediately red at Joe. He¡¯d thought that he meant a lot to Joe. No one could hold a me to it. Even if Joe hated him, he wouldn¡¯t have gone against


    Edwin¡¯s wishes.


    Joe was about to cross the threshold when Edwin yelled, ¡°Stop there!¡±


    Molly¡¯s heart pounded. It nearly leaped out of her chest. She wouldn¡¯t let Joe destroy them.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve made a decision,¡± said Joe. He nced at his watch before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more minute. There¡¯s no need to spew any more


    nonsense. I just want to hear your answer.¡±


    Edwin was livid. He felt as though he was about to throw up. Molly nearly swore at


    him.


    Thankfully, they managed to keep theirposure.


    ¡°What evidence do you have? Did someone tell you something-¡±


    Before Edwin could finish, Joe walked out.


    Edwin felt suffocated by his anger. He screwed his face up. Then, he sighed before saying, ¡°I won¡¯t choose either. I can give my blessings to you and Skr. I won¡¯t interfere in your affairs. I could even put in a good word for her if our other family members ask about <b>her</b>. You know how much of a nuisance they can be.¡±


    The two choices he offered were but a joke!


    Molly sighed. For a second, she thought Edwin would agree to the first option to cate Joe.


    However, Joe chuckled. He looked back at Molly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind.


    Chapter 694


    You only have one option.


    Molly was horrified. She eximed, ¡°You¡¯re mad!¡±


    In the hospital, Skr felt disoriented. It was as though she had one foot in reality and the other one in her dreams. When she opened her eyes and looked around the hospital room, everything felt surreal.


    She was in the hospital. Why wasn¡¯t she still stuck in the warehouse?


    Had she lost too much blood? Was this a hallucination?


    She thought she¡¯d seen Joe somewhere. When she was about to lose consciousness, Joe appeared before her.


    Skr was unsure of whether she was dreaming or not. As she was lost in thought, Paul¡¯s face came into view.


    Glee took over Paul¡¯s expression. He eximed, ¡°Mrs. Martin is up!¡±


    ¡°Has she woken up? Let me take a look,¡± Howard said. He¡¯d been dozing off on the couch. When he heard Paul¡¯s exmation, he stood up and strode toward the bed.


    Skr heard their familiar voices. She looked at Paul and asked slowly, ¡°Did you guys


    save me?¡±


    Everything hadn¡¯t been a dream. It had happened.


    ¡°Yes. Mr. Martin saved you. We¡¯ve apprehended the men. Your wounds have been tended to. Thankfully, we¡¯d showed up in time,¡± Paul replied immediately.


    Showed up in time¡­ Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    This meant that Skr hadn¡¯t been raped. Thank God.


    Skr nodded lightly and looked around. Paul and Howard were the only ones in the room. Skr asked, ¡®Where¡¯s Joe?¡±


    ¡°He went to handle a few things. Just now, he texted me saying that he¡¯ll be arriving at the hospital soon,¡± Paul exined. He Un¡¯t spell out where Joe had gone. Cowardly people would be terrified by what Joe had personally done.


    Paul could make a few guesses as to what had gone down. After all, he had all the evidence of Edwin¡¯s wrongdoings.


    Skr did not delve into the topic. She asked, ¡°Does Mrs. Martin Senior know that I was kidnapped?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Paul answered while nodding. Gloria wasn¡¯t the only one who¡¯d found out. Alexander and George also heard the news. They¡¯d put in work behind the scenes to find her. If not, she wouldn¡¯t have been found this quickly.


    However, tonight had been an extremely close call. If they¡¯d gotten here half an hourter, Skr would¡¯ve been raped.


    Skr hurriedly said, ¡°Help me tell Mrs. Martin Senior about my situation. Ask <i>her </i>not to worry. I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell her <i>about </i>it right now.¡±


    Paul made <i>the </i>call right in front of her. She felt relieved.


    A few minutester, Paul headed to the doctor¡¯s office. As he led the doctor back into Skr¡¯s <i>room</i>, a figure appeared before them.


    Jenny stared at Paul and Drake Stone, Skr¡¯s main physician. She¡¯d


    overheard their conversation.


    They were discussing Skr¡¯s condition. Skr had woken up. Drake consoled Paul and asked him not to worry. He also said that Skr¡¯s wounds had been tended to, so there wouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    Indeed, she¡¯d guessed correctly.


    Something had happened to Skr. While she was sick with a fever and in


    2/2


    need of somepany, everyone hade to see Skr.


    Why wasn¡¯t Skr dead? Why weren¡¯t her wounds fatal? What had happened to Skr? <nfd85f>


    s?a??h th? ?indN?vel.?et website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nfd85f>


    It had been enough for Joe to ignore her till now. He hadn¡¯t even replied to her texts.


    The most important thing was Paul¡¯s attitude. He coldly brushed her off and asked her to call emergency services. Yet he¡¯d gone to the hospital to apany Skr himself, and he was panicki


    over Skr¡¯s situation.


    All of them were behaving like that. What was she to them? The scum of the earth?


    Jenny couldn¡¯t help but trail behind Paul and Drake. She wanted to see Skr for herself.


    Not before long, she caught sight of Joe.


    He strode over swiftly and entered the room before Paul could. It was as though he had tunnel vision.


    Jenny was right behind Paul and Drake. He would¡¯ve seen her if only he looked away from Skr¡¯s room. She was entirely ignored.


    She stood outside the room and listened to their conversation.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Joe said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everyone who hurt you will pay for it as long as I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I believe you,¡± Skr replied weakly.


    Jenny could tell that Skr was badly hurt. She bit her lip. Jealousy coursed through her veins. Even though she¡¯d grown up with Joe, he¡¯d never treated her with such care.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 696

    <b>Chapter 696 </b>


    Jenny had heard rumors that Skr knew some metaphysics. Rowan had even asked her to help him. She could determine the negative energy surrounding


    an item.


    It sounded like a cool skill, but wasn¡¯t Skr just using it as a boast so Joe


    would like her more?


    Jenny¡¯s jealousy of Skr hit a new high,


    Paul, Howard, and Drake left the room. Th


    they weren¡¯t interested in third¨Cwheeling.


    left the young couple alone as


    When Paul walked out, he immediately saw Jenny. He asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I called emergency services. They put me on an IV drip. I¡¯ve just finished it, so I came out for a walk. Why are you in the hospital?¡± Jenny retorted. It was also aint about his heartlessness.


    He¡¯d asked her to call emergency services on the phone. How could he be shameless enough to ask her why she was in the hospital?


    Was Skr the only person allowed toe? Why couldn¡¯t Jenny make a trip to the hospital as well?


    She was much more familiar with the doctors here than Skr, alright?R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    When they heard that she¡¯de to the hospital, they went to see her and arranged all her checkups. Yet Paul and Joe had been keeping Skrpany all this time.


    Jenny felt the impulse to barge in and see for herself how badly injured Skr


    was.


    Paul was stunned by her questioning. He nced back at Skr¡¯s room before saying, ¡°Nothing much. I just needed to handle a few things here. Have you gone through the admissions process? Do you need my help with it?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ve gotten everything done,¡± answered Jenny. She wasn¡¯t going to obsess over it.


    Since Paul was keeping Skr¡¯s hospitalization a secret, this meant that she wat severely hurt


    Even if she was injured, why would Paul keep it from her? Jenny had a feeling that Skr¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t a regr one. If not, it wouldn¡¯t have been kept under


    wraps


    Jealousy became thest thing on Jenny¡¯s mind. She was preupied with pondering about why Skr had been hospitalized for serious injuries.


    Joe¡¯s protectiveness over Skr was on another level. She couldn¡¯t understand it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head back to my room now. If you see Jo ¡®ease let him know that I¡¯d like to see him,¡± Jenny said as she left.


    Paul noticed that Jenny hadn¡¯t prodded him on why he¡¯d walked out of a hospital room. He realized that something was off.


    This was a deviation from her recent behavior. Jenny was right in front of Skr¡¯s hospital room. She¡¯d seen Paul and Howard there. However, she did not ask about who was inside.


    This meant that Jenny knew who was inside.


    Howard said softly, ¡°In the years since we¡¯ve seen Jenny, she has undergone a profound change.¡±


    Paul agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right. She has changed.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a good thing or a bad thing,¡± Howard added with a raised eyebrow.


    If Joe hadn¡¯t <i>known </i>Skr, Jenny¡¯s feelings might have a chance to be reciprocated. However, anyone with eyes could tell that Skr was extremely important to Joe.


    If Skr had gotten raped, there would be disastrous consequences.


    ¡°Did they use the dozens of cameras that were brought there?¡± Howard asked. <nf2265>


    s?a??h th? Find?ovel.?et website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nf2265>


    chill traveled down his spine.


    One could cross anyone in Jipsburg except for Joe.


    He would deal with his problems. The people causing those problems would


    Chapter 696


    E


    never dare to make anothermotion. The Silvers were an example of this. <b>Molly </b>would be the second.


    However, Molly deserved it.


    Paul clenched his jaw. He asked, ¡°Did you think that Mr. Martin would bring all those men and equipment if he only meant to scare them without doing any real damage?¡±


    The corner of Howard¡¯s lips twitched. He replied, ¡°I wish I hadn¡¯t asked.¡±


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading<b>>> </b>


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 697

    Chapter <b>697 </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>The </b>truth is right there. Why would you ask?¡± Paulined.


    Howard rolled his eyes and retorted, ¡°You can shut up now.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll take my leave now. I need to deal with a few things,¡± Paul said. He nced at his phone. He¡¯d received a few messages in the hospital room just now. He hadn¡¯t had time to look at them.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Jenny found one of the doctors she knew well to inquire about Skr¡¯s situation. She did not pose the question outright; instead, she tried to trick him into providing information.


    After a few minutes of conversation and her guesses, Jenny understood what was going on.


    Skr had gotten injured. She wasn¡¯t sure whether it was caused by an ident. Skr had been injected with a drug that caused her to fall


    unconscious.


    So, who had given her the injection? What kind of drug had she been injected


    with?


    Jenny mulled over it. She felt she would have a chance to return to Joe¡¯s side if she got to the bottom of this.


    Suddenly, she thought of Edwin and how he¡¯d returned to Jipsburg.


    She¡¯d met him once. Perhaps she needed to take the leap.


    The gigantic mansion was a total mess. The ashtray was overflowing with cigarettes. There were empty bottles of alcohol lying around. <nf3d6f>


    S?a?ch Th? F?ndN?vel.?et website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nf3d6f>


    A range of smells mixed together to create an unpleasant odor.


    The helpers who usually worked there were gone. They¡¯d left work early three hours ago.


    in a fratrem apezire. Meilly day in a bathtubs and scrubbed at her skin. It was 2 thrilling much wan


    skinN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    When she new what was happening, she felt like a hand had closed around her


    that


    Edwincked up at her. Their eyes met


    In the past they¡¯d respected and supported each other. No matter what happened outside, they always acted intimately at home.


    However, it seemed like the mask over their face ad shattered.


    They couldn¡¯t forget what had happened an hour ago. Molly had never hated anyone as much at that moment. It was pure, unadulterated loathing.


    ¡°Darling, haven¡¯t I always been a victim?¡± Molly asked. Tears cascaded down her cheeks. She was deserving of the des she¡¯d gotten for her acting. It was wless.


    However, she hated how fake Edwin was. He could give in to Joe at thest moment and sacrifice her.


    ¡°You hate me? If you had gotten better men for the job, Joe wouldn¡¯t have gotten the evidence. You wouldn¡¯t have been in this situation. You looked like you enjoyed it. In the past few years, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve been feeling much every time I touched you. You should rejoice what had happened!¡±


    Molly¡¯s jaw dropped. She screamed, ¡°Have you gone mad? I¡¯ve been carrying out your instructions. You approved the men I found. Tonight, you pushed me out to suffer to save yourself. I¡¯ve been the victim! Why would you humiliate me?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t stopped sleeping with women all these years. Neither have you been <b>in </b>want of a man. I¡¯ve seen more scandalous videos than the one today. Why are you putting on an act of purity?¡±


    Edwin drunkenly tore off the fa?ade of peace they¡¯d been keeping up.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 698

    <b>Chapter </b><b>698 </b>


    <b>Molly¡¯s </b>eyes widened. She felt so attacked by Edwin¡¯s words. She stumbled.


    <b>¡°</b>Edwin Martin! You knew that they¡¯d all stopped in the end. Basically, nothing had happened. Why are you insulting me like that?¡±


    Joe had inflicted physical and psychological horror on her. He didn¡¯t leave any evidence behind. They had stopped before anything really happened. All the horrible things had been recorded, but she had no physical evidence to show for it.


    Yet, Edwin mocked her for it. Why did he think he could do that?


    If not for him, she wouldn¡¯t have been humiliate ke that. She was a member of the Martin family. She¡¯d been esteemed as a part of a prestigious family for years, but she suffered aplete demolition of her dignity tonight.


    Edwin took another gulp of wine. He asked, ¡°If it was so humiliating, why did you enjoy it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I enjoyed it. You¡¯ve indulged in too much pleasure. Your body hasn¡¯t been able to keep up. I was forced to enjoy it. Perhaps I should even thank you. Although you¡¯re his father, you¡¯re utterly powerless before him.¡±


    Moly couldn¡¯t keep herposure. She shrieked at Joe with all her might.


    Although Edwin went wild on a bunch of women, he would return home at the end of the day. However, he wouldn¡¯t touch her. He didn¡¯t have the energy to.


    Molly was a normal woman. She put on a show before others. It waspletely justifiable. Both Molly and Edwin considered their personal


    interests before all else. If this was a crime, both of them were criminals.


    Today, Joe was extremely forceful. She couldn¡¯t escape. Edwin had the chance


    to sever ties with Joe to protect Molly. In the end, what Edwin had done was leaked to the public, and she was sacrificed because of that. How ironic!


    This wouldn¡¯t have happened to any other family.


    Edwin couldn¡¯t threaten Joe, nor could he keep him in line. He couldn¡¯t even control his son. What kind of man was he?


    <b>Although </b>Molly said nothing, Edwin knew what she was thinking upon meeting her eyes.


    ¡°Are you looking down on me? Alright. Let¡¯s get divorced tomorrow morning,¡± Edwin said. His eyes glinted cruelly.


    What a great son he had. He was even more ruthless than Edwin! Their familial bonds meant nothing to him. Although Joe seemed like he¡¯d set Molly straight, he was really teaching Edwin a lesson.


    Edwin had been proved spectacrly wrong.


    ¡°A divorce? Edwin, I¡¯d never divorce you! You ed me for all I was worth. Now, you want to ditch me? In your dreams! I won¡¯t do as you wish!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°After all these years, I know your vulnerabilities. If your other rtives found out, you would be their embarrassment. Their belief that you¡¯re a useless dipshit will be cemented,¡± Molly said firmly. Although she was pale and needed to grab a handrail to remain standing, she remained steadfast.


    Edwin was livid. He grabbed a bottle and threw it at Molly.


    He was weak, and the bottle did not hit Molly at all. <nf74f4>


    s?a??h th? FindN?v?l.n?t website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nf74f4>


    Looking at the shattered ss pieces, Molly chuckled coldly and said, ¡® Perhaps this is what Joe wanted to see. He wanted us to have a go at each other and destroy each others¡® dignity as revenge for his dead mother.¡±


    They calmed down immediately and stared at each other silently.


    After a while, Edwin said, ¡°We¡¯ll pretend like today never happened. He¡¯s just venting his anger. It won¡¯t do any real damage to us.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say, darling,¡± Molly said. She beamed like how she used to.


    Edwin nodded with a small smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure Joe pays for this. I¡¯ll avenge you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, darling.¡±


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 699

    <b>Chapter 699 </b>


    <b>Suddenly</b>, raindrops pounded on the windows. It matched with the mess in the mansion. However, Molly and Edwin were all smiles, as though they couldn¡¯t see it.


    When Skr woke up, it was the afternoon of the next day. Joey in a bed beside her. He hadn¡¯t changed out of his suit fromst night.


    Gloria, Alexander, Caleb, and Simona stood outside, waiting for her to wake up. When they came in, they chorused, ¡°How are you feeling, Skye?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I was so worried, Skr.¡±


    She had gotten a good night¡¯s sleep. In addition, she had been hooked up to an IV drip. Her wounds had been tended to properly. She was doing alright.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry, guys.¡±


    She¡¯d been a skilled fighter and knew her way around acupuncture points. Joe had shown up in time. If not, she would¡¯ve been raped.


    She was still astounded by her good luck. Ever since she¡¯d been reborn, all those horrible things had happened one after another.


    Caleb looked at her wounded forehead and hands. How could she be alright?


    Those men who¡¯d hurt Skr must¡¯ve been demons. They were utterly inhumane.


    Tears welled up in Alexander¡¯s and Gloria¡¯s eyes. Who had kidnapped Skr? What did they want to do with her?


    Although Joe kept it from them, they had guesses of their own. They¡¯d lived to such a ripe old age. They could guess what had happened. Joe didn¡¯t need to describe it.


    Joe had sent many people to look for Skr, but they found her in an abandoned warehouse, surrounded by a group of men and cameras.


    Aiken had dealt with them. None of them dared to talk about it.


    ¡°I have many creams that will help with the scarring. They work extremely well. It won¡¯t leave any marks behind,¡± Gloria said as she swallowed back tears,


    <b>If </b>Vi learned what had happened, she would¡¯ve felt


    so horrible.


    Thankfully, Joe got there in time. Gloria dared not imagine what would happen if <b>he </b>hadn¡¯t found her.


    Alexander added, ¡°I have some friends who specialize in such creams. Don¡¯t <b>worry</b>. I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t have any scars. Rest well in the hospital. Don¡¯t you worry about a thing.¡±


    He felt a deep sense of guilt. Skr¡¯s assistance to hi impacted her, possibly even leading to these dangers.


    iends might have


    ¡°Thanks, Grandma. Thank you, Mr. Gardner Senior,¡± said Skr. She was extremely moved by their worries.


    Caleb stood beside her. He red at Joe from time to time. If not for Joe, Skr wouldn¡¯t have gotten kidnapped and hurt.


    He couldn¡¯t even protect his own wife. Caleb believed that he had misjudged Joe. Although he looked terrifying, he wasn¡¯t as capable as he seemed.


    Joe sat beside them without saying a word. He kept his distance from the rest of them. <nf2f13>


    s?a??h th? (F)indN?v?l.?et website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nf2f13>


    If he hadn¡¯t looked at Skr asionally, his coldness wouldn¡¯t have subsided even a little.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 700

    Chapter <b>700 </b>


    ecause Skr was there, the icy air around Joe subsided every time he


    oked at her.


    loria knew Joe well. She didn¡¯t find it surprising. Yet, at the thought of Edwin, he regretted giving birth to him.


    dwin was killing his future in its cradle as he started doing evil things. He had <b>st </b>his mind and dared to do anything. He even hurt Skr!


    kr looked at Gloria¡¯s expression. She was worried that Gloria would scover what had happened and cause a health ?blem. Thus, she added, ¡± n fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. Grandma Vi told me that I was a lucky


    erson.¡±


    <b>loria </b>nodded. She said, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re alright.¡±


    hey continued chatting for a while, but they were scared they were disturbing kr, so they left soon after.


    efore Gloria left, she reminded Joe, ¡°Take care of Skr.¡±


    Iright,¡± Joe replied. It was the first word he¡¯d said that day. However, he fell lent immediately after.


    loria sighed and left.


    kr noticed that Joe was acting a little off. Once everyone left, she nned


    ask him what was going on. Before she could, Joe looked at her and asked, ¡± ould you like to know who kidnapped you?¡±


    kr¡¯s eyes shed. She replied, ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out.¡±


    eah. I¡¯ll handle it. They¡¯ll pay for what they did to you,¡± Joe promised. <nf4327>


    S?a??h th? FindN?v?l.n?t website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nf4327>


    kr smiled and stated, ¡°Alright.¡±


    be felt horrible for her. She was so calm and did not ask any further questions.


    ou didn¡¯t mention this in front of Grandma. Were you scared that you would <b>ut </b>us in a difficult position by doing so?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    kr nodded and replied, ¡°I know you guys won¡¯t let something like this


    happen again. <b>You¡¯ll </b>do anything you can to help. If I talk about it, it¡¯ll only cause them grief. There¡¯s no need to do that.¡±


    Joe felt bad. He stood up and leaned over Skr. He apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Skr said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    After Gloria left the hospital, she got in a car and headed back to Pearlhill Residence.


    After a while, she made a call. Her jaw was clenched as she did so.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Edwin picked up quickly. He was hungover, not to mention he¡¯d thrown a tantrumst night. His voice was extremely hoarse. He knew why she was calling. She and Joe were extremely troublesome.


    was aware that you¡¯ve be an asshole after growing up. I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be so such an asshole. Skr is an excellent girl. Joe¡¯s lucky to be with Skr!


    ¡°Yet, you got someone to kidnap and harm her. Have you gone mad? Joe will never see you as his father, nor will I admit to anyone that you¡¯re my son! Yesterday is thest time anything like that will happen.


    ¡°If you dare to hurt Skr once more, I¡¯ll publish it in all major news outlets so all of Jipsburg knows what kind of man you are. I¡¯ll cut ties with you!¡±


    Gloria came clean to him. It was evident that she loathed Edwin and was extremely disappointed in him and Molly.


    <b>im </b><b>Bonus </b>For <b>Free </b>Every Day<b>>> </b>


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 701

    <b>Chapter </b><b>701 </b>


    <b>Edwin </b><b>remained </b><b>as </b><b>insufferable </b><b>as </b><b>ever</b><b>. </b><b>Pressing </b><b>his </b><b>fingers </b><b>to </b><b>his </b><b>forehead</b><b>, </b><b>he </b><b>groaned</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Mom</b><b>, </b><b>why </b><b>do </b><b>you </b><b>always </b><b>deny </b><b>what </b><b>I¡¯ve </b><b>done</b><b>? </b><b>Don¡¯t </b><b>you </b><b>realize </b><b>Joe </b><b>doesn¡¯t </b><b>see </b><b>me </b><b>as </b><b>his </b><b>father</b><b>? </b><b>Do </b><b>you </b><b>even </b><b>know </b><b>why </b><b>he </b><b>came </b><b>to </b><b>me </b><b>yesterday</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>Gloria</b><b>, </b><b>unwavering</b><b>, </b><b>retorted</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>It </b><b>doesn¡¯t </b><b>matter </b><b>what </b><b>he </b><b>did </b><b>yesterday</b><b>. </b><b>He </b><b>was </b><b>right</b><b>. </b><b>You¡¯re </b><b>the </b><b>one </b><b>who </b><b>forced </b><b>him </b><b>into </b><b>it</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b><b>Her </b><b>defense </b><b>of </b><b>Joe </b><b>was </b><b>absolute</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Gloria </b><b>had </b><b>seen </b><b>the </b><b>toll </b><b>the </b><b>years </b><b>had </b><b>taken </b><b>on </b><b>. </b><b>Skr </b><b>had be </b><b>a </b><b>vital </b><b>source </b><b>of </b><bfort</b><b>, </b><b>someone </b><b>to </b><b>stand </b><b>by </b><b>him </b><b>through </b><b>every high </b><b>and </b><b>low</b><b>. </b><b>Now</b><b>, </b><b>that </b><b>wretched man </b><b>of a father</b><b>, </b><b>Edwin</b><b>, </b><b>was </b><b>attempting </b><b>to </b><b>ruin </b><b>Joe¡¯s </b><b>life</b><b>. </b><b>Joe </b><b>was </b><bpletely </b><b>meless</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Edwin¡¯s </b><b>frustration </b><b>reached a </b><b>boiling </b><b>point</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Mom</b><b>, </b><b>aren¡¯t you </b><b>being </b><b>a </b><b>little </b><b>too </b><b>biased</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b><b>, </b><b>I¡¯m </b><b>biased</b><b>. </b><b>But </b><b>let </b><b>this </b><b>be clear</b><b>¨C</b><b>none </b><b>of </b><b>you </b><b>will </b><by </b><b>a </b><b>hand </b><b>on </b><b>Skye</b><b>! </b><b>If </b><b>you </b><b>do</b><b>, </b><b>Joe </b><b>won¡¯t let </b><b>it </b><b>slide</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>even </b><b>as </b><b>my </b><b>son</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>won¡¯t </b><b>show </b><b>mercy</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Gloria </b><b>said</b><b>, </b><b>ending </b><b>the </b><b>call</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Every </b><b>conversation </b><b>with </b><b>Edwin </b><b>felt </b><b>like </b><b>a </b><b>test </b><b>for </b><b>Gloria</b><b>. </b>


    <b>No </b><b>wonder </b><b>Vi </b><b>had </b><b>once </b><b>told </b><b>her </b><b>she¡¯d </b><b>face </b><b>painful </b><b>choices </b><b>in </b><b>herter </b><b>years</b><b>. </b><b>Every </b><b>decision </b><b>seemed </b><b>to </b><b>lead </b><b>to </b><b>hurt</b><b>, </b><b>no matter </b><b>the </b><b>direction</b><b>. </b>Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    <b>Gloria </b><b>had </b><b>dismissed </b><b>these </b><b>concerns </b><b>when </b><b>she </b><b>was </b><b>younger</b><b>. </b><b>She </b><b>even </b><b>assured </b><b>Vi </b><b>she </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>afraid </b><b>of </b><b>making tough </b><b>choices</b><b>. </b><b>But </b><b>now</b><b>¡­ </b>


    <b>Edgar </b><b>watched </b><b>the </b><b>weariness </b><b>settle </b><b>over </b><b>Gloria¡¯s </b><b>face</b><b>. </b><b>He </b><b>sighed </b><b>and </b><b>said</b><b>,</b><b>¡® </b><b>Mrs. </b><b>Martin </b><b>Senior</b><b>, </b><b>please </b><b>don¡¯t </b><b>upset </b><b>yourself</b><b>. </b><b>Your </b><b>health </b><b>is </b><b>crucial</b><b>. </b><b>From </b><b>what </b><b>I </b><b>see</b><b>, </b><b>this </b><b>situation has </b><b>only </b><b>brought </b><b>Mr. </b><b>and </b><b>Mrs. </b><b>Martin </b><b>closer</b><b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b><b>a </b><b>blessing </b><b>in </b><b>disguise</b><b>. </b><b>Mr. </b><b>Edwin </b><b>will </b><b>think </b><b>twice </b><b>before </b><b>acting </b><b>like </b><b>this </b><b>again. </b><b>The </b><b>most </b><b>important </b><b>thing is for </b><b>you </b><b>to </b><b>look </b><b>after </b><b>yourself</b><b>, </b><b>or </b><b>else </b><b>both </b><b>Mr. </b><b>and </b><b>Mrs. </b><b>Martin </b><b>will </b><b>worry</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>Gloria </b><b>understood </b><b>but </b><b>remained </b><b>seething </b><b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>get it</b><b>, </b><b>but</b><b>¡­</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>Despite </b><b>deep </b><b>breaths</b><b>, </b><b>her </b><b>agitation </b><b>persisted</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Chap </b><b>701 </b>


    <b>2/2 </b>


    <b>Meanwhile</b><b>, </b><b>Edwin </b><b>finally </b><b>noticed </b><b>his </b><b>surroundings </b><b>after </b><b>the </b><b>call</b><b>. </b><nf7112>


    s?a??h th? Find_N?vel.?et website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nf7112>


    <b>The </b><b>vi </b><b>was </b><b>in </b><bplete </b><b>disarray</b><b>. </b><b>He </b><b>had </b><b>spent the </b><b>night </b><b>on </b><b>the </b><b>couch </b><b>and </b><b>Molly </b><b>on </b><b>the </b><b>opposite one</b><b>. </b>


    <b>She¡¯d </b><b>woken </b><b>up </b><b>while </b><b>he </b><b>took </b><b>the </b><b>call </b><b>and </b><b>overheard </b><b>Gloria¡¯s </b><b>threats</b><b>. </b><b>To </b><b>Molly</b><b>, </b><b>Gloria </b><b>seemed </b><b>like the </b><b>most </b><b>unreasonable</b><b>, </b><b>baffling woman </b><b>she </b><b>had </b><b>ever </b><b>encountered</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Despite </b><b>everything</b><b>, </b><b>Gloria </b><b>cared </b><b>more </b><b>about </b><b>Skr </b><b>than </b><b>her </b><b>own </b><b>son</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Molly </b><b>wondered if </b><b>she </b><b>could </b><bpare </b><b>to </b><b>Skr as </b><b>a </b><b>daughter</b><b>¨C</b><b>in</b><b>¨C</b><bw</b><b>. </b><b>After </b><b>all </b><b>these </b><b>years</b><b>, </b><b>she </b><b>herself still </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>acknowledged</b><b>. </b><b>She </b><b>had fought to </b><b>maintain </b><b>her </b><b>dignity </b><b>in </b><b>front </b><b>of the </b><b>Martin </b><b>family</b><b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Did </b><b>Gl¨°ria </b><b>give </b><b>you </b><b>an </b><b>earful</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>Molly </b><b>asked</b><b>, </b><b>feigning </b><b>indifference</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Edwin¡¯s </b><b>face </b><b>darkened </b><b>further</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>he tossed </b><b>his </b><b>phone </b><b>aside</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>She¡¯s </b><b>old </b><b>and </b><b>senile</b><b>! </b><b>Joe¡¯s </b><b>behavior </b><b>is </b><b>all </b><b>her </b><b>fault</b><b>¨C</b><b>she¡¯s </b><b>the </b><b>one </b><b>who </b><b>spoiled </b><b>him!</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>Molly </b><b>sighed </b><b>and </b><b>got </b><b>up </b><b>from </b><b>the </b><b>couch</b><b>. </b><b>Her </b><b>face </b><b>paled </b><b>as </b><b>she </b><b>nced around </b><b>at </b><b>the </b><b>disarray </b><b>from </b><b>the </b><b>night </b><b>before</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b><b>call </b><b>the </b><b>maid </b><b>to </b><be </b><b>clean </b><b>the </b><b>vi</b><b>. </b><b>Don¡¯t </b><b>worry </b><b>too </b><b>much </b><b>or </b><b>get </b><b>angry</b><b>. </b><b>It¡¯s </b><b>bad </b><b>for </b><b>your </b><b>health</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>Edwin </b><b>waved </b><b>her </b><b>off</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Handle </b><b>it</b><b>. </b><b>I </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>just </b><bforting </b><b>you </b><bst </b><b>night</b><b>. </b><b>We¡¯ll </b><b>visit </b><b>Uncle </b><b>Ernest</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>Molly¡¯s </b><b>eyes </b><b>lit </b><b>up</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Natalie </b><b>had </b><b>called </b><b>Skr </b><b>twice</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>neither call </b><b>was </b><b>answered</b><b>. </b>


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    Half an hourter, Natalie tried calling Skr again. However, there was still no answer. Worried, she went to the Martin Group and found Paul. After checking with Joe, Paul informed her that Skr was in the hospital.


    Natalie rushed over, her heart pounding. When she reached the hospital, she found Skr¡¯s ward quickly.


    ¡°Wow, you were in such a serious car ident!¡± Paul had mentioned it


    was a car crash.


    Skr, however, downyed the severity. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± she insisted, her smile strained.


    ¡°Nothing serious?¡± Natalie was skeptical, given the visible injuries on Skr¡¯s forehead and hand.


    Skr had always been cautious and diligently followed traffic rules. It was hard to believe she could have been in such a serious ident.


    ¡°How bad is it?¡± Natalie asked, worried about scars. Skr¡¯s face was too precious for even a minor one.


    ¡°It looks worse than it is. With proper care, there won¡¯t be a scar.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too calm about this. I¡¯m more worried than you. Did your phone get damaged too?¡± Natalie sat down beside her.


    ¡°It broke in the crash. I¡¯ve already ordered a new one. It should be here


    soon.¡±


    They were alone in the ward, so they chatted easily.


    Natalie¡¯s eyes darted around the room before she casually brought up Joe. ¡°How¡¯s Joe treating you?¡±


    Despite the ident, Joe¡¯s mind was still on work. He was undeniably a


    workaholic.


    Skr smiled. ¡°He¡¯s been great.¡±


    Natalie noticed a shift in Skr¡¯s expression at the mention of Joe


    A realization dawned on Natale. It was clear to Natalie that Skr had feelings for <b>Joe</b>, even if others couldn¡¯t see it


    Natalie gave Skr a teasing nce and asked, ¡°Have you caught feelings for Joe?*


    Though they were married, Skr had always said their rtionship was more like that of a roommate without spmantic feelings.


    Sharing a home as mere cohabitants without any emotional bond, would feel quite empty if they had no romance feelings


    Natalie thought about her ownplicated situation with Jeremy, and her teasing smile faded. Forget it. I won¡¯tplicate things for you. Anyway, I was so warned I even went to the Martin Group, and now I¡¯m starving. Did Dr. Stone say what you can eat? Let me order us something¡±


    Natalie, her mood lifting again, pulled out her phone to browse food delivery options


    ¡°It¡¯s almost noon, and I¡¯m getting hungry too. I can eat most things, but i need to avoid spicy, fired, and strmting foods like seafood,¡± Skr


    replied.


    Due to her injuries, spicy and greasy foods could hinder her healing, so she


    had to be careful with her diet


    Natalie modded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find something for us. Not to brag, but I¡¯m very familiar with these delivery apps and have a bunch of discount coupons *


    ¡°Impressive? Skr said with a smile Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Of course¡± Natalie replied with a


    Half an hourter, the deliveries started arriving at the ward. They had just begun eating when the door suddenly opened


    Joe entered with long strides, holding a lunch from the hotel. His eyesnded on Natalie, and he raised on eyebrow, his tone turning icy You¡¯re


    Chapter 702


    Natalie nearly choked on her food at his remark. After carefully swallowing, she replied with mild frustration, ¡°I¡¯m nning to stay with Skr tonight. You¡¯re busy, so it¡¯s only fair that I take care of her.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t miss the look Joe gave her¨Cit was clear he saw her as a third wheel. After all, his first words to her were about why she was still there.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be staying at the hospital tonight,¡± Joe said tly.


    Charid 703


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    Natalie was taken aback. ¡°You have time?¡±


    It seemed she hadn¡¯t misunderstood. Skr and Joe were definitely heading down a romantic path.


    Skr was remarkable. She had managed to get Joe to stay the night, bring her lunch, and make it abundantly clear that he didn¡¯t want anyone else intruding on their time together.


    To im she felt no emotion was like saying her eyes were merely for show.


    ¡°Yes, I have plenty of time,¡± Joe replied tersely.


    His clipped speech revealed a man who found words a superfluous burden. He was utterly detached and indifferent.


    Fortunately, Natalie was emotionally resilient. Plus, she had heard plenty about Joe from Jeremy before.


    Skr seized the moment to speak up. ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better now. I don¡¯t need anyone to stay with me tonight. You two should head home and rest. If I need anything, I¡¯ll call the nurse.¡±


    Since her injuries weren¡¯t debilitating, she could manage on her own. As she said that, her eyes met Joe¡¯s for a moment before she quickly looked away.


    Joe said nothing.


    Noticing the tension between them, Natalie decided she had enough. She set down her cutlery and pretended to check her phone. ¡°I just


    remembered I have something to take care of. I¡¯ll be on my way now. Enjoy your lunch.¡±


    She grabbed her bag and quickly exited.


    As she closed the door, she winked at Skr.


    Chapter 703


    2/2


    It was clear Skr had captured Joe¡¯s heart in a way no one else could


    The atmosphere shifted with just the two of them left in the ward.


    Joe set up lunch and asked, ¡°Have you eaten enough?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Skr admitted honestly. She and Natalie had barely eaten before he arrived.


    She recalled Natalie once saying that Joe could ignite and extinguish someone¡¯s appetite in an instant. Indeed, Joe¡¯s presence was undoubtedlymanding, and his cold demeanor could easily kill an appetite.


    Skr remembered Natalie¡¯s description and, though she hadn¡¯t known Joe then, had imagined that anyone who could make Natalie lose her appetite must be exceptional. Now, watching Natalie leave without finishing her meal, Skr couldn¡¯t help but recall the past and stifle augh.


    Joe wasn¡¯t that intimidating once one got to know him better.


    Lost in thought, she didn¡¯t notice Joe sitting beside her.


    Before she knew it, Joe¡¯s lips were on hers.


    His hand rested on her head, leaving her no room to retreat.


    The kiss was deep and lingering.


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan, it¡¯s time for your bandage change.¡± A nurse opened the door, took in the scene, blushed, and quickly backed out, saying, ¡°I saw nothing. Uh, I¡¯ll return in half an hour. You two, continue¡­¡±


    She was stunned. The scene before her was like something from a movie, and the two looked more stunning than movie stars. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    Skr¡¯s face turned beet red. Mortified, she red at Joe. ¡°You just kissed me without considering our surroundings?<b>¡± </b>N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Joe¡¯s gaze remained cold, though a hint of desire colored his deep, husky voice. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. We can kiss wherever we like; it¡¯s legal.¡±


    His words left Skr speechless, yet she couldn¡¯t argue with his reasoning. Regardless, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was oblivious to her potential misunderstanding. She might interpret his frequent kisses as ack of control over his feelings for her.


    1:


    As Natalie exited the hospital, Kate called.


    ¡°Nath,e home for a visit.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Mom?¡±


    Kate sighed. ¡°You and Jeremy have been through a lot. Your father really wants to see you. He won¡¯t be at ease until he does.¡±


    Natalie knew she couldn¡¯t avoid it. ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t have anything pressing today. I¡¯ll head home now.¡±


    What was meant toe woulde. There was no avoiding it.


    Soon, Natalie arrived at the Jakeman residence. She hadn¡¯t been back since her troubles with Jeremy began, and she had only shared her troubles with Kate.


    Damon answered the door with a surprised look. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Natalie slipped into her house slippers.


    Damon had always been indulgent with her, rarely scolding her even when she was at fault. It was Kate who usually handled the reprimanding.


    Given recent events, Damon hadn¡¯t called. It wasn¡¯t ack of care but rather an uncertainty about how tofort her.


    22


    When her heart ached, Damon¡¯s heart ached just the same.


    They usually had much to talk about, but now they were unusually quiet.


    After they sat down, Kate peeked her out from the kitchen. ¡°You two go ahead and watch TV. I just need to finish up a couple of dishes.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± they respond in unison.


    ¡°How¡¯s work beentely? Is it tough?¡± Damon asked.


    Natalie answered honestly, ¡°I really enjoy my current job. It¡¯s not too hard, and I get plenty of time off. Dad, have you been fishing recently?¡±


    ¡°Fishing is my only hobby these days. I meet up with a few old friends to fish and chat. Your mother told me that you like your job and that you get to travel a lot with celebrities. Just take good care of yourself. You¡¯ve lost some weight since Ist saw.you,¡± Damon said, his eyes growing red with unspoken pain.


    Seeing his daughter, whom he had cherished since childhood, struggle with her troubles and lose weight was painful for him. As a father, it pained him to witness her happiness slipping away.


    He had lost interest in fishing and was studying psychology books to learn how tofort Natalie. But the more he read, the less helpful the books seemed.


    Natalie smiled. ¡°Dad, everyone wants to be slim these days. I was gaining weight, so this is just returning to normal. I¡¯ve been eating healthy and avoiding junk food. It¡¯s all good, I promise! So don¡¯t worry, Dad.¡±


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    Damon chuckled, shaking his head with a smile. ¡°You¡­¡±


    As Kate emerged from the kitchen with the dishes, she saw Damon and Natalie engaged in lively conversation andughter.


    After cing the dishes on the table, Kate said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat.¡®


    11


    Over the past few years, Kate and Damon had settled into a routine of having only two meals a day. They would skip dinner and only have lunch around 2:00 pm. Fortunately, Natalie hadn¡¯t eaten much at the hospital, so


    the timing worked out well.


    It had been a while since they sat down for a meal together. However, the atmosphere felt different that day.


    Kate cast discreet nces at Damon as they dined, nudging him to bring up the reason for asking Natalie to return. Natalie, feigning obliviousness, was prepared for the inevitable conversation.


    Finally, as they finished, Damon cleared his throat. ¡°Nath, you¡¯re smart. You probably guessed why Mom wanted you home.¡±


    Natalie nodded, setting down her utensils. ¡°I did.¡±


    A pang of empathy shot through Kate as she gazed at Natalie. How could she not feel her sorrow?


    ¡°We just want to ensure you¡¯ve thought this through. We¡¯ve known Jeremy since he was a kid. He¡¯s always been a good person, and while his mistake is hard to ept, the truth revealed that it wasn¡¯t his intention.


    ¡°You¡¯re an adult now with your own mind. We respect your choice and will support you if you want to separate from Jeremy, but we know from experience how easy it is to make rash decisions. We just don¡¯t want you to regret itter,¡± he added solemnly.


    As a father, Damon dreaded having this conversation with his daughter. It felt like he was pushing her to grow up too quickly. Fate had dealt a cruel


    Chapter 705


    blow to Jeremy¡¯s life, and despite everything, Damon couldn¡¯t ignore Jeremy¡¯s pain either.


    2/2


    He considered Jeremy almost like a son. He trusted Natalie with Jeremy more than anyone else, believing Jeremy would care for her forever. But now, the once¨Cwless bond seemed marred by deep wounds. Even if the wounds could heal, the scars would remain, a constant reminder of betrayal.


    ¡°Yes, Nath, your father and I are concerned you might regret this decisionter. Jeremy is a good man, and your inws have always treated you like their own daughter, never allowing you to feel slighted. If you divorce Jeremy in the heat of the moment, it could damage the bond you share. Even if you reconcile, there might besting consequences,¡± Kate pleaded earnestly.


    Kate had pondered this deeply. She realized Natalie needed time to consider such a major decision. Jeremy¡¯s mistake would be hard for Natalie to ept in the short term, but with time¨Cperhaps a year or two¡ú those events might be less significant. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Natalie looked at them earnestly. ¡°Dad, Mom, I understand your concerns, You¡¯re worried that I might regret thister and that if I divorce Jeremy, he¡¯ll move on with someone else, leaving me with no chance to return, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are worried about that. Good men are rare these days.¡± Damon was all too aware of what young men were like now. He genuinely feared Natalie might face mistreatment in the future.


    Kate nodded in agreement. ¡°Your father and I believe the same. No one elsepares to Jeremy.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s face paled, revealing a mix of helplessness and weariness. ¡°I know Jeremy is a good man, but¡­¡±


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    Natalie couldn¡¯t deny Jeremy¡¯s exceptional qualities. He was undoubtedly a wonderful person. Even now, she couldn¡¯t deny that, aside from the


    incident with Annabelle, he had no other ws.


    Before that incident, she was wholly devoted to him. They had even discussed nning for a baby and envisioned a future as a family of three.


    But¡­ Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A broken marriage is hard to mend, Dad, Mom. What¡¯s done is done. Although his actions weren¡¯t intentional infidelity, I still can¡¯t ovee it. I told Mom before that even holding hands would disgust me. I can¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m too idealistic, but I know for sure we can never go back to how things were. Continuing would only cause mutual torment. The future is long, and my life is just beginning. Dad, Mom, I can¡¯t continue with Jeremy.¡±


    Natalie spoke with a clear and rational mind without the slightest trace of hesitation. Her attitude was resolute.


    Seeing this, Kate was deeply distressed. ¡°Nath, can¡¯t you reconsider this calmly?¡±


    She had been thinking a lot these past few days and was truly worried that they would regret this decisionter¨Cespecially Natalie, who had been pampered since childhood and couldn¡¯t tolerate any betrayal.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given this a lot of thought. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t tried to make things work with Jeremy. But we can¡¯t go back to how things were,¡± Natalie said firmly, shaking her head.


    Unknown to her parents, making this decision was also painful for her. She couldn¡¯t be with Jeremy now because she loved him too much. That was why she couldn¡¯t ept their troubled love.


    Damon sighed deeply. ¡°I understand you. You¡¯ve always been like this. It¡¯s normal for you to find this situation uneptable. Don¡¯t burden yourself


    2/2


    Chapter 706


    with guilt. I¡¯ll talk to Jeremy and help you get a smooth divorce.¡±


    He had called Natalie back today because Jeremy had sought them out, hoping they could persuade Natalie.


    Seeing Jeremy¡¯s weary state, he felt a pang of sympathy and wanted to help. But now, seeing Natalie¡¯s firm stance, he realized that some wounds couldn¡¯t be healed with time. Matters of the rtionship were between the two of them.


    Kate was surprised by Damon¡¯s change of attitude. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Even though Nath can be stubborn, she doesn¡¯t act out when ites to serious matters. If she¡¯s made up her mind, pushing her further would only cause her more pain,¡± Damon said with a calm reason.


    Kate was momentarily stunned. Then she looked at Natalie with concern. Nath, are you sure? Jeremy won¡¯t agree to the divorce easily.¡±


    If Jeremy had been willing to agree to the divorce, he wouldn¡¯t have sought them out and wouldn¡¯t have involved his parents.


    Natalie nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. Jeremy won¡¯t agree to the divorce. Mom, Dad, please help me talk to him. Continuing like this is just deceiving ourselves. A divorce is better for both of us. We need to move on with our lives, don¡¯t we?¡±


    Damon exhaled slowly. ¡°Nath, it¡¯s clear you¡¯ve given this a lot of thought.¡±


    He felt a pang in his heart. His beloved daughter¡¯s mature outlook showed she had indeed grown up.


    At that moment, the doorbell rang.


    Kate immediately stood up to open the door, not asking who it was. Natalie looked toward the door.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    Natalie had a pretty good idea of who was at the door¨CJeremy¡¯s parents, Eleanor and Morton, who had been like family to her for as long as she


    could remember.


    Desperation gripped her as she realized the only way forward was to bring their parents into the situation. After all, they were the ones who cared most about their well¨Cbeing.


    Jeremy¡¯s parents entered first, followed closely by Jeremy himself. When their eyes met, Natalie¡¯s eyes grew red. Her emotions were a tangled mess -seeking a divorce seemed ruthlessly decisive, yet her heart was breaking with every beat.


    Jeremy¡¯s gaze was steady as he looked at Natalie. He had watched her grow up and knew it was nearly impossible for anyone to change her mind once she had made her decision. Despite this, he could not ept the end


    of their marriage. For him, divorce was simply not an option.


    Seeing Jeremy¡¯s resolve made Natalie¡¯s heart ache even more. They understood each other too well, and this situation was cruelly painful for


    both.


    ¡°Nath, Jeremy made a mistake. Regardless of whether he was set up, he has wronged you. We have disciplined him and ensured that everyone in hispany will be thoroughly vetted going forward.


    ¡°Such incidents won¡¯t happen again. You know him better than we do; he¡¯ll never forget his promises to you before marriage. Your parents are holding him to them. He won¡¯t dare to forget,¡± Eleanor said.


    Eleanor moved closer and enveloped Natalie in a tight hug. To Eleanor, Natalie was like a daughter. The betrayal Natalie felt pained Eleanor deeply, and she shared in the hurt and anger as if it were her own.


    She knew Jeremy wasn¡¯t entirely at fault. His position made him a target, and at times, it was simply beyond his capability to defend against every possible scheme. Unfortunately, this was one of those rare instances


    Chapter 207


    2/2 R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    where he was set up.


    Morton couldn¡¯t fathom the logic behind it. Why Jeremy? Why not someone else?


    Morton, known for his stern demeanor, spoke to Natalie in a softer tone.¡± We understand how painful this is for you, but Jeremy deeply regrets his actions,¡± he said kindly.


    He continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been inseparable since childhood, a model couple for many, and this setback is a major challenge, especially soon after your marriage. Nath, I know this is a huge difficulty, but could you find it in your heart to give Jeremy another chance?¡±


    Eleanor and Morton¡¯s eyes were filled with hopeful anticipation, their demeanor warm and affectionate. Their gentle approach only deepened Natalie¡¯s heartache.


    Kate and Damon were momentarily at a loss for words.


    ¡°No matter how things unfolded, the fault lies with me. Nath, please give us both some more time,¡± Jeremy pleaded, his voice almost desperate. For someone as proud and sessful as Jeremy, this was a humbling plea.


    Eleanor and Morton felt a pang of difort seeing him so vulnerable. The situation was incredibly cruel for everyone involved.


    Natalie¡¯s vision blurred as tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°The damage has been done,¡± Damon said, his voice steady. ¡°While forgiveness is a step, it might not be enough. Nath has already extended forgiveness, but I believe some time apart could help them both gain perspective.¡±


    Kate remained silent, her heart aching as she watched Natalie cry. The thought of their divorce was unbearable.


    Chapter 708


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    Natalie took a deep breath, her hands still tightly sped. ¡°Mom, Dad, Jeremy, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve made up my mind. We should get a divorce.¡±


    Eleanor and Morton stared at Natalie, unable to ept her decision.


    Natalie couldn¡¯t bear to meet their eyes. As soon as her words were out, Jeremy¡¯s intense gaze made it even harder for her to face him.


    ¡°I will still see Jeremy and you both as family,¡± she continued, her voice trembling. ¡°But perhaps it¡¯s fate¡¯s doing. I can¡¯t deceive myself any longer. Our marriage ends here.¡±


    She finally looked at Jeremy, meeting his sorrow¨Cfilled eyes. At a loss for further words, Natalie waited silently for Jeremy¡¯s response.


    With both sets of parents present, the oue was clear.


    After a long pause, Jeremy finally spoke. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll get a divorce.¡±


    The parents exchanged nces, their eyes reddened with emotion. The thought of their children divorcing was unimaginable. They had envisioned a future with grandchildren, never considering the possibility of separation.


    :


    Edwin and Molly had just returned from Avalon Residence after visiting Ernest Martin. Ernest was Gloria¡¯s husband, Jasper Martin¡¯s brother, and


    Edwin¡¯s uncle.


    Edwin held an ancient scroll of painting, its age evident even in its rolled¨Cup state, exuding a rich sense of antiquity Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The scroll had an almost irresistible allure, drawing one¡¯s gaze subtly.


    Jenny took a while to refocus after being captivated by the scroll.


    ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of the maid Joe raised?¡± Molly asked, recognizing Jenny.


    Edwin, though forgetting her appearance, remembered her existence. He


    Chapter 208


    studied her pure and lovely face.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Martin, Mrs. Martin, I¡¯m Jenny Scott,¡± Jenny responded respectfully.


    Molly¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯ve only just arrived a few minutes ago.¡±


    Edwin nced at Molly, who understood immediately. ¡°You must havee to see us about something. Does Joe know you¡¯re here?¡±


    2/2


    Jenny looked a bit nervous. ¡°Joe doesn¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t tell him. Actually, he¡¯s too busy to answer my calls right now. His focus is entirely on Skr. Oh¡­ I misspoke. Joe is very busy right now.¡±


    They might not yet know about Joe and Skr¡¯s marriage. If they did, they probably would disagree. After all, Skr came from a humble


    background andcked notable standing.


    Molly and Edwin saw through Jenny¡¯s intentions, with Molly immediately recognizing the maniptive tactics Jenny was using.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have some lemon tea first,¡± Molly said gently.


    Skr was discharged from the hospital three dayster. Her wounds were healing well, but the doctor rmended a regimen of expensive scar creams to minimize their appearance.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading<b>>> </b>


    X


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 709

    <b>Chapter </b><b>709 </b>


    <b>Over </b>the past few days, Skr had received multiple scar creams from Gloria <b>and </b>others. To maximize their effectiveness, they even arranged consultations with cosmetic surgeons abroad. In reality, the scars were unlikely to be


    permanent with proper care.


    After Joe dropped her off at Gxy Vi, he hurried to Martin Group.


    After a swift unpacking, Skr dialed Janine. Their discussion about the store¡¯s recent performance was met with shared excitement over the unexpected revenue.


    Skr seized the opportunity to inspire Janine to think outside the box, even offering a few ideas to propel the business forward.


    Once her injuries healed, she nned to start live streaming to help ordinary people avoid pitfalls and gather information on those disseminating negative items around Jipsburg.


    After talking to Janine, she called Steven. Although Steven had been very busytely, his reputation in the industry was growing, and his research was gaining prominence.


    Just as she was about to call Charles, Natalie¡¯s call came in.


    ¡°Skye, I just got divorced,¡± Natalie announced.


    Skr felt a weight settle in her chest. ¡°Jeremy agreed to the divorce?¡±


    She had assumed Jeremy would be difficult about it; Natalie had mentioned his stubbornness just days before.


    ¡°Yes, we met at home yesterday with both our parents present, and he finally agreed. We just left the courthouse. Skye, I¡¯m feeling a bit overwhelmed,¡± Natalie said, her voice trembling.


    The divorce decree felt like a denial of everything she and Jeremy had shared. Though Natalie had mentally prepared herself, the separation still felt painfully final.


    Words failed Skr. Natalie must have heard plenty of well¨Cmeaning advice. Skr struggled to find something new to say.


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle to keep youpany,¡± she offered.


    Natalie replied, ¡°I¡¯ve got work tonight. Austin is attending an award ceremony, and I must head there soon. Now that Jeremy isn¡¯t financially providing for me anymore, I have to focus on proving myself through my work.


    ¡°Take good care of yourself, and make sure you don¡¯t end up with scars, okay? Don¡¯t worry about me. I made the decision to divorce Jeremy the day I learned about his affair. Talking to you has lifted a weight from my heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of myself. You take care too,¡± Skr said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯m nearly at the venue,¡± Natalie said.


    After ending the call, Skr sat still, her mind wandering.


    Shortly after, Joe called. ¡°Edgar is bringing dinner tonight. Stay in bed and take it easy. No moving around.¡±


    ¡°My injuries are mostly healed. They¡¯re not a problem,¡± Skr said. She was growing restless after days of bed rest.


    The most troublesome were the cuts on her hands. It would take about a month before she could resume work. Having so much free time unexpectedly was starting to drive her a little stir¨Ccrazy.


    Joe¡¯s voice took on a slightly deeper tone. ¡°Be good.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay in bed and rest.¡± Skr relented.


    Perhaps sensing her boredom, Joe suggested, ¡°How about we see a movie after dinner?¡±


    Skr¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, that sounds great!¡±


    After ending the call, Joe summoned Paul to his office.


    ¡°Check what new movies are out and book two tickets,¡± Joe instructed. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Paul agreed and quickly checked the options. ¡°How about a romantic film? Or there¡¯s a suspense movie, but it might be too intense for Mrs. Martin. The romantic one seems perfect for newlyweds.¡±


    When Joe heard that the movie was fitting for newlyweds, he paused for


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 710

    Chapter <b>710 </b>


    Jeremy returned to Hughes Residence after canceling all his appointments for the day. He tossed the divorce decree into a drawer, his expression darkening with each passing moment.


    He leaned back in his chair, massaging his throbbing temples. The tension briefly subsided, but as he reopened the drawer and pulled out the decree, the word ¡°divorce¡± red up at him, making his lips press into a thin line.


    The memory of the day they received their marriage certificate was still vivid. They had stood side by side, smiling at the camera, their happiness so palpable it was contagious.


    Their future had seemed certain and unshakeable. But less than a yearter, that certificate had been reced with a divorce decree.


    Suddenly, an idea came to him, and he dialed a number. ¡°Keep investigating Austin,¡± he ordered. ¡°I want everything¨Chis past, secrets, any women involved with him.¡±


    The divorce was a temporary inconvenience. Jeremy hadn¡¯t intended to let Natalie go, and the divorce decree would eventually be swapped back for a marriage certificate.


    Natalie was, and always would be, the only woman for him.


    Natalie arrived at the event venue just as Austin was getting his hair and makeup done. On her way, she had picked up a few sugar¨Cfree choctes, knowing Austin often went hours without eating whenever he had to attend such events. The choctes would give him a quick energy boost to maintain his stamina.


    Compared to female celebrities, male celebrities had it easier. Some of the women barely ate anything all day just to fit into their gowns, leaving them utterly exhausted by the end of the event.


    Having not eaten much herself that afternoon, Natalie found a quiet spot to wait. She sipped on a soda and nibbled on a small slice of cake, trying to quell her own hunger.


    Whom tealing bwn testade four dame the guilty pleasures of junk food. With an meledarity wage to maintain, she gave in to temptation without a


    econd thumphi


    At she was enjoying her cake, Hank walked in. He first exchanged a few words with Austin about somest¨Cminute details, then casually sat beside Natalie.


    440 reached for the soda she had set aside and took a sip.


    The moment he tasted it, something clicked in his mind.


    His eyes widened in shock as he turned to Natalie, astonishment all over his face. ¡°Are you drinking soda? And eating cake?¡±


    The two rapid¨Cfire questions caught Austin¡¯s attention. Austin nced over at Natalie, his gaze darkening.


    Natalie was bewildered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with soda and cake?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She¡¯d done this before without as much as a raised eyebrow. Their current surprise was inexplicable. It was as if she had done something significant or inappropriate. She wondered if Hank was concerned that Austin might be tempted.


    Natalie was puzzled. Austin had never shown interest in food, even when they weren¡¯t attending events. She¡¯d carefully selected items she knew he wouldn¡¯t


    consume.


    Austin finished the remaining drink and stared at Natalie.


    He lowered his voice to ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you pregnant? Didn¡¯t your doctor advise you on what to avoid? Junk food like this should be off¨Climits during pregnancy.


    Natalie was momentarily stunned. ¡°Who¡¯s pregnant?¡±


    ¡°You, of course. Aren¡¯t you pregnant?¡± Hank said.


    With that, he realized something was off. He pondered why Natalie didn¡¯t know she was pregnant.


    Confusion grew between them as Hank looked at Austin, wondering if there was a misunderstanding.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    Austin had already dismissed the makeup artist. His gaze was fixed on Natalie, <b>awaiting </b>her response.


    Natalie almost choked on her food. ¡°Pregnant? Howe I didn¡¯t know?¡±


    Hank was at a loss for words. Scratching his head, he finally said, ¡°Last time at the airport, when you got off the ne, you looked like you were about <i>to </i>throw up. I may not be married or have much experience, but I can still put two and two together.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice I¡¯ve been reducing your workload these days? I haven¡¯t even scheduled any overseas business trips for you.¡±


    Natalie was speechless as she finally realized what had happened. ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong. I just had a stomach issuest time, nothing more. I¡¯m not pregnant, nor could I be. I thought you were unhappy with my work and were cutting my tasks because of that.¡±


    It was a series of misunderstandings, one, leading to another.


    After leaving the courthouse earlier, Natalie had even been preparing to look for a new job.


    Jeremy¨Chad offered her a generous settlement during their divorce, ensuring she would be financially secure, but she had refused.


    She couldn¡¯t ept it, no matter how much he insisted. Only after her persistent refusal did Jeremy finally agree.


    Hank was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re not pregnant? That¡¯s impossible? Natalie, you¡­¡±


    Though Natalie had recently lost some weight, she looked healthy. Hank couldn¡¯t believe that her health issue was affecting her ability to conceive.


    Natalie realized that Hank had jumped to conclusions, leaving her feeling helpless. ¡°Come on, Hank, don¡¯t overthink it. It¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    Noticing Austin also looking her way, she suddenly felt like the cake in her hand had lost all its appeal. She felt embarrassed and couldn¡¯t take another


    bite.


    Austin¡¯s eyes seemed to flicker with amusement, but it happened so quickly that no one could be sure. ¡°<b>You </b>talk too much,¡± he said to Hank.


    Hank rubbed his nose sheepishly. ¡°So it was all just a mix¨Cup. Well, eat up then. No I <b>mean</b><b>, </b>let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    Hank had spent the past few days trying to figure out how to manage Natalie¡¯s Situation


    He couldn¡¯t help but nce at her stomach every chance he got, imagining how things would change once she started showing. He was sure that Jeremy would never allow Natalie to continue working when that happened, and Austin¡¯s interest in her would die down.


    The PR materials Hank had been preparing in secret could finally be shelved. But now, it seemed he had to prepare other PR materials. Hank¡¯s emotions had been all over the ce recently.


    He decided he needed food to calm his nerves and relieve some of the stress from work. Though the situation had been a mess for him, it was clear Austin¡¯s mood had improved.


    Though Natalie wasn¡¯t pregnant, it didn¡¯t change the fact that she was already married.


    The cinema was crowded, with many couples their age filling the seats. It seemed that these romantic movies were always box¨Coffice hits.


    Skr had quickly looked up the film¡¯s synopsis on the inte before they arrived and had a rough idea of the plot.


    The movie chronicled the main characters¡® school days into adulthood. Through various trials, it ultimately led to a bittersweet reunion.


    Reviews warned it was a tearjerker and suggested bringing tissues.


    After finding seats, Skr drank water. Recovering from her injury, she avoided sugary treats like popcorn. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but cast a longing nce at the people around them; almost everyone had their own bucket of popcorn.


    ¡°Do you want some?¡± Joe noticed the way Skr eyed the popcorn and felt an overwhelming urge to spoil her.


    353


    Skr¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t. Movies without popcorn feel iplete, but I must abstain now.¡±


    Seeing her so disappointed tugged at Joe¡¯s heartstrings. He quickly pulled out his phone. ¡°Can Skr have popcorn with her current recovery status?¡± he asked after dialing the number.


    Thankfully, the movie hadn¡¯t started yet, so Joe¡¯s call didn¡¯t seem out of ce.


    However, the doctor on the other end was momentarily confused. He


    wondered if he had misheard. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 712

    Chapter <b>712 </b>


    Drake asked<b>, </b>¡°Po?¡±


    Skr¡¯s cheeks warmed at the disbelief in Drake¡¯s voice. She realized it wasn¡¯t every day someone called a doctor over something so trivial.


    Drake must think her craving was off the charts.


    But Joe¡¯s tone was serious, as if he was discussing something crucial. After a brief pause, Drake finally agreed she could have some, but in moderation.


    Once Joe got the all¨Cclear, he told Skr to wait. A few minutester, he returned with arge bucket of popcorn. Skr¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight.


    ¡°Go ahead and enjoy it. You shouldn¡¯t have to miss out on such a small pleasure while watching a movie,¡± Joe said. His eyes reflected the same warmth and sparkle as hers.


    Skr epted the popcorn, her voice filled with happiness. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The movie began, starting with lighthearted and cheerful moments. As the plot developed, it grew more intense, leading to a sudden and drastic turn of events.


    The main characters, who had been separated due to a misunderstanding, met again but were still burdened by unresolved issues.


    After finally clearing up their misunderstandings, the male lead was tragically killed in a car ident. The female lead believed he never loved her, so she married someone else and had children. Yearster, she discovered the truth


    about his death.


    The final scene showed the female lead¡¯s pale, shocked face as she learned the truth. What had begun as a seemingly promising story ended in a surreal, tragic twist.


    After the movie ended, Joe turned to Skr and muttered, ¡°What a terrible movie. Both of them were too stubborn to talk it out. They might as well have been dead from the start.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Paul had ended up booking such a disappointing movie.


    Skyler took a <b>while </b>to recover. The <b>movie </b>wasn¡¯t exactly good or bad, but the separation of two people who loved each other left her mncholic.


    Seeing <b>Skr¡¯s </b>silence, Jon thought the movie had affected her mood. He took her hand as they left the cinema and said ¡°We can talk about anything.¡±


    He meant that she could speak whatever was on her mind.


    Misunderstandings often arose from assumptions, and the terrible movie was


    a reminder.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Yes, we can talk openly, Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely let you know if something is up.¡±


    As they got into the car, Joe¡¯s phone rang with a familiar turie that seemed unusually loud in the confined space.


    When Joe saw the unfamiliar number on his phone, his gaze darkened. His voice turned cold as he answered, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    His tone was sharp and to the point, devoid of any extraneous emotion¨Cthe weight of his words was enough to make whoever was on the other end of the line feel the pressure.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting engaged the day after tomorrow. Bring Aunt Gloria along. My dad thought it would be good for the family to gather and discuss Martin Group¡¯s current state.¡±


    The caller was Edwin¡¯s cousin, Derek Martin. Though he was only ten years older than Joe, thetter always addressed the former as Uncle Derek. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Joe merely responded with a hum. Then, he hung up without further conversation.


    As he turned back to Skr, the worry in her eyes struck him, suddenly making his heart clench.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    Joe lowered his head and kissed Skr deeply. The kiss lingered, stretching


    on for a long moment.


    When it finally ended, Joe leaned close to Skr¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Do <i>you </i>N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    dare to fall in love with me?¡±


    Skr¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Already dizzy from the kiss, his question left her even more bewildered. But Joe didn¡¯t wait for her response; he kissed her again.


    Skr thought she might have misheard him. After all, the male lead in the movie they had just watched had said something simr.


    The following day, after breakfast, Skr suddenly remembered she hadn¡¯t contacted Charles in a few days. He had mentioned on WhatsApp that he was about to join the cast of a new production,nding the lead male role.


    Although the film was female¨Cdriven and his part was more supportive,nding the lead male role was still a significant achievement. Charles was determined to make the most of this opportunity.


    With that in mind, she called him.


    Charles answered quickly. ¡°Skye, I was just about to call you.¡±


    Skr chuckled. ¡°Seems like we¡¯re on the same wavelength.¡±


    ¡°Of course! We¡¯ve been inseparable since we were kids. I always made sure to take you with me, no matter where I went. I never worried about Steven or Harvey, just you,¡± Charles said, unable to resist joking around.


    Then he got serious. ¡°I¡¯m heading off to do some filming in a few days. I¡¯ll be away from Jipsburg for about three months. If anythinges up, just give me a call. If Joe gives you any trouble, let me know. Even though I¡¯m an actor, I can throw a punch just fine.¡±


    Charles might not match Joe in every way, but when it came to a fistfight, he was confident he could hold his own. If Joe ever hurt Skr, Charles wouldn¡¯t hesitate to confront him, even if it cost him everything.


    Skrughed 70¡¯s really good to me. to don¡¯t worry. Take care on set, and <b>if </b>anythinges up call me first. Once fm less busy. I¡¯ll visit you. Just focus on acting, my future Oscar winning brother


    Haha<b>! </b>I¡¯ll be an Oscar winner sooner orter! Charles was filled with dreams. It was the driving force behind his anticipation for the future.


    Skr was already shining in her field, and as her brother, he was determined to make his own mark.


    Charles ended the call with a satisfied smile as his celebrity agent, Freddie Welch, walked in. Seeing Charles grinning at his phone, Freddie¡¯s instincts kicked in.


    *Are you dating someone? Don¡¯t get distracted now. Your career is just starting to pick up. You¡¯re about to join a new set, and the female lead is confirmed to be Felicia Ingram. This coboration could boost your career.


    There are already several projects interested in having you, and I¡¯m


    considering a few reality shows for you. A couple of appearances, and you might just break into the B¨Clist.¡±


    Charles¡® lips twitched. ¡°What are you thinking? My focus is entirely on my career, not on love. That¡¯s just a distraction.¡±


    He was uninterested in romance. He had found rtionships uninteresting from a young age. While he once thought they were a waste of time, he now saw them as obstacles to his career goals.


    ¡°Really? Because it didn¡¯t seem that way just now. You were smiling so affectionately,¡± Freddie said, clearly skeptical.


    The entertainment industry was rife withplications and temptations, and many people struggled to resist them. Competition was fierce, and if one didn¡¯t strive for progress, they remained stagnant.


    Freddie had high hopes for Charles, believing he could be the next Austin


    Powell in the industry.


    Charles¡¯s lips twitched again as he exined, ¡°I was just on the phone with my


    sister. How could I not be affectionate with her?¡±


    Freddie¡¯s eyes widened in realization. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s your sister! The one who¡¯s an expert in identifying and restoring antiques.¡±


    ¡°¡®Yes¡®¡® Charles said proudly.


    Relieved, Freddie was about to seize the chance to address his matters and enlist Charles¡® sister¡¯s help when a phone call jarringly interrupted.


    ¡°Hello? Yes, this afternoon? Let me check Charles schedule and get back to you. Yes, he¡¯s quite busy preparing for the new project. Okay.¡±


    After ending the call, Freddie turned to Charles. ¡°Felicia wants to discuss the script with you. She has some ideas about the male lead¡¯s character, and Mr. Madron will be there too.¡±


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    Auriflerd Charles


    Freddie modded, he expression puzzled ¡®Her reputation in the entertainment industry tent steder. Being from a wealthy family, she doesn¡¯t need to put in much effort. Her involvement often seere more like a hobby than a


    ¡°Besides<b>, </b>discussing specific scenes, particrly the male lead¡¯s, is unprecedented before the team is assembled. Mr. Madron¡¯s directive this morning was clear¨Cwe wait until filming begins *


    Given the script breakdown and ongoing virtual meetings over the past two days, the male lead¡¯s character had been dissected from every angle.


    Charles¡® deep understanding of the role, underscored by director Oswald Madron¡¯s praise, made Felicia¡¯s newfound reservations puzzling. Was she perhaps undervaluing Charles¡® input?


    Charles frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t have a good impression of her.¡±


    ¡°Since Mr. Madron is going, you should go too,¡± Freddie advised.


    It was true that many found working with unprofessional celebrities frustrating. However, they had to maintain public appearances.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Charles replied coldly.


    He felt that the current generation of womencked quality. His focus was on his career and financial goals. He had his sights set on a vi and wanted to purchase it for his family. Everything else was secondary to that goal.


    After waking from her nap, Skr idly browsed her phone. She reviewed some information and did a bit of studying. In fact, she had read many books at Zindel Residence when she was young.


    The library had fewer books regarding her field than Vi¡¯s collection, which thetter imed contained many unique volumes. Yet few books addressed the recent surge in negative items, and Vi rarely broached the subject.


    It was fortunate that Skr¡¯s knowledge on the subject was limited, as it


    suggested a rarity of such harmful items. Those who had once misused them were likely no longer around.


    Before her rebirth, she remained oblivious <i>to </i>these matters, as if a <i>door </i>to knowledge had been sealed shut. Only upon her rebirth did it begin to creak


    open.


    Vi likely hadn¡¯t anticipated the recent surge in negative items.


    Determined to find out more, Skr decided to visit the library. The Jipsburg City library was enormous, with ten floors.


    She used to frequent it during college and knew roughly where different types of books were located. After finding a few relevant volumes, she settled into a spot to read through them carefully.


    Time slipped away as she immersed herself in research. She left before closing time, having found little relevant information.


    Meanwhile, Joe and Gloria had gone to Avalon Residence early that morning for Derek¡¯s engagement party. They had asked if Skr wanted to join them.


    Given her current injuries, which might lead to misunderstandings, she decided it was best not to attend and risk furtherplications. So, a maid from Pearlhall Residence came to Gxy Vi to attend to her needs.


    She spent the entire afternoon at the library, nearly losing track of time. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Joe called. ¡°Are you not at home?¡±


    Skr nced at the congested traffic, realizing it was rush hour. ¡°I came to the library for some research. Have you and Grandma arrived?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here. Take care of yourself.¡± Joe exhaled a puff of smoke before extinguishing his cigarette.


    His stern face didn¡¯t match his gentle tone.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 715

    <b>Chapter </b>715


    <b>Joe¡¯s </b>expression remained unchanged.


    When Gloria entered, the lingering scent of smoke greeted her. She was about to reprimand Joe, but seeing him on the phone with Skr, she held her tongue.


    After a brief conversation, Joe ended the call and turned to find Gloria ring Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    at him.


    ¡°Skye is injured because of you, and now she¡¯s alone at home recovering. Can¡¯t you spend a little more time with her? Aren¡¯t you worried she might resent you and leave one day?¡± Gloria was genuinely concerned.


    She believed anyone who met Skr would be charmed by her, especially given her stunning appearance. Even those who didn¡¯t know her could easily be drawn in by her looks alone. Joe really was a constant source of worry.


    Joe smirked slightly. ¡°No one would dare covet my wife.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure. You need to be more careful,¡± Gloria retorted with a huff.


    She had once thought confidence was always a good thing, but now she realized that too much could border on arrogance.


    Gloria straightened her expression and adjusted her demeanor. She added, Let¡¯s go. People are waiting downstairs Something feels off this time, so be


    cautious.¡±


    Joe nodded solemnly. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Skr slipped her phone back into her bag and headed toward the parking lot.


    When she arrived in the afternoon, she parked near the museum because the library¡¯s parking lot had no spaces. She had to walk through an underground passage to reach her car.


    As she approached her car, someone blocked her path. A hand with perfectly manicured nails rested on the car door handle. ¡°Is this the car he gave you?<b>¡± </b>


    The woman looked to be in herte 20s. She had pale skin, a delicate oval face, and striking eyes that exuded elegance.


    Her <b>demeanor </b><b>radiated </b><b>a </b>natural nobility When she looked at Skr, her gaze <b>was </b>scrutinizing, as if from a position of superiority.


    The tone of her question made it clear she knew Joe. Skr¡¯s expression remained cool and indifferent. ¡°Please move.¡±


    Vera Ruell¡¯s face darkened instantly. ¡°I know Joe. This car was a gift from me to him years ago. I didn¡¯t expect he would pass it on to you.¡±


    Earlier, she thought she might have been mistaken. But as she approached and saw the license te, she realized she hadn¡¯t been.


    She hade to the museum to donate a few artifacts and didn¡¯t expect to run into the woman Joe was keeping.


    Over the years, Joe hadn¡¯t been surrounded by many women. Those who tried to get close never fared well. But recently, rumors had reached her while she was abroad.


    There was talk of a woman often seen with Joe. They dined together, attended auctions, and were even spotted at the mall.


    A few days ago, someone sent her a photo of Joe and this woman on a date at the cinema. Even then, Vera had dismissed the rumors as baseless gossip- there were simply too many of them.


    But she was stunned when she took a closer look at the photo two days ago. In the picture, Joe looked at Skr with an expression that was gentle, almost tender, with a hint of undisguised affection.


    It was the kind of look a man gave to a woman he genuinely cared about.


    She immediately booked a flight back and nned to find an opportunity to meet Joe. She hadn¡¯t expected to run into Skr at the museum.


    Seeing someone else driving the car she had gifted Joe felt like a stab in the heart. Joe really knew how to hurt people.


    Skr was caught off guard. The car she had nonchntly chosen from the garage turned out to be a gift. Since her previous car had been totaled in an ident and she hadn¡¯t yet found time to buy a new one, she had simply picked a low¨Ckey vehicle that matched her taste.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    1/2


    Chapter 716


    Skr noticed the woman before her speaking as if she were intimately acquainted with Joe, so she rified, ¡°This car still belongs to him. He didn¡¯t give it to me.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t give it to you?¡± Vera¡¯s expression softened slightly. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Seeing Vera still standing in front of the car door, Skr once again said, ¡± Could you please step aside?¡±


    Vera¡¯s expression darkened again. ¡°When did you and Joe get together?¡±


    ¡°Do I really need to tell you?¡± Skr¡¯s tone grew cold.


    ¡°My rtionship with Joe¡­¡± Vera began, her voice faltering as her already pale face grew even paler. ¡°We were high school ssmates.¡±


    Skr suddenly recalled Molly mentioning Joe¡¯s past love who lived abroad.


    Had Skr not appeared, Joe might have been with her. He had kept women at arm¡¯s length all these years, waiting for this past love.


    Skr wondered if the woman before her could be that past love.


    When Skr remained silent, Veraposed herself. She didn¡¯t want to reveal too much emotion in front of someone she considered a mere gold¨Cdigger. It would appear as if she cared too much about Joe.


    ¡°There¡¯s been talk about you and him in our ss group chat. People say you¡¯ve been pursuing him and that your beauty could make you a star,¡± Vera said. ¡°You should consider acting. I could help you sign with a filmpany and get you the resources to rise quickly.¡± She offered a tempting proposition.


    Many girls dreamed of bing influencers, but few achieved stardom. It required more than just beauty; breaking into the industry was difficult, and signing with apany was just the beginning.


    Skr raised an eyebrow, amused by Vera¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Thanks, but I already have a job.


    ¡°A job?¡± Vera frowned, her expression cold. ¡°Is your job spending every day with Joe? Being a man¡¯s essory won¡¯tst. He¡¯ll probably tire of you and


    Chapter 716


    leave you soon. As a woman, I¡¯m advising you. Think carefully.¡±


    2/2


    Vera noticed the bandages on Skr¡¯s hand and the wound on her forehead as she spoke. ¡°Did you make Joe mad? Did he hit you?¡±


    Vera thought perhaps Skr¡¯s injury was caused by her being too wild in bed. She took a deep breath, trying to calm the rising jealousy in her chest.


    Vera¡¯s assumptions amused Skr. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a violent streak.¡±


    With that, she opened the car door.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Vera blocked Skr¡¯s path.


    Skr nced at Vera¡¯s outstretched hand. The former¡¯s patience was wearing


    thin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drive this car. It was a gift from me to him, and it doesn¡¯t sit well with me for you to be using it. You should take a cab home. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to send this car to Gxy Vi.¡± Vera¡¯s tone remained as haughty as ever, with no hint of the disdain in her voice hidden away.


    To them, Skr was just an ordinary girl, nothing special. In the lower tiers, it wasmon for beauty to be reduced to a meremodity in a man¡¯s eyes


    They viewed someone who could be measured by money as having little worth.


    Skr chuckled. ¡°You-<b>¡± </b>


    Before she could finish, a deep male voice interrupted, ¡°Ms. Sullivan.¡±


    Then the voice continued, ¡°Vera?¡±


    Skr looked over to see Aiken. Clearly, Aiken also knew Vera.


    Vera¡¯s frown eased upon seeing Aiken, and she resumed her haughty demeanor with a smile. ¡°What a coincidence. It¡¯s been years. You haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡±


    Aiken gave a polite smile. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    He then addressed Skr, ¡°My sister is at the restaurant across the street. I¡¯m heading there now. Would you like to join us, Ms. Sullivan?¡±


    Aiken¡¯s attitude was markedly different. While he had been dismissive and insincere with Vera, his manner with Skr was genuine and considerate.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    Aiken¡¯s tone was noticeably gentle and respectful when he spoke to Skr, as if she held great significance in his eyes. This stark contrast darkened Vera¡¯s


    expression.


    ¡°Maybe another time. I have ns with friends,¡± Skr replied.


    Aiken nodded thoughtfully, a smile on his face. ¡°Alright, next time.¡±


    He then turned to Vera. ¡°Do you know Ms. Sullivan?¡±


    Vera¡¯s smile held a hint of sarcasm. ¡°We just met. The car she¡¯s driving now is one I gave to Joe. So I was curious and came over to talk to her. It seems like you know her quite well?¡±


    Women like Skr, who were naturally beautiful, instinctively used their looks to get what they wanted from men. There were probably more men around her than just Joe. Vera didn¡¯t even notice the contempt in her tone.


    But Aiken was different from Joe. He had many womening and going around him, and no one knew how many female celebrities and models he had slept with.


    Unaware of Vera¡¯s thoughts, Skr and Aiken might have found her assumptions amusing if they knew.


    ¡°I see. Let my driver take you home then. It¡¯s rush hour, and traffic is heavy. Driving now would be exhausting. You should rest and take care of your injuries.¡± Aiken¡¯s first two words were in response to Vera, followed by his concern and inquiry about Skr.


    His care was genuine, not faked. He was exceptionally thoughtful.


    Anyone familiar with Aiken knew he rarely showed such care toward women. Usually, it was the other way around. His attitude toward Skr was something entirely different.


    ¡°I¡¯m recovering well, and it¡¯s close to home from here. I can manage it on my own. Thank you. Please let Simona know. I¡¯ll invite you both for a meal sometime.¡± Skr declined the offer. Her injury was minor, and driving herself wasn¡¯t a problem.


    Chapter 717


    2/2


    Vera watched in surprise as Skr got into the car and drove away. When she came to her senses, he turned to Aiken who was still watching Skr leave.


    ¡°Do you know she¡¯s being kept by Joe now?¡± Vera asked.


    Aiken¡¯s frown deepened, and his voice carried a note of detachment. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need anyone to keep her.¡±


    Vera paused and was momentarily taken aback. Suddenly, a pang of realization hit her. Had she jumped to conclusions and misunderstood something?


    ¡°Do you like her?¡± Vera asked tentatively.


    Aiken nced at his watch. Without answering, he replied coldly, ¡°I have things


    to do. We¡¯ll talk another time.¡±


    Vera wouldn¡¯t have felt so unsettled if it hadn¡¯t been for Aiken¡¯s genuine concern for Skr. After all, that was just how Aiken was. He could smile and be pleasant to others, but his warmth often felt insincere, leaving people unable to see his true thoughts.


    From the moment she boarded the flight back to the country, Vera had hoped that just her return would make Joe notice her.


    But all she could think about was Skr now.


    In a private room of a Floan restaurant, Charles arrived punctually.


    However, the private room was empty except for Felicia. There was no sign of Oswald or even Felicia¡¯s celebrity agent, Adele.


    Chapter 718 Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 718

    <b>Chapter </b>718


    Charles asked, ¡°Has Mr. Madron not arrived yet?¡±


    Felicia had previously worked on a film with Charles. Back then, he was just another decent¨Clooking man from a humble background, so she hadn¡¯t paid. much attention to him.


    Though she recognized him, Charles was only a small yer in the past. However, his poprity had begun to rise in thest few months.


    Still, she didn¡¯t think he was right as the male lead in her current project. If it weren¡¯t for his connection with Skr, she might have asked Oswald to find someone to rece him.


    ¡°Mr. Madron had an urgent mattere up. Let¡¯s discuss things between us first,¡± Felicia said.


    Charles furrowed his brow but took a seat across from Felicia. ¡°Alright. You mentioned some concerns about the male lead role. Why don¡¯t you share your thoughts?¡±


    Felicia had no specific ideas. She hadn¡¯t even read the script yet, merely skimming it daily. She smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have some food first.¡±


    ¡°I ate beforeing here and am not too hungry now. I need to control my weight before joining the crew. Go ahead and eat. I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± Charles said, maintaining a business¨Clike demeanor.


    Felicia¡¯s smile faltered. ¡°Alright, please wait for me for ten minutes.¡±


    Skr returned the car to its spot in the garage and put the keys away. She nned to buy a new car tomorrow and decided not to drive this one anymore.


    That night, Joe sent her a message saying he would stay at Avalon Residence for a few days. She responded with a simple ¡°Okay¡± and nothing more.


    Joe saw only a one¨Cword response with no punctuation or emoji, and he keenly sensed Skr¡¯s coldness. He texted back, ¡°Feeling lonely at home?¡±


    He waited for a few minutes, but there was no response. Joe raised his


    Chapter 718


    2/2


    eyebrows and lightly smirked. It seemed that he didn¡¯t hold a significant ce in her mind. She was probably too busy chatting with her family or friends to pay him any attention.


    Joe felt a pang in his heart. It seemed necessary to secure a spot in her mind for himself. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    An exmation mark from Rowan jolted Joe¡¯s attention back to his phone.


    Joe opened Rowan¡¯s message, which was filled with multiple exmation marks. He read the final line. ¡°Vera is back! I just saw her! Has she contacted you?¡±


    Joe¡¯s gaze lingered on Vera¡¯s name. After a few seconds, he typed a response,


    ¡°No.¡±


    Rowan replied almost instantly, ¡°Some women are just cold¨Chearted, Forget about her. You have Skr now, so there¡¯s no need to dwell on Vera.¡±


    Joe¡¯s gaze darkened as he replied, ¡°Talk to your fianc¨¦e about this. I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Rowan sent a rolling eye emoji, ending the conversation.


    Joe lingered on the chat page for a moment before exiting. Just then, a maid approached. She informed him that his uncle, Garth Martin, wanted to see him.


    Joe¡¯s expression turned cold as he responded with a curt, ¡°Okay.¡±


    A few dayster, while Skr was on the phone with Alexander about work, Joe returned home.


    Seeing Skr on the phone, Joe decided not to interrupt her. He then went to change into loungewear.


    Skr nced at Joe as he moved through the room. His striking physique and appearance were hard to ignore.


    Noticing that Skr had repeatedly looked at him, Joe¡¯s lips curled into a


    subtle smile. Skr ended the call after chatting with Alexander for a few more


    moments.


    Joe then asked, ¡°How are your injuries healing?¡±


    They were visibly healed.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 719

    <b>Chapter </b>719


    Joe strolled over with his long legs. He moved at a leisurely pace.


    Skr nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s much better. I¡¯ve been applying ointment daily, so there shouldn¡¯t be any scarring.¡±


    Though injuries were minorpared to life itself, she still cared about her appearance. Scars on her forehead and hands would definitely affect her looks.


    Before Skr could finish her sentence, Joe swept her into his arms.


    ¡°I asked Dr. Stone. We¡¯re cleared for marital activities.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Skr stared at Joe in disbelief.


    He actually asked Drake.


    She had a check¨Cup scheduled for tomorrow. How was she supposed to face


    Drake now? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Before she could ponder further, Joe had already set her down on the bed. His warm breath brushed against her lips. ¡°Focus.¡±


    Since their intimacy began, Joe had always taken the lead. His dominance made it impossible to refuse him.


    Skr spent the entire night with no time or energy to think about how she would manage her hospital visit the next day.


    They moved through the night, their bodies entwined until exhaustion overcame them.


    As she trembled uncontrobly, Skr, in a daze, asked, ¡°Are you in love with


    me?¡±


    A drop of sweat fell at the corner of her eye. He held her close, feeling her tremors, and asked in return, ¡°What did you just ask me?¡±


    Skr slowly regained her awareness and weakly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ????¡±


    carry you to the shower.¡± Joe didn¡¯t press further. As always, he carried Skr to the shower after their time together.


    Skr merely hummed in response.


    Chapter 719


    After her shower, Skr found herself unable to sleep.


    Joe also had trouble sleeping.


    Skr sensed that Joe had something on his mind.


    Sure enough, Joe spoke up. ¡°Grandma wasn¡¯t feeling well when she was at Avalon Residence. She would always fall sick whenever she went there, but this time, it seemed worse.¡±


    Skr immediately asked, ¡°Did Grandma specify where she felt unwell? Did she see a doctor?¡±


    ¡°We have a family doctor, but they found nothing serious. They suspected fatigue from the long drive. Still, it didn¡¯t seem right,¡± Joe said seriously.


    Skr couldn¡¯t stay calm. ¡°Did she go to the hospital afterward?¡±


    Gloria¡¯s health was fragile, so timely medical attention was crucial if something was wrong.


    ¡°We went to the hospital first. Don¡¯t worry. She felt much better after leaving Avalon Residence,¡± Joe assured her.


    Skr breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°She felt better after leaving?¡±


    She appeared to have thought of something.


    Almost as if reading her thoughts, Joe pulled out his phone and said, ¡°Here¡¯s a video of Avalon Residence that I had someone take. It covers almost every corner. Do you have the energy to watch it?¡±


    The phrase ¡°Do you have the energy¡± left Skr momentarily speechless. After shooting him a look, she tapped the screen to start ying.


    The video showed some sounds and glimpses of people. However, Skr¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on the people but rather on the decorations and furnishings in each area.


    Avalon Residence was quiterge, and almost every part of the house was shown except for two rooms.


    ¡°These two rooms aren¡¯t in the footage,¡± Skr pointed out.


    Joe nodded. ¡°Those two rooms belong to Uncle Derek and Uncle Garth. Their


    Chapter 719


    3/3


    rooms are usually off¨Climits to anyone.¡±


    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any issue with the areas shown in the video,¡± Skr confirmed.


    Joe frowned. ¡°If there were something unusual, it would likely be in their rooms, but there¡¯s nothing out of the ordinary.¡±


    ¡°Could it really just be a coincidence?¡± Skr wondered. She was puzzled.


    Avalon Residence seemed normal on the surface. It was a ce with excellent fortune, even better than Pearlhall Residence, where Gloria lived.


    Such a ce usually didn¡¯t allow for significant disturbances from negative


    items.


    Gloria only felt unwell after returning, which meant that any negative items would likely have also affected the other residents.


    But ording to Joe, everyone else in the family was fine.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    Chapter 720


    Joe nodded in agreement. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    After a while, both of them began to feel drowsy.


    A sudden ping broke the quiet¨Ca notification on Joe¡¯s phone. He had forgotten to silence it.


    Joe opened it and found a friend request on Instagram.


    The request was from Vera. She had added him through their high school ssmates.


    Joe¡¯s gaze lingered on the screen.


    ¡°Do you need to take care of something? I¡¯m going to sleep now,¡± Skr murmured sleepily, moving away from Joe¡¯s embrace.


    Joe set his phone aside and pulled Skr back into his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep together.¡±


    The following day, during breakfast, Gloria called. She first asked about Skr¡¯s well¨Cbeing and then shared how she was doing.


    The two were more concerned about each other than themselves, so they chatted for a while.


    Skr asked Joe if he wanted to say a few words to Gloria as the conversation was wrapping up.


    Joe nced over at her and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    But Gloria quickly declined. ¡°We just saw each other yesterday. There¡¯s nothing to talk about. I¡¯m going to have some water now. You rest well,¡± she said, her usual dismissive tone unchanged.


    Joe¡¯s lips twitched in frustration as he felt dismissed entirely. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Skr stifled augh. Only Gloria could leave Joe feeling so utterly helpless and exasperated.


    While Joe was in the kitchen washing dishes, his phone buzzed on the table


    Chapter 720


    with a new notification. Skr nced at it casually.


    2/2


    It was a friend request. Not giving it much thought, she took a sip of water and then grabbed a book, heading to the couch to read.


    After Joe finished in the kitchen, he noticed the friend request on his phone. His eyes lingered on the screen for a few seconds.


    Skr turned around just in time to catch his expression. She couldn¡¯t help but notice that his expression seemed to darken slightly, as if something had


    shifted in his mood.


    The sudden tension reminded her of her encounter with Vera in the parking lot the previous day. Her chest suddenly tightened, and she immediately looked


    away.


    After Joe left, Skr found herself unable to focus on the book she was reading. Since she had a follow¨Cup appointment at the hospital that day and nned to buy a new car afterward, she left Gxy Vi half an hourter.


    Skr browsed casually at the car dealership. She had test¨Cdriven two cars at other dealerships earlier but didn¡¯t like either of them.


    People got used to luxury quickly, but it was hard to go back once they had experienced it.


    The cars she had driven earlier today couldn¡¯tpare to the ones Joe had.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    Hence, when Skr went to buy a new car, she couldn¡¯t help but be picky.


    The car dealership was running a promotion, and quite a few people were there.


    Skr didn¡¯t want the sales staff following her around, so she wandered the showroom alone.


    Just then, she overheard two young women discussing thetest


    entertainment news.


    ¡°Did you see this morning¡¯s trending topic? It¡¯s all about Charles Sullivan. Apparently, he invited Felicia Ingram to dinner and got all handsy with her. He even had someone take photos to stir up some publicity. The lengths he¡¯ll go to for fame are just pathetic. Such a waste of a good¨Clooking face.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I had a pretty good impression of him. His recent movies and shows have been getting a lot of attention. I thought he would be the next Oscar- winning actor, but one can never truly judge a book by its cover. It¡¯s so disgusting! Poor Felicia.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! They¡¯re supposed to work on a film together, and Charles has yed minor roles for years. He¡¯s clearly desperate to make it big.


    ¡°People always talk about how messy the entertainment industry is, and it¡¯s true. No matter how sessful a woman is, she still has to watch out for scumbags like him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going toment and share this too. Scumbags like him shouldn¡¯t be in the entertainment industry.¡±


    The two women continued to vent their anger over thetest scandal.


    Skr¡¯s expression changed as she listened, and she quickly pulled out her phone to check the news. Sure enough, several hashtags were blowing up.


    #Charlesgetoutofentertainmentindustry!


    #CharlesmustapologizetoFelicia!


    The hashtags were all focused on ruining Charles¡¯s career.


    Photos of the two dining together at a restaurant dominated the headlines.


    Chapter 721


    From the pictures, it really did seem like Charles was getting handsy with


    Felicia.


    Felicia¡¯s face was partially turned away from the camera, making her expression hard to read.


    There were also a few seconds of video footage, adding weight to the


    usations against Charles.


    The production team reacted swiftly, announcing just minutes ago that they


    had terminated Charles¡® contract as the male lead. Meanwhile, Felicia¡¯s team had posted only a single picture of her back. She looked weak and vulnerable.


    On top of that, Adele chimed in withments like, ¡°Are all these scumbags


    this bold now?¡±


    This whole situation sparked a wave of sympathy online, with people calling for Charles to be cklisted.


    In an instant, everything Charles had worked so hard to build was in jeopardy.


    This scandal began brewing just an hour ago, making it the hottest news.


    As Skr scrolled through the endless stream of hatefulments aimed at Charles, her hands trembled. People were tearing him apart, even digging up unrted dirt from his past.


    She immediately left the car dealership. Just as she was about to call Charles, her phone rang¨Cit was Natalie.


    ¡°Skye, I just woke up and saw the news about your brother. I talked to Mr. Powell and Hank. They both agree this news was premeditated.


    ¡°I know your brother¡¯s character, and Mr. Powell had met him a few times too. In the entertainment industry, Charles had always had a reputation for being professional and well¨Cliked.


    ¡°This is definitely a setup! Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll ask Mr. Powell and Hank to see what they can do. This needs to be handled immediately by the PRs.¡±


    Skr knew little about the entertainment industry, but the overwhelming flood of trending topics and news articles made it clear someone was trying to ruin Charles.


    After a few more words with Natalie, Skr called Charles. However, his phone


    Chapter 721


    was off. It was likely overwhelmed with calls from everyone trying <i>to </i>reach him.


    Without wasting any more time, she hailed a cab and headed straight to Charles¡® apartment.


    On the way, Skr called Steven. He picked up almost immediately.


    ¡°Steven, Charles is in big trouble. The news is everywhere, and I can¡¯t reach him. His phone is off. I¡¯m sure Mom will find out soon. Can you talk to her? Try to keep her calm. I¡¯ll do everything I can to help Charles sort this out.¡±


    ¡°Charles called me right before he turned off his phone. He told us not to


    worry. He¡¯s getting bombarded with calls right now, but he¡¯s busy gathering evidence. I¡¯ll speak to Mom and reassure her,¡± Steven replied, his voice steady as always.


    Skr did some research on Felicia while on her way to Charles¡®. She had met Felicia before and knew she wasn¡¯t exactly a kind person.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Joe¡¯s intervention during thest rear¨Cend incident, Felicia definitely wouldn¡¯t have admitted her fault so easily.


    Meanwhile, Natalie kept sending updates on what she was finding out. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Austin¡¯s agent, Hank, was a well¨Cknown agent in the industry. He had a reputation for quickly devising strategies to handle any crisis. He introduced Skr to a PR firm that could handle the situation. However, the price was quite expensive.


    Skr quickly regained herposure and contacted the PR firm Hank rmended. They offered two strategies for her to consider and promised <i>to </i>act immediately if she approved either n.


    However, the situation with Felicia wasn¡¯t looking good. The PR firm admitted that this would be a tough battle. The best solution was to get Felicia to publicly rify the situation.


    Only a statement from her could dispel the rumors and end the bacsh against Charles.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    Meanwhile, over at Martin Group, Joe had just wrapped up a meeting when


    Paul knocked and entered.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, there¡¯s been some trouble involving Mrs. Martin¡¯s brother. Would you like to know more?¡± Paul had overheardpany chatter about Charles. and Felicia and felt it necessary to inform Joe.


    Joe was always swamped with work, so he definitely didn¡¯t keep up with entertainment news or care about it. But since this involved Skr¡¯s brother, it was important to inform him.


    Paul believed that Skr was likely already aware of the situation and was probably anxious about how to help Charles resolve it.


    Joe looked up and simply said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Paul then recounted the entire situation between Charles and Felicia. He didn¡¯t


    know Charles well, so he wasn¡¯t sure if the rumors were true.


    Besides the photographer, only the two people involved knew what really happened. Now, Felicia was allowing the situation to spiral, and Charles was being overwhelmed by various usations and online attacks.


    The truth had be blurred, with the general public¡¯s perception being manipted by different new stories.


    After listening, Joe nced at his phone. There were no missed calls or messages from Skr.


    That alone signaled trouble.


    But Skr hadn¡¯te to him for help.


    ¡°Get someone to investigate this matter,¡± Joe instructed after a brief pause.


    Paul was about to leave and make arrangements when Joe stopped him again. ¡°Wait, have someone prepare a PR strategy first.¡±


    The truth of the situation wasn¡¯t the most important thing.


    Joe had met Charles and didn¡¯t think he was the type to engage in such underhanded tactics. Someone who wanted to build a career based on a


    Chapter 722


    genuine skill wouldn¡¯t take shortcuts.


    Paul was shocked. He realized that Joe¡¯s regard for Skr was growing. He was so protective of Skr¡¯s family that he didn¡¯t even need <i>to </i>check the facts. He was already ready to defend them.


    Paul admired Joe¡¯s selfless actions, but he also believed that Joe could


    benefit from not always acting anonymously.


    Fortunately, Joe had Paul, his versatile assistant, who could step in during


    critical moments.


    Paul set out to find Sarah and begin the public rtions efforts, understanding that it would take time to address the situation from start to finish.


    Next, he tried calling Skr. For some reason, the call went unanswered. She was probably busy and couldn¡¯t pick up.


    Paul thought for a moment and left a message on Skr¡¯s WhatsApp, ¡°Mr.


    Martin has seen the news and asked me to consult with the PR team for a


    solution.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Martin is genuinelymitted to helping. Our PR team will do everything they can <i>to </i>salvage Charles¡® career.¡±


    Meanwhile, Adele closely monitored the situation on her phone as she entered


    the room.


    Felicia smirked as Adele walked in. ¡°See? My position in the entertainment industry is solid. My fan base is huge, and I¡¯m the victim here. Many are rallying to support me. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Charles will beg me soon, and even Skr mighte to me. I¡¯ve never suffered such humiliation since that incident with Skr. I¡¯ll show them that


    I¡¯m not to be messed with.¡±


    Adele replied, ¡°Your fan base has grown by one million in just a few hours. We¡¯re also getting numerous coboration offers. This situation is entirely in your favor.


    ¡°You could even use this to expose Skr¡¯s family to Joe, and by positioning yourself as a victim, you could make Mr. Martin pity you. It¡¯s a win¨Cwin. Charles is a fool!¡±


    3/3


    Felicia thought about Charles¡® attitude toward her.


    Aside from Joe¡¯s indifference, Charles was the only man who had treated her with such disregard.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    When Felicia was alone with Charles, she¡¯d dropped every possible hint, but he remained indifferent. And not only did he fail to respond, but he¡¯d also bluntly told her to maintain her dignity.


    Felicia was furious.


    ¡°He really is a fool!¡± Felicia scoffed aloud. ¡°Even if I help him get through this mess, his career in the entertainment industry is over. Afterward, I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s cklisted. The Sullivans are all so annoying.¡±


    Adele chimed in, ¡°Especially that Skr, she even had stic surgery to look like you. She¡¯s desperate to be your double.¡±


    Felicia rolled her eyes. ¡°Mr. Martin will soon see the Sullivans¡® true colors.¡±


    ¡°Charles¡® agent has been calling me non¨Cstop. He must be losing his mind. To think someone like him could match up with us. What a joke,¡± Adele said with a dismissive snort.


    Felicia curled her lips in disdain. ¡°Ignore him. Let them panic on their own. Almost everyone on the inte is on my side. Whatever they do will be useless.¡±


    Meanwhile, in Charles¡® apartment, things were far from calm. Though his apartment usually afforded him plenty of privacy, a crowd of reporters had gathered outside that day.


    Someone had leaked Charles¡® home address, and now the reporters were swarming. They were all eager to be the first to interview him or snap a photo.


    The day¡¯s hottest topic was the scandal involving Charles and Felicia, so they were desperate to capture anything rted to them.


    It didn¡¯t matter who they caught on camera. Getting the first photo was all that mattered.


    Even more surprisingly, some online influencers had shown up and even started live¨Cstreaming the scene.


    In less than a day, Charles had be a public viin, and the onlinemunity had crucified him online.


    From upstairs, Charles cautiously lifted a corner of the curtain and peered down at the scene below.


    The scene was chaotic.


    Freddie paced back and forth anxiously, clutching his phone as he called everyone he could think of. But nearly every call he made went unanswered.


    Thepany had made its stance clear. They wanted Charles to publicly admit his fault to minimize the damage to their reputation. There was no indication they intended to stand by him.


    They even mentioned that actors like Charles were a dime a dozen. Regardless of any PR efforts, his career in the entertainment industry was essentially over.


    All the hard¨Cearned poprity and goodwill Charles had built up had been wiped out overnight, leaving nothing behind.


    ¡°Stop calling for now. Did the restaurant respond? No one else was there at the time, so those photos and videos must havee from pre¨Cnted cameras. Felicia must¡¯ve set me up on purpose,¡± Charles said.


    Despite his paleplexion, he remainedposed and didn¡¯t panic.


    Panicking wouldn¡¯t help. In the worst¨Ccase scenario, he could always move back to the countryside and start farming. He had earned enough money to buy plenty ofnd there.


    After all, everyone had a fallback n. However, the feeling of being set up was truly awful.


    Freddie¡¯s face was just as pale, not much better than Charles¡®. If Charles was finished, so was his career, which had just started showing some promise. That was why he looked even more panicked than Charles.


    ¡°The restaurant¡¯s staff got back to us, saying they have no idea what¡¯s going on. It seems like the staff there is hiding something. They¡¯re telling us not to contact them for now. This restaurant is unbelievable!


    ¡°And what¡¯s Felicia¡¯s intention? Could it be she¡¯s unhappy with you being the male lead and decided to ruin you with this disgusting stunt? What a terrible


    Chapter 723


    person!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Freddie was practically shaking with rage. ¡°Damn it.¡±


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    Charles took a deep breath. Felicia was too shameless.


    ¡°Thepany¡¯s already given up on me, haven¡¯t they?¡± Charles asked.


    Freddie felt a bit sympathetic. He nced away momentarily before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll keep negotiating with them. You¡¯ve worked too hard to get here. You can¡¯t let it go to waste just because someone else has schemed against you.


    ¡°Besides, I should¡¯ve seen thising. I should¡¯ve known she had bad intentions. If I had stopped you from meeting her, the worst that could¡¯ve happened was offending her or Mr. Madron. But now, we¡¯re stuck with this so called Scandal they¡¯ve created to ruin you.¡±


    The more Freddie thought about it, the more he regretted it. He realized just how naive they had been. They hadn¡¯t anticipated the possibility of being set up, which left them defenseless.


    One blow was all it took to render them powerless.


    Charles was silent for a moment. Then, his expression turned grim.


    ¡°I¡¯m unlikely to get out of this. We¡¯re too new in this industry, and no one will step up to clear my name. As for Felicia, don¡¯t count on any help from her side.¡±


    Freddie¡¯s eyes welled up, but he fought back the tears. He didn¡¯t want to break down in front of Charles. He walked over to the window, pulling the curtain back slightly to peer outside.


    He hoped that the people downstairs would have a change of heart and disperse. Or someone could believe in Charles and stand up for him.


    Suddenly, Freddie pointed to a figure below. ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that your sister? She looks just like your sister. Could she have heard about this ande to check


    on you?¡±


    ¡°She should be at work right now. She wouldn¡¯t have time to check her phone during work hours, so she probably doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Although Charles said otherwise, he still walked over and looked in the direction Freddie pointed.


    When he saw who it was, the words he was about to say caught in his throat. Standing among the reporters and paparazzi was none other than Skr.


    As Charles had turned off his phone due to the influx of calls, he hadn¡¯t. managed to contact Skr. He had assumed she would be at work and that Steven would have told her not to worry about him.


    He hadn¡¯t expected her to find out so soon ande over.


    When dealing with issues on his own, Charles felt somewhat indifferent. Growing up, he faced numerous setbacks, so starting over in a new field was a challenge he was prepared to face. But when his problems affected his family, it was a different story. It hurt him deeply. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Find a way to bring her up here,¡± Charles said.


    Freddie thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way.¡±


    Among the crowd of reporters, Skr looked up at Charles¡® apartment floor.


    The curtains were tightly drawn.


    The reporters could only capture the tightly drawn curtains even with their telescopic lenses.


    Skr clenched her fists as she listened to the reporters discussing Charles and their attempts to discredit him.


    So many people were trying to see Charles, and security guards had blocked everyone off. Hence, Skr didn¡¯t rush inside.


    One of the reporters, ric Newton, noticed Skr. He assumed she was also a reporter. ric approached her and said, ¡°None of us can get in. It¡¯s sunny out, so you should not stand here in the heat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s exchange WhatsApp contacts. If I manage to get a photo, I¡¯ll send it to you so you can use it for whatever you need.¡±


    Skr remained silent and shot him a cold nce.


    Feeling embarrassed under her gaze, ric said, ¡°I¡¯ve been in this industry for a long time. Maybe I can give you some guidance. Let¡¯s have a meal together sometime.¡±


    ¡°Move aside,¡± Skr said. She was clearly irritated.


    Chapter 724


    3/3


    She had little patience for those who prioritized sensationalism over truth and harassed others for headlines.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!


    X


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 785


    Abate mungested, ¡°Are you getting input watting? I don¡¯t think Charter t


    We cane back when it gets darks. We might get tudy and catch


    something unexpected ric will med


    paramal


    I was rare for someone in their line of wors to see such a beautiful woman. A Best nce, he couldn¡¯t help but be attrad Sines his canidnt get to see Charles, he funted he might as well take the opportunity to pursue a woman


    Skr gave him a cold nce and said, ¡°love¡±


    rie¡¯s expression changed, and his amis froze.


    Meanwhile, Skr noticed Freddie stu


    She immediately followed his signal and aft


    her from a disersst spot


    A few minutester, a woman dressed inch Janitor¡¯s uniform entered the building. The security guard let her in wittent hesitation. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The reporters outside barely nced at her


    A few minutes after that, Skr appeared in front of Charles:


    Charles¡® eyes reddened slightly when he saw her. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to worry you What¡¯s with the injures on your head and hande ? Did Jos hurt you? Did he hit


    Charles¡® eyes, which had been red, widened in sheels upon seeing Skre injuries. He was stunned to realize that he was a heartless bastard. This was domestic abuse


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t abuse. I was in a car ident a few days age. I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t want you to worry. I was in the hospital for a few daye/ Skr exined quickly.


    Chades¡® concem grew when he heard it was a car ident. He scrutinized her


    You were in a car ident? Are you hurt anywhere else?¡±


    To fime now. The important thing to deding with your altuation: I¡¯ve consulted with friends about strategies and am leading into public rtions options/


    Chapter 725


    Skr said.


    2/2


    Despite being engulfed in his own troubles and facing potential ruin, Charles was more concerned about Skr¡¯s car ident and her well¨Cbeing.


    Charles¡® eyes dimmed. ¡°This is Felicia¡¯s deliberate scheme against me. Thepany had already abandoned me. Don¡¯t worry about me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve mentally prepared myself to leave this industry. Besides, I¡¯m able¨Cbodied. I can always find something else to do.¡±


    Skr asked, ¡°What happened between you and Felicia that day?¡±


    Acting was Charles¡® dream. Since childhood, he had wanted to be an actor. Hence, she couldn¡¯t let Felicia ruin that dream of him. Furthermore, Charles had already endured enough hardships over the years.


    Charles recounted every detail of the encounter with Felicia, exining how she had invited him to a scene rehearsal and what had happened in the


    restaurant.


    In the end, Freddie added, ¡°Felicia approached Charles of her own ord, and Charles couldn¡¯t push her away. I¡¯ve heard some things about her in the


    industry.


    ¡°Her public image is of a pure and innocent woman. But in reality, her boyfriendse and go. I suspect she tried to harm Charles because he


    rejected her, and she wasn¡¯t pleased.


    Charles¡® face was cold. ¡°She¡¯s not answering our calls, and there¡¯s no evidence of what happened in the restaurant.¡±


    Skr¡¯s face grew serious.


    Shepletely believed Charles¡® ount. If she hadn¡¯t interacted with Felicia, she might have doubted the online gossip and impression about her, thinking there could be some misunderstanding. But given the circumstances, it was clear that Felicia had deliberately set Charles up.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    ¡°Felicia must¡¯ve known that Charles couldn¡¯t do anything about her. That exins why she didn¡¯t bother to rify the situation. She¡¯s even trying to direct public opinion in her favor,¡± Freddie hissed through gritted teeth.


    Hatred was written across Charles¡® face as he pursed his lips.


    His acting career came to an end in the hands of a woman. Although Charles had devised a way to escape his predicament, he wasn¡¯t willing to ept her ndering of him.


    Skr¡¯s expression turned somber. She pulled out her phone to contact


    Natalie. She would tell Natalie about this situation, and Hank could propose a solution, or they could contact Felicia.


    Skr opened her WhatsApp. Paul had texted her.


    Joe had found out about what had happened. He¡¯d sent someone to deal with Charles¡® struggles.


    Skr nced at Charles, who was extremely pale. She decided to give Paul a


    call.


    ¡°Mr. Ziegler, I just saw your text.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Martin, Mr. Martin has sent me to contact our PR team. They¡¯re alreadying up with a n to deal with this. Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Martin. They will do their best to minimize the damage to Charles,¡± said Paul.


    Skr thanked him. Then, she described in detail what had gone down


    between Charles and Felicia.


    After hearing Skr¡¯s exnation, Paul erupted and uttered a string of expletives. He soon realized that he¡¯d been extremely rude. He immediately added, ¡°There must be something fundamentally wrong with Felicia! Don¡¯t fret oyer this, Mrs. Martin. I¡¯ll ask them to take an alternative approach to the


    situation.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright. Help me thank Mr. Martin,¡± said Skr. She hung up afterward.


    Paul agreed cheerily. Then, he went to see Joe to tell him what had happened.


    After ending the call, Skr asked Natalie for Felicia¡¯s contact number.


    Felicia had given Natalie her work number, but Natalie hadn¡¯t saved it. She thought she¡¯d never see Felicia again.


    Even if they could track her call history, she¡¯d lost her old phone, so they wouldn¡¯t be able to. What a pity.


    Freddie piped in, ¡°I have Adele¡¯s number. However, she¡¯s not picking up. She didn¡¯t pick up even when I used someone else¡¯s number.¡±


    ¡°Let me try,¡± Skr suggested. She called the number. Indeed, no one picked up.


    At this point, Adele probably wouldn¡¯t pick up any calls from unknown numbers. Suddenly, Skr thought of her Instagram. She sent Felica a message.


    Felicia had been on her phone, swiping through Instagram. Her follower count was climbing continuously, andments kept flowing in from her fans. She was basking in happiness over it.


    How could Charles escape her trap?


    He hadn¡¯t listened to her and had made her unhappy. He would pay for it! The fact that Charles was a Sullivan had made sure that she wouldn¡¯t leave him in peace.


    As she continued beaming ecstatically, she saw a messagee in. It was from Skr.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    Felicia thought Skr had texted her to plead for mercy. However, when she clicked on the message, she saw that Skr had taken a forceful approach.


    ¡°Ms. Ingram, I¡¯m sure you know the whole truth behind what happened between you and Charles. If you¡¯re doing this because of the ident, I¡¯ll make sure you regret this.¡±


    She did not beg, nor did she expose her vulnerabilities.


    Displeasure marred Felicia¡¯s features.


    ¡°Skr has got some nerves to demand things from me after getting together with Joe. She even dares to threaten me. Does she think she¡¯ll be able to push me around easily after my tough upbringing in Jipsburg?¡±


    Adele walked over and peeped at Feclia¡¯s phone.


    Her heart skipped a beat when she saw the text that Felicia had received. She suggested, ¡°Um, should we take a step back? Perhaps we should stop now? I feel like this is not an empty threat on Skr¡¯s part. She must be a woman with ingenious schemes. After all, she achieved her beauty through stic surgery.


    Joe even fell for her.¡±


    ¡°Why should we be scared? Isn¡¯t she just his lover? Our ident had been embarrassing enough for me. A few days ago, someone even asked me about it. They¡¯re definitely cackling about it behind my back. I¡¯ve never been subjected to such humiliation.


    ¡°In addition, such a long time has passed. Joe must be sick of her by now. Why should I be scared? If she¡¯d begged me to spare Charles, I might¡¯ve done so.¡±


    Adele thought that Felicia¡¯s standpoint made sense.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Men like Joe would only treat Skr like a toy. After all, she


    Felicia smiled. She approved, ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Chapter 727


    Time flew past in an instant. The sky outside had darkened.


    Freddie looked out of the window. The number of journalists outside had


    increased.


    He scrolled through Instagram and looked through the texts he¡¯d received. He reported, ¡°A few of the brands you work with have posted announcements that they¡¯re breaking off their coborations with you.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After Skr came, they¡¯d been trying to devise a solution together.


    His entertainmentpany handled Charles¡® Instagram ount. He couldn¡¯t even exin himself.


    Freddie was panicking big time. However, the siblings looked extremely calm, Skr especially. She¡¯d contacted awyer and discussed their next course of action with the police.


    Since Freddie¡¯s social media had been taken over by hispany, he was unable to speak out for himself. However, awyer could speak for him.


    They were waiting for theirwyer to finish a legal letter.


    Although a legal letter might not be taken seriously and wouldn¡¯t change anything, they still needed to give it a try.


    ¡°Mr. Martin has set out a public rtions n. We just need to wait,¡± Skr said softly to Charles. He looked extremely exhausted.


    Charles felt guilty. He said, ¡°Skye, I never thought that I would be the one to drag you down with me.¡±


    Skr¡¯s family had always been a weak point for her, especially in her


    rtionship with Joe. If he caused even more trouble, Joe would definitely be annoyed. This was why he feltden with guilt. If this impacted their rtionship, Charles would feel even worse.


    ¡°We¡¯re a family. We should handle such challenges together. Besides, this wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± Skr said immediately.


    She believed that Felicia was targeting Charles because of the ident. Otherwise, this was too much of a coincidence.


    Freddie stood a distance from them. He couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying.


    Chapter 727


    He kept thinking about how he could salvage the situation. Some of his seniors had advised him to resign himself to the situation.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    As night fell, Charles continued to go viral online. Freddie knew that they might not be able to undo the damage that had been done. All his seniors had <i>told </i>him that a legal letter wouldn¡¯t help. No one would even notice.


    Felicia¡¯s public rtions team and the people she¡¯d hired to tarnish Joe¡¯s name were too powerful. They had no way to fight back.


    They had to face reality.


    Thepensation that Charles would need to pay would exhaust his savings. However, they couldn¡¯t tell him that.


    Freddie nced at the calm siblings. For some reason, Freddie felt they had a chance to turn the situation around.


    It seemed like an impossible task in the entertainment industry. Everyone who¡¯d undergone something like this had been banished from the


    entertainment industry. Most of them had gone back to their blue¨Ccor jobs.


    At this moment, Freddie received a call from Benjamin, their CEO. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Morris!¡±


    Freddie had called Benjamin multiple times. However, he didn¡¯t pick up.


    Freddie had thought they were done for. Who knew that Benjamin would call him?


    ¡°You got Jacky Lourdes to be yourwyer?¡± Benjamin was clearly dumbfounded.


    Freddie asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Jacky Lourdes?¡±


    He nced at Skr. That must be thewyer she¡¯d found. If he could surprise Benjamin, it probably meant he was a skilledwyer. He wasn¡¯t some nobody by the roadside.


    Benjamin asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Charlese from an ordinary background? How did you get Jacky to appear in his name? Has Charles kept his background from you?¡±


    Freddie was dumbstruck. He could only stare at the siblings.


    Charles was staring at the ground<b>. </b>He was clearly in a bad mood. However, Skr nced over at him when he picked up the call.


    Skr was prettier than any <b>actress </b>he¡¯d seen in the industry. She seemed to be wholly unambitious. Yet, she had a piercing gaze. She seemed to know


    what made people tick


    Freddie thought that Charles might note from a formidable background. However, Skr definitely did


    I¡¯m not really sure<b>. </b>We did contact awyer in the afternoon.¡±


    Benjamin was silent for a moment. Then he said. ¡°We might be able to put the genie back into the bottle. I¡¯ll give you the password to Charles¡® Instagram ount. Do with it what you must


    ¡°What? Alright. Thanks, Mr. Moms Freddie¡¯s jaw dropped


    Freddie felt like he was in a drearn even after the call had ended. Once he reacted, he told Charles, ¡°Mr. Morris has given us clearance to log into your Instagram ount. You can speak up for yourself now


    He turned to Skr and asked, ¡°is Mr. Lourdes a greatwyer? It seems like Mr Morris knows him.¡±


    After all, Skr had contacted thewyer


    Skr nodded and replied, ¡°I thank Mr Lourdes is an excellentwyer. He helped me through a few sticky situations¡±


    Freddie said hurriedly. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great. Should we ask your PR team to help us write an announcement to post on instagram?


    They couldn¡¯t publish such announcements as they pleased Mistakes were easily made, and when that happened, it would be toote to regret.


    When Charles heard the great news, his eyes lit up. He asked, ¡°When did Mr


    Morris be such a kind man?¡±


    Freddie was confused as well. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure why he¡¯s be so kind It might be because we found awyer. He thinks that it¡¯ll help. After all, you¡¯re a capable actor who would¡¯ve had a promising future. Mr. Morris is a businessman. He wouldn¡¯t want to give you up that easily if he could avoid it


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    Charles raised a brow. He wasn¡¯t that full of himself<b>. </b>It was likely because Skr had found Jacky to be hiswyer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the PR team about it. Don¡¯t post the announcement just yet,¡± Skr said calmly.


    ¡°What? Alright!¡± Freddie immediately agreed.


    He felt Skr would be able to resolve their crisis. She was unruffled and unhurried, more like Charles¡® agent than Freddie.


    Charles hadn¡¯t noticed how he immediately believed and supported Skr after hearing her proposal. When he picked up on it, he realized that Skr had indeed grown up. She could help him solve his problems now.


    As Skr and Paul discussed the contents of Charles¡® announcements, Paul asked Sarah to text Skr. Her first message read, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Martin.¡±


    When Skr saw how Sarah had greeted her, she realized that more people were finding out about her marriage to Joe.


    ¡°I would advise against making any posts now. I¡¯ve nned a few waves of retaliation against them. I just want to know your preference, Mrs. Martin. Do you want to allow Felicia to remain in the entertainment industry?¡±


    Skr replied, ¡°Felicia is supported by powerful people behind the scenes. If we target her like that, will we bring trouble to Martin Group?¡±


    Skr certainly hoped that Felicia wouldn¡¯t be able to continue making a mess of the industry. After all, she was a hypocritical woman who tried to framemitted actors.


    Sarah said, ¡°The entire Ingram family isn¡¯t powerful enough to trouble us, let alone Felicia herself.¡±


    Skr responded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go for it. When it¡¯s time to post an Instagram story, I¡¯ll inform you. We¡¯ll send you theplete statement after it¡¯s done.¡±


    224


    Skr looked up to see Charles and Freddie gazing at her intently. She said, ¡± Post the storyter. The PR team will send us the statement. Our job now is just to wait.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Will we be able to turn the tables? I believe that Charles would be able to


    return to his previous glory as long as he has the chance to audition,¡± Freddie said. He thought that this would be the best oue they could achieve.


    It was a much better oue than using all of Charles¡® savings to repay his debt. The difference was like day and night. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charles shrugged and remarked, ¡°Even if you asked me to be an extra, I¡¯d go with it.¡±


    He was already imagining his future as a farmer.


    Skr knew of Sarah¡¯s capabilities. However, the situation was developing rapidly, and she couldn¡¯t put too much hope into it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that that¡¯ll be the case,¡± said Skr lightly.


    After a while, Benjamin called Freddie again. He asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you posted on Instagram?¡±


    Freddie was still extremely confused. He said, ¡°We¡¯re not in a hurry. We¡¯ll wait and observe the situation.¡±


    Why was Benjamin disying so much concern over them?


    He said, ¡°Oh, alright.¡±


    Freddie had no idea why Benjamin was calling. Was it just to ask him about what was happening?


    When Adele saw Jacky¡¯s post, she was terrified. She said, ¡°How would Charles know Mr. Lourdes? Everyone online wants Charles beat to a pulp. Why would he take his case up? I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Lourdes never epts cases with which he¡¯s unconfident. If he takes the case, he¡¯ll win for sure.¡±


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    ¡°Jacky Lourdes? Are you sure?¡±


    Felicia immediately checked her Instagram. She¡¯d taken a break from scrolling on her phone. Had something happened in such a short span of time?


    How could it be Jacky? He seldom participated in the affairs of the


    entertainment industry. That being said, thewyers in his firm would take up these cases.


    Adele nodded fervently and said, ¡°At the start, I wasn¡¯t quite sure. I did a bit of research and looked at his profile in detail. It is indeed Jacky¡¯s ount. Many professionals in the legal industry follow him. After he posted, public opinion had slightly leaned in Charles¡® favor. Some even believe he was being framed!¡±


    Adele was losing herposure. Felicia wasn¡¯t faring too well either. Her fingers flew across the screen. However, the color drained from her face when she saw Jacky¡¯s message.


    ¡°It really is Mr. Lourdes!¡±


    ¡°Who knew Charles would find a solution? He¡¯s capable of hiring Mr. Lourdes¡­ Do you think this might be because of Skr? Skr must¡¯ve begged Mr. Martin for help.


    ¡°Skr¡¯s tone was extremely firm in that message to you. It looks like Mr. Martin has helped her.¡± As Adele spoke, her expression turned somber.


    If Martin Group interfered, they were screwed. Felicia had also thought of Adele¡¯s concerns.


    Felicia¡¯s expression soured. She insisted, ¡°Skr must¡¯ve begged Mr. Martin. Why else would he help her?¡±


    Adele had no idea what to do next. She asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    She received many calls.


    Felicia¡¯s entertainmentpany belonged to her own family. Felicia had the final say in any decisions made. She could do anything she wanted. Everyone catered to her whims. Because of this, she was a tyrant in the entertainment industry.


    Chapter 750


    Thus, the employees had their knickers in a twist. They¡¯d faced off people who came from nothing, whether male or female. None of them would get into


    Felicia¡¯s good books.


    This time, they were facing off against Jacky, who might¡¯ve even had Martin Group backing him up.


    Felicia bit her lip and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It isn¡¯t a catastrophic development. Perhaps Skr is sleeping with Jacky now. No matter how powerful he might be, he won¡¯t be able to direct public opinion like we can.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Mr. Martin will allow Skr to get her way. He has helped her once. Would he help her family again? We all know that Mr. Martin is a ruthless man. He won¡¯t interfere with these matters.¡±


    Adele received calls one after another. As she dealt with them, Felicia looked


    at thements on her Instagram.


    Due to Jacky¡¯s post, many famous bloggers had shut their mouths. Some even deleted their posts. They returned the money she¡¯d paid as they were scared that they¡¯d be churned into a hurricane of trouble. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Jacky¡¯s name was like an incantation.


    Suddenly, Adele screamed, ¡°Why has so much news about you been posted online? Come take a look, Felicia!¡±


    She immediately stood up and said, ¡°Show me!¡±


    Felicia hadn¡¯t seen anything just now while she was scrolling through Instagram. What scandals could they have exposed?


    ¡°It¡¯s on TikTok. They were posted by official ounts a few minutes ago. It hasn¡¯t been posted on Instagram. These people¡­ All of them had offended you in the past. Most of them returned to their blue¨Ccor jobs. How dare they? They recorded videos of themselves exining what had happened!¡± Adele widened her eyes in horror.


    Everything they said was true.


    They hadn¡¯t the chance toin about Felicia. Even if they could, TikTok would restrict their views. It wouldn¡¯t cause any ripples in the industry. Someone was clearly pushing it behind the scenes. This was an operation targeting Felicia.


    Chapter 730


    Felicia trembled. She screamed, ¡°They¡¯re crazy! Do they think they¡¯ll be able to destroy my future just like this? Dream on.¡±


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Freddie jumped.


    He nced at Skr and Charles. He said, ¡°Have the journalists barged in? That doesn¡¯t make sense. They don¡¯t have the ess card needed for the elevator. They shouldn¡¯t be able toe up. Did one of our neighbors bring them here? I¡¯ll take a look. We mustn¡¯t open the door for anyone.¡±


    He looked out through the peephole, only to see a handsome face staring back at him. He was even hotter than Charles.


    Did the paparazzi look this good? He seemed rather terrifying!


    It was as though he could see Freddie looking at him through the peephole. Freddie¡¯s heart skipped a beat as a chill traveled down his spine.


    He said, ¡°There¡¯s a stranger outside alone. It¡¯s so weird. He¡¯s extremely handsome. In addition, he¡¯s not carrying a camera. Is he on a covert operation?¡±


    Charles disregarded it. He said, ¡°It will be fine as long as you don¡¯t open the door.¡±


    Freddie nodded and agreed, ¡°I won¡¯t open it.¡±


    Skr epted a call from Joe. He instructed coldly, ¡°Open the door.¡±


    Sk looked up and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can open it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Freddie was stunned.


    Charles was surprised as well. He asked, ¡°Do you know the person outside?¡±


    ¡°You know him as well. It¡¯s Joe,¡± replied Skr as she walked over.


    Freddie had been high¨Cstrung throughout the day, so his slow reaction did note as a surprise. Skr opened the door. She wasn¡¯t expecting Joe to show


    <ol>


    <li>up. </li>


    </ol>


    Charles was dumbfounded. ¡°Joe?¡±


    Skr opened the door. ¡°How did youe in?¡± She hadn¡¯t told him Charles¡® address.


    In adr on, Paul had told her that Joe was busy that day. He must¡¯ve just got


    off work. Joe must¡¯vee here straight away.


    ¡°Charles¡® boss led me here.¡±


    Skr was unsurprised by his answer. Then, she looked through the shelves to get him some slippers. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Freddie still hadn¡¯te to terms with the situation. He couldn¡¯t quite see a clear image through the peephole. After Joe walked in, Freddie felt like Joe was somewhat familiar. Also, what did Joe mean when he said Charles¡® boss led the way?


    Was it Benjamin? That couldn¡¯t be the case. He was the vice president. Andy Watson was the president. Had Andy brought him over?


    What kind of man was Joe?


    A question glinted in his eyes as he stared at Skr. For some reason, his brain was moving sluggishly. He must¡¯ve seen Joe before. However, he had no idea where. Freddie would expect himself to remember such a handsome man. Why was the memory evading him? It was as though his brain wasgging


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    Was it someone from Freddie¡¯s workce? That was highly unlikely. If Joe was from their office, there was no way Freddie wouldn¡¯t remember him. In addition, hadn¡¯t he said that their president took him over?


    Freddie felt like screaming in frustration. The more he tried to dig up the memory, the more it evaded him.


    Charles said apologetically to Joe, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve caused you so much trouble.¡±


    Joe¡¯s response was calm. They couldn¡¯t get a read on his emotions. He said, ¡± It¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯ve already found out why it happened.¡±


    ¡°Did you run into the paparazzi while you wereing up?¡± Skr was somewhat worried as she observed Joe. She was terrified that they would make up ridiculous stories about him upon catching sight of Joe.


    Joe sat down and replied, ¡°There are no paparazzi downstairs anymore.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re gone?¡± Skr blinked. Then, she ran toward the window and looked outside. As Joe had said, the paparazzi had indeed left.


    Freddie didn¡¯t quite believe it. Those paparazzi were waiting to get a picture of Charles. Why would they leave just like that? Even if it was dinnertime now, they wouldn¡¯t have gone, would they?


    As he wondered about it, Andy called Freddie. That had never happened before.


    ¡°Fred, you¡¯re a lucky guy,¡± Andy said passionately.


    For a moment, Freddie felt like Andy was his friend. However, he knew that Andy was an arrogant man. He would never converse with a subordinate so casually.


    Andy¡¯s kindness dumbfounded him. He asked, ¡°What? Lucky? Mr. Watson, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re getting at.¡±


    Freddie was an honest man. If he had no idea what was going on, he wouldn¡¯t pretend otherwise.


    The first actor he¡¯d ever managed independently was currently embroiled in a massive scandal. No one would hire him in the future. How could he be lucky?


    Chapter 732


    2/2


    ¡°Take care of Charles well. If anything happens to him,e to me directly. I¡¯ll do my best to give Charles the best opportunities avable. You look like a dumb guy. Who knew that dumb people would get lucky? In addition, sing our praises in front of Charles. This time, we¡¯ve beencking in our retaliation. Mr. Morris will provide Charles with an exnation,¡± said Andy. As he spoke, his tone sweetened toward the end.


    When Freddie heard that, he finally realized what was going on. He nced at Skr, who was sitting beside Joe. He felt as though a bomb had gone off in


    his brain.


    He remembered! Joe was the CEO of Martin Group. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charles couldn¡¯t have been referring to Joe Martin when he spoke about his brother¨Cinw, could he?


    How could it be? Was Skr a goddess?


    The three others in the room hadn¡¯t noticed Freddie¡¯s stupefied expression. They continued chatting leisurely.


    First, Skr asked Joe whether he was hungry. Then, she asked Charles whether he had anything in the refrigerator.


    Charles was a little too embarrassed to look at them. He answered, ¡°I spend most of my time on set. I don¡¯t really cook at home, so I don¡¯t have any food. I think there¡¯s only some instant pasta and milk.¡±


    ¡°Would instant pasta do?¡± Skr asked Joe.


    He nodded.


    Charles stood up and suggested, ¡°This is the first time you guys have visited me. I¡¯ll cook.¡±


    Freddie trailed after Charles into the kitchen. He felt like he was still in a dream.


    When they entered the kitchen, Freddie gathered the courage to ask, ¡°Is Joe the man I¡¯m thinking of? Wait, no. Are you going to give the CEO of Martin Group instant pasta?¡±


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    Charles ignored Freddie¡¯s earlier questions. He answered hisst question with, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a few vors, so he has a few options.¡±


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t about vors. Is he really Joe Martin?¡± Freddie felt like he was living in a dreand.


    Hadn¡¯t Charles told him that he wasn¡¯t from a powerful family? He¡¯d been acting as an extra in many movies but was still a D¨Clist actor, even after all these years.


    When did he get to know Joe?


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Charles replied dismissively.


    He had a range of pasta vors stocked in his cupboard. He took one of every vor.


    Freddie stood by the kitchen door and looked into the living room.


    Once Joe was left alone with Skr, his icy expression melted. Freddie had no idea what they were talking about, but he could tell that her words were putting him in a good mood.


    Magic. This had to be magic! A guy that Freddie had only heard in the news. was now the brother¨Cinw of the actor he managed. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr nced at her phone. Natalie had sent videos of a few people standing up to defend Charles. They revealed Felicia¡¯s true colors. It wasn¡¯t a singr urrence. Dozens of people were voicing out.


    ¡°Skr, I¡¯ve forgotten that Joe is your husband. No one can hold a me to the PR team of Martin Group. They¡¯re awesome! Mr. Powellmented that finding all these people within a day was an impossible task no one else had ever managed to achieve. How impressive.¡±


    After Skr replied to Natalie¡¯s text, she looked at Joe and said, ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience, but thank you either way.¡±


    Skr¡¯s courtesy caused Joe¡¯s eyes to darken.


    Everyone was astounded by how matters were developing. They weren¡¯t expecting such a plot twist.


    few celebrities who¡¯d disappeared from public view for no apparent reason exined why they had done so. They described how Felicia had bullied them.


    New information kept popping up. One couldn¡¯t finish a video before another popped up.


    Charles had originally been the eye of the hurricane. Now, he was no longer their focus.


    However, there were still numerous fans of Felicia¡¯s who were defending her.


    Many people also said they were waiting for Charles¡® response.


    However, the number of peopleing forward was increasing exponentially. In addition, some of the brands who¡¯d announced the cancetion of their partnership with Charles had deleted their announcement posts. It was unclear what was going on.


    Then, Charles posted a story describing what had happened. He asked the people who¡¯d filmed or taken pictures of them to submit it as evidence. This would prove that he wasn¡¯t telling lies. They would also take legal action against those who¡¯d filmed them secretly.


    Charles¡® strongly worded post changed public opinion entirely.


    Everyonemented on Felicia¡¯s post and questioned her about what happened.


    Felicia¡¯s PR team was working overtime.


    In the end, Adele said helplessly, ¡°Martin Group¡¯s PR team were the ones who retaliated against us. In addition, they were supported by awyer, not to mention those groups of people speaking out against you. Even if we hired influencers to speak for you, it wouldn¡¯t help.¡±


    It was 8:00 pm when the tables had finally turned on their advantageous situation.


    Felicia was pale when she asked, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Martin Group¡¯s PR team? Why would they participate in matters of the entertainment industry?¡±


    Chapter 733


    3/3


    Adele had no idea: She replied, ¡°We can¡¯t figure that out either, Ms. Ingram. Many brands have announced they want to break their coboration contracts with you. The situation does not look promising. Prepare yourself for the worst, Ms. Ingram.¡±


    They weren¡¯t clear regarding the situation. However, Adele knew. Her predictions hade true.


    Adele eximed, ¡°Skr¡¯s too capable.¡±


    Felicia bit her lip and said, ¡°I have Rowan and Mr. Ziegler¡¯s number. I¡¯ll ask them to help me arrange a meeting with Joe. Perhaps he¡¯ll stop helping Charles and Skr after seeing me.¡±


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    Ten minutester, Felicia trembled as she was blocked by Rowan and Paul after asking them for help.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Will they help you contact Mr. Martin?¡± asked Adele hesitantly.


    Felicia had paled even further.


    Adele peeked at Felicia¡¯s phone. After doing so, the color drained from her face


    too.


    ¡°Blocked? Did Paul and Rowan block you? Didn¡¯t you say that Skr was Joe¡¯s recement for you? At this point, shouldn¡¯t he be looking for you? Have we been mistaken?¡± Adele asked, dumbfounded.


    Based on how Joe was helping Charles turn the tables, it didn¡¯t seem like he was treating Skr as anyone¡¯s recement.


    Felicia froze. Then, she stuttered, ¡°H¨CHow would I know?¡±


    At some point, Adele began believing that Joe treated Skr as a poor substitute for Felicia. She thought that he liked Skr because of her. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After calming down, Felicia reflected on her meetings with Joe. She could count on one hand the number of times they¡¯d met, and he didn¡¯t seem to care much about her every time they met.


    She didn¡¯t even have his number.


    Felicia felt as though someone had tipped a bucket of icy water over her. She


    woke up.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t handle this<i>, </i><i>y</i><i>¨C</i>you¡¯ll have to leave the entertainment industry.¡±


    Fel¨ªc¨ªa lost her footing and crumpled to the floor.


    Thankfully, Adele caught her in time, <i>so </i>she didn¡¯t make an impact. In times of misfortune, bad things happen one after another.


    Felicia¡¯s jaw dropped open when her father, Quentin Ingram, called. She stiffly epted the call. When he began screaming, Felicia froze. Adele was surprised too.


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! We did ask you to get into Joe¡¯s good books if the opportunity presented itself. We weren¡¯t asking you to offend him. We¡¯ve all heard that he¡¯s gotten a lover. He adores her. How dare you oppose her! Are you trying to make us meet our demise, Silver family¨Cstyle?¡±


    Felicia was speechless. She was terrified. This has woken her from her


    delusions.


    After Quentin hung up, Felicia hastily grabbed Adele¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Hurry up and contact Charles by whatever means possible!¡±


    Skr and Joe left Charles¡® apartment after finishing their instant pasta.


    The second they got into the car, paparazzi appeared from their hiding ces. They fervently took pictures of their vehicle.


    She was sitting in the middle seat. However, she was still photographed.


    After they drove away, Skr immediately asked Joe, ¡°Are they going to post what they photographed?¡±


    Night had fallen, and they were in a car. The lighting was horrible. From where they¡¯d been standing, they could only capture blurry side profiles of Skr and Joe. However, their acquaintances would definitely be able to recognize them.


    Naturally, Joe would be the first to be recognized.


    Joe observed Skr¡¯s concerned expression. He thought she was scared that others would find out about their rtionship. His eyes darkened as he


    assured, ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare to publish the pictures.¡±


    Skr sighed in relief.


    Upon seeing that, Joe¡¯s face fell.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Skr noticed his change of emotions.


    Why had his mood soured at the drop of a hat?


    Joe looked down at Skr andmented, ¡°You treat your family with the utmost care.¡±


    She was so much more concerned for them than for Joe.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    ¡°They deserve it.¡±


    With that, Joe said nothing more. Charles and Steven had taken care of Skr meticulously, terrified that Joe would bully her.


    They worked hard and did their best to climb up the corporate ranks. Perhaps they wanted to afford their family members the privilege of standing up


    straight in the face of others¡® doubt.


    When they were about to arrive at Gxy Vi, Joe picked up a call.


    Skr heard him mention a high school reunion. It would happen tonight on a yacht. She looked down and thought of Vera.


    Joe didn¡¯t ponder about it for long. He epted the invitation within seconds.


    In response, Skr sighed imperceptibly. She said, ¡°Drop me off here. The roads are busy now. I can catch a cab.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that. I¡¯ll take you home,¡± said Joe.


    She didn¡¯t insist otherwise.


    Joe sent her back home. He watched her walk in before asking Lucas to drive


    off.


    Skr walked in and turned the lights on. Standing in the gigantic mansion, a sense of loneliness overcame her. Thankfully, she shook herself out of it immediately.


    Charles couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Freddie was picking out his next acting gig.


    A few directors had sought him out. Thepany had also allocated several


    roles for him.


    Charles knew why this was happening. It was because of Joe.


    As a result, Charles hesitated. He did not know whether to seize the


    opportunity, but he only wavered for a second.


    Chapea


    He had to seize it and climb up the ranks of actors. He could only be Skr¡¯s beam of support when he became auded actor in the industry. When that happened, she wouldn¡¯t need to fear any challenges in her way.


    He had to milk this opportunity for all it was worth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go through them one by one and pick out the better ones.¡±


    Freddie nodded. He rubbed his palms together and announced, ¡°This time, we¡¯re going to do something big.¡±


    He wanted to shape Charles into an award¨Cwinning actor!


    After a while, Freddie checked his phone. There were many missed calls. All of


    them were from Adele.


    He pursed his lips andined, ¡°How dare Adele contact us? Look at how they¡¯ve been behaving. I did my research and found that they had yed a massive part in making this go viral. They also hired a bunch of influencers to vouch for them. They were doing everything they could to destroy you and banish you from the entertainment industry.


    ¡°Now, the truth has emerged. Many people have provided evidence for it. Felicia can forget about continuing her path in the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°Block her. There¡¯s no need to ept any of their calls,¡± instructed Charles coldly.


    He wasn¡¯t one to harm others unprovoked. However, he wasn¡¯t saintly enough. to forgive people who¡¯d wronged him.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was nning to do. Jeez! Who do they think they are?¡± Freddie blocked Adele immediately.


    No matter who Felicia contacted, she ended up being blocked. No one paid her any attention. Even the journalists she¡¯d been working with ignored her. They were afraid that trouble would descend upon them if they did.


    In the end, Jenny was the only one who called her back. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Felicia had been lucky enough to contact Jenny through a friend. They knew that she¡¯d been adopted by Joe, and he treated her well.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    ¡°Why have you sought me out?¡± Jenny asked coldly.


    Jenny knew what had happened to Felicia in the morning.


    The industry had been rife with gossip about them. When night fell, Felicia had be the butt of the joke!


    Jenny had to be an idiot if she couldn¡¯t guess why Felicia called her.


    Felicia said, ¡°I would like to ask for your help. Could you vouch for me in front of Mr. Martin? I didn¡¯t know Charles was rted to Skr. As a result, I offended him unknowingly. It was my mistake. I hope Mr. Martin can give me a second chance.¡±


    Jenny chuckled lightly and asked, ¡°How important do you think Skr is to Joe?


    ¡°From this incident, I can tell that Skr is certainly quite important to him. However, I don¡¯t think Mr. Martin¡¯s concern for her is near his concern for you.¡± Felicia guessed that this was what Jenny wanted to hear.


    Women understood each other best.


    The appearance of another woman in Joe¡¯s life wasn¡¯t good for Jenny at all.


    Why else would she allow others to spread rumors about her and Joe?


    If Felicia hadn¡¯t encountered such a situation, she wouldn¡¯t have subjected herself to the torture of saying such things to Jenny. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Felicia hadn¡¯t guessed wrongly. When she heard Skr¡¯s name, her face twisted into a grotesque expression. The mes of jealousy licked at her heart.


    No one knew that Joe and Skr were married besides Jenny and some of the


    Martins.


    Did this mean that Joe didn¡¯t care about Skr as much as she thought he did?


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak such nonsense. Joe raised me. Our rtionship is nothing like what you¡¯ve heard in those rumors.


    ¡®As to what you¡¯re begging me to do, I can tell you right now that there¡¯s no way


    to salvage <b>the </b>situation. No one can change Joe¡¯s decision once he makes it. It would be more effective to plead for Skr¡¯s mercy However, I think you¡¯ve seriously wronged <b>Skr</b>. She. Anyway, the Ingrams are a powerful family. You don¡¯t have to give in to Skr. I¡¯m extremely busy. Goodbye.¡±


    Felicia was furious. Sheunched her phone to the other side of the room.


    ¡°She¡¯s only a nanny¡¯s daughter. How dare she tell me what to do? She¡¯s making fun of me, isn¡¯t she? I was respecting her by calling her. It looks like she doesn¡¯t want my respect!¡±


    Adele was terrified. She dared not say a word.


    Quentin had ordered Felicia to leave the entertainment industry. If she didn¡¯t, they would be going against Joe¡¯s wishes.


    The Martin family had been rooted in Jipsburg for decades. They couldn¡¯t offend Joe.


    They had underestimated Skr and overestimated themselves.


    Joe didn¡¯te home for the night. He must¡¯ve slept on the yacht.


    After Skr woke up, she ate a simple breakfast before going through the


    news.


    The entertainment industry ostracized Felicia. All the brands she¡¯d partnered with had broken off their partnership. The movies she¡¯d acted in had dered that her viewpoints had nothing to do with them. People were searching online for ¡°Felicia¡¯s true colors¡°.


    The people who Felicia had cklisted had begun speaking out on social media. Some even thanked Charles. They said that his situation had ignited a yearning in them to rebel against the capitalists who were suppressing them.


    Charles¡® crisis had been sessfully resolved.


    As Skr closed her Instagram app, Natalie video¨Ccalled her.


    ¡°Skye, you don¡¯t need to worry about this anymore. Felicia has been cklisted entirely. You have no idea how many people she had wronged. Many directors and producers are celebrating the fact that she got chased out of the entertainment industry. Theyined about how she did whatever she


    Chapter 736


    wanted at all times. She didn¡¯t disy even a smidge of professionalism.¡±


    Skr put her phone away and sipped at her freshly brewed tea. She said, ¡® Yeah, I¡¯m not worried anymore.¡±


    11


    ¡°Everything turns out well when you have powerful people at your helm. You¡¯ve definitely conquered Joe by conquering that dick of his. Why else would he make his team handle this so quickly? They took advantage by being early to the battle. Other PR teams wouldn¡¯t manage it.¡±


    Skr¡¯s smile froze on her face. However, it faded in seconds. Natalie didn¡¯t notice it.


    She changed the topic soon.


    ¡°Are you free? Why don¡¯t we go out together?¡±


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    Natalie giggled. She said, ¡°I¡¯m free. Mr. Powell isn¡¯t working, so I¡¯m on leave. However, I was scared you and Joe wanted to enjoy some alone time with each other, which is why I didn¡¯t ask you out. Does that mean you have time to spend with me today?¡±


    She seemed to be acting like how she did in university, Skr was overjoyed to see that


    Natalie continued, ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s have lunch together. I¡¯ve just gotten my sry. It¡¯ll be my treat this time!¡±


    Half an hourter, Skr hailed a cab and left Gxy Vi.


    After having lunch with Natalie, she would head to a car dealership to pick out


    a car


    At a junction, her cab was parked beside a brightly¨Ccolored sports car as they waited for the light to turn green.


    The convertible¡¯s driver was a woman wearing a crimson spaghetti¨Cstrap dress. Her hair was down to her waist, and her beauty was downright blinding. The man in the passenger¡¯s seat had a wless side profile. Although he seemed unapproachable, he held himself with poise and elegance.


    They looked like a couple made in heaven.


    Skr felt as though someone had clenched her heart in their hands. She¡¯d sunk into agony. From her reflection in her window, Skr could see the color drain from her face.


    The cab drivermented, ¡°Love is a game for the rich! They look gorgeous together.¡±


    Indeed, one could feel the sparks flying between the couple at a nce.


    If it had been anyone else in the convertible, Skr might¡¯ve taken another peep at them. However, Joe and Vera were the ones in the convertible.


    Skr¡¯s heart sank.


    Thankfully, the light turned green.


    Chaping 737


    2/2


    As the car started moving, she nced over.


    Coincidentally, Vera said something to Joe. Whatever she¡¯d said, it made Joe


    smile.


    Even while they were cruising on the waves of ecstasy in bed, Skr had never seen Joe smile like that.


    Skr now understood why Vera was so forcefl back in the museum¡¯s This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    parking lot when she ordered Skr not to tak .at car.


    It had been the same model as hers but in a different color.


    Skr felt suffocated. She wound the window down.


    The cab driver continued to sigh, ¡°I had a great love in my youth. What a pity. I was poor and couldn¡¯t afford to buy the house. In the end, I could only marry my wife as arranged by my family. Now, our lives are filled with nothing but struggle.¡±


    He envied the passionate youth of these young people. They basked in the love of the ages.


    Skr wasn¡¯t in the mood to give him a response.


    He seemed to pick up on the shift in her mood. He quieted down and drove silently.


    When they eventually arrived, Skr had regained control over her emotions.


    When Natalie got off the train to meet her, there seemed to be nothing off about her anymore.


    ¡°Come. I¡¯ll treat you to a feast!¡± Natalie slung an arm around Skr.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    Skr was still recovering from her injury. She was scared that it would leave a scar. Thus, they picked a casual restaurant with mild¨Ctasting dishes. In


    addition, they loved chicken soup.


    ¡°Do you have any engagements after lunch¡± asked Skr.


    Natalie shook her head and said, ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°In that case,e shopping with me. I would like to purchase a car.¡±


    *Alright, I also wanted to get one. Taking a cab all the time isn¡¯t convenient. Sometimes, I need to trouble Mr. Powell, so he sends me home after working tillte at night. It might not be safe to take a cab. I do need a car.¡±


    They agreed with each other immediately.


    Natalie could tell that Skr was distracted. Thus, she didn¡¯t ask what had injured Skr or why her car bad wrecked


    Initially, she thought Joe cared about Skr. Now, it looked like their rtionship had a few problems.


    As they left the restaurant, they ran into Jeremy, Rowan, and their friends. Sr knew every single one of them. She covertly observed Jeremy¡¯s expression upon seeing Natalie.


    Roman touched his nose. He stared at Jeremy and Natalie. In the end, he turned to Sor. He¡¯d been wanting to ask Skr something but hadn¡¯t found a


    chance


    Athough he¡¯d run into her here, it wasn¡¯t an appropriate time to ask. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The three men beside them were intelligent men. When Jeremy and Rowan were silent, they kept their mouths shut too. They did not address Natalie as Mrs. Hughes, nor did they say hi to Skr


    Rowan talked about Joe and Skr from time to time. They could tell that his love for her was sincere. However, all of them knew that Vera had returned. Who knew whether Joe had changed his target?


    Jeremy gazed at Natalie, aplicated mix of emotions swirling in his eyes,


    Chauth 796


    Upon seeing Jeremy, Natalie¡¯s smile froze on her face.


    Ever since they¡¯d parted ways at the courtroom, they hadn¡¯t seen each other. When Natalie called her parents, they wouldn¡¯t bring Jeremy up. In addition, Natalie had been busy with work recently. It kept her from thinking about Jeremy. She was scared she¡¯d beat herself up over it.


    The desire to escape burned within Natalie.


    ¡°Were you guys having lunch just now?¡± Jerem they hadn¡¯t gotten divorced.


    ked gently. It was as though


    Skr immediately nced at Natalie. She paled slightly. Still, Natalie managed to force a slight smile and said, ¡°Yeah, we just finished lunch.¡±


    Anyone with eyes could see that Natalie was keeping her distance from Jeremy. Naturally, Jeremy picked up on it. His eyes darkened. He nodded and said nothing more. ¨C


    Natalie hooked an arm in Skr¡¯s, and they walked to the roadside.


    Skr nodded at Jeremy and Rowan. Then, she followed Natalie over and hailed a cab.


    Jeremy watched Natalie get into the cab. From the second they met till she left, Natalie didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. It was as though she didn¡¯t want to see him at all.


    Rowan scratched his nose and gave his friends meaningful nces. They got into their respective cars and went home.


    Then, Rowan asked Jeremy, ¡°One of my friends working at the courtroom told me that you and Natalie have gotten a divorce. Is that true?¡±


    When he¡¯d first caught wind of it, Rowan didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    After seeing their dynamics, Rowan believed that they¡¯d gotten a divorce.


    It looked like Natalie had found out about Annabelle. She couldn¡¯t live with it and divorced Jeremy.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739 This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Jeremy didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯d gotten over Natalie.


    Jeremy hummed softly in response.


    Rowan widened his eyes and s Have you really divorced her? I heard that Natalie has be the assistant to some celebrity. Back then, I thought they were just unfounded rumors. So it isn¡¯t just hearsay, right?¡±


    Natalie had given up too quickly. Countless women lined up to marry Jeremy, and some were willing to be his mistress, too. Yet, Natalie had divorced him at the drop of the hat. She¡¯d even be an actor¡¯s assistant. It exined why Jeremy seemed to be still hung up on her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me about things you shouldn¡¯t be sticking your nose into. We will get remarried,¡± Jeremy stated. He watched the cab stopped at a traffic light. He would give her more time.


    Rowan¡¯s eyes widened. He asked, ¡°You¡¯re not joking, are you?¡±


    Were they going to get remarried after a divorce?


    He recalled how devoted Jeremy had been to Natalie before Annabelle came into the picture. His loyalty to Natalie was unshaken. The lustful behavior of the people around him didn¡¯t interest him at all.


    Why had he slept with Annabelle if he couldn¡¯t let Natalie go?


    Rowan didn¡¯t understand and didn¡¯t think he woulde up with a reasonable exnation either.


    Jeremy didn¡¯t offer a reply. He turned and got into his car.


    The corner of Rowan¡¯s lips twitched. How boring. He was faring much better, as he had married a woman he didn¡¯t quite like. They got along swimmingly in bed. As to everything else¡­ he didn¡¯t need it.


    It saved him the embarrassment of turning out like Jeremy. He was stuck in an awkward situation. He retrieved his phone and called Joe.


    ¡°I would like Skr to help me with something. I¡¯m just giving you a heads¨Cup. I¡¯ll call her to ask about it when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Joe seemed to be busy with something. Suddenly, Rowan heard a familiar voice ask, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back to school to take a look?¡±


    Rowan¡¯s eyes widened. He asked, ¡°Are you with Vera now<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>


    Everyone had a great time on the yacht, reconnecting with each otherst night. A lot of high¨Cschool ssmates eventually became university


    ssmates, and most of them stayed in Jipsburg. They¡¯d grown up together. Naturally, they had a ball of a time.


    However, Joe hadn¡¯t paid much att on to Verast night. Yet, they were going out together today. What abou. Skr?


    Rowan felt bad for Skr. Skr had left a good impression on him in the handful of times they¡¯d met.


    Joe merely hummed and replied, ¡°You should call her directly.¡±


    Rowan didn¡¯t ask any other questions. He hung up.


    Did Skr know about Vera? Would she get jealous if she knew Joe had gone out with Vera?


    Either way, this wasn¡¯t an issue he needed to worry about. Rowan didn¡¯t have the guts to tell Skr what he¡¯d discovered. After all, Joe had just helped Skr settle Charles¡® problems.


    Skr and Natalie were silent in the car.


    Natalie was lost in her thoughts, and so was Skr.


    However, they were adept at cheering themselves up. When they eventually got to the dealership, they made eye contact and smiled, understanding what the other was going through.


    ¡°As women, we mustn¡¯t mistreat ourselves, right? Let¡¯s buy a nice car!¡± Natalie eximed with a grin.


    Skr agreed. She added, ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll pick a gorgeous one!¡±


    They couldn¡¯t rely on men, but money would always be there for them!


    After getting her car, Skr would go back to work tomorrow.


    Chapter 39


    When night fell, Skr returned to Gxy Vi.


    Joe still hadn¡¯te home.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 740

    <b><i>Chapter </i></b><b><i>740 </i></b>


    <b><i>When </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>got </i></b><b><i>back </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>room</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>dug </i></b><b><i>out </i></b><b><i>their </i></b><b><i>marriage </i></b><b><i>contract</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She¡¯d </i></b><b><i>never </i></b><b><i>gone </i></b><b><i>through </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>detail</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>must¡¯ve </i></b><b><i>considered </i></b><b><i>various </i></b><b><i>possibilities </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>oues </i></b><b><i>while </i></b><b><i>drafting </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>contract</i></b><b><i>. </i></b>


    <b><i>Now </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>read </i></b><b><i>through </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>contract</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>realized </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>buried </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>hope </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>first </i></b><b><i>love </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>return </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>side</i></b><b><i>. </i></b>


    <b><i>He </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>terminate </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>contract </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><ipensate </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>it</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>couldn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>find </i></b><b><i>fault </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>it</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>nor </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>looking </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>any </i></b><b><i>pholes</i></b><b><i>. </i></b>


    <b><i>She </i></b><b><i>thought </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>terminating </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>contract </i></b><b><i>early</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>so </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>took </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>contract </i></b><b><i>out </i></b><b><i>so </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>could </i></b><b><i>pass </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>on </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>him </i></b><b><i>when </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>time </i></b><b><i>came</i></b><b><i>. </i></b>


    <b><i>Their </i></b><b><i>divorce </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>probably </i></b><b><i>happen </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>next </i></b><b><i>few </i></b><b><i>days</i></b><b><i>. </i></b>


    <b><i>Around </i></b><b><i>9:00 </i></b><b><i>pm</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>took </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>shower </i></b><b><i>and got </i></b><b><i>ready </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>bed</i></b><b><i>. </i></b>


    <b><i>Suddenly</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>arrived </i></b><b><i>home</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>reeking </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>alcohol</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>gazed </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>deeply</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>albeit </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>little </i></b><b><i>out </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>focus</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>As </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>walked </i></b><b><i>into </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>bathroom </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>shower</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>said </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>Skr</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Wait </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>me</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b>


    <b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>did </i></b><b><i>exactly </i></b><b><i>that</i></b><b><i>. </i></b>


    <b><i>A </i></b><b><i>day </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>enough </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>prepare </i></b><b><i>herself </i></b><b><i>mentally</i></b><b><i>. </i></b>


    <b><i>Their </i></b><b><i>divorce </i></b><b><i>didn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>warrant </i></b><b><i>any </i></b><b><iplicated </i></b><b><i>procedures</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>They </i></b><b><i>merely </i></b><b><i>needed </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>go </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>courthouse </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>have </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>officiated</i></b><b><i>. </i></b>


    <b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>showered </i></b><b><i>quickly</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>came </i></b><b><i>out </i></b><b><i>after </i></b><b><i>ten </i></b><b><i>minutes</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He¡¯d </i></b><b><i>taken </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>suit </i></b><b><i>off</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>only </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>towel </i></b><b><i>around </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>waist </i></b><b><i>now</i></b><b><i>. </i></b>


    <b><i>Desire </i></b><b><i>glinted </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>dark </i></b><b><i>eyes </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>stared </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>Skr</i></b><b><i>. </i></b>


    <b><i>However</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>wasn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>looking </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>him</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>engrossed </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>phone</i></b><b><i>. </i></b>


    <b><i>He </i></b><b><i>got </i></b><b><i>into </i></b><b><i>bed </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>leaned </i></b><b><i>over</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>could </i></b><b><i>feel his </i></b><b><i>damp </i></b><b><i>skin </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>smell </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>body </i></b><b><i>wash</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>asked</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>What </i></b><b><i>are </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>looking </i></b><b><i>at</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>a </i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Nothing </i></b><b><i>much</i></b><b><i>,</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>replied </i></b><b><i>Skr</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>put </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>phone </i></b><b><i>away</i></b><b><i>. </i></b>


    <b><i>She </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>been </i></b><b><i>looking </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>an </i></b><b><i>entertainment </i></b><b><i>news </i></b><b><i>article</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>A </i></b><b><i>street </i></b><b><i>photographer </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>taken </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>video </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>Vera</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Due </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>how </i></b><b><i>gorgeous </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>both </i></b><b><i>were</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>the </i></b>


    <b><i>picture </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>making </i></b><b><i>its </i></b><b><i>rounds </i></b><b><i>online</i></b><b><i>. </i></b>


    <b><i>Many </i></b><b><i>online </i></b><b><i>users </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>been </i></b><b><i>astounded </i></b><b><i>by </i></b><b><i>their </i></b><b><i>looks</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>They </i></b><b><imented </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>other </i></b><b><i>celebrities </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>pushed </i></b><b><i>aside </i></b><b><i>if </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>debuted </i></b><b><i>together</i></b><b><i>. </i></b>


    <b><i>They </i></b><b><i>echoed </i></b><b><i>what </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>cab </i></b><b><i>driver </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>said </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>previous </i></b><b><i>day</i></b><b><i>¨C</i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>well- </i></b><b><i>matched </i></b><b><i>couple </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>a passionate </i></b><b><i>rtionship</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>It </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>great </i></b><b><i>love </i></b><b><i>story </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>regr </i></b><b><i>people </i></b><b><i>could </i></b><b><i>only </i></b><b><i>dream </i></b><b><i>about</i></b><b><i>. </i></b>


    <b><i>A </i></b><b><i>few </i></b><b><i>talent </i></b><b><i>scouts </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><imented </i></b><b><i>on </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>photographer¡¯s </i></b><b><i>post </i></b><b><i>asking </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>Vera¡¯s </i></b><b><i>contact </i></b><b><i>details</i></b><b><i>. </i></b>


    <b><i>The </i></b><b><i>online </i></b><b><imunity </i></b><b><i>wasn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>only </i></b><b><i>one </i></b><b><i>astounded </i></b><b><i>by </i></b><b><i>what </i></b><b><i>they </i></b><b><i>saw</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b>


    <b><i>was </i></b><b><i>too</i></b><b><i>. </i></b>


    <b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>put </i></b><b><i>an </i></b><b><i>arm </i></b><b><i>around </i></b><b><i>Skr¡¯s </i></b><b><i>waist</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>As </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>about </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>kiss </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>ducked </i></b><b><i>away</i></b><b><i>. </i></b>


    <b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>rather </i></b><b><i>confused </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>stared </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>Joe</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>asked</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Don¡¯t </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>have </i></b><b><i>anything </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>say</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Do </i></b><b><i>I</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>raised </i></b><b><i>an </i></b><b><i>eyebrow</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>How </i></b><b><ie </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>no </i></b><b><i>idea</i></b><b><i>? </i></b>


    <b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>silent </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>moment</i></b><b><i>. </i></b>


    <b><i>Was </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>still </i></b><b><i>hesitant </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>make </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>decision</i></b><b><i>? </i></b>


    <b><i>In </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>face </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>silence</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>picked </i></b><b><i>up </i></b><b><i>on something </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>off </i></b><b><i>about </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>asked</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>What¡¯s </i></b><b><i>wrong</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b>


    <b><i>Skr </i></b><b><i>banished </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>thoughts </i></b><b><i>from </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>mind </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>turned </i></b><b><i>away </i></b><b><i>from </i></b><b><i>Joe</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>replied</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Nothing</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>I¡¯m </i></b><b><i>tired</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>I¡¯ll </i></b><b><i>go to </i></b><b><i>sleep </i></b><b><i>now</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b>


    <b><i>Joe¡¯s </i></b><b><i>eyes </i></b><b><i>darkened as </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>stared </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>Skr¡¯s </i></b><b><i>back</i></b><b><i>. </i></b>


    <b><i>Paul </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>been </i></b><b><i>waiting </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>Joe </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>next </i></b><b><i>day </i></b><b><i>when the </i></b><b><itter </i></b><b><i>arrived </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>office</i></b><b><i>. </i></b>Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    <b><i>Upon </i></b><b><i>seeing </i></b><b><i>him</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>said</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Mr. </i></b><b><i>Martin</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>street </i></b><b><i>photographer </i></b><b><i>filmed </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>Ms. </i></b><b><i>Ruell </i></b><b><i>yesterday</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>It¡¯s </i></b><b><i>going </i></b><b><i>viral</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>One </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>my </i></b><b><i>colleagues </i></b><b><i>told </i></b><b><i>me </i></b><b><i>about </i></b><b><i>it</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Should </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>contact </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>photographer </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>ask </i></b><b><i>him </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>take </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>down</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>A </i></b><b><i>street </i></b><b><i>photographer </i></b><b><i>filmed </i></b><b><i>me</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b>


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 741

    <b>Chapter </b><b>741 </b>


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Paul said, pressing y on the video he¡¯d received.


    Although the videosted only a few seconds, Joe¡¯s and Vera¡¯s faces could be seen clearly. In addition, the photographer added a dreamy filter over the video. It made them look like a couple made in heaven.


    Paul¡¯s jaw dropped open upon seeing the video. He was terrified that Skr would see it.


    Joe Glenched his jaw. He thought of how Skr had been lost in thought while staring at her phone. He looked at Vera¡¯s face briefly before instructing, ¡°Get him to delete the video and stop it from going viral.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it now.¡±


    When he got back to his office, Joe called Skr. She didn¡¯t pick up. frowned.


    Joe


    Skr wasn¡¯t ignoring his calls on purpose. She had gone to work.


    During her short break, her colleagues had taken over some of her tasks. However, there were a few that Skr needed to handle personally, and those had been left unattended.


    Alexander was still worried about her injuries. He only allowed her a few hours by her table before chasing her out of the office.


    After leaving Gardner Group, she saw Joe¡¯s call.


    As she was about to call him back, Rowan called her instead. He said he


    needed her help and hoped she could visit him at his office.


    His office wasn¡¯t far from hers. After hanging up, she forgot to call Joe back.


    Rowan had been waiting for her by the entrance for a while.


    Upon seeing her, the words he¡¯d been wanting to say disappeared


    He came across the videost night. Perhaps Skr had seen it, too<b>, </b><b>so </b>he didn¡¯t need to tell her about it.


    Chapter 741


    2/3


    ¡°I feel like my dad has been acting off. I don¡¯t go home frequently. A few days ago, I came to work because I had nothing better to do. I entered my dad¡¯s office. It gave me a feeling I couldn¡¯t describe. He¡¯d heard about you from Mr. Gardner Senior and Mr. Querbach. He doesn¡¯t believe in anyone else. He wouldn¡¯t listen to me either. So, I hope you cane over and take a look.¡±


    Rowan was courteous. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Skr was a capable woman. It wasn¡¯t just a superficial boast.


    If George and Alexander praised her, who dared insist otherwise?


    ¡°Alright,¡± replied Skr. She nodded solemnly.


    She felt like the puppeteer behind the scenes had recently been pulling his strings at a higher frequency.


    She followed Rowan to his father, Jeremiah Jakeman¡¯s office.


    They ran into a few employees there who were surprised to see her.


    ¡°She¡¯s my friend. Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± Rowan exined immediately.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but giggle. Rowan hadn¡¯t left a good impression on her after their first meeting. However, she found that he clearly expressed his love and hatred for others. He was an interesting man.


    They arrived at Jeremiah¡¯s office. It looked very grand. The cement of every piece of furniture served a purpose. She could tell he had consulted a divination master while designing his office.


    Rowan was somewhat nervous. He asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong with it?¡±


    As Skr scanned the room, she asked, ¡°I forgot to ask. Is there anything that has changed apart from the weird feeling his office gives you? For example, did anything out of the ordinary happen to Mr. Jakeman?¡±


    ¡°Something did happen. My dad talks in his sleep. He also gets a lot of nightmares. When he wakes up, he has no recollection of what happened. My mom told him about it, but he wasn¡¯t bothered by it.


    ¡°However, my mom has been waken up by him frequently. She said that he¡¯d only started having nightmares now. It had never happened in the years they¡¯d been married. What he said wasn¡¯t nonsensical mumbling either. It was as


    Chapter 741


    though he was.conversing with someone. Other than this, there should be nothing else.¡±


    Rowan didn¡¯t keep secrets from Skr.


    im Bonus For Free Every <b>Day</b><b>>> </b>


    im


    3/3


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    1/3


    Chapter 742


    Skr asked, ¡°What did he say? Does she remember?¡±


    Rowan replied, ¡°She described him talking to someone, saying that he was willing to entrust the happiness of his future generations into the person¡¯s hands. My dad would be his most loyal believer. Sometimes, he would even scream. That¡¯s what he¡¯s been saying for the past few nights. This has scared my mom, but my dad doesn¡¯t remember it at all.¡±


    Skr was silent after hearing that.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t a problem, is it?¡± Rowan had heard what happened to Frank, Harry, and another man. Goosebumps rose on his arms whenever he thought about it.


    If such negative energy clung to their family, would he end up dead too? He was terrified.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare yourself just yet. Look at this calligraphed quote hanging on the wall. Has it been here all this while?¡± Skr asked. She pointed at the canvas hung on the wall. It looked pretty old.


    The word ¡°Belief¡± was written across the canvas in an elegant, looping script. It was surrounded by tiny inscriptions of the same word.


    One would think it was the work of a skillful writer. At least, others would think


    <ol>


    <li>SO. </li>


    </ol>


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I feel like it hadn¡¯t been here before. I have other calligraphed quotes like this at home. My dad is an avid collector. I thought he¡¯d written it himself. This canvas isn¡¯t the source of the problem, is it?¡± asked Rowan,


    slightly spooked.


    He couldn¡¯t see anything weird by looking at the canvas. He didn¡¯t like such cultured activities. Rowan would rather drink wine and flirt with women if he


    had the time.


    As Skr was about to reply, the office door swung open, and Jeremiah strode


    <ol>


    <li>in. </li>


    </ol>


    ¡°Dad!¡± Rowan greeted.


    Jeremiah nced at him, displeased. He asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Chapter 742


    2/3


    His useless son was up to something. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The corner of Rowan¡¯s lips twitched. He knew Jeremiah looked down upon him. He replied, ¡°I¡¯ve invited Skr over.¡±


    ¡°Skr?¡± Jeremiah¡¯s eyes lit up. He nced over at her. He¡¯d thought she was an employee. Awe glinted in his eyes.


    If Alexander and George praised her, she must¡¯ve been excellent at what she


    did.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Jakeman. My name is Skr Sullivan,¡± she smiled as she introduced herself.


    Jeremiah greeted her with a grin.


    Jeremiah noticed that Skr had been looking at the calligraphed quote. He walked over while beaming and exined, ¡°I bought it overseas a month ago. I felt like it was destined for me. Look. Every iteration of ¡®belief¡® is written differently.¡±


    The more he exined, the more satisfied he was with it.


    Rowan rolled his eyes. His father was still boasting about it when it might be the source of all their problems.


    Skr kept smiling. She observed Jeremiah¡¯s eyes. They seemed to be alight with adoration for the painting. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have hung it where he could see it every day.


    It annoyed Rowan. He said, ¡°Dad, stop waxing poetic about it. It might be a problem for us.¡±


    The more he looked at calligraphed quotes, the more he disliked them. In addition, his dad had spent millions on them. He was more wasteful than


    Rowan.


    Jeremiah red at him and said, ¡°What nonsense are you going on about? This calligraphed quote is worth millions. How could it be problematic? Do you know how many people came just to look at it? Many of them begged to purchase it from me.¡±


    ¡°There is indeed something wrong with this painting. Thankfully, Rowan


    noticed it early. If not, you would be saddled with Alzheimer¡¯s or schizophrenia,


    Chapter 742


    ¡®Skr said outright.


    Then, she walked closer to the painting.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    1/3


    Chapter 743


    Skr ced her hand on the caligraphed quote. The history of the artifact came alive in her mind.


    It was a simple word¨Cbelief. However, it scrambled people¡¯s brains. Ultimately, they sunk into a world of their imagination, not knowing the difference between reality and dreams.


    Whether they had been an emperor or a knight, the possessors of this canvas ended up with their sanity in shambles.


    Rowan¡¯s expression changed. He eximed, ¡°What?¡±


    Jeremiah was horrified. He asked, ¡°That serious?¡±


    ¡°Dad, hadn¡¯t you heard what happened to Mr. Srius Senior and Mr. Doherty Senior? Many of their family members had died! You should¡¯ve heard about


    this from Mr. Gardner Senior!¡±


    Rowan was afraid Jeremiah wouldn¡¯t believe in Skr. If he refused to trust her, their family would be screwed! Rowan wasn¡¯t capable enough to manage their assets yet!


    ¡°Stop talking. I want to hear what Skr has to say.¡±


    The astonishment on his face hadn¡¯t receded yet. He had heard of what had happened. However, he believed he hadn¡¯t fallen for it since it had not


    happened to him. Did he fall into a trap unknowingly?


    Rowan said nothing more. He waited for Skr to speak.


    ¡°Mr. Jakeman, where did you purchase it? Do you remember who you bought it from?¡± asked Skr.


    Jeremiah frowned and answered, ¡°I can¡¯t recall. I do remember it was an old- man. Weirdly enough, I can¡¯t seem to remember what he looked like.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t old enough for memory loss. He could remember everything that he needed to manage thepany. However, when prompted by Skr, he realized he couldn¡¯t recall the person¡¯s face.


    Skr¡¯s expression was grim as she said, ¡°Recently, negative items like this


    2/3


    have been popping up throughout Jipsburg. It has hurt multiple people. I believe they¡¯re from the same person.¡±


    ¡°How dare they scheme against me? I¡¯ll send people to seek them out,¡± roared Jeremiah furiously.


    ¡°It would be like trying to find a needle in a haystack. Mr. Jakeman, just burn this canvas,¡± said Skr.


    She would destroy artifacts like this on sight. There was no way she would give them the chance to hurt others..


    Skr didn¡¯t know how Vi handled negative items like these. For her, she would destroy it.


    ¡°Will burning it do the job?¡± asked Jeremiah.


    Rowan was terrified that Jeremiah would regret it. He proposed, ¡°I¡¯ll burn it!¡±


    ¡°Burn it at noon on the dot,¡± advised Skr.


    Jeremiah looked rather pale. He stared at Rowan with the relief of narrowly escaping death. Rowan was taking it down. He said, ¡°You¡¯ve done something/ right for once. If more time had passed, the consequences would be dire.¡±


    Rowan was speechless for a moment before he said, ¡°Dad, have Skr examine the artifacts you¡¯ve bought from overseas. any of them end up being negative items, what will happen to Mom and me?¡±


    Rowan would like to have fun for a few more years. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is the only thing I¡¯ve gotten overseas recently. I didn¡¯t purchase anything else.¡±


    Jeremiahined internally about why Rowan was so unlike him. He had no ¨¤mbitions and did nothing other thanze around every day, which frustrated Jeremiah immensely.


    After Rowan burned the calligraphed quote and sent her off, Skr realized that lunchtime had rolled around. She was hungry and agreed to Rowan¡¯s invitation to eat at a nearby restaurant.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told Joe I¡¯ll be treating you to lunch,¡± exined Rowan.


    Chapter 743


    3/3


    He was scared Skr would be stressed out while they ate together.


    He¡¯d also asked Joe secretly how much he needed to pay Skr. After all, who knew what horrors would befall his family if she hadn¡¯t stepped in?


    When Skr heard Joe¡¯s name, she forced a small smile and nodded.


    Suddenly, Vera walked over.


    She seemed extremely surprised. She stared at them and said, ¡°You guys¡­¡±


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    How many men had Skr been with? It started with Joe, then it was Aiken. Now, she was with Rowan?


    She watched Rowan suck up to Skr just like Aiken did. Vera was absolutely disgusted.


    Skr took advantage of her beauty and flitted between several different men. Didn¡¯t she find herself a little too shameless?


    Skr had met Vera twice. Vera looked down on her with disdain every time. What was wrong with her?


    ¡°What a coincidence. Have you finished eating?¡± Rowan was astounded at first. However, he quickly came to.


    This was too much of a coincidence, wasn¡¯t it? Why had they run into Vera by merely going to a restaurant?


    Vera arrogantly tilted her chin upward. She shot back, ¡°Indeed, what a coincidence. Have you changed girlfriends again?¡±


    Skr raised a brow coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Skr is just my friend,¡± exined Rowan immediately.


    They could misunderstand the rtionship between Rowan and anyone else. After all, he had gotten used to it. However, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone


    misunderstand Skr. It was as though Skr had a halo above her head. She couldn¡¯t be ndered.


    Vera chuckled. She didn¡¯t believe him. She shot back, ¡°A friend?¡±


    By the way her tone rose upward at the end of her question, it was evident that she doubted the truth of Rowan¡¯s words.


    ¡°She¡¯s a friend Twould trust with my life, got it?¡± Rowan pulled a cigarette out and began smoking.


    If not for his friendship with Joe, Rowan would¡¯ve given in to the desire to


    expose Skr¡¯s marriage to Joe. Vera had always been an arrogant woman. However, the way she looked down at Skr made him ufortable.


    Chapter 744


    213


    Skr said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go over and order first.¡±


    When Skr sat down, Vera told Rowan with furrowed brows, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few years, but you¡¯re still a wild card. I¡¯ll be taking my leave. There¡¯ll be a boat party in two days. I¡¯ll see you then. However, don¡¯t take her with you when youe. I don¡¯t like her much.¡±


    ¡°Do you know about Skr and Joe¡¯s rtionship? Have you seen Skr before?¡± Rowan picked up on Vera¡¯s animosity toward Skr.


    Vera¡¯s face turned grim. She stated, ¡°Her rtionship with Joe isn¡¯t going to


    She left immediately after.


    If Skr had met Vera before, Skr¡¯s attitude was a little¡­


    Rowan watched Skr, who was going through the menu. He put his cigarette back between his teeth. He sent Joe a message.


    ¡­


    After Vera left the restaurant, she was no longer in the mood to shop with her


    friends. Even though she had a concert to attend that night, she didn¡¯t want to go either.


    Vera didn¡¯t see Skr as a threat. However, the thought of Skr and running


    into her still disgusted Vera.


    In addition, her reunion with Joe after years of separation two days ago feit


    weird, like something was missing.


    She couldn¡¯t get a read on Joe, as though there was an uncrossable gauge


    between them.


    Why would a man like him allow Skr to be the only woman by his side? Even if he wanted to quench his lust, he shouldn¡¯t have selected a woman like Skr who flitted between different men.


    Vera nced at her phone. She¡¯d followed a street photographer on social


    media this morning.


    He filmed her and Joe beautifully. The video was going viral, and of course, she had helped spread it so the people around her could see it.


    Chapter 744


    Wait, why was the video deleted?


    Suddenly, Molly called her.


    Vera looked down on Molly. Still, she showed Molly a certain degree of deference.


    ¡°Mrs. Martin.¡±


    ¡°Just now, a friend called me. She told me that you had gotten back together with Joe. Is that true?¡±


    Vera replied, ¡°Jeremy and I are friends. We aren¡¯t together yet. In addition, Jeremy has a lover him. I heard that her name is Skr. Under such conditions, Joe and I can¡¯t be together. My parents wouldn¡¯t agree either.¡±


    If she dated Joe, she would only do so when he had no lovers with him.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 745

    Chapter <b>745 </b>


    Vera found Skr¡¯s presence revolting. After all, her rtionship with Joe was in a grey area.


    Molly knew what Vera was hinting at. They met up asionally while overseas. She understood the pride that flowed in Vera¡¯s blood.


    However, Molly knew that others had no idea about Jeremy¡¯s marriage.


    ¡°You¡¯ve said yourself Skr is just his lover. Joe hasn¡¯t dated anyone for the past few years. He will break up with her in a bit. Don¡¯t worry. You can talk to him like how you usually do.¡±


    After getting humiliated, Molly loathed Skr with all her might.


    The more Joe valued Skr, the more motivated she was to tear them apart.


    Vera didn¡¯t agree or disagree. She only said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it up to fate.¡±


    Joe had just seen Rowan¡¯s message. It read, ¡°Skr and I ran into Vera. I think Sr knows her. I saw the video of you and Vera in the morning too.¡±


    As he read the message, he thought of how cold Skr had been toward himst night. Had she seen the video?


    As Skr drove to Gxy Vi, she received money from Rowan in her ount. He¡¯d transferred a million dors to her as an appreciation.


    Before she could say anything, Rowan sent a voice message. He said, ¡°Hiring a divination master would cost us tens of millions of dors. You¡¯ve saved us all. You must take the money. There¡¯s no need to send me a response.¡±


    Skr epted it. She replied, ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    When she got home, Skr began to head upstairs for an afternoon nap.


    She took a few steps up the stairs. Then, she heard noises behind her. When Skr turned back, she saw that Joe hade home.


    It wasn¡¯t even 3:00 pm yet. It wasn¡¯t the end of the workday. Why had hee


    home?


    ¡°Did you see the video?¡± asked Joe.


    Skr¡¯s footsteps paused. She said, ¡°Yeah. It has gone viral.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe it,¡± said Joe as he walked over. He affixed Skr with a deep


    gaze.


    Skr smiled. She said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll take a nap now.¡±


    Joe watched Skr walk upstairs. She didn¡¯t even ask him about his rtionship with Vera. He couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Did she believe him? Or did she not care?


    2/3 This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr had only wanted to take a short 15¨Cminute nap.


    When she woke up an hourter, Joe wasn¡¯t home.


    She prepared a simple dinner.


    As she ate, a call came in all of a sudden. It was from Steven.


    Steven had been busy. If not for their calls during Charles¡® crisis, they seldom


    chatted.


    ¡°Steven.¡±


    ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    Skr nced at her pasta. She replied, ¡°I¡¯m having dinner. Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m eating dinner right now,¡± replied Steven.


    Steven sounded off. She put her fork now and asked, ¡°Are you feeling ill?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a bit of a cold. It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m already getting better. After everything that happened to Charles, I haven¡¯t gotten the chance to talk to you. How are things with Joe?¡±


    Skr smiled and replied, ¡°We¡¯ve been getting along well. You don¡¯t need to worry, Steven. Do you have time to go home when Mom¡¯s birthday rolls around?


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been working overtime to get my work done. Charles will be able to


    Chapter 745


    3/3


    make time for it as well. Invite Joe toe with us. Charles¡® crisis wouldn¡¯t have been averted if not for him,¡± said Steven.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    Skr stopped smiling. She agreed and said nothing else after that.


    Joe would probably be extremely busy. He wouldn¡¯t have time to go home with her.


    Since there was still some time until then, she would find an excuse to exin it to Janine.


    After Steven hung up, he stared at the video looping on his phone. Charles had sent it to him.


    In the video, Joe wasn¡¯t smiling as Skr. He was grinning at an unknown


    woman.


    The video had been taken down. It couldn¡¯t be found on the original creator¡¯s page, and many of the people who reposted it had deleted it as well.


    Charles downloaded the video as soon as he saw it. If not, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see it.


    When he thought of Skr pretending that everything was fine, he and Charles felt their hearts throb for her.


    Charles said, ¡°Steven, we must work hard so Skr feels secure enough to leave Joe. We must be the ones providing her with a sense of security.¡±


    Steven replied, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Jenny was waiting in Martin Group¡¯s underground parking lot. She had just gotten off work.


    She had waited half an hour, but Joe didn¡¯te out of the presidential elevator.


    Jenny had waited for her till she was nervous. She sent Joe a message and asked whether he¡¯d gotten off work. She wanted him to celebrate her birthday with him.


    In the morning, she received a gift from Joe, just like every birthday before.


    The gift was probably not picked out by Joe personally; it was probably Paul who had done so. However, she could tell that he cared about her through the gifts.


    Jenny wanted to give herself to him that night..


    ¡°Thank you for the birthday gift, Joe. Can you celebrate my birthday with me tonight?¡±


    15 minutes had passed since she sent the message, and she received no reply.


    Usually, Joe would¡¯ve gotten off work by now. Why couldn¡¯t she see him?


    When she punched out of work, she¡¯d seen Paul.


    While she was frustrated by the wait, Jenny¡¯s friend texted her, ¡°I heard that Vera hade home. She¡¯s the center of attention. There were rumors that


    she was Joe¡¯s first love. Would her return affect you?¡±


    As if Skr wasn¡¯t enough, Vera had returned as well.


    Naturally, she knew that Vera and Joe came from matching backgrounds. To the Martins, Vera was definitely a better fit for Joe.


    To Jenny, they were both obstacles on her journey to achieve her dream.


    ¡°There has been nothing between Joe and I. It was just a rumor. In addition, Vera left Jipsburg at the drop of a hat. She had nevere home. I¡¯m su.e there¡¯s nothing between them. They are nothing but rumors,¡± said Jenny. She did her best to keep herposure.


    Her friend said nothing else.


    Ten minutester, she finally saw Paul.


    Jenny immediately ran over and asked, ¡°Mr. Ziegler, is Joe still working overtime?¡±


    She had to admit that Joe was really working hard. Everyone had gotten off work. Yet, he had to continue working. He could¡¯ve had a much easier life by giving much of his work to Paul.


    Paul wasn¡¯t expecting her to be in the parking lot, He asked, ¡°Were you waiting


    Chapter 746


    here for Mr. Martin?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my birthday. I asked Joe to have dinner together,¡± said Jenny honestly.


    Paul frowned. He said, ¡°Mr. Martin got off work early today. He should¡¯ve gotten home by now.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did he get off work early?¡± Jenny¡¯s expression changed.


    Why had he gotten off work early just like that?


    Today wasn¡¯t a special day.


    3/3


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    ¡°If you¡¯ve got anything else to say, I¡¯ll help you pass the message to Mr. Martin, ¡± said Paul.


    Jenny didn¡¯t go out to celebrate her birthday with her friends. She¡¯d wasted her time waiting for Joe in the basement parking lot.


    Paul couldn¡¯t get a read on Jenny. She had no idea when to retreat. Was she not aware of her status now? She should¡¯ve known when to keep her distance, even if they were siblings. Jenny was a smart woman; she should¡¯ve known. Jenny was rather pale. She shook her head and said, ¡°No need.¡±


    She¡¯d rejected many of her friends¡® invitations. Jenny only wanted time with Joe. In the end¡­


    Paul felt speechless as he watched Jenny leave. He stepped forward, wanting to say something, but in the end, he believed that there was no need to do so. Jenny had to make sense of things on her own.


    As he walked to his car and was about to open the door, he heard Jenny calling someone. She had greeted the person on the other end of the line Mrs. Martin, Who was she referring to? It couldn¡¯t be Molly, couldn¡¯t it?


    Jenny probably knew about the rtionship between Joe, Edwin, and Molly. They were almost enemies.


    Jenny had no reason to contact Molly. Despite how misguided she was, she was an intelligent girl. Paul dismissed his thoughts, thinking that he likely had misheard. He then got into his car and drove away.


    :


    Skr received a notification saying that she had a new follower.


    Recently, a few elderly folks began trying to contact her. They got to know her through Alexander. Some of them wanted her to restore their antiques. She didn¡¯t overthink it and approved the request.


    Just as she was about to go to sleep, Janine called.


    ¡°Skye, I¡¯ve been thinking about it. I need to tell you something. Sadie is in the


    Chapter 747


    2/2


    hospital now. She¡¯s about to die. They couldn¡¯t contact you, so they sought me out. Would you like to take a look?¡±


    Skr was silent for a moment before she asked, ¡°Which hospital is she at?¡±


    A few minutester, Skr got changed and went downstairs. She ran into Joe, who¡¯d just arrived home.


    ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    Skr watched Joe, who was dressed in sports gear. Usually, he would be heading out for some exercise in this outfit. She exined, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m heading to the hospital.¡±


    Joe nced at Skr and walked toward the door. He asked, ¡°Are you feeling sick? I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me. Sadie is in the hospital. I called to confirm what was going on. She probably wouldn¡¯t survive past tonight,¡± said Skr. There was no love lost -between them.


    Seeing as Sadie had given birth to her, she would take ast look at her.


    Joe nodded and put on his shoes. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Skr had been grabbing her bag. Her movements paused. She looked at Joe and said, ¡°Peter and Samuel are there too. They¡¯re no better than gangsters right now. Wait for me at home. Don¡¯t let them affect your mood.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Their eyes met.


    Skr looked over. She then walked over to the door.


    However, Joe grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Joe stated firmly. He stared at Skr.


    He suspected that she was hiding from him. She didn¡¯t want him in her life.


    Skr looked at him resignedly and said, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go.¡±


    They took Skr¡¯s new car. Joe drove.


    After driving for a while, Joe asked, ¡°Why did you buy a car suddenly? Isn¡¯t there a car at home you like?¡±


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t see anything that appealed to me,¡± Skr answered.


    She couldn¡¯t afford any of the cars in his warehouse, and driving them out would attract too much attention. Besides, she did not want what happened with Vera to have a repeat performance.


    Joe nced at her before looking back in front. They didn¡¯t speak much.


    They arrived at the hospital shortly. It was a top¨Ctier one with many people.


    The hospital rooms were full, so many patients were forced to sleep in the corridors. Some had their families keeping thempany, making the inpatient department extremely crowded.


    It was a chaotic mess, and Joe¡¯s face tended to create quite amotion. Thus, Skr said, ¡°There are too many people here. Wait for me in the parking lot.¡±


    Joe didn¡¯t refuse it. He took the elevator back to the parking lot while Skr headed to Sadie¡¯s room.


    Sadiey there alone.


    When Skr walked in, the patients and their families looked at her.


    ¡°Are you her family?¡±


    ¡°Other than the two people who came in the morning, no one cared for her. Why wouldn¡¯t you get a caregiver?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking. Let¡¯s notment on others¡® family affairs.¡±


    The others conversed noisily.


    Skr didn¡¯t offer a response. She walked to Sadie¡¯s bed and looked down at her. She was unconscious and disoriented.


    She hadn¡¯t seen Sadie in a while. After her paralysis, she was doing horribly. The elegant wife of a wealthy man had disappeared. She¡¯d be unkempt and dirty. Sadie was skin¨Cand¨Cbones.


    Although she¡¯d been paralyzed, she wouldn¡¯t have be like that if her


    family had taken care of her.


    Anyone with eyes could see that her family was mistreating her. It was why she was on the brink of death.


    Finally, they saw a young woman show up. They couldn¡¯t help butin.


    Skr knew what they were thinking. What happened between her and Sadie didn¡¯t need to be exined to those strangers.


    At that moment, a doctor walked in on his rounds.


    He asked how the other patients were doing. Then, he came to Sadie¡¯s bed. He was surprised to see Skr with her, and his expression turned grim.


    ¡°She¡¯s in critical condition. You¡¯re her family, right? How have you been taking care of her?<b>¡± </b>


    Skr said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not legally rted to her in any way.¡±


    The doctor was stunned and somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°Around how long will she be able to hold on?¡± asked Skr.


    He replied pitifully, ¡°Although she¡¯d been in an ident and had gotten an amputation, she wouldn¡¯t have been admitted to the hospital if she had recovered well under the care of her family members. She won¡¯t hold past the new few days. Ask her family members to prepare themselves.¡±


    Skr nodded.


    Since she had no questions, he walked away. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr stared at Sadie while thinking about her past life. When she had a


    chance to start again, the one lying in bed half¨Cdead became Sadie instead of Skr. It instilled aplicated mix of emotions in her.


    She had already seen Sadie, so Skr turned to leave.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 749

    Chapter <b>749 </b>


    Skr had taken a few steps forward. Suddenly, Sadie opened her eyes in a burst of energy. She waspletely conscious as she stared at Skr. She reached a hand out to grab her.


    ¡°Skye, it was all my fault. Forgive me. Forgive Mom, alright?¡±


    ¡°When the others heard the word ¡°Mom¡± they all nced at Skr.


    Mom?


    They were rted.


    That wasn¡¯t quite right either. Sadie had said something about forgiveness. She must¡¯ve done something wrong in the past.


    Skr had also said that she wasn¡¯t rted to her at all. There had to be a story behind it. Thus, they all looked down as though they¡¯d heard nothing. They were scared they might say something they shouldn¡¯t have if they opened their mouth.


    was difficult to resolve family affairs, as an outsider. Something must have happened between them.


    Skr walked back.


    It was as though Sadie saw hope approaching. She widened her eyes. ? ?er bulged eyes looked like they were about to pop out on her skinny frame. It was rather terrifying.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been a kind, obedient little girl. I knew you would forgive me. You¡¯re here to save me, right? You still see me as your mother, don¡¯t you? I knew it. I knew it! I saw it in my dream. The way we treated you was uneptable. Even animals didn¡¯t deserve such treatment.


    ¡°I know that I¡¯ve made a mistake. I¡¯ll treat you like a princess in the future, alright? I wasn¡¯t in my right mind. How could I treat you like that? You¡¯re my biological daughter. How could I have treated you like that? Please give me a chance to change my ways, alright?¡±


    Only after going through it did she know how evil she had been. She would only know that her loved ones couldn¡¯t be relied on through this.


    2/3


    They all left her tonguish here, including her sons, whom she¡¯d been so proud of, and Maisy, who she¡¯d treated genuinely. She was a proud woman. Yet, they let her live like an animal.


    If she hadn¡¯t hurt Skr, if only she had treated her well, she would¡¯ve been well cared for. She didn¡¯t want to die.


    She¡¯d been lost in a mad world of her own. It was only a lie she was trying to fool herself with. Sadie didn¡¯t want to die. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    When Skr kept silent, it sent Sadie into a frantic mess.


    ¡°I know that I¡¯ve made a mistake! I will be a good mother in the future. You didn¡¯t grow up by my side, and when you eventually came home, I was under Maisy¡¯s spell. I didn¡¯t have the chance to be a good mother to you. Give me a chance to be good to you, alright?


    ¡°Your brothers aren¡¯t treating me well. After my ident, they didn¡¯t give a damn about me. Sometimes, I wouldn¡¯t be given a hot meal for days. They would bathe me once a month and even expected me to shower myself. I¡¯m disabled. I can¡¯t even move. They¡¯re absolute devils. Skye, you¡¯re a kind girl. Show some pity. Take me home, alright? Get a few helpers for me.¡±


    Sadie spoke faster and faster. She was probably extremely panicked, terrified that she would never see Skr again. She told her everything she¡¯d harbored in her heart but had no idea how selfish they sounded.


    Although she pleaded for forgiveness, she was asking for even more.


    Skr said coldly, ¡°In your dream, did I end up with a worse fate than you?¡±


    Sadie was stunned. Her guilt was written across her face. She said, ¡°I¨CI¡­ Well, the things in my dreams weren¡¯t real at all. I only came to my senses through the dream. I was awakened to how wrong I had been.¡±


    In her semi¨Cconscious state, she knew that the world she¡¯d seen in her dream was real. Skr¡¯s presence had changed it. If not, the one in the ident would¡¯ve been Skr instead of her!


    Skr chuckled and said, ¡°A leopard can¡¯t change its spots. Ms. Coleman, stop trying to make a fuss. Stay in the hospital.¡±


    Sadie red at Skr with a twisted expression. She shrieked, ¡°You should¡¯ve been the one in the ident. Why didn¡¯t you push me away? Why didn¡¯t you get


    Chapter 749


    ttened by the car? It¡¯s all your fault! It shouldn¡¯t have been me going through all this. You were the one who caused the demise of our family. It¡¯s all you.¡±


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 750

    Chapter <b>750 </b>


    Everyone in the ward fell silent. Not a single person said a word.


    A few minutes ago, they had whispered among themselves exchanging theories about what was going on between Skr and Sadie. After all, every corner of the world was filled with gossipmongers.


    Suddenly, they felt like it was karma for Sadie to be abandoned by the rest of the world.


    What kind of parent would hope that their children suffer for them? Most would rather bear the pain for their children. Instead, what had Sadie said? She hoped Skr got into the ident instead of her.


    Blood was thicker than water. Even the cruelest tiger would not eat its cubs. This was why Sadie was stuck in her current predicament.


    ¡°This is the truth of what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Skr said coldly.


    Sadie was stunned. Then, she realized what she¡¯d said. She panicked as she professed, ¡°I¨CI¡­ That¡¯s not what I meant! I¡¯m your mom. You can¡¯t escape your legal responsibility toward me. Peter can¡¯t take care of me. They had no money to get me a maid. But you, you¡¯re rich now. You could hire ten maids to care for me, and it wouldn¡¯t even make a dent in your pocket.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t give birth to you for nothing! I¡¯m your mother. Janine didn¡¯t give birth to you. She merely raised you. Why would you treat her like a queen but not me?¡±


    Skr did not see why she should continue listening to Sadie¡¯s nonsense, and there was no need to say anything to her either. She walked out.


    The door was kicked open just as she was about to open it, and in barged Peter and Samuel. They red at Skr evilly.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be walking out of here tonight. You will take responsibility for it. Mom is right. Why didn¡¯t you push her out of the way when the car came? You should¡¯ve been the one lying on the bed. You should¡¯ve be the disabled one. You made our lives a living hell,¡± Samuel growled with a flushed face.


    They had been eavesdropping outside.


    Yet, they ended up hearing Skr leave rather than taking up the responsibility


    Chapter 750


    of caring for Sadie. That wasn¡¯t the oue they wanted to see.


    2/2


    Peter said grimly, ¡°Mom isn¡¯t doing well. The doctor said that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long. You¡¯ve never shown your gratitude to her for giving birth to you. In Mom¡¯s final hours, we¡¯re giving you the chance to do so. This is so you won¡¯t have regrets in the future.


    ¡°In addition, you¡¯re making so much money now. You have Joe backing you up. You can provide Mom with a better healthcare experience and get specialists to help her. Perhaps she might live for a few more years under your care.¡±


    Clearly, he had prepared his little speech beforehand.


    Skr stared at Peter and Samuel coldly. She thought they¡¯d turned over a new leaf as they hadn¡¯t disturbed her peace in the past months. It would be best for them to live their separate lives. However, it looked like they weren¡¯t going to give up without a fight.


    Peter and Samuel felt a little diffident in the face of Skr¡¯s silence. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°W¨CWhat are you looking at? We¡¯re waiting for you to transfer Mom to a better hospital. Joe owns a private hospital with excellent facilities. One word from you and he would get her over there,¡± Peter insisted with narrowed eyes.


    Samuel added, ¡°Yeah. A word from you would get the job done. Don¡¯t be so petty. We¡¯re your brothers. I¡¯m your biological brother. When Charles got involved in that scandal, you did everything you could to help him. When I was in a crisis, you looked on from the sidelines. Whose sister are you?¡±


    The news about Charles and Felicia had gone viral a few days ago.


    Samuel had even sent influencers to tarnish Charles¡® good name. He wanted Charles to know how it felt to get kicked out of the entertainment industry.


    In the end, the tables turned. Charles¡® PR team managed to control the situation, and Felicia ended up being banned from the industry. The difference in Skr¡¯s reaction to their scandals was atrocious. Why would Skr help Charles but not Peter?


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 751

    The buzz around Charles phenomenal PR team was undeniable, and Samuel couldn¡¯t shake the feeding that Joe was the mastermind behind it all. He mused, ¡°If only Joe had supported me back then, I¡¯d be on the path to winning an Oscar by now.¡±


    He was convinced <b>of </b>it. By this point, he would have been an acimed Oscar winner, enjoying all the fame and glory that came with it. And if the Martin family had supported them, the Williams family might have already staged a remarkableeback.


    They could have even risen to be the most influential family in Jipsburg, second only to the Martins. But instead, they were living worse than beggars because Skr refused to help them.


    ¡°Skye! Oh¡­ My stomach¡­ Everything hurts¡­ It hurts so much! Call the doctor! These doctors are useless. They¡¯re going to kill me! I need to get


    out of here!


    ¡°I need to be transferred to another hospital. My daughter is here; she¡¯ll help me transfer. Hurry, the doctor ising¡­¡± Sadie cried out, her voice. filled with exaggerated pain.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Go find a doctor and get Mom transferred,¡± Peter barked at Skr. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Move it! If you don¡¯t help us transfer her, you¡¯re practically killing Mom!¡± Samuel added sharply.


    The trio was putting on a spectacle more dramatic than any soap opera.


    Skr smirked and replied, ¡°The only ones killing her are herself and you two. This has nothing to <i>do </i>with me. If you¡¯re looking to y the moral guilt card, go to Maisy.¡±


    The audacity of the Williams family never ceased to astonish her; they always found new ways to push her buttons.


    Other patients and their families in the ward looked bewildered, unsure of


    what to make of this chaotic scene


    But as Peter and Samuel continued their <b>tirade </b>and more information <b>was </b>revealed <b>through </b><b>their </b>conversation<b>, </b><b>it </b>became clear¨C<b>the </b>Williamses had <b>brought </b>this upon themselves.


    They were simply facing the consequences of their own actions<b>, </b><b>and </b>their intentions were far <b>from </b>noble.


    A young girl nearby fixed her gaze on Peter and Samuel before suddenly recognizing Samuel. ¡°Wait, I know you, Samuel Williams. Your whole family is a mess! <b>I </b><b>can¡¯t </b>believe my friend used to have a crush on <b>you</b>. And this is how you <b>treat </b>your own mother?


    ¡°You¡¯re disgusting. I see it all now. Even though she is your biological sister<b>, </b>you never treated her right or took care of her, and now you want to exploit her? You all have no shame!¡±


    Young people often spoke their minds freely, and this girl couldn¡¯t hold back her contempt.


    Skr offered the girl a warm smile, causing her to blush and lower her head in slight embarrassment.


    Turning her attention back to Sadie, Skr said, ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d reflect deeply on my mistakes and try to live the rest of my life with some honesty. Pretending to seek my forgiveness is pointless.


    ¡°Since the day of the car ident, I stopped expecting anything from you. To me, your entire family means less than strangers. You¡¯ve tried to manipte me time and again, and it hasn¡¯t worked.


    ¡°So, if you have any sense, you¡¯ll stop while you¡¯re ahead. Push me too far, and things won¡¯t end well for any of you.¡±


    With that, Skr raised her hand and delivered swift ps to both Peter and Samuel. The sharp sound echoed through the ward, leaving no doubt about the force behind it.


    Their already pale faces quickly reddened and swelled from the impact.


    ¡°You!¡± they eximed in unison.


    Skr¡¯s voice <b>was </b>icy as <b>she </b>stated<b>, </b>¡°I just felt like <b>putting </b><b>you </b><b>in </b><b>your </b>ce.


    <b>You</b>¡­ <b>How </b>dare you!<b>¡± </b>Samuel stammered, shocked by Skr¡¯s <b>boldness</b>.


    <b>Peter</b><b>, </b>however<b>, </b>sensed something eerily familiar in Skr¡¯s demeanor¨Ca ruthless edge that reminded him of Joe<b>. </b>


    Without another word, Skr brushed past them and headed toward the


    exit.


    They were about to pursue her when they noticed Joe standing in the doorway. His cold, piercing gaze rooted them to the spot. In that instant, they felt as insignificant as insects beneath his heel.


    Enjoy Ad<b>¨C</b>Free Reading<b>>> </b>


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 752

    <b>Chapter </b>752


    <b>With </b>just <b>one word </b>from Joe, their lives could be snuffed out. Peter and <b>Samuel </b><b>froze</b><b>, </b><b>their </b>bodies rigid with fear. They couldn¡¯tpr¨¦hend how <b>Skr </b><b>had </b>managed topletely win over Joe¡¯s heart.


    Skr walked up to Joe. Seeing someone get pped in front of him wasn¡¯t new¨Che had seen it all before.


    ¡°Does your hand hurt?¡± Joe asked softly, his concern for Skr clear in his voice.


    Skr nced at her slightly reddened palm. <b>It </b>still stung from the force of the ps she¡¯d delivered.


    ¡°Mr. Martin¡­¡± Peter stammered, his voice filled with desperation.


    Regaining hisposure, he ignored the throbbing pain on his swollen face and pleaded urgently, ¡°Mr. Martin, my mom¡¯s condition is critical. This hospital can¡¯t provide the care she needs. Given that she¡¯s Skr¡¯s biological mother, please, help us. It¡¯s a small favor for someone like you.¡±


    Meanwhile, Samuel remained silent before Joe. Despite the thoughts racing through his mind, he dared not utter a single word in Joe¡¯s presence.


    Sadie groaned in pain. ¡°It hurts¡­ It hurts so much¡­ I¡¯m in so much pain. It¡¯s unbearable, I don¡¯t know how much longer I can live. Skye, I¡¯m your mother. Mr. Martin, please have mercy and save me.¡±


    She was terrified of dying, and the doctors here were all ipetent, telling her she was close to death.


    She couldn¡¯t ept it. She wouldn¡¯t die.


    Seeing that Skr was fine, Joe turned his attention to Sadie and her sons.


    The three of them looked hopeful as Joe nced their way.


    But he merely gave them a brief look before taking Skr¡¯s hand and walking away.


    They were <b>stunned</b>¨C<b>too </b><b>shocked </b><b>to </b><b>react</b>.


    ¡°<b>They </b><b>left</b><b>? </b>Just like <b>that</b><b>? </b><b>What¡¯s </b><b>going </b><b>on</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Samuel <b>finally </b>snapped out <i>of </i>


    <ol>


    <li>it. </li>


    </ol>


    <b>Peter </b>took a deep breath, his frustration boiling over. He stormed back to the <b>bedside</b>. Unable to contain his anger, he pped Sadie several times<b>, </b>venting his frustration.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were sure you could get Skr to help us? I heard everything outside. Youpletely lost your cool. Are you doing this on purpose? Are you trying to get back at us? Do you have any idea how hard things are for me right now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, Mom! You¡¯ve dragged us down and made us lose all hope. Are you even our mother? Has your mindpletely gone off the rails? This is all your fault!¡± Samuel shouted, barely containing his rage.


    Thankfully, Samuel managed to stop himself from hitting Sadie.


    The other patients in the ward stared in shock.


    One of them finally reacted, his voice trembling. ¡°That woman¡­ Your mother, she¡¯s coughed up blood and died! You¡¯ve beaten her to death¡­¡±


    ¡°Murder! Murder!¡± The others echoed in horror.


    Peter had pped Sadie so hard that it shocked everyone.


    Peter stood frozen, his face ashen. He stared at Sadie, his movements


    slow and deliberate.


    The sight made him stagger back, dropping to the ground.


    Blood streamed from Sadie¡¯s mouth and nose, her eyes wide and bulging as if they were about to pop out.


    Her face was deathly pale.


    Samuel was stunned and horrified. He said, ¡°Peter¡­ You killed Mom¡­¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be! She couldn¡¯t have died from my beating! Doctor! Get in here, now!¡± Peter screamed in a frenzy, dashing out of the ward.


    A few <b>doctors </b>and nurses rushed in. Seeing Sadie¡¯s condition<b>, </b>they were Initially <b>stunned </b><b>but </b>quickly began emergency procedures.


    After <b>ten </b><b>minutes</b><b>, </b>they confirmed Sadie¡¯s death.


    <b>The </b>patients in the ward informed the doctors about what had happened, and the doctors immediately called the police.


    When the police arrived, they took Peter away.


    With several witnesses present, Samuel pointed out Peter to ensure his innocence.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 753

    <b>Chapter </b><b>753 </b>


    <b>By </b>the time <b>Skr </b>learned of Sadie¡¯s death, it was already evening. She <b>and </b><b>Joe </b>were having dinner at a Taegu cuisine restaurant.


    Skr had assumed that Sadie would sumb to her illness in the hospital, but it turned out Peter had beaten her to death instead.


    ¡°They want you to go there again? <b>I </b>will send Paul to the hospital,¡± Joe said, his voice tinged with frustration at being interrupted during their <b>dinner</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°It¡¯s not Peter. The call¡¯s from the police,¡± Skr replied. She then ryed the details of the call to Joe. After that, she stood up and grabbed her bag. ¡°You keep eating. I have to head to the police station to assist with their investigation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± Joe said, standing up as well.


    Vera watched from the restaurant entrance as they drove off, her bag clutched tightly in her hands.


    The sight of Joe¡¯s attentiveness to Skr unsettled her¨CJoe not only opened the car door for Skr but also drove her himself.


    Did he even realize what he was doing? Did he know about Skr¡¯splicated rtionship with Aiken and Rowan? Did he truly not care at


    all?


    Vera had always believed Skr to be maniptive, and now it appeared she was quite skilled at charming men.


    A difort lodged in Vera¡¯s throat, an unease she couldn¡¯t shake.


    She couldn¡¯t reconcile Joe¡¯s feelings for another woman, especially someone who was always scheming and ttering men.


    Upon arriving at the police station, Skr insisted that Joe waited for her outside.


    <b>The </b><b>police </b>asked <b>her </b><b>routine </b>questions <b>as </b><b>soon </b>as <b>she </b><b>arrived</b>.


    <b>The </b>witnesses <b>at </b><b>the </b><b>hospital </b><b>have </b><b>provided </b>a <b>clear ount of </b><b>the </b><b>events</b>. <b>Since </b><b>Skr </b>was <b>not </b>legally <b>rted </b><b>to </b>Sadie, she had the <b>option </b>to


    <b>participate </b><b>or </b><b>not </b><b>in </b>the follow¨Cup actions.


    At the moment, the <b>coroner </b>was still performing the autopsy to ascertain the <b>exact </b>cause of Sadie¡¯s death. If it turned out that Peter was ountable, he would be joining Jeffrey in prison.


    As Skr was about to leave the police station, she ran into Samuel.


    Samuel looked visibly shocked and deeply shaken. His face still bore signs of fear. When he saw Skr, he appeared dazed and disoriented.


    Skr nced at him briefly before walking past him without saying a word.


    When Samuel saw Skr, he looked at her with a bitter expression and said, ¡°Skr, our family is finished. We¡¯repletely ruined. Aren¡¯t you happy about it? Do you see this as our retribution? I¡¯m finished! Congrattions on being the one to have thestugh.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The Williams family was in shambles. Jeffrey was in prison, Peter was facing charges, and Kenny and Maisy were missing, their whereabouts unknown.


    As for Samuel, he could never return to the entertainment industry, and his life in Jipsbug was effectively over.


    With that, the Williams familyy in utter devastation.


    Skr took a few steps outside, then stopped. She turned back, her gaze cold and indifferent as she looked at the distraught Samuel.


    Seeing Skr¡¯s gaze, Samuel¡¯s face briefly flickered with a glimmer of hope. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Skr¡¯s expression remained emotionless, her eyes cold. After a moment, she turned away and left the police station.


    Samuel stood frozen, as ifing to a realization. To Skr, they were no


    ektferent from strangers. <b>No </b>matter what <b>they </b><b>did</b>, it <b>didn¡¯t </b><b>affect </b><b>her</b><b>, </b><b>and </b>she <b>wouldn¡¯t </b><b>treat </b>them with the <b>same </b>kindness <b>she </b><b>once </b><b>had</b>.


    Vaguely<b>, </b><b>he </b>seemed to hear <b>someone say </b>to him<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b><b>all </b>retribution<b>.</b>¡±


    The autopsy results were released soon after.


    m Bonus for Free Every Days


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 754

    <b>Chapter </b><b>754 </b>


    <b>Sadie¡¯s </b>death at Peter¡¯s hands quickly made headlines, and the news of the matricide spread like wildfire.


    Samuel fled Jipsburg in disgrace, quickly selling Elden Residence at a significant discount. He was desperate to escape the city before being hounded by reporters seeking for a scoop.


    His whereabouts remained a mystery. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Skr learned about these developments from the news. The Williams family¡¯s downfall left her with a sense of mncholy.


    One evening after work, Skr received a call from a prison guard. Peter wanted to see her. The guard urged her toply with Peter¡¯s request.


    At the prison, Skr found Peter with a shaved head, his stubble now streaked with gray. His once sharp gaze was now hollow and vacant. Gone was the calcting look he used to have when he saw her.


    Skr picked up the phone, fully aware that her ties to the Williams family were severed.


    Peter also took the phone, his eyes locked on Skr.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought a lot these past few days,¡± Peter began. ¡°It¡¯s clear to me now that I was living recklessly, oblivious to the consequences of my choices. I even killed my mother with my own hands. You must be happy to see me behind bars for the rest of my life, huh?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t harbor any personal feelings about your situation. As aw¨Cabiding citizen, I believe that those whomit crimes should face the appropriate legal consequences,¡± Skr responded with calm detachment.


    The fate of the Williams family left her indifferent. Had this urred before her rebirth, she might have felt satisfaction.


    Peter¡¯s face contorted in shock, followed by a sudden outburst ofughter. ¡°Let


    me grant you one final wish,¡± he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Tregret <b>everything</b>. If <b>only you </b>had returned <b>home </b><b>and </b><b>I </b><b>had </b><b>treated </b><b>you </b>with <b>respect</b><b>, </b><b>our </b>family wouldn¡¯t <b>have </b>fallen <b>apart</b>. I could have <b>achieved </b><b>even </b>greater prominence <b>in </b>Jipsburg.<b>¡± </b>


    Skr raised an eyebrow and then put down the phone. She stood up and <b>left</b>.


    Peter watched her nkly as she walked away, <b>still </b>holding the phone.


    As the prison guard led him away, Peterughed bitterly, muttering to himself<b>, </b>¡°I wish this were just a dream. If only this were all just a nightmare, How could I have been so foolish? I¡¯m so stupid.¡±


    The guard was unperturbed; it wasmon for newly imprisoned individuals to struggle with eptance. If someone could kill their own mother and feel no remorse, they would truly be beyond redemption.


    Later that evening, in the hushed darkness of their bedroom, Skr¡¯s body still trembled slightly as her mind slowly returned to her.


    In her peripheral vision, she caught sight of Joe recing the used condom with a new one. It seemed that the intense session earlier had


    only whetted his appetite.


    Skr¡¯s face was flushed from the physical exertion. Sensing Joe¡¯s renewed interest, she tried to extricate herself from the situation. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    She was startled by the hoarseness in her voice, her throat sore from


    earlier screams.


    Joe¡¯s eyes, dark and intense, lingered on Skr, his desire reignited by her voice. ¡°Showerter.¡±


    Then, he pressed his entire body down onto Skr.


    Skr couldn¡¯t escape. Joe¡¯s energy seemed inexhaustible that night as they repeated their intimate encounters.


    By the time Joe finished, Skr felt physically exhausted, as if her body were on the verge of copse. Even after a refreshing shower, she felt


    E/<b>C </b>


    <bpletely </b><b>drained</b>.


    <b>However</b><b>, </b><b>she </b><b>found </b>herself <b>unable </b><b>to </b><b>sleep </b>as shey in bed.


    <b>Joe </b><b>returned </b><b>from </b>the balcony, where he had gone for a smoke. He <b>climbed </b>into bed and pulled Skr into his arms.


    <b>Skr </by limply, devoid of strength..


    ¡°Have you been deliberately avoiding metely?¡± Joe¡¯s voice was heavy with concern.


    Recently, Skr¡¯s deliberate distance had left Joe feeling confused. Today, a casual conversation with someone else revealed that Aiken might have romantic feelings for Skr.


    Several people who had sought Skr¡¯s assistance had mentioned her to Aiken, who had responded with nothing but glowing praise. This was unusual, as Aiken wasn¡¯t known for easilyplimenting women.


    It was worth noting that Aiken had been particrly helpful when Skr had gone missing.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    <b>Joe </b>wondered if Aiken <b>truly </b>had feelings for Skr<b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>No</b><b>, </b>I¡¯ve just been swamped with work. It¡¯s been a while since Ist worked<b>, </b><b>and </b><b>the </b><b>workload </b>these <b>past </b>few days has been overwhelming<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>Skr exined.


    Joe¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Look at me when you speak.*


    <b>Joe </b>pondered whether Skr thought he hadn¡¯t noticed.


    Skr lifted her gaze, locking eyes with Joe. His eyes seemed infinite, like an endless gxy. At that moment, Skr felt like she was just a tiny star within it. Her chest tightened as she countered, ¡°Why would I be avoiding you?¡±


    Joe fell silent, and they stared at each other for a long time.


    Finally<b>, </b>Joe let it go, turning off the light. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Skr nodded lightly, humming in response.


    The next morning, Skr and Joe had breakfast together before heading to work.


    On her way, Skr received a call from Alexander. He mentioned wanting to take her to an auction.


    This particr auction featured numerous antiques brought back from abroad. They had all been professionally authenticated and were free of counterfeits.


    Alexander warned Skr over the phone that some of these items, due to their overseas origin, could contain disturbing or harmful elements.


    The auction¡¯s organizer, Orson Todd, was a friend of Alexander¡¯s. He had shared that the seller of these antiquities was an elderly man. However, the elderly man didn¡¯t leave any contact information, and Orson couldn¡¯t


    recall his appearance.


    He pointed out that many older men have simr <b>appearances</b>, with their <b>faces </b>etched with wrinkles. The mask he was wearing made it even harder <b>to </b>distinguish him.


    Skr keyed in the location into her navigation system and headed to the auction. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Alexander was already waiting for her at the entrance. As soon as they met, he quietly asked, ¡°Have you heard from your Grandma Vi recently?<b>¡± </b>Skr shook her head. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t heard from Grandma Vi in a while. Her phone has been off the entire time.¡±


    She was genuinely <i>concerned </i>about Vi¡¯s well¨Cbeing. It had been an extended period without anymunication, and she had no clue about Vi¡¯s whereabouts.


    Alexander sighed, his voice tinged with disappointment. ¡°She disappeared from Jipsburg so abruptly some 20 or 30 years ago, and we haven¡¯t received any news since then. Now, she¡¯s vanished once more. If your Grandma Vi were around, the person behind these malicious acts wouldn¡¯t dare to be so bold.¡±


    Skr silently prayed, hoping that Vi was safe and sound.


    Alexander led Skr inside. They greeted many people along the way.


    For those who didn¡¯t recognize Skr, Alexander took the opportunity to introduce her to his friends.


    Although Skr was still rtively new to Alexander¡¯spany, everyone treated her with respect, deferring to Alexander¡¯s position.


    Once seated, Skr felt an unsettling gaze on her back¨Cone that was hard to ignore and seemed unfriendly.


    After being stared at for a while, it became ufortable. Skr turned around to see who it was.


    Just as she turned, her eyes met Vera¡¯s.


    Today, Vera wore a morous dress with her hair <b>styled </b>inrge waves. She looked <b>stunning </b>and captivating. However<b>, </b>her eyes were filled with <b>lingering </b>security and <b>disdain</b><b>, </b>reminiscent of their recent encounter at the restaurant.


    Skr was baffled by Vera¡¯s condescending attitude. Vera always seemed to regard her with a sense of superiority. If it was due to Joe, Skr had nothing to say. <b>Their </b>rtionship was not her concern.


    With a chilly nce, Skr averted her gaze. Alexander noticed her difort and inquired, ¡°Is everything alright, Skye?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Gardner Senior. I¡¯m alright,¡± Skr replied with a polite smile.


    Seeing Skr¡¯s cold expression, Vera felt a surge of annoyance. It was as if she had taken a bite of something bitter. ¡°She¡¯s really opened my eyes. It¡¯s utterly disgusting,¡±


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading<b>>> </b>


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    Vera¡¯s friend, Bianca Roffe, <b>didn¡¯t </b>catch herment. ¡°What did you say<b><i>? </i></b><b>I </b>didn¡¯t hear you.¡±


    Vera¡¯s face darkened, and her mood visibly soured. ¡°Mr. Gardner Senior has always been respectable. How is it that, at his age, he can¡¯t control <b>himself </b>anymore?<b>¡± </b>


    She spoke in a low voice, cautious of <b>the </b>people around them. The auction was crowded today, and some attendees knew Alexander. It wouldn¡¯t do for them <b>to </b>overhear.


    ¡°What¡¯s he not controlling?¡± Bianca asked<b>, </b>confused as she followed Vera¡¯s gaze.


    She spotted Alexander chatting amiably with a young woman beside him. Although she couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, it was clear Alexander was being very friendly.


    Bianca¡¯s eyes widened as she realized what was happening¨Cthis was some juicy gossip.


    ¡°That young woman is quite something,¡± Bianca said, her voice tinged with disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of anyone close to Mr. Gardner Senior before, and his grandson must be nearly 20 by now. She looks like she¡¯s still in college. For someone so young to put up with this just for money, it¡¯s impressive.¡±


    Vera¡¯s face twisted with disgust. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her before. She¡¯s tangled up with Aiken and Rowan. She¡¯ll endure anything to marry into a wealthy family.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bianca eximed, surprised and thenughing. ¡°That¡¯s actually quitemon. Women from modest backgrounds like hers often need to put in extra effort to improve their circumstances. Otherwise, they might find themselves trapped in their current social ss.


    ¡°There are countless women like her. In the entertainment industry, many aspiring actresses are vying for sess. My father and brother have oven <b>! </b>


    <b>supported </b><b>a </b><b>few </b><b>up</b><b>¨C</b><b>and</b><b>¨C</b><bing </b><b>stars </b>


    <b>Vera </b><b>frowned and </b><b>said</b><b>, </b>¡°<b>Enough</b><b>. </b><b>Stop </b><b>talking </b><b>about </b><b>this</b><b>. </b><b>It¡¯s ruining </b><b>what </b><b>should </b><b>be </b><b>a </b><b>pleasant </b><b>auction</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>Alright</b>.¡±


    <b>The </b><b>auction </b><b>began </b>shortly after.


    Vera <b>tried </b>to focus on the items being auctioned. She¡¯d been influenced <b>from </b>a young age by her grandfather, Denton Ruell, and her father, Buck Ruell, both avid collectors of antiques.


    She¡¯d heard many rare items from abroad were up for auction that day. With Denton and Buck¡¯s birthdaysing up, she hoped to purchase a few pieces for them.


    Despite her efforts to concentrate, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Skr.


    Vera admired Skr. In the three times they¡¯d crossed paths, Skr had always remainedposed, unaffected by what others thought of her.


    ¡°Look at that 206 BC to 220 AD double¨Chandled porcin jar. It¡¯s quite rare. I frequent auctions, and I¡¯ve hardly ever seen one,¡± Bianca¡¯s exmation pulled Vera back to the present.


    Vera immediately looked over. After a quick nce, she raised her bidding paddle. ¡°Eight million.¡±


    Others began bidding in response.


    Skr and Alexander both turned to look at Vera. At that point, Vera had already pushed the bid to 12 million.


    Seeing Skr watching her, Vera raised an eyebrow. It seemed Skr was interested, so perhaps Alexander intended to bid on it for her. She sighed quietly at the thought of the once sharp and intelligent Alexander had grown old and indulgent.


    Unfortunately, Vera needed to secure this item.


    After meeting Vera¡¯s determined and somewhat superior gaze, Skr turned to Alexander and said, ¡°There might be some issues.¡±


    <b>Alexander </b><b>frowned</b>. ¡°The Items <b>at </b><b>the </b>auction have <b>been </b>verified. I can¡¯t <b>disclose </b><b>any </b>issues with the antiques to others.¡±


    <b>Auctions </b>wereplex affairs. Despite his prominence <b>in </b>Jipsburg and <b>the </b><b>respect </b>hemanded, such vague concerns would only be taken seriously by those who genuinely trusted him. Others would undoubtedly be skeptical. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bid on it,¡± Alexander decided. He intended to acquire all problematic items tonight to prevent them from causing harm.


    Alexander proceeded to ce his bid.


    However, Vera was determined to win; she continued to raise her paddle.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 757

    <b>Chapter </b>757


    The bidding continued unabated, with the final offer climbing to <b>35 </b>million. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Alexander frowned and remarked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the youngdy from the Ruell family unusually <b>stubborn </b>today<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>35 </b>million was far beyond the item¡¯s actual value.


    <b>Skr </b>nced back at Vera, who wore a smug smile, her inherent sense of superiority palpable. Despite the myriad thoughts racing through Skr¡¯s mind, thetter would always remain inferior to Vera.


    35 million was no small sum, and Vera didn¡¯t seem to believe Alexander would continue bidding merely to indulge her.


    After the staff announced 35 million three times, Vera¡¯s smile widened.


    Skr averted her gaze. Alexander remarked, ¡°I¡¯ll inform her grandfatherter.¡±


    Skr nodded but said nothing.


    The auction proceeded with a few more items. The next lot was an antique painting in pristine condition, with a starting bid of three million.


    Alexander had already acquired two contentious items, but the antique painting was hotly contested between him and Vera. In the end, Vera secured it at a steep price.


    Skr nced thoughtfully at Vera, who looked quite pleased with herself. Vera casually smiled at Skr, her wealth appearing as nothing more than a series of numbers. She believed that Skr must have felt ufortable witnessing her extravagant purchases.


    Relying on a man to achieve goals was a fool¡¯s errand, and Vera was determined to teach Skr that lesson


    Alexander¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Mr. Ruell Senior was always frugal and cautious. He would never act so recklessly. Even <b>if </b><b>th </b>


    <b>2/2 </b>


    <b>genuine</b><b>, </b><b>they¡¯re </b><b>not </b><b>worth </b><b>this </b><b>much</b><b>. </b>She¡¯s really squandering <b>money</b>.¡±


    <b>Skr </b><b>checked </b>her phone<b>. </b>Joe had texted her a few minutes ago, <b>expressing </b><b>his </b>desire to visit Gloria that night. She quickly replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    <b>As </b>the auction concluded, Alexander departed in his car first. Skr, too, <b>made </b>her way to her own vehicle, only to once again cross paths with Vera.


    ¡°Thest time I saw you, you were with Rowan. Now, you¡¯re with Mr. Gardner Senior. Skr, you never cease to amaze me,¡± Vera said with a cool tone, her expressionced with arrogance.


    Previously, Vera would have dismissed someone like Skr without a second thought. Someone who would sell herself for money seemed beneath her.


    But things had changed. The fact that Skr and Joe were involved in such financial dealings unsettled her.


    Standing beside Vera, Bianca sneered and scrutinized Skr as if she were something vile. To Bianca, Skr wasn¡¯t even worth the time Vera was spending on her, but if Vera wanted to, she could continue.


    Skr offered a faint smile. ¡°Are you surprised that I dined with Rowan, or that I came to the auction with Mr. Gardner Senior? You always speak so vaguely. Can you ever be more clear?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Vera was taken aback by Skr¡¯s response.


    ¡°Vera is showing you great generosity by even speaking to you. Who do you think you are? Do you really think people don¡¯t see through you? How is a whore like you so shameless?¡± Bianca spat,shing out at Skr.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 758

    <b>Chapter </b><b>758 </b>


    Bianca¡¯s attitude was nothing more than a fawning disy. She was loyal but utterly pathetic.


    Skr¡¯s smile faded as she fixed a cold stare on Vera and Bianca. ¡°You still have time to apologize.¡±


    ¡°There was nothing wrong with what I said, so why should I apologize? If you¡¯re bold enough to peddle yourself, you should be able to handle some talk about it. Do you honestly believe we couldn¡¯t dispose of you in Jipsburg with a mere snap of our fingers?¡± Bianca sneered.


    Vera, clearly amused, added, ¡°Some things are better left unsaid. It wouldn¡¯t look good for you, either.¡± With no desire to waste more words on Skr, Vera turned to Bianca. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°I was actually in a good mood before, but now it¡¯s ruined.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth it for her.¡±


    The two of them climbed into a nearby car and drove off, continuing their conversation as they left the parking lot.


    Skr watched the car drive away, raising an eyebrow in thought. She pondered who might have sullied her reputation with Vera. She hoped it wasn¡¯t Joe.


    In the car, Vera received a call from the auction house staff.


    ¡°Yeah, send it to the address I provided.¡±


    After Vera ended the call, Biancaughed. ¡°When you bought those antiques, Skr¡¯s face looked awful. She should really take a look in the mirror. How could she think she couldpete with you?¡±


    For some reason, Vera felt unsettled. Skr¡¯s bold demand for an apology left her with a heavy feeling in her chest.


    ¡°You¡¯ve brought something to mind. I¡¯ll send John a messageter to see if he has any insights on Mr. Gardner Senior and Skr. Given Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s age, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for a young woman to influence him.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a n,¡± Bianca agreed.


    John was busy with work. During his lunch break, he finally had a moment to check on WhatsApp.


    He had Vera¡¯s contact but had nevermunicated with her before. They weren¡¯t particrly familiar, having been in different high school sses and only asionally crossing paths at various events. He might have forgotten her if Rowan hadn¡¯t mentioned Vera recently.


    He recalled that Joe had once liked her and wondered why she was messaging him now.


    He opened the message to find a photo and a text. The photo showed Alexander¡¯s back at the auction, with Skr sitting next to him.


    The message read, ¡°I ran into Mr. Gardner Senior at the auction today. He brought a young woman with him. During the event, to please her, hepeted with me for two antiques. I was trying to get a gift for my grandfather and father<b>, </b>so I may have offended Mr. Gardner Senior. I hope you can help rify things. Thank you.¡±


    The message¡¯s intent was clear, but John was somewhat confused. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 758


    Vera¡¯s message seemed increasingly strange the more he read. He wondered if she had misunderstood something.


    His father was trying to win Skr¡¯s favor?


    He grimaced slightly, contemting whether Vera had misunderstood the situation. Alexander had gone to the auction strictly to buy items, not to please anyone.


    Upon returning home, Vera instinctively checked her phone. Hours had passed with no new messages, and she found it hard to believe John hadn¡¯t seen her texts.


    She wondered why he hadn¡¯t responded. It seemed that John was either unconcerned about someone trying to deceive Alexander or simply indifferent. Still, Vera had to acknowledge that such oddities were not umon in their circles, where strange events were frequent.


    Many people in their social circle indulged in all sorts of games.

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    Vera felt she was meddling and was annoyed. Looking at the two artifacts sent by the auction house, she suddenly had an idea and told a nearby household staff, ¡°Get me some supplements suitable for the elderly, and have them ready within half an hour.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t had the chance to visit Gloria since she came back. It was a good opportunity to see how she was doing and bring her some presents. After all, Joe¡¯s most important person was his grandmother, Gloria.


    Alexander and Skr arrived at thepany one after the other and immediately immersed themselves in work. In the rush, Alexander forgot to call John.


    The items they had purchased from the auction were difficult to handle, and Skr had to deal with each one separately.


    Meanwhile, Alexander had several friends reach out to him. By the time he finished his work, it was already after office hours. Alexander attempted to call John but couldn¡¯t get through, so he decided to put the matter aside for now.


    As Skr was clocking out, she got a call from Janine, who had slipped on a wet floor at the market while grocery shopping and fractured her leg.


    With Steven swamped with worktely and Charles tied up with the new film crew, neither was avable to take calls. Skr hurried to the hospital as soon as she received the news<i>; </i>someone kind had already taken Janine there.


    On her way, Skr called Joe. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to make it to Pearlhall Residence today. Please let Grandma know.<i>¡± </i>


    She kept the exnation brief to avoid worrying Joe and Gloria.


    Skr ended the call quickly, not giving Joe a chance to ask further questions.


    Joe looked at his phone, deep in thought. If there hadn¡¯t been an emergency, Skr wouldn¡¯t have missed visiting Pearlhall Residence. Even when busy, she usually made time for Gloria.


    He tapped on the phone screen and dialed Caleb¡¯s number.


    After a few rings, Caleb answered, sounding confused. ¡°Did you dial the wrong number?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I did not. Is Skr off work?¡± Joe asked.


    Caleb was puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m already home. We finished work half an hour ago. I¡¯m not a kid¨Cif you have something to ask, just ask directly.¡±


    Though Caleb was younger and less cunning than Joe, he wasn¡¯t na?ve. Joe had never called him without a solid reason before. He found it hard to believe that Joe would call just to ask if Skr had finished


    work.


    If Joe wanted to know if Skr was off the clock, he could have asked her directly instead of beating


    around the bush.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite sharp. Has Skr been acting oddly today?¡± Joe¡¯s tone was slightly cold.


    Caleb replied, ¡°Oddly? No, she seemed fine. Skr was her usual professional self and even chatted a bit before leaving. But she did go to the auction this morning with my grandfather and bought a few artifacts. My grandfather asked her to handle them.¡±


    Chapter 759


    ¡°I see,¡± Joe said before ending the call.


    Caleb listened to the dial tone, his lips twitching in irritation. Wasn¡¯t this a case of using him and then discarding him? Joe didn¡¯t even thank him.


    2/2


    Skr arrived at the hospital shortly after. Janine¡¯s leg was already in a cast.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Skye. The doctor said it¡¯s a minor fracture and nothing serious,¡± Janine reassured her, trying to ease Skr¡¯s concern.


    Given her age, her bones were more delicate now. She had spent years working in the fields and fell many times without sustaining a fracture.


    Understanding that Janine was trying to spare her from concern, Skr collected the X¨Crays and medical reports. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll consult with the doctor to see if there are any special instructions,¡± she said.


    ¡°Okay. Janine sat in a chair in the corridor, waiting for Skr.


    Nearby, other patients admired Janine and remarked on how considerate her daughter was. Janine smiled at the praise, but her expression suddenly turned serious, and she instinctively rose to her feet.

 Chapter 760

    <b>Chapter </b><b>760 </b>


    As Janine attempted to stand, she wobbled and almost fell forward. Thankfully, someone nearby caught her.


    Once she steadied herself, she scanned the area seen was no longer there.


    ¡°What happened?<b>¡± </b>the person beside her asked.


    refully, but the familiar fiqure she thought she had


    Janine appeared dazed. ¡°Nothing. I thought I saw someone I knew, but it was probably just my mistake.¡±


    Just then, Skr emerged from the doctor¡¯s office.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to get the medication,¡± Skr said.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead,¡± Janine replied.


    Skr, absorbed in the medical instructions, didn¡¯t notice Janine¡¯s slight shift in mood. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    When Skr returned with the medication, Janine seemed to have returned to her usual self.


    Skr drove Janine home and decided to stay for a few days.


    As soon as Janine realized Skr intended to stay, she swiftly refused. ¡°The fridge is stocked. Even with one leg out ofmission, I can manage on my own. You should go back and not cause Joe any unnecessary worry.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you need proper care for your broken leg. I can¡¯t leave you by yourself,¡± Skr insisted, sending a text to Joe to exin what was happening and her intention to stay at Yancey Residence for a few days


    Janine was well aware of Skr¡¯s stubbornness. Once she decided on something, persuading her otherwise was nearly impossible. So, Janine reluctantly gave in.


    When Joe arrived at Pearhall Residence, he noticed someone was visiting. He asked the household staff, ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Ruell.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Ruell?¡± he echoed, a puzzled frown creasing his brow.


    When he entered and saw Vera, he was surprised. Vera was chatting happily with Gloria. She turned around when she heard a sound. With a smile, she greeted, ¡°Joe.¡±


    Their unexpected meeting at Pearhall Residence was a surprise for both. Vera had primarilye to speak with Gloria but hadn¡¯t yet had the chance, as Joe¡¯s arrival had interrupted her ns.


    Besides, given Joe¡¯s presence, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to discuss her reasons for visiting right away. So, she decided it was best to save those words for another time when she could speak with Gloria


    privately.


    Gloria wasn¡¯t surprised to see Joe alone at Pearhall Residence<b>, </b>knowing that Skr had othermitments. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help feeling slightly displeased that Skr wasn¡¯t there.


    Gloria questioned the purpose of just having her grandson there.


    Half an hourter, Joe and Vera left separately.


    Chapter 760


    Gloria was troubled. ¡°Why did Verae back now?¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about Mr. Martin?¡± Edgar asked.


    Glor¨ªa nodded. ¡°For years, Joe hasn¡¯t let many people get close, and it¡¯s because of her. Even though Joe hasn¡¯t mentioned it<b>, </b>as his grandmother, <b>I </b>can tell.¡±


    ¡°So, does Ms. Ruell¡¯s visit means she wants to be with Joe? And where does Mrs. Martin fit into all of this? ¡°Edgar asked, frowning.


    He was relieved that Skr wasn¡¯t present today; exining Vera¡¯s visit would have been difficult.


    ¡°Joe would never neglect Skye,¡± Gloria said firmly.


    Edgar nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, Mr. Martin would never do anything to hurt Mrs. Martin. Besides, I believe he¡¯s grown quite fond of her. Their rtionship has been progressing well, and Ms. Ruell has been away from Jipsburg for years. Back then, Mr. Martin was still young. Now¡­ we shouldn¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible not to worry,¡± Gloria replied, her voice heavy with concern. ¡°Do they think I don¡¯t <i>know </i>about the prenuptial agreement?¡±


    Edgar struggled to findforting words.


    ¡°Vera visited me today, and it wasn¡¯t just a casual visit. Before Joe <i>got </i>here, she likely had something on her mind to discuss with me,¡± Gloria added.


    Edgar was surprised. ¡°What do you think she wanted to talk about?¡±


    Gloria shook her head. ¡°She didn¡¯t get a chance today, but she¡¯ll find another time to bring it up.¡± ¡°Yes, she will,¡± Edgar agreed.

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    Gloria sighed softly. ¡°I hope Joe and Skye can get along well. If they do, I¡¯ll be at ease.¡± Edgar nodded in agreement. ¡°They will be, I¡¯m sure. They both seem to be doing well.¡±


    Vera¡¯s car was parked by the roadside under the streetlight as she inspected the front.


    She caught sight of Joe¡¯s car in her peripheral vision. Her vehicle was hard to miss, even at night<b>, </b>and as she anticipated, Joe¡¯s car pulled to a stop next to hers. They hadn¡¯t been able to talk at Pearlhall Residence.


    Joe didn¡¯t get out. Instead, Lucas stepped out and approached her. ¡°Ms. Ruell, is there something wrong with your car?¡±


    Vera¡¯s posture tensed slightly, her expression turning a bit rigid. Her eyes involuntarily shifted toward the car as she wondered why Joe wasn¡¯t getting out.


    Lucas, thinking the wind might have carried away his words, repeated, ¡°Ms. Ruell, is your car having issues? Let me take a look.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably just broken down,¡± Vera replied absentmindedly, though she wondered if Joe was trying to avoid raising suspicion. The distance from Pearlhall Residence was significant.


    Lucas immediately began inspecting the car.


    Meanwhile, Joe stayed in his car, his eyes on his phone. The screen disyed his WhatsApp conversation, with Skr. When he looked up, he saw Vera walking toward him. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She tapped on his window twice, signaling him to roll it down.


    Joe obliged.


    Vera said with a touch of apology, ¡°It seems I¡¯ll have to hitch a ride with you. My car can¡¯t be fixed right away.¡±


    Just then, Lucas approached. ¡°Mr. Martin, I can¡¯t repair Ms. Ruell¡¯s car right now.¡±


    Joe responded, ¡°Alright, get in.¡±


    As Vera reached for the car door, Lucas opened the passenger seat for her. ¡°Please, Ms. Ruell.¡±


    Vera¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment, but she quickly regained herposure. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Meanwhile, a nearby camera captured the entire scene


    ¡°Finally, we¡¯ve got a shot of Martin Group CEO¡¯s rumored affair.¡±


    ¡°That woman is Vera Ruell, the youngdy from the Ruell family who just returned from abroad.¡±


    ¡°What a perfect match!¡±


    ¡°This news will definitely make headlines.¡±


    Skr and Janine were watching TV together.


    After some chatting, Janine sighed about the news of Sadie being killed by Peter. She couldn¡¯t help but


    think of Maisy. However, she made sure not to mention Maisy in front of Skr.


    Chapter 761


    2/2


    After all, the path she chose was her own to walk. As for Maisy¡¯s future, Janine could only hope for the best, wishing Maisy would make a better life for herself.


    The TV show ying was Skr¡¯s favorite¨Ca family drama.


    The scene revolved around a father, away for more than a decade,ing home in frail condition. Stunned and harboring deep resentment, his wife and children were unwilling to ept him.


    Having been left by his former mistress, the father returned alone and haunted by memories of the family he had abandoned.


    ¡°Skye, if it were you, do you think you could forgive him?¡± Janine wondered aloud, her thoughts wandering back to the vague figure she had noticed in the hospital.

 Chapter 762

    <b>Chapter </b><b>762 </b>


    Skr kept her gaze fixed on the TV, her answer firm. ¡°No.¡±


    She would never forgive him. This scoundrel had abandoned his wife and children for years, all in the name of chasing his so¨Ccalled true love.


    After disappearing for over a decade, he suddenly wanted toe back now that the kids were grown. He had been with his mistress all this time. Did he think his ex¨Cwife was just a dumping ground for his past mistakes?


    He had neglected his wife and children for years, giving his best years to his mistress. Now, he should let


    the mistress and their child care for him.


    Janine wasn¡¯t surprised by Skr¡¯s response. A small smile crossed her lips. She wondered to herself how, even with age, she still seemed so idealistic.


    The person she saw in the hospital must not have been who she imagined. That person certainly wasn¡¯t the irresponsible character depicted on TV.


    ¡°Mom, what about you? If you were the original wife on TV, would you forgive him?¡± Skr asked.


    Janine hesitated briefly, then smiled and said, ¡°Do I really need to say it? A man who¡¯s that irresponsible is repulsive. He should keep his distance.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Mom.¡± Skr nodded vigorously. Her adoptive mother was kind, but she had a sharpness that kept others from taking advantage.


    Janine and Skr watched another episode of the show. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    When it ended, Skr headed to the bathroom. But before she coulde out, there was a knock on the


    door.


    Sitting on the couch and leaning on her crutch, Janine tried to stand up. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Old buildingscked soundproofing, so her voice was clearly audible outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Mom.¡±


    Initially, the voice sounded a bit unfamiliar, but Janine quickly recognized it. ¡°Is that you, Joe?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Joe¡¯s voice came through the door again!


    Janine immediately adjusted her stance, leaning on her crutch to open the door.


    Skr just emerged from the bathroom. She said, ¡°Mom, let me get that. You sit down.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Janine replied. She returned to her seat and set her crutch aside. It was her first time using a crutch, so she was somewhat unustomed to it.


    Skr opened the door and saw Joe standing there, holding health supplements in both hands. She never expected to see him carrying health supplements and couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly at the sight.


    <b>¡°</b>What brings you here?¡± she asked instinctively.


    Joe raised an eyebrow, wondering if he wasn¡¯t wee.


    In his usual calm manner, he answered, ¡°I came to visit my mother¨Cinw.¡±


    Skr had momentarily forgotten that Joe was now Janine¡¯s son¨Cinw. Realizing this, she btedly reached for the health supplements.


    Chapter 762


    2/2


    <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s alright,¡± Joe said, not allowing Skr to take them from him. They weren¡¯t heavy, after all.


    Janine smiled <b>at </b>Joe. ¡°Joe,e in. Skye will get your slippers.¡±


    Skyl¨¢r immediately fetched the slippers.


    As Joe changed into the slippers, he nced at Skr with a solemn look before walking over to sit <b>on </b>the couch.


    Skr found his gaze puzzling. She pondered what that look meant.


    There was something about that look that made her feel guilty, as if she had wronged or hurt him in some


    way.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. The doctor said it¡¯s just a matter of rest. Skr is overly concerned. You and Skye should head back; I can manage on my own,¡± Janine said.


    Joe nodded. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear you¡¯re okay, Mom. I¡¯ll stay here with Skye for the next few days to help take care of you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Skr was surprised he was going to stay.

 Chapter 763

    <b>Chapter </b><b>763 </b>


    Observing Skr¡¯s astonished look, Janine felt something was amiss. She wondered why Skye seemed to not want Joe to stay. Did they argue?


    Janine lowered her head, contemting for a moment before deciding, ¡°Alright, Joe can stay here.¡±


    Joe nodded, his gaze fixed on Skr.


    Despite her confusion about Joe¡¯s behavior, Skr acted as though she hadn¡¯t noticed. It made sense for him to visit her mother, but his decision to stay over was puzzling. She questioned if their rtionship was close enough to warrant this and if he was mindful of the possibility of misunderstandings, particrly her own.


    That night, theyy on a bed barely five feet wide. Joe¡¯s presence made it feel even smaller.


    Unlike the Gxy Vi, an ufortable awkwardness lingered. For a moment, silence reigned. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    When Joe¡¯s arm reached out, Skr jolted upright. She whispered, ¡°The room isn¡¯t soundproof.¡±


    The master bedroom and guest room were separated only by a thin wall with no sound instion.


    Joe chuckled softly and withdrew his arm, resting his hands behind his head. He smirked, ¡°Why do I get the feeling you¡¯re deliberately reminding me the room isn¡¯t soundproof? Trying to make things a bit more interesting?¡±


    ¡°Not that it¡¯s not possible,¡± he quickly added.


    Skr¡¯s face flushed. ¡°Be quiet.¡±


    His suggestive words were disconcerting. Thankfully, he kept his voice down. If Janine had heard, Skr would never have been able to face her again.


    Joe¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement. ¡°The bed may be small, but it could offer a different experience. Wouldn¡¯t you like to try it?¡±


    ¡°Joe! Do you really think I won¡¯t kick you out?¡± Skr gritted her teeth.


    She wondered where the aloof, self¨Ccontrolled man she knew had gone. The Joe who usually maintained a cold demeanor now seemedpletely different.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but think that whenever Joe got into bed, he turned into someone entirely unlike his usual self.


    Noting that he¡¯d pushed his teasing to its limit, Joe pulled Skr into an embrace and instructed, ¡°Stop moving.¡±


    If she kept wriggling, he might actually do something about it. As hey next to her in bed, he felt no urge to restrain himself.


    Skr bit her lip andy still in Joe¡¯s embrace.


    The next morning, Skr and Joe had breakfast together at Yancey Residence.


    Janine had risen early and, leaning on her crutch, prepared a simple breakfast.


    I¡¯ve said that I can take care of myself. You both should get back to work. Don¡¯t fret about me; I¡¯m fine at home, even if I can¡¯t go downstairs. You can be assured.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about lunch. I¡¯ll order some delivery. In the evening, I¡¯ll pick up groceries and cook


    Chapter 763


    2/2


    when I get back,¡± Skr said, still feeling uneasy.


    After considering it, Janine didn¡¯t object. She could handle lunch but agreed to let Skr take care of it to ease her worries.


    Once Skr and Joe left for work, Janine turned on the TV. The rerun of the drama Janine and Skr had watched the previous night yed on the screen.


    As she watched the unfaithful male lead, her thoughts wandered back to a figure she¡¯d seen the day before. She smiled and shook her head. ¡°Why do I seem to be getting more imaginative as I age?¡±


    Then, she picked up the remote and changed the channel.


    That morning, Joe didn¡¯t have Lucas pick him up. Instead, he walked downstairs and got into Skr¡¯s car.


    Skr nced at Joe, who was seated in the passenger seat.


    ¡°<i>Are </i>you looking at me like that because you¡¯re hoping I¡¯ll kiss you?¡± Joe asked, his mood buoyed by the good night¡¯s sleep they¡¯d shared.


    With a forced smile, Skr said, ¡°I was just considering that my bed might not be quiterge enough for someone as esteemed as you, Mr. Martin. I wouldn¡¯t want you to be ufortable.¡±


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 764

    <b>Chapter </b><b>764 </b>


    Skr had barely slept the night before. Joe had used her as a human pillow, pinning her down and making it impossible for her to move. Furthermore, the heat was oppressive, like being trapped in a sauna during the summer.


    She had toyer on concealer to hide the dark circles under her eyes and chugged arge cup of coffee just to function. Without it, she wasn¡¯t sure how she¡¯d get through the day.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t mind the difort,¡± Joe replied quickly..


    Skr forced a tight smile.


    The traffic was light, so she dropped Joe off at Martin Group and then headed to work.


    The moment she clocked in, Steven and Charles called to check on Janine¡¯s condition. They were swamped but promised to bring lunchter in the day. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Afterward, Skr dove into her work.


    After lunch, she returned to the office, ready to tackle the day¡¯s tasks. Just as she was about to start repairs, Caleb burst in. ¡°Skr,e with me. My grandfather called earlier and he¡¯s fuming. He hasn¡¯t even touched his lunch. When I asked him what¡¯s wrong, he just red and wouldn¡¯t say who upset him or why.¡±


    A few minutester, Skr met with Alexander. His face was clouded with anger.


    ¡°I contacted the grandfather of that Ruell girl. Although we¡¯re not close, we¡¯ve known each other for years and have some level of understanding.


    ¡°I never expected him to dismiss me as senile, iming I was out of touch and that those ancient artifacts couldn¡¯t possibly be powerful. It¡¯s infuriating! was just trying to help, and it blew up in my face!¡±


    In Jipsburg, few would dare disregard his authority. It was shocking that a distant acquaintance would reject his credibility.


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s how it is, Grandpa, don¡¯t let it get to you. If they prefer to dive headfirst into trouble, let them. If anything major happens, they shouldn¡¯t expect you or Skr to get involved,¡± Caleb remarked.


    Skr filled a cup with water from the nearby dispenser and set it on Alexander¡¯s desk. ¡°What¡¯s meant to happen will happen. You¡¯ve fulfilled your responsibility by warning them, so there¡¯s no reason to feel guilty. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Alexander¡¯s expression softened. He seemed more at ease.


    He was known for his integrity and didn¡¯t want to stand idly by while some families in Jipsburg were schemed against. But after his warning was met with skepticism, he decided it was best to step back. Continuing to interfere would be seen as meddling.


    Meanwhile, Caleb was at a loss for words. No matter how he tried to convince Alexander<b>, </b>it was futile. Only Skr¡¯s words seemed to have any effect.


    After Denton ended his call with Alexander, his displeasure was evident. It was the kind of frustration that came from being criticized.


    When Alexander¡¯s call came through, Vera was present. She had previously told Denton about her observations at the auction, leading Denton to form a poor impression of Alexander. As a result, Denton


    Chapter 764


    was disinclined to discuss much further after taking the call.


    ¡°Mr. Gardner Senior is really getting old. How can he believe in such nonsense at his age?¡± Vera said, displeased. Her n to surprise her grandfather was derailed by Alexander¡¯s call.


    2/2


    Though Denton was also irritated, he managed a smile at Vera. ¡°It¡¯s quitemon. As people age and grow more afraid of death<b>, </b>they often start believing in all sorts of irrational things.


    ¡°Mr. Gardner Senior might be distinguished and esteemed, but that doesn¡¯t mean Ickpetence. Being away from thepany¡¯s affairs has enabled me to delve into antiques, and he was likely just misled.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned a lot from you since I was young. Now that you¡¯re aware of this, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to bring the items over so you can examine them properly,¡± Vera quickly offered.


    ¡°Alright, have them sent over.¡±


    An hourter, a household staff delivered a roll of antique paintings to Denton.


    Denton was an avid collector of ancient paintings and spent his free time admiring his collection. He had heard George¡¯s building was filled with various antiques and believed his collection far surpassed anything George could boast.


    ¡°I¡¯ll unroll it for you,¡± Vera said, carefully unfolding the antique painting.

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    1/2


    At home, the antique painting looked even better than it had at the auction.


    Its traditional charm was irresistible. The artwork depicted portraits of people and scenes from daily life, creating the illusion of stepping into another world.


    Vera was equally enchanted by it, while Denton gazed at it in silence for a long time. Finally, he pped his thigh and eximed, ¡°Excellent! This is a marvelous painting. It surpasses any of the ones I¡¯ve collected before.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°This is the best birthday gift I¡¯ve received this year.¡±


    It was rare for Denton to show such enthusiasm. This was the first time Vera had


    seen him so animated. His reaction confirmed that he truly appreciated the gift, and Vera felt relieved for winning the painting at the auction.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Alexander¡¯s pettiness after losing the bid on the painting he wanted to give Skr, heined to her grandfather. He even imed the two items she had bought were cursed and would bring misfortune, but to Vera, they were just fine pieces. She couldn¡¯t see where any trouble could arise.


    Jenny finally had a private moment with Joe in the underground parking lot. Seeing him brought back all the recent turmoil, and her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Joe¡­¡±


    Before college, they didn¡¯t see each other daily but met frequently. Even after she moved to Korel City, he visited her at college. Although he only came when she was hospitalized, it still showed that he cared¨Cso being neglected now felt particrly hurtful.


    Paul noticed Jenny¡¯s reddened eyes and quickly scanned their surroundings. Thankfully, no one else was nearby.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Joe asked.


    As a tear rolled down Jenny¡¯s cheek, she quickly wiped it away. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯ve been dealing with a lot at worktely and am starting to doubt myself. Since you taught me so much when I was younger, I wanted to see you first.¡±


    Her eyes were earnest, revealing no hidden motives.


    Paul was perplexed by Jenny¡¯s transformation since returning to Jipsburg. He wondered if she truly believed a seemingly usible excuse <b>could </b><b>conceal </b>her


    Chapter 765


    intentions. If he could discern her deception, Joe, with his keen intuition, would surely see through it as well.


    2/2


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to doubt yourself. Just focus on doing your job well,¡± Joe said. He Towered his gaze and maintained his usual demeanor.


    Joe questioned whether crying over work issues was helpful. Had he ever taught her


    that? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Jenny was stunned. ¡°Joe, can we have dinner together?¡±


    ¡°Concentrate on gaining experience and honing your skills. There¡¯s no need for dinner,¡± Joe said before turning and walking away.


    Paul didn¡¯t follow Joe. Noting Jenny¡¯s clear dissatisfaction, he gently advised, ¡°Ms. Scott, staying with the Martin Group might not be the best use of your time. Mr. and Mrs. Martin have a solid rtionship. It might be better to focus your efforts elsewhere.¡±


    Jenny bit her lip, her expression hardening. After a moment, with tears forming in her eyes, she looked at Paul and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand what you meant.¡±

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    Paul stood there, dumbfounded. ¡°Fine, if you didn¡¯t get it, then forget I said anything.¡±


    He waved his hand dismissively, signaling the end of the conversation.


    Paul thought Jenny was overly confident, believing herself so clever that no one could see through her intentions.


    Jenny stood there, her face pale and her tears long since dried.


    Joe had already driven off.


    Joe had rmended that she focus on learning and improving her job skills. Jenny couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she trulycked abilities, considering how she had managed to get into Martin Group in the first ce.


    Her skills might not rival Paul¡¯s, but they were still noteworthy. Joe simply didn¡¯t see her potential.


    ¡°Is Skr the only one you care about now?¡± Jenny¡¯s voice dripped with bitterness.


    But it wasn¡¯t just Skr¨CVera had also returned. Another wave of jealousy surged through Jenny. Everyone else seemed to have a ce in Joe¡¯s life, while she felt left out. However, she refused to ept being sidelined.


    Just then, her phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, Jenny¡¯s demeanor changed instantly. It was Molly.


    ¡°Mrs. Martin,¡± Jenny answered with a respectful tone.


    ¡°Did you deliver the pen I asked you to give Joe?¡± Molly didn¡¯t bother with


    pleasantries, getting straight to the point.


    ¡°Yes, I ced it on Joe¡¯s desk a few days ago,¡± Jenny replied.


    ¡°Good. You¡¯ve done well, Jenny. I¡¯ve always had a high opinion of you, and Joe¡¯s


    father is also very pleased. Do you have time today? Come over for dinner,¡± Molly¡¯s voice softened, speaking like a kind and caring elder.


    When an elder extended an invitation, it was impossible to refuse.


    Jenny was quick to respond. She didn¡¯t want to upset Molly. ¡°Of course, Mrs. Martin. I just finished work. I¡¯ll head over right away.¡±


    Thest time she met Edwin and Molly, Jenny sensed their dislike for Skr. Now that they trusted her enough to invite her to dinner, she knew she had a real opportunity. She wasn¡¯t concerned about Vera or Skr.


    After Molly hung up, she instructed the household staff to prepare dinner and then went upstairs. She knocked a few times before entering.


    ¡°Jenny will be here shortly,¡± she informed Edvin.


    Edwin looked up, a spark of anticipation in his eyes. ¡°Good, make sure everything is


    set.¡±


    Molly hesitated, feeling uneasy. ¡°Are you sure about this, darling?¡±


    She had known about Edwin¡¯s past rtionships but had chosen to ignore them. It was easier to pretend they didn¡¯t exist. However, Edwin¡¯s nning to entertain women at home this time made her uneasy.


    Edwin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Sure about what?¡±


    young. Plus,


    ¡°She¡¯s a girl your son raised. She just graduated from college and is still she¡¯s clearly in love with Joe. If things-¡± Molly trailed off, struggling to find the right words.


    Edwin interrupted impatiently, ¡°Enough. No need to discuss it further. There¡¯s no room for negotiation. Don¡¯t let anything go wrong.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Alright,¡± Molly sighed.


    Skr and Joe arrived at Yancey Residence.


    Janine was sitting on the couch, watching TV.


    ¡°Steven and Charles came by in the afternoon. They bought a lot of groceries and cooked several dishes before they left. All you need to do is heat them up,¡± Janine said as they entered and changed into their slippers.


    Skr responded with a smile, saying, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, she went directly to the kitchen. The kitchen counter was filled with several dishes made by Steven. They only needed to be warmed in the microwave before


    eating. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe followed her into the kitchen.


    ¡°How do we heat this? <b>I¡¯ll </b>handle it,¡± Joe offered.


    He nced at the microwave. He had never used one before and wasn¡¯t sure how it


    worked.


    Skr chuckled. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take care of it. This is an old model microwave, and I¡¯m


    Chapter 766


    used to it.¡¯


    17


    3/3


    Once they moved to their new house, they would have brand¨Cnew appliances, which would be easier to use.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    1/2


    Chapter 767


    Joe didn¡¯t insist further. He stood by with his hands in his pockets, his gaze fixed on


    Skr.


    Once Skr finished microwaving the dishes, she noticed Joe still lingering in the kitchen. ¡°Please take the dishes out. Dinner¡¯s ready,¡± she instructed.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Joe replied.


    Joe wasn¡¯t exactly the ideal husband type who excelled at housework, but he didn¡¯t mind sharing the chores with Skr. She cooked; he cleaned. Now that she had heated up the food, he was happy to help out by bringing it to the table.


    Skr gave him a small smile.


    Joe¡¯s picture¨Cperfect husband image was short¨Clived. While he was in the shower, Skr found a gossip article with the headline, ¡°Secret Couple Unmasked: Their Identities Revealed!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The article exposed Joe, the CEO of Martin Group, and Vera, the eldest daughter of the Ruell family, as the perfect couple. Photos showed Vera getting into Joe¡¯s car, and sitting in the front passenger seat¨Can unmistakable sign of her special status.


    ¡°Joe¡¯s girlfriend, Vera, exposed for the first time!¡±


    ¡°This is truly a perfect match!¡±


    ¡°This couple is simply perfect together!¡±


    The buzz surrounding them was even hotter than a celebrity rtionship reveal.


    Natalie, always quick to catch wind of gossip, messaged Skr on WhatsApp.¡± What¡¯s going on? Not only did Joe never announce your marriage, but now it looks like he¡¯s cheating on you. This is too much! Skye, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Having been betrayed herself, Natalie was worried Skr might get hurt. What made it worse was how tant Joe was being, openly unting his rtionship with Vera as if to make it clear Skr was easily receable.


    Skr could imagine how furious Natalie was. ¡°These photos and news don¡¯t mean much. At worst, Joe and I might end up divorced.¡±


    Natalie felt relieved. ¡°It¡¯s good that you two don¡¯t have strong feelings for each other.¡±


    Skr¡¯s eyes shifted. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fortunate that we don¡¯t have any strong feelings. Let¡¯s not talk about it now. He¡¯ll be back from the shower soon,¡± she texted.


    Chapter 767


    2/2


    Skr exited her WhatsApp.


    Joe didn¡¯t notice anything unusual about her. He was drying his hair with a small towel, still damp from the shower.


    Since they weren¡¯t at Gxy Vi and had to share the bathroom with the family, Joe put on his pajamas directly in the restroom, which left him slightly ufortable from the lingering moisture.


    ¡°There¡¯s a vi near our ce that belongs to me. We can move Mom there,¡± Joe said, looking at Skr.


    When he noticed her distant expression and the change in her demeanor, his eyebrows raised slightly. She had seemed fine before he went to shower. He wondered why she was suddenly so serious.


    Skr declined his offer. Her tone was t as she said, ¡°Thank you, but I recently bought a house. My mom will be able to move in soon.¡±


    Fortunately, the ce she bought was spacious, with plenty of rooms. After the divorce, she could simply move there.


    The photo showcased Vera in a breathtaking manner, making her appear dazzling and captivating. However, Joe wasn¡¯t in the photo; it merely showed Vera getting into the car as the door was about to close.


    Joe¡¯s expression darkened. His tone grew colder. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we schedule a time to visit the courthouse? There are a lot <i>of </i>divorces happeningtely. We should set a date,¡± Skr said, meeting his gaze directly. She wanted to take control of the situation and not just react to whatever came her way.

 Chapter 768

    <b>Chapter </b><b>768 </b>


    Skr was overwhelmed by the flood of gossip and news, feeling powerless in the midst of it all. The thought of someone discussing true love as if it were priceless only deepened her dread.


    Joe¡¯s gaze darkened as he looked at Skr. Do you want a divorce?¡±


    Skr smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±


    Her encounters with Vera had left her feeling stung by the woman¡¯s open disdain. To Vera, Skr likely appeared nothing more than a disgraceful mistress.


    Joe¡¯s expression hardened, and he said nothing as he dressed. Before leaving, he remarked, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the divorce after the contract ends.¡±


    Once Joe had gone, Janine knocked and entered the room. She asked cautiously,¡± Why did Joe leave so suddenly?¡±


    Despite her inner turmoil, Skr¡¯s face remained impassive. ¡°He had something urgent to attend to and won¡¯t be back tonight. It¡¯ste, so you should get some rest, Mom.¡±


    Janine nodded but remained worried. ¡°Be honest with me. Did you two have an argument? This visit feels different from thest one.¡±


    Skr admitted, ¡°There have been some unpleasant moments, but it¡¯s nothing serious. We¡¯ll sort it out. Don¡¯t worry, Mom.¡± Although she hadn¡¯t anticipated Janine noticing, she chose not to deny it.


    Reassured by Skr¡¯s openness, Janine felt better. She believed that newlyweds often faced adjustments and minor conflicts, which was normal. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go rest. Remember,munication is key. Don¡¯t let misunderstandings fester; even small ones can strain your rtionship. I¡¯ve been through it and


    understand how important it is.¡±


    Janine offered this heartfelt advice before heading to bed.


    Skry in bed, reflecting on Janine¡¯s words. She realized that even minor misunderstandings could lead to more significant issues and recognized the need for a serious conversation with Joe. She nned to address things openly once they were back at the Gxy Vi.


    Dinnersted over an hour at the Moran Residence. Jenny arrived and waited for


    Chapter 768


    2/2


    about half an hour before dinner began.


    Edwin and Molly were unusually kind tonight, asking her many questions, which she answered honestly.


    As dinner was wrapping up, Edwin inquired, ¡°Did you have any boyfriends in college?¡±


    Molly added with a smile, ¡°With your looks, you must have had quite a few suitors in college.¡±


    With a hint of blush, Jenny replied shyly, ¡°No, I dedicated myself to my studies in college. While there were some who showed interest, I wasn¡¯t interested in them. To me, no one else couldpare to Joe.¡±


    This was the truth. Compared to Joe, the boys at college seemed ordinary, and none could measure up to his level, let alone Rowan¡¯s


    She couldn¡¯t risk having any blemishes on her reputation, so she turned down everyone who pursued her. That was why she was confident in truthfully answering that she had never had a boyfriend.


    When Edwin heard her say no onepared to Joe, his expression subtly changed A hint of dissatisfaction colored his tone, though Jenny didn¡¯t notice it. ¡°Yes, Joe is certainly remarkable.¡±


    Molly sipped her tea, keeping her head down. She understood Edwin well; although Joe was his son, Edwin resented the praise, feeling it reflected poorly on his own standing. He was supposed tomand respect and run the Martin Group, but Joe had taken over his position, leaving Edwin feeling overshadowed and bitter.


    Jenny nced at the clock. It was 10:00 pm. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll leave you both to rest. If you need any help, I¡¯ll be <i>more </i>than willing to assist.¡±


    When she finished speaking and <i>stood </i>up, she felt dizzy, perhaps from standing too quickly.


    She even struggled to keep her bnce.

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    Jenny said, ¡°I¡­¡±


    Molly quickly supported Jenny. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Jenny shook her head. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m feeling a bit dizzy. It should be nothing


    serious.¡±


    She tried to leave, but the dizziness intensified with each step. Struggling to keep her bnce, her expression shifted. ¡°I¡­ I think I might be getting sick. Could you call 911 for me?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have you stay here tonight and rest. I¡¯ll call a doctor over shortly. Let me help you upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Martin.¡±


    Hours seemed to stretch on. Feeling increasingly overheated, Jenny tried to pull at her clothes, but her weakened state made it impossible.


    In her dazed state, she thought she must be ill, but reassured herself it would be fine. Molly would call a doctor, and she¡¯d recover quickly with proper treatment.


    Edwin and Molly were genuinely kind. They must be pleased with her. She believed that as long as she showed Joe her true self and gradually exposed Skr¡¯s nature, she could still end up marrying him. Jenny was sure of it.


    Perhaps the illness was worse than she thought. Someone entered the room and helped her out of her clothes, relieving some of the heat.


    Groggily, she opened her eyes and murmured a thank you, only to be silenced by a


    kiss. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking up, she saw who was kissing her and murmured, ¡°Joe¡­ you came to help


    me? I feel so awful.¡±


    With ¡°Joe¡± close by, her difort began to fade, and Jenny¡¯s response grew more enthusiastic. That night was intense and wild.


    On the other side of the wall, Mollyy in bed with a nk expression. Despite her earplugs, she could faintly hear the sounds from the next room.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a little hussy. You just said you¡¯ve never had a boyfriend, but who knows how many you¡¯ve actually had.¡±


    Edwin, now showing signs of age despite his efforts to stay youthful, had a particr


    Chapter 769


    fondness for younger women.


    N


    A sliver of light slipped through the partially closed curtain,nding on Jenny¡¯s face. She frowned, feeling a bit ufortable, and turned over, trying to fall back asleep.


    However, something blocked her movement. As she became more awake, she felt pain all over her body. Exhausted and groggy, she forced her eyes open.


    For a moment, she wondered if she was dreaming. She closed her eyes again, convincing herself it was just a dream¨Cthere was no way Edwin could be in her bed. Slowly, she opened her eyes again and met Edwin¡¯s gaze. He was already awake.


    X


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 770

    <b>Chapter </b><b>770 </b>


    Jenny couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. It felt like she had been struck by lightning.


    Edwin sat up with <b>a </b>faint smile on his face.


    ¡°How could you be in my bed? I¡­¡± Jenny¡¯s mind was racing, her face drained of color as she tried to piece together the events of the previous night.


    It wasn¡¯t a dream. It was real.


    But the person in bed with her wasn¡¯t Joe. It was Edwin.


    Edwin¡¯s smile remained gentle. ¡°You climbed into my bed in the middle of the night. Don¡¯t you remember? Don¡¯t worry, I had a great timest night. I¡¯ll make sure you get what¡¯sing to you.¡±


    Jenny was utterly flustered, avoiding Edwin¡¯s gaze as she noticed the marks on her body.


    The pain coursing through her reminded her that this was no dream. But how could she have willingly climbed into Edwin¡¯s bed? She had always liked Joe. Her first time was supposed to be for Joe. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    How could it have been¡­


    As Edwin got out of bed, his voice carried a satisfied note. ¡°You were good for your first time. If there¡¯s anything else you want, let me know. From now on, you can visit me whenever, and I¡¯ll ensure you get what you¡¯ve never had before.¡±


    His words and tone reeked of satisfaction, but Jenny couldn¡¯t bring herself to respond. As she left the Moran Residence, it felt like she was still trapped in a


    nightmare.


    She had onlye for dinner. She had no idea how she ended up in Edwin¡¯s bed.


    She had a few drinksst night, but she wasn¡¯t that easily drunk. She had handled alcohol before, back in college. She couldn¡¯t fathom how this had happened.


    She had saved her virginity for Joe, something she had always cherished. Now, was gone, just like that.


    As Jenny stumbled into a cab, a car drove by. Inside was Paul, who had just opened the window for some fresh air.


    To his surprise, he saw Jenny.


    Chapter 770


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s Jenny doing here?¡±


    <b>She </b>looked like she had just left Moran Residence.


    Paul squinted, noticing that Jenny seemed disoriented as if she had experienced some kind of shock.


    Paul stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    Meanwhile, back at Moran Residence, Edwin, who usually had little appetite in the morning, poured himself an extra ss of milk today.


    Seeing the smug look on Edwin¡¯s face, Molly felt a wave of difort but chose to ignore it.


    ¡°Transfer 500 thousand dors to herter,¡± Edwin told Molly.


    Molly was caught off guard, hesitating before she asked, ¡°500 thousand dors?¡±


    She thought the amount was excessive. ¡°500 thousand dors for just one night? Is she really worth that much?¡±


    Edwin replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s because it was her first time.¡±


    In the past, when he was with Molly, he hadn¡¯t cared whether it was her first time. His infatuation had overshadowed such concerns. But now, with age, it seemed he valued those things more.


    <i>Molly¡¯s </i>expression changed. She didn¡¯t say much and simply agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll transfer the money to her.¡±


    :


    Paul hurried to <i>find </i>Joe after leaving the PR department.


    Sarah had just called him over to review the news from the past couple of days. He needed to know if Joe wanted to intervene.


    Others might not know, <i>and </i>the reporters might be clueless, but Paul and a few others were well aware of Joe¡¯s marital status. When Joe was single, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. But now that <i>he </i>was married, they needed to be careful about these gossip stories.


    Paul knew a bit about Vera. He had thought thest candid shot of her was just a coincidence, <i>but </i><i>this </i>time¡­


    Chapter 771

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    1/2


    Even if Vera insisted it was just a coincidence, Paul refused to believe it.


    Gossip news often thrived on rumors and spection, but this was different. Such rumors had not surfaced until Vera¡¯s return. This was unprecedented.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, could you exin what¡¯s happening? Are you nning to end your rtionship with Mrs. Martin earlier than expected, and then give Ms. Ruell a formal position?¡± Paul asked.


    Joe nced at the headlines with a frosty expression. ¡°Have Sarah handle it.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ am I right?¡± Paul pressed, unwilling to let it go. He felt a pang of sympathy for Skr, thinking she was being treated unfairly.


    Recently, Skr and Joe¡¯s rtionship had visibly improved, but Vera¡¯s sudden appearanceplicated matters.


    Joe¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°Get out.¡±


    Paul retreated, realizing he should not push further. Joe had always been private about his personal life.


    ¡­


    Paul encountered Jenny again during the lunch break as he left the restaurant. Though he hadn¡¯t been particrly curious about her before, seeing her leave Moran Residence in a daze earlier and now entering a pharmacy looking distraught piqued his interest.


    His colleague noted it too. ¡°Jenny seems off today. She used to be so lively, but now she¡¯s quiet. She¡¯s buying medicine; maybe she¡¯s caught a cold.¡±


    ¡°A cold?¡± Paul mused. Could a cold really make someone seem so distressed?


    He suspected Jenny¡¯s departure from Moran Residence was more than a coincidence. Something was amiss.


    Jenny¡¯s recent behavior had be increasingly baffling. Considering the situation between Edwin and Joe, why would Jenny visit Moran Residence? He decided <b>an </b>investigation was necessary.


    Meanwhile, after purchasing her medication Jenny entered <b>a </b><b>nearby </b><b>restaurant</b>. Once seated, she opened a bottle of water and took <b>an </b>emergency <b>contraceptive </b><b>pill</b>.


    <b>She </b>had hopedst night¡¯s events were <b>a nightmare</b>, <b>something </b><b>she </b><b>could </b><b>dismiss </b>


    But reality proved otherwise.


    Confusion clouded her thoughts as she pondered her next steps.


    Just then, she received a text from the bank confirming a 500,000 dor transfer. Shortly after, a WhatsApp message from Molly arrived. ¡°Thank you for your effortsst night. Here is your payment. Feel free to visit us again.¡±


    Had she received this message on another day, she would have been ted and responded immediately. But now¡­ The message felt like a stab to her heart.


    500,000 dors¡­


    They paid 500,000 dors for what happenedst night.


    She questioned how this was possible and why it had urred. She struggled to understand what was happening.


    She questioned if Edwin¡¯s ims were true. He said she had willingly joined him in bed, but her memories were tangled with moments of intimacy with Joe.


    She couldn¡¯t ept it. Edwin was Joe¡¯s father¨Chow could she ever face Joe after this?


    Rowan and Minerva had just finished a passionate encounter. Their bodies were sticky with sweat.


    Rowan, ever gentle afterward, suggested Minerva shower first.


    As he sat on the edge of the bed, smoking a cigarette and scrolling through his phone, an old Messenger notification pinged. He recognized the profile picture immediately. Driven by impulse, he clicked <i>it </i>


    ¡°Rowan, what should I do? I <i>wish </i>everything I¡¯m going through was just a nightmare. I know you probably won¡¯t respond, and I know you haven¡¯t used Messenger in ages. But please let me believe there¡¯s still hope.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    Jenny continued, ¡°If only someone could be here with me right now and tell me that the past two days were just a nightmare, maybe I wouldn¡¯t feel so helpless.


    ¡°Is everyone around me destined to leave eventually? If I¡¯d known it would end like this, I should have gone back to the countryside and led a simple life. At least there, people wouldn¡¯t have rejected me because of my background.¡±


    Her words conveyed a deen sense of despair. Rowan was left wondering what had transpired in her fe over the past couple of days. He was lost in thought, contemting her distress.


    After finishing her shower, Minerva emerged and saw Rowan engrossed in his phone. ¡°I¡¯m heading out. See you at the courthouse tomorrow.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure if Rowan even heard her, as he didn¡¯t look up from his screen. His attention was entirely focused on his phone.


    Minerva wasn¡¯t concerned; their rtionship was strictly transactional¨Ca family alliance. After having a child, Rowan was free to live as he pleased.


    However, she had her own struggles. She was battling fertility issues.


    Momentster, Rowan heard the door close and snapped out of his daze, realizing Minerva had left. He nced toward the door, then back at his phone. After a brief pause, he dialed a number from his contacts.


    The call was answered almost immediately.


    ¡°Rowan? You finally called me back. I feel like everyone is abandoning me, and I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Jenny was surprised that Rowan called her.


    It seemed Rowan had seen her message on Messenger. She had taken a gamble, never expecting him <i>to </i>actually notice it.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Rowan¡¯s voice sounded indifferent.


    Jenny¡¯s unease grew. ¡°I¡­ I had a nightmare. In the dream, I was being


    bullied and couldn¡¯t fight back. Everyone was ming me, saying it was all my fault. I tried to exin, but no one believed me. Not even you, Rowan. It felt so real¡­ I was terrified.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell him aboutst night¡¯s events. No matter how many times she tried to cleanse herself, she felt tainted.


    ¡°It was just a nightmare?¡± Rowan¡¯s tone grew colder.


    ¡°Yes, Rowan, it was terrifying. I was really scared.¡± Jenny¡¯s sobs were audible over the phone.


    Rowan¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Stop being so dramatic, Jenny. If you keep this up, your nightmare might be reality.¡±


    He had been deceived once again. With that, he ended the call.


    Jenny was left in stunned silence. The tone of the disconnect signal echoed in her ear. She couldn¡¯t believe Rowan had hung up on her, the cruelty of his actions cutting deep. It felt as if he had no understanding of the torment she was enduring, both physical and emotional.


    All she wanted was to be with the person she loved, yet even that seemed like a transgression. The universe felt relentless in its punishment, pushing her into despair.


    Rowan, ignorant of her suffering, had onlypounded her pain. Jenny wondered if he felt satisfied now. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    And Skr¨Cif she knew<i>, </i>she¡¯d probably be thrilled, <i>no </i>longer fearing Joe


    would be taken from her.


    Jenny would bear all this pain alone.


    As Skr was about to leave work, she received an unexpected call from Jenny.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Skr, you and Joe are never going to happen. Do <i>you </i>even realize that aside from Mrs. Martin Senior, no one in the Martin family actually


    changel Skr, I really cant stand <b>you</b>.¡±


    all her pent¨Cup jealousy and hatred toward Skyfar in a


    remained cold and indifferent. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    13 sel was ometing Jenny spat at angry. You wo The and fasaws are wround of


    stoner dr


    f she could have he then retter sur Syar


    Skr¡¯s response was loy. ¡°Where bugh in the entenens to des But Jenny you with ever that chance Beng selusional se You should detachee And In the way front the youter


    With that Swar ended the call and sloped her phone back mo te tag


    Safer understood that Jenny WED AIUTED ETTO prone to muistive teravor out the constant drama was beginning to wear on her patience Sre probably ran <b>into </b>some trouble with Je safer today and now STE tang tortnter


    Syler fought Jenny was cateic. She made her way downsmans a


    minutester to dock out Just then, te perang agam it wasn Jenny I was Natale


    ¡°Sove guess where an? Nerales voce tuned with excrement


    Skr smiled and asked ¡°Where?


    I


    DVD


    ¡°I

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    ¡°Not yet, Skr,¡± Jenny said, her voiceced with defiance. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m so easily pushed around? Are you happy now that Joe is distancing himself from me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something,¡± Jenny spat out angrily. ¡°You won¡¯t beughing in the end. You two are bound to get divorced sooner orter!¡±


    If she couldn¡¯t have Joe, then neither could Skr.


    Skr¡¯s response was icy. ¡°Whether Iugh in the end remains to be seen. But Jenny, you won¡¯t even get that chance. Being delusional is a sickness. You should get that checked. And by the way, I don¡¯t like you either.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    With that, Skr ended the call and slipped her phone back into her bag.


    Skr understood that Jenny was young and prone to impulsive behavior, but the constant drama was beginning to wear on her patience. She probably ran into some trouble with Joe earlier today, and now she was taking it out on her.


    Skr thought Jenny was pathetic. She made her way downstairs a few minutester to clock out. Just then, her phone rang again. It wasn¡¯t Jenny; it was Natalie.


    ¡°Skye, guess where I am?¡± Natalie¡¯s voice bubbled with excitement.


    Skr smiled and asked, ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at Yancey Residence. I came by to see Ms. Yancey and brought a ton of groceries. When you get home, you¡¯ll have a hot meal waiting for you. Hurry back!¡±


    Skr stopped in her tracks. ¡°You¡¯re really at my ce?¡±


    ¡°When have I ever lied to you? Hurry back! No more talking, I¡¯m heading to the kitchen to get started.¡±


    Skr was surprised by Natalie¡¯s sudden visit. They had only exchanged a few texts earlier, and Natalie had mentioned she nned to visit Janine


    soon, but Skr hadn¡¯t expected her to show up so quickly.


    When Skr arrived home and opened the door, she was greeted by the mouthwatering aroma of food. Despite Natalie¡¯s youthful exuberance and tendency to view things in ck and white, she was an excellent cook.


    Janinemented, ¡°Nath¡¯s cooking is incredible. I offered to help, but she insisted on doing everything herself. If she weren¡¯t already married, I¡¯d love to have her as a daughter¨Cinw.¡±


    Janine¡¯s admiration for Natalie was clear, though Skr had not


    mentioned Natalie¡¯s divorce to her. Now was not the time to bring it up.


    Skr smiled and replied, ¡°My brothers have always been focused on their careers.¡±


    Janine had been troubled by the recent issues between Steven and Annie.


    ¡°Well, a strong focus on one¡¯s career isn¡¯t a bad thing,¡± Janine mused thoughtfully. She reflected on Steven¡¯s tumultuous rtionships in the past, believing that love couldn¡¯t be rushed. When the time was right, everything would fall into ce.


    Skr entered the kitchen, where Natalie was still cooking. Hearing Skr¡¯s footsteps, Natalie nced up from the stove. ¡°You¡¯re back already? Was there no traffic?¡±


    ¡°The roads were clear, so I got lucky. Is there more cooking to be done?¡± Skr asked.


    Natalie replied, ¡°Just thest dish. You can wait in the living room.¡±


    ¡°Okay,<i>¡± </i>Skr responded.


    An hourter, after dinner, Skr and Natalie took a leisurely walk around theplex. The area was small and cozy, filled with elderly residents. They strolled slowly, enjoying the peaceful evening.


    ¡°If something¡¯s bothering you, you should talk to me about it,¡± Natalie said, her concern evident. She had recently learned unsettling news¨CJoe and Vera were high school ssmates, and Vera had been Joe¡¯s past love.


    The series of paparazzi shots seemed orchestrated by Joe himself.


    Natalie thought it must be true. After all, there had been no recent news about Skr and Joe, despite their marriage.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter <i>774 </i>


    Skr was feeling particrly low at the moment. She had been carrying a heavy burden, a result of unresolved issues with Joe that were difficult to put into words.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± she assured Natalie.


    Natalie raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t press further. She was worried about Skr, who had already been hurt by Christopher and now seemed to be struggling with Joe. She hoped Skr wouldn¡¯t bottle up her emotions.


    After their meal today, she wasforted by Skr¡¯s upbeat demeanor. They lingered in conversation as dusk settled in.


    Noticing the time, Natalie said, ¡°I should head out now. Make sure you and Ms. Yancey get some rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you,¡± Skr offered, grabbing the car keys.


    Natalie hade directly from the film set and had not driven that day.


    As Natalie began to decline the offer, her phone rang. It was Hank.


    ¡°Oh? Okay, I¡¯m not too far away. I¡¯ll head over now.¡±


    After ending the call, Natalie informed Skr, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ll need to give me a ride after all. Mr. Powell and the crew drank too much at the restaurant. Hank has a pressing matter and can¡¯t pick up Mr. Powell, so I¡¯ll have to go get him.*


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you,¡± Skr said. Then, they headed toward her


    car<b>. </b>


    ¡°Will Ms. Yancey be okay alone at home?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll give my mom a call and let her know.¡±


    Soon, they arrived at a Floan restaurant.


    Skr followed Natalie into the restaurant.


    Upon reaching the private room, they saw three or four drunk people. The room wasrge, and it appeared the others had already left. The


    remaining few were waiting for a ride.


    In Jispsburg City, drunk driving was heavily enforced. Celebrities, in particr, were cautious about not driving after drinking.


    Skr waited outside the private room.


    After greeting the others, Natalie approached Austin. ¡°Mr. Powell, I¡¯m here to take you home.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Though Austin had drunk quite a bit, he was resting on a nearby couch, eyes closed. He looked as if he was asleep but opened his eyes when he heard Natalie¡¯s voice.


    Seeing Natalie, his gaze softened slightly.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± he said, standing up. He seemed fine initially, but as soon as he took a step, Natalie noticed something was off and quickly helped


    him.


    ¡°The car is right outside. I checked earlier, and there are no reporters waiting.¡±


    Austin gave a gentle nod and hummed softly in response. He allowed Natalie to hold him.


    When they reached the door and saw Skr, Austin recognized her.¡± Nath¡¯s friend?¡±


    Skr smiled and nodded.


    The three of them left the private room and took the elevator down.


    When the elevator doors opened on the ground floor, they were ready to step out. Skr, behind Natalie and Austin, was confused when they both suddenly paused.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked, peeking outside the elevator. Her gaze froze slightly at the sight.


    It was a coincidence. Joe and Jeremy, along with a few others, were


    standing right there.


    Joe didn¡¯t notice her at first, his attention focused on Natalie and Austin. But when he noticed someone else behind them, his eyes quickly swept


    over<b>. </b>


    Skr felt a shift in Joe¡¯s expression when he finally saw her. She looked away from him.


    Skr then nced at Jeremy. Jeremy¡¯s gaze was cold, fixed on Natalie as she linked arms with Austin. Even without speaking, his eyes conveyed a chilling anger.


    Skr silently thought that if they had arrived just a few minutes earlier, they would have avoided this encounter.

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    The atmosphere was as tense as a battlefield.


    Natalie hadn¡¯t anticipated running into Jeremy. Since their divorce, they had hardly interacted. Thest time they crossed paths, she could feel the widening gap between them. But now, seeing Jeremy again, it was as if she had done something wrong.


    It felt like they were still married.


    It took her a moment to remember that they were already divorced. Following Jeremy¡¯s gaze, she nced over.


    To an outsider, it might have seemed like she had an intimate rtionship with Austin. In truth, she was merely helping Austin steady himself. But there was no point in exining¨Cit would only make things more awkward.


    She forced a small, polite smile and greeted them, ¡°What a coincidence. Are you here for dinner too?¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s lips twitched slightly. His eyes were locked on Natalie, but he said nothing.


    Then, his gaze shifted to Austin. Despite being slightly tipsy, Austin met Jeremy¡¯s stare with a calm demeanor. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The silent exchange of nces between them was so intense that even Skr, standing behind them, felt something was off.


    Just then, another person arrived as the elevator doors began to close again.


    Skr broke the tension, ¡°The elevator doors are closing.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s face was slightly pale as she addressed Austin, ¡°Mr. Powell, let¡¯s head out.¡±


    Austin responded gently, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    As they stepped out of the elevator, Austin gave Jeremy a nod as a polite


    te they passed Joe, he briefly


    nicest at her, and the


    nsson from the previous might seemed to hang in the air


    Skr didn¡¯t have time to dwelt on what Joe¡¯s look might have meant.


    After leaving the restaurant, the three of then got into the


    Skr drove Natalie and Austin


    The car¡¯s atmosphere was oddly silent. No one spoke. Skr focused the road, not thinking much of it.


    Through the rearview mirror, she noticed Austin watching Natalie. appeared lost in thought.


    The car¡¯s interior was dim, lit only by passing streetlights.


    It was difficult to gauge Austin¡¯s thoughts as he stared at Natalie


    Skr sensed something unusual. Austin¡¯s gaze at Natalie didn¡¯t resemble that of a boss toward an employee. It seemed more like a man watching woman he cared about, with a hint of possessiveness.


    The realization startled Skr.


    When the light turned red, she nced at Natalie again. Natalie was still somewhat distant. Earlier, Jeremy¡¯s silence at the restaurant had been unsettling.


    When the light turned green, Skr checked on Austin again. He had closed his eyes, resting.


    Skr wondered if she was overthinking things.


    Soon, they arrived at Austin¡¯s home. It was a vi neighborhood.


    Natalie finally snapped out of her daze. ¡®Skye, I¡¯ll take Mr. Powell inside


    first. Wait for me ten minutes<b>.</b>¡±


    *Sure,¡±


    Natalie helped Austin out of the car.


    Skr remained in the car, watching Natalie and Austin. From behind, Austin didn¡¯t appear drunk. He walked steadily. Yet, he still relied on Natalie to support him.


    After they entered the vi, Na alie returned a few minutester, quickly running back to the car.

 Chapter 776

    776


    16


    ising over. He¡¯ll take care of Mr. Powell. We can take our leave


    Matabe put on her seat belt as she spoke


    Skr started the car and drove off


    Natalie¡¯s chatter started up once <b>more </b>once they reached the highway She said, ¡°Mr. Powell won¡¯t be busy in the uing days. rl be able to take a break. You can contact me if Janine needs anything. After all, you might be busy.¡±


    Skr thanked her with a smile. She sent Natalie to her destination soon after.


    None of them mentioned seeing Joe and Jeremy at the restaurant.


    Natalie didn¡¯t go home right after getting out of Skr¡¯s car. Instead, she bought two yogurt drinks at the convenience store outside her


    neighborhood. After sipping them, she walked home.


    A gentle breeze caressed her. Natalie¡¯s grim mood improved greatly.


    Not before long, she arrived home.


    Just as she opened the door, someone grabbed her arm. Then, Natalie was pressed onto the icy wall. The cold seeped into her bones. She was about to scream. However, when she saw that Jeremy was her aggressor, she stopped herself from doing so.


    ¡°Jeremy, you¡­¡±


    Jeremy had drunk some wine. Natalie could smell the alcohol lingering on him. He red at her dangerously.


    Natalie had never seen him like that. She began to panic.


    ¡°You divorced me not long ago. Have you gotten together with Austin already?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    How could she get together with Austin? She was nothing more than his employee.


    Jeremy pinched Natalie¡¯s chin and continued questioning her, ¡°Have you slept with him?¡±


    They had known each other for years. Jeremy understood her like the


    back of his hand.


    Natalie never used perfume. However, a light scent wafted off her. It was the smell of men¡¯s cologne.


    She widened her eyes and screamed, ¡°That¡¯s bullshit!¡±


    Natalie tried pushing him away. Unfortunately, she failed. He was too heavy.


    In the past, she would¡¯ve been thrilled to have him close to her. Now, whenever he approached her, the only thing on her mind was how to Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    escape.


    ¡°Prove to me you didn¡¯t sleep with him.¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s muscles tensed as he suddenly picked Natalie up and brought her into her apartment.


    He mmed the door behind them.


    This terrified Natalie. She shrieked, ¡°Jeremy, you¡¯re drunk! Let me go! Don¡¯t you remember that we¡¯ve gotten divorced? We¡¯re not married anymore. You can¡¯t barge into my house like that!¡±


    She had never seen Jeremy behaving in this way,


    ¡°Jeremy!¡±


    He knew every corner of her apartment well. Jeremy headed straight toward her bedroom with Natalie in his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you to prove you haven¡¯t slept with Austin! Natalie, do not test my patience. You¡¯re my woman. No other man is allowed to sleep with


    you. Don¡¯t you understand¡±


    19% words were undeid with fury.


    Not only was he jealous, but he was also extremely possessive


    Natalie thought her ears had deceived her. She raged, ¡°Jeremy, do you know what you¡¯re talking about? We¡¯re divorced. There are no ties between us. Austin and I have a strictly work¨Crted rtionship. However, even if we were involved with each other, you¡¯d have no right to interfere. You have no right to barge into my


    ise and demand I prove it to you!¡±


    Jeremy yanked his tie off. Then, he took his shirt off and hovered over Natalie.


    She failed to escape and was confined to the bed by a furious Jeremy. He tore at her clothes.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward)

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    ¡°Jeremy! You¡¯re drunk. Sober up. Do you know what you¡¯re doing right now?


    27


    Natalie shrieked. She sobbed fearfully.


    However, her cries were futile in calming Jeremy down. Her strength was nothing in the face of Jeremy¡¯s muscles. She couldn¡¯t stop him from taking her skirt off. He even undid her bra skillfully.


    Suddenly, a loud p rang out. Natalie trembled as her palm tingled.


    Jeremy¡¯s movements halted. A familiar glint of lust could be seen in his eyes..


    Her terror reached new heights. The loathing she¡¯d done her best to suppress made aeback.


    ¡°Jeremy, you¡¯ve drunk too much!¡± Then, Natalie bit her lip. Tears glimmered in her eyes.


    Jeremy wasn¡¯t drunk. That bit of alcohol wasn¡¯t enough to get him wasted.


    He¡¯d known that she wasn¡¯t a willing participant from the start. Yet, he couldn¡¯t watch Natalie get together with someone else.


    ¡°You¡¯re my one and only wife,¡± Jeremy emphasized solemnly.


    Natalie was horrified. She said, ¡°We¡¯re divorced. You¡¯ll marry someone else in the future, but it won¡¯t be me. Jeremy, you¡¯re not drunk, are you?¡±


    ¡°Divorce?¡± Jeremy echoed coldly. Heughed self¨Cdeprecatingly.


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t sleep with Austin?¡± Jeremy asked once more.


    Natalie inhaled deeply. She said, ¡°I¡¯m only an employee in Mr. Powell¡¯s studio. I work hard at my assigned tasks. I don¡¯t involve myself in the dirty work you¡¯re envisioning. Mr. Powell wouldn¡¯t develop feelings for his employees.¡±


    She was extremely self¨Caware. There were countless beauties in the entertainment industry. Why would Austin disregard those gorgeous


    were and develop a crush on her instead?


    ¡®That¡¯s not the point. My affairs have ripthing to do with you anymore. Jeremy, we can only treat each other as siblings at most, or perhaps even friends,¡± continued Natale.


    Jeremy regained his rationality. He got off her bed and stood by it. He furrowed his brows as he stared at the clothes strewn on the floor.


    ¡°Remember what I¡¯m telling you now. You cannot date anyone else without my permission. You will remarry me one day.¡±


    Natalie shrieked incredulously, ¡°I won¡¯t remarry <i>you</i>! Don¡¯t you understand? We¡¯re done! Nothing will happen between us ever again! We¡¯ve got documents detailing our divo locked up at home. This is evidence enough to prove that we¡¯ve severed ties. On the day we got divorced, knew that we would never get back together.¡±


    Natalie hadn¡¯t thought that Jeremy would still harbor hopes of getting remarried. He treated her as one of his possessions.


    Jeremy stared at her with pursed lips. In the end, he put his clothes on and left.


    A chill ran up her spine as Natalie listened to the door m. She numbly- looked down at her bra, which was hanging precariously on her shoulders. Then, Natalie refastened it stiffly.


    Jeremy¡¯s strange behavior was jarring. It was as though she had never


    really known Jeremy. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Suddenly, she chuckled lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll never fall for anyone else ever again. I¡¯ve never thought of getting remarried either.¡±


    Thankfully, Jeremy hadn¡¯t thrown a tantrum before Austin. She would¡¯ve lost her job if he had. Natalie would also be too embarrassed to continue working under him.


    A few dayster, Janine had made a full recovery. Charles had taken a few days off work to take care of her. Skr returned to Gxy Vi.


    She hadn¡¯t contacted Joe in the past few days and had no idea whether he¡¯de home.


    After running into him at the restaurant, Skr had made up her mind. She would have an open and honest conversation with him.

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    Skr prepared a few dishes. Then, she sat down and waited.


    If he had been free, Joe would havee home around this hour.


    asionally, he would be 20 minuteste.


    20 minutes passed with no sign of Joe. It looked like he hadn¡¯t returned home for the past few days.


    Skr ate dinner. Then, she did some cleaning till 7:00 pm.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.


    People seldom came to Gxy Vi. The helpers from Pearlhall Residence would¡¯vee in directly. They didn¡¯t need to ring the doorbell. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She walked to the door and watched the figure on the screen. It was Vera. Skr was rather surprised. It would be disrespectful to pretend that no one was at home. After all, all the lights were on.


    In the end, Skr opened the door.


    Vera wasn¡¯t stunned to see Skr.


    Considering that Joe let Skr drive the car Vera had gifted him, he was definitely generous with Skr. Vera had sent someone to investigate. Skr stayed at Gxy Vi most of the time.


    However, Skr hadn¡¯t been staying there for the past few days.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to you,¡± said Vera.


    If she wanted to talk to Joe, she wouldn¡¯t have sought him out at Gxy Vi. It was too risky and wasn¡¯t her style at all.


    Skr nodded and invited, ¡°Doe in.¡±


    After Vera sat down, she scanned her surroundings. She¡¯d heard that Joe stayed here most of the time, but she¡¯d never visited him before.


    The mansion felt warm and inviting. Perhaps it was because of


    presence


    Vera nced at Skr¡¯s home attire. It looked like she treated Gxy Vi as home. Difort rose within Vera


    Skr asked, ¡°So tell me, why did you want to meet me?¡±


    She didn¡¯t hate arrogant people. However, the way Vera put herself on a pedestal and looked down on others instilled difort in Skr.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been flitting between different men trying to please all of them at the same time. Isn¡¯t it tiring?¡±


    All the articles about Vera and Joe had been erased. Vera suspected Joe didn¡¯t want the rumors about their rtionship to spread.


    What did this mean? Vera wasn¡¯t willing to dwell on it. However, she could have a chat with Skr.


    Vera believed that Skr was driven solely by personal profit. Money was the only thing that mattered to her. She could sell herself if that was what it took. Thus, if Skr could be paid off, she wouldn¡¯t be an issue at all.


    Skr¡¯s expression turned cold. She scolded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    When had Vera seen her flirting with different men?


    Vera frowned and continued arrogantly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to put up and act in front of me. You¡¯re with a different man every time I see you. I don¡¯t know how you organize so many rtionships. I have no idea why Joe is so forgiving toward your lovers either. However, it doesn¡¯t matter. Name your price.¡±


    Money was what they cared about most. If money could resolve the problem, it wasn¡¯t a problem at all.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but giggle. She mocked, ¡°You think I¡¯ve gotplicated rtionships with men just because I dined with them or showed up to events with them? Did one of your middle school teachers teach you how to reason, or did you learn this overseas?¡±

 Chapter 779

    <b>Chapter </b><b>779 </b>


    There had to be something wrong with Vera¡¯s brain. If Vera hadn¡¯t been Joe¡¯s first love, Skr would¡¯ve driven her out of the house with a broom.


    Vera stood up abruptly and dered, ¡°There¡¯s no need to deny it after you¡¯ve already done it. Besides, there¡¯s no one else here!¡±


    Skr was the kind of person who pretended to be a virtuous wife even after whoring around.


    She didn¡¯t behave so innocently before Joe, did she? She was embroiled inplicated rtionships with multiple men. Yet, she could still act na?ve and innocent.


    The entertainment industry lost a star when Skr didn¡¯t pick up a career in acting. She was an excellent performer.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I would like to go to bed. It¡¯s time for you to leave,¡± Skr stated. She did not have the patience to exin herself and chased Vera out.


    ¡°Wait. You haven¡¯t named your price. I can give you a sum of money. You¡¯ll no longer need to eat out of a man¡¯s palm.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re working in Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team. Do you know that you¡¯ve destroyed his reputation as an honorable man? He¡¯s getting old. Aren¡¯t you afraid that things will get out of hand? If anything happens to him, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡±


    Vera¡¯s expression was one of utter displeasure. She couldn¡¯tprehend why Skr wasn¡¯t feeling inferior before her. Skr came from a lower¨Css background. Instead, she didn¡¯t even see Vera as a threat.


    Who gave her the confidence to behave like that? Was it Joe? Or was it Alexander? Perhaps it was Rowan and Aiken.


    Vera had heard rumors regarding how Skr had visited Alexander¡¯s mansion. He even allowed her unrestricted ess to his home. Skr didn¡¯t harbor much of a standard for men. She dabbled with men of all ages!


    Vera couldn¡¯tprehend how Skr could fool such an intelligent man. Had she tamed her with her skills in bed?


    Skr pped her. ¡°You can humiliate me all you want, but I will not let you humiliate a respected elder of mine! Vera Ruell, if you don¡¯t like me, talk to Joe about it straight out. Have hime to me. You don¡¯t have the right to throw a tantrum at me. Get lost.¡±


    Vera was stunned. She cupped her face and stared at Skr incredulously. She then raised her hand, about to retaliate. However, Skr grabbed her hand.


    ¡°You deserved to be pped,¡± Skr stated firmly. She stared at her coldly.


    Respect was a two¨Cway street. Evidently, Vera didn¡¯t deserve her respect.


    ¡°Let go of me. Skr, have you thought of the consequences of pissing me off? You should know my rtionship with Joe!¡± Vera tried to yank her wrist out of Skr¡¯s grip. However, she failed.


    Vera¡¯s expression changed. She wasn¡¯t expecting Skr to be capable of such strength.


    Skr¡¯s stony expression softened. She did know of their rtionship. The color drained from her face.


    Skr let go.


    Chapter 770 Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    In the face of Skr¡¯s silence, Vera thought she¡¯d calmed down, and fear had ovee her after the fact. She chuckled coldly and said, ¡°I believe you¡¯ve realized the difference between the two of us at the auction. You needed Mr. Gardner Senior to procure the item you wanted. However, I can purchase what I want on my own. I could even grab your favorite antiques from under your nose.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you adore those antiques? Yet, you couldn¡¯t get them. Think about what this means for you. When you get to the bottom of things, you can seek me out at Ruell Residence! However, I will make you pay for the p.¡±


    Skr¡¯s expression twisted slightly upon hearing that. She seemed rather confused.


    ¡°Who told you I wanted the antiques you purchased?¡±


    Vera smirked icily. She was such an avid actress, and her mask was always on. ¡°Stop faking it. I can see right through you.¡±


    She knew that continuing to speak tonight wouldn¡¯t yield any results. In addition, Vera¡¯s thoughts were in a mess. There was <i>no </i>need to stay. She walked toward the door.


    The corner of Skr¡¯s lips twitched. She wanted to know why Vera thought she desired those antiques. Skr said coldly, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t be begging me for mercy in the future.¡±

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    ¡°Beg you for mercy?¡± It was as though Vera had heard a hrious joke. She was the heiress of the Ruell fortune. She was born differently.


    Inparison with Skr, she stood at the top of the pyramid. Skr could only look up at her in yearning.


    When she considered it from that perspective, Vera felt like she was demoting herself by being here. She even got pped. She would make Skr pay for her p. Skr would regret how cocky and ignorant she¡¯d been.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be the one begging me for help,¡± spat Vera before leaving.


    Before Vera got into her car, she looked at Gxy Vi onest time. She knew an ignorant woman like Skr would only be a temporary ything for Joe.


    After getting harassed by Vera, Skr¡¯s mood soured.


    It was dark outside. Joe wouldn¡¯t being home.


    She decided to take a shower. Then, she retired for the night and began reading.


    Getting sad over a man and his first love wouldn¡¯t be worth it.


    Joe was on the way back to Avalon Residence. He and Lucas were the only ones in the car.


    Gloria called. She asked, ¡°When are you getting home?¡±


    Joe looked out the window and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be arriving soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I don¡¯t think they mean well calling you back there. Garth is healthier than a 40¨Cyear¨Cold. Why would he fall sick all of a sudden? Why would he stay home instead of going to the hospital? They¡¯re just looking for an excuse to make you go back. Be careful,¡± Gloria reminded. She was extremely concerned. Ever since her husband died, the Martins plotted against Joe.


    Joe said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t a na?ve kid with unrealistic expectations of his family anymore. Their schemes would be rendered useless to him.


    Gloria responded, ¡°You little punk. This call of mine was unnecessary. There are not many people who can trap you now. Right, the helpers who¡¯ve been cleaning Gxy Vi told me that you and Skr haven¡¯te home for the past few days. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Joe understood. This question was the main purpose of Gloria¡¯s call.


    He looked back down and said, ¡°Janine identally broke her leg. Skr has been taking care of her at home. Sometimes, I visit her and stay a few nights.¡±


    He didn¡¯t give full disclosure. Joe had been staying somewhere else.


    ¡°That exins things. I haven¡¯t seen Janine before. I¡¯ll ask her to meet after she recovers. The two of you got married just like that. It¡¯s a little uneptable for the two of you to have done so without a wedding. I¡¯ll talk to her. Then, we¡¯ll n your wedding,¡± Gloria said.


    ¡°As to the wedding¡­ we¡¯re not in a hurry. We¡¯ll talk about it in the future,¡± Joe said lowly.


    Chapter 780


    Gloria raised her voice and said, ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re not in a hurry? Of course <i>you </i>aren¡¯t in a hurry. You¡¯re a man. How about Skr? What woman wouldn¡¯t like to have a wedding? Only at a wedding will the people in Jipsburg get to know her, and be aware that she¡¯s your wife. Alright. I¡¯ll arrange for this.¡±


    Joe¡¯s eyes darkened. He believed that Skr had fallen for Aiken. He was a charismatic man. There were rumors that Aiken had a new hobby of collecting antiques. He¡¯d even bought a series of books about it.


    Joe pursed his lips. How invested.


    Gloria huffed. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Edgar knew that she¡¯d gotten angry.


    Chapter 781

 Chapter 781

    <b>Chapter </b>781


    ¡°Perhaps Mr. Martin would like to give Mrs. Martin a surprise. After all, these youngsters might prefer a different type of wedding.¡±


    Gloria thought Edgar¡¯s words made sense. She said, ¡°That might be possible. However, I feel like they¡¯ve encountered some problems in their rtionship. In addition, Vera has returned. I can¡¯t help but worry


    about them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Martin Senior. I don¡¯t think anything will happen to them. Look, Mr. Martin is helping Mrs. Martin take care of her mother. He wouldn¡¯t have done so in the past. He looks unfeeling but is a softie on the inside. He adores Mrs. Martin. Yet, he doesn¡¯t voice his feelings,¡± Edgar said. It was as though he¡¯d seen through them.


    Gloria nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll believe that. Skr is a one¨Cin¨Ca¨Cmillion girl. I¡¯m afraid Joe will regret letting Skye go. When he regrets his decision and tries to beg for her toe home to him, she wouldn¡¯t even spare him a look.¡±


    So that was what she was concerned about.


    Edgar couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Martin knows what he¡¯s doing.¡±


    He was confused. If Joe cared deeply about Vera, why didn¡¯t he go overseas to look for her and bring her home to marry her?


    The crux of the situation was that Vera wasn¡¯t important to Joe. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, some things had to be experienced firsthand by those youngsters. Their advice wouldn¡¯t be of much help.


    The second Joe crossed the threshold of Avalon Residence, the group of chatting men turned to him immediately. Among them was Garth, who had imed to be gravely sick. Denton was present as well along with other members of the Martin family.


    With so many people there, the atmosphere brimmed with liveliness.


    Garth, who was allegedly down with a mysterious disease, waved at Joe and said, ¡°Finally, Joe has arrived. Come over. Mr. Ruell Senior has just got here as well.¡±


    Denton¡¯s eyes lit up upon seeing Joe. He said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for the past few years. At longst we can meet. You¡¯re able to hold your own now.¡±


    A few years ago, he¡¯d thought that Joe wouldn¡¯t be able to lead the Martin family.


    Yet, he had solidified the status and position of the Martin family in Jipsburg within a few years. They were doing better than ever.


    Coincidentally, Vera had thought things through and decided to return. It was time to confirm their


    engagement.


    An icy re flickered across Joe¡¯s eyes as he scanned the men present. He greeted, ¡°Uncle Garth, Mr. Ruell Senior.¡±


    Skr was startled awake from a nightmare. She thought someone was beside her, but when she <b>nced </b>over, nothing was there.


    Chapter 781


    2/2


    All the lights were off. The room was cloaked in darkness.


    She turned themp on and got out of bed. Skr retrieved a towel and wiped at the sweat on her forehead.


    Every detail of the dream seemed so real. Skr hadn¡¯t dreamt like that in a long time.


    In her dream, Joe was under the influence of a negative item. He didn¡¯t recognize Gloria or Skr. After divorcing her<b>, </b>Joe married Vera. He even allowed Vera to hire a group of men to kidnap her and auction her off on the ck market. Perhaps he believed their marriage was a blemish in his otherwise wless reputation.


    Skr¡¯s dream ended with her being auctioned off for a million dors. Her future was damningly bleak.


    Skr knew it was a nightmare. She was aware that she¡¯d been dealing with many negative items recently. It was taking a toll on her. Although it wouldn¡¯t be able to harm her, it did give her a scare in her dreams.


    Only¡­ It seemed so real, as though it was ying out in real life.


    After dabbing at her sweat, any traces of drowsiness had left her. She felt rather thirsty. Skr went downstairs <i>to </i>get some water.


    Suddenly, she heard noises <i>from </i>the door, illuminated by the moonlight.


    Skr questioned alertly, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

 Chapter 782

    <b>Chapter </b>782


    The person by the door froze. He wasn¡¯t expecting anyone to be at home.


    Skr took a step backward. She wanted to go back into the kitchen to grab a knife.


    The news had reported plenty of cases of homicide and robbery recently. Had Gxy Vi be a target?


    The police were in the midst of their investigation. Was this murderer downright fearless? Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Skr could hear her heart pounding. She wasn¡¯t scared to get in a fight. However, she was terrified of murderers.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    It was Joe¡¯s voice. Skr froze. Joe?


    That exined why the long limbs she¡¯d caught a glimpse of in the moonlight looked familiar. She found


    it understandable why the murderer hadn¡¯t been apprehended. His legs were too long. He must¡¯ve been a formidable sprinter.


    ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± Skr sighed.


    Joe was walking toward her already.


    She nned to go back upstairs directly after drinking some water, so Skr didn¡¯t turn the lights on. When Joe walked over, she saw only his silhouette¨Cshe couldn¡¯t see his expression.


    ¡°Who else would it be?¡± asked Joe.


    He¡¯d gone to Janine¡¯s house. Charles let him in. Only then did Joe know that Skr wasn¡¯t there.


    When he was about to head home, Garth asked him to go to Avalon House.


    Then, he drove home in the middle of the night.


    Joe had thought she¡¯d be asleep. However, she hade downstairs to drink water.


    Skr answered honestly, ¡°I thought you were the murderer wanted by the police.¡±


    ¡°A murderer?¡± Joeughed. He didn¡¯t look like a murderer, did he?


    ¡°Yeah, the news reported a robbery and homicide. It also happened in a mansion. The mother and her three children all died. Her husband narrowly escaped. He¡¯d been on a business trip. The murderer is still


    on the run.¡±


    ¡°Gxy Vi is equipped with an advanced security system. If someone wanted to rob you, they¡¯d have to be invulnerable. Don¡¯t you worry.¡±


    Skr nodded and asked, ¡°Would you like some water?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t checked the time after waking up. Skr had no idea what time it was.


    Joe hummed in response, so Skr poured him a ss and handed it to him.


    They saw no issue in conversing with, the lights off.


    Joe downed his ss of water and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Once they went upstairs, Skry in bed. She checked the time and was surprised that it <b>was </b><b>already </b><b>4</b>:


    Chapt4: 782


    00 am. It exined why it wasn¡¯tpletely dark outside. Dawn would be breaking in a while.


    Joe showered quickly and got into bed. He gathered Skr into his arms and said, ¡°Go to bed.¡±


    Skr stiffened. Joe was behaving a lot like the night before they discussed their divorce.


    Drowsiness crept up on Skr gradually. When she woke up, it was 7:00 am. Joe still had his arms around her. She gently shifted his arm off and snuck out of bed:


    Just as Skr left the bedroom, Joe opened his eyes.


    Downstairs, Skr prepared a simple breakfast. She made two sandwiches and poured some milk.


    Initially, she nned to eat some breakfast, get ready for the day, and head to work. But Joe hade hometest night, so he probably wouldn¡¯t be getting up early.

 Chapter 783

    <b>Chapter 783 </b>


    Just as Skr was about to sit down and eat breakfast, Joe came downstairs. He had gotten changed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made some sandwiches,¡± Skr said.


    Joe nodded and replied, ¡°Mhmm. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    They were silent as they ate. When they finished, they tidied up separately.


    The atmosphere between them seemed peaceful. However, there was something off about it. Skr


    didn¡¯t like to skirt around her issues. She asked Joe, ¡°Will you being home for dinner?¡±


    Joe looked at her. He paused briefly before answering, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll being home.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Alright. See you at night.¡±


    They would talk it out at dinner.


    Vera. immediately rushed over to Denton¡¯s house after his call. He¡¯de back in the morning.


    Vera knew he¡¯d been to Avalon Residence, and she was also aware that Joe had gone. That was why she went to meet Skr.


    She had not gotten much sleep the previous night; her face throbbed from Skr¡¯s p. Even after putting on medication, it still stung painfully. Vera was aware that it was only in her head.


    It was the first time Vera had ever gotten pped.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Vera set aside her emotions and regained herposure upon seeing Denton.


    However, he didn¡¯t greet her with a smile like he used to. Instead, his expression was rather cold. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Vera, what¡¯s going on between you and Joe? He spared me no deferencest night. I¡¯m his elder, not to mention a powerful man Jipsburg. Yet, he turned me down just like that.¡±


    Denton pounded on the table. The helpers jumped. Vera was stunned as well. She seldom saw him like this.


    Vera bit her lip briefly before steeling herself to ask, ¡°Grandpa, what happenedst night?¡±


    Hadn¡¯t the Martins called Denton over to confirm the status of her rtionship with Joe?


    Both families harbored simr thoughts, and the discussion should¡¯ve gone smoothly. However, Denton mentioned Joe¡¯sck of deference. What happenedst night?


    Denton said grimly, ¡°Joe said that Mrs. Martin Senior had decided on his marriage for him. There was no need for Garth or anyone else to interfere. By saying anyone else, he was referring to me, wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what he meant. Joe has carried the Martin family on his shoulders. He has the capability and the right to ensure his elders don¡¯t stick their noses into his business,¡± Vera attempted to exin.


    A few years ago, she left Jipsburg because she believed Joe couldn¡¯t stand up against the Martins. After all, it was him against the world. Other members of the Martin family would rob him of his power.


    Vera underestimated Joe. Not only had he protected what belonged to him, but he had also <b>spread </b><b>his </b>wings of influence in Jipsburg.


    Chapter 783


    Yearster, even a nce at Vera made her pulse quicken.


    After Denton heard her exnation, his expression calmed. He asked, ¡°Did you meet the woman he¡¯s with?¡±


    ¡°I had a chat with her. I hoped that she would leave Joe on her own. She refused to do so. If I¡¯d known that she would be such a hassle, I would¡¯vee home months ago. It would¡¯ve saved me a lot of trouble.¡± Vera regretted it slightly.


    She¡¯d wanted toe home a few months ago. However, something happened before she could do <i>so</i>. Vera could only stay there for a few more months. Yet, these months gave Skr an opportunity to slip in. Denton said with a frown, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be <i>too </i>concerned about it. A woman from a background like this doesn¡¯t pose much of a threat to you. Joe¡¯s just ying. There¡¯s no need to lower yourself to her level. Make sure you continue getting along with Joe. Ensure he proposes to you in a while.¡±


    Vera nodded confidently and said, ¡°I¡¯m confident I¡¯ll be able to make him propose to me willingly.¡±


    Denton lifted his chin with satisfaction. Just as he was about to get up, a wave of dizziness seized him. He fell back down.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±

 Chapter 784

    <b>Chapter </b><b>784 </b>


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Vera called for him twice in a row in her panic.


    A bunch of helpers crowded over and helped to examine him.


    Denton hadn¡¯t lost consciousness. However, his face was ashen, and he felt frail. He said, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t see himself, but Vera and the helpers could see him just fine. They had never seen him so pale.


    Although he was getting old, he was very healthy. Denton was examined frequently at the hospital, and his personal doctor showed up every week. Considering this, Denton probably didn¡¯t have any health problems.


    ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t we get you checked at the hospital?¡± Vera felt like something was wrong.


    Denton shook his head. He said firmly, ¡°The doctor came yesterday. I¡¯m fine. Why would I go <i>to </i>the hospital? I probably didn¡¯t get enough sunshine today. Besides, I¡¯ve been stewing with anger for the whole night. For my age, anger is the worst curse. It¡¯s nothing much. You can leave first. I¡¯ll admire those paintings. It¡¯ll improve my mood.¡±


    For some reason, he felt ufortable whenever he wasn¡¯t looking at those paintings, as though something was missing. Looking at his paintings was as important an affair as eating and breathing.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± Vera was still concerned.


    Denton waved a hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll ask my doctor toe over at night.¡±


    This calmed Vera¡¯s nerves. She said, ¡°Alright. In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave, Grandpa. You don¡¯t have to worry about things between Joe and me. After all, I¡¯ve just gotten home. Some things take time.¡±


    Today, one of Alexander¡¯s friends arrived in Jipsburg. He had just finished checking into his hotel.


    Although he didn¡¯ty out his reasons foring on the phone, Alexander had a feeling it had something to <i>do </i>with the negative items appearing frequently. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Thus, he asked Skr toe with him.


    ¡°My friend learned from Vi for a while. Then, something happened to his family and he left Jipsburg. He left for decades. Now, he¡¯s suddenly seeking me out. Something definitely happened. I¡¯ll go there and take a look. If it does have something to do with the negative items, I¡¯ll ask you toe take a look with me. There¡¯s a mall opposite. Why don¡¯t you have a stroll there?¡±


    Skr nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your message at the ground floor of the hotel.¡±


    Walking around in the mall would take time. Waiting here made more sense,


    Alexander nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go upstairs first.<b>¡± </b>


    After he went upstairs, Skr found a ce to sit. As she waited<b>, </b>she looked out of the window asionally, From time to time, she chatted with Natalie through text.


    A cab stopped in front of the hotel. Jenny got out.


    She looked at the hotel towering over her. Her eyes were rimmed red. She appeared anxious and <b>seemed </b>


    Chapje /BA


    unwilling to proceed.


    Suddenly, her phone rang,


    She answered the call and said, ¡°Mr. Martin, I¡­ I¡¯m at the hotel. Can you give me a little more time to think? Our rtionship shouldn¡¯t be like that.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say this while you were climbing into my bed? Don¡¯t let me wait for too <i>long</i>. My room number is 2306. You can go in first. I¡¯ll be arriving soon.¡±


    Jenny was devastated by his firm stance. She could only agree to it.


    Jenny would talk to Edwin about it. Things between them had been a mistake. Even though she¡¯d slept with him, it was because she¡¯d thought he was Joe.


    After calming down, she couldn¡¯t regret it more.


    There were many hotels around Jipsburg. She wasn¡¯t scared of running into any acquaintances. However, she was terrified of seeing Joe.


    Jenny walked into the hotel with her head lowered.

 Chapter 785

    <b>Chapter </b><b>785 </b>


    Jenny walked into the lift and pressed the button to the 23rd floor.


    Skr had been looking around. Coincidentally, she saw Jenny standing in the elevator looking extremely downtrodden.


    Jenny? Skr was a little surprised, but she didn¡¯t give it a second thought. She could¡¯ve been here to meet a friend or a client. However, five minutester, Edwin showed up. This rang rm bells for her. Wasn¡¯t it too much of a coincidence for two of them to appear in the hotel one after another?


    Skr wasn¡¯t a gossipy person. However, her curiosity was piqued.


    Just as she was conjecturing whether Jenny was here to see Edwin, Alexander called her and asked her to go upstairs.


    Skr walked toward the elevator. She observed which floor Edwin had gotten off on.


    Would it be on the 23rd floor?


    When Jenny saw Edwin, she cried, ¡°Mr. Martin, I¡¯m just a young woman. I had a lot to drink that night. I was absolutely wasted, which was why I got involved with you. Mr. Martin, please forgive me this once, alright?¡±


    Edwin wore a crooked smile on his face as he questioned, ¡°Did you say you¡¯re just a young woman?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Martin, I know that I¡¯ve made a huge mistake. I hadn¡¯t done that on purpose. I like Joe. If he found out about what happened, every flicker of hope would be extinguished for me. I¡¯m begging you to forgive me just this once. Can¡¯t you pretend like nothing happened?¡± pleaded Jenny pitifully.


    Jenny regretted seeking him out. She shouldn¡¯t have been in such a hurry. She should¡¯ve approached Joe slowly.


    Edwin grew impatient. He wasn¡¯t there to hear her sobs. He was here to have fun.


    That night at home, Jenny had been half¨Cconscious. He hadn¡¯t enjoyed the experience to its fullest. The most exhrating acts needed to go down in a hotel.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that patient. Go take a shower,¡± Edwin ordered.


    Jenny¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She stuttered, ¡°I¡­ Mr. Martin, I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Fate had been too cruel to her. First, it robbed her of her mom. Then, Joe began to loathe her. Now, Edwin was bullying her. Why was she being forced to undergo all the suffering?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to choose. You epted the money, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯ll transfer more money to you by today. In the future, you muste whenever you¡¯re called,¡± Edwin announced arrogantly..


    Then, he threw Jenny a bag of clothes.


    ¡°Come out after you¡¯ve put this on.¡±


    Jenny looked at the clothes inside the bag. Her face flushed crimson as she said, ¡°Mr. Martin, we shouldn¡¯t do this. Our first time happened under circumstances we couldn¡¯t control. This time, we¡¯re both sober. If I marry Joe in the future, how would I deal with him? How would I handle myself before you?<b>¡± </b>The more she thought about it, the more deplorable it became.


    <b>¡°</b>If you¡¯re able to make him marry you, you¡¯ll be able to please both <b>of </b><b>us </b>at <b>the </b><b>same </b><b>time</b>. What¡¯s <b>so </b><b>bad </b>


    Chapter 785


    about that?¡± Edwin¡¯s eyes narrowed gleefully.


    The color drained from Jenny¡¯s face.


    She finally realized that Edwin wouldn¡¯t spare her, even if she went on her knees and pleaded with him. If she didn¡¯t obey him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to remain in Jipsburg. She wouldn¡¯t be able to stay with Joe either. In the end, Jenny slunk into the bathroom, feeling like she had been thoroughly humiliated. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr arrived on the 23rd floor too.


    However, the hotel was too big, with¡® countless rooms. Without information from the receptionist, Skr had no way to confirm that Edwin and Jenny were in the same room.


    She had more important things to do. Skr pushed it aside.


    After the doorbell rang, Alexander opened the door.


    ¡°Come in, Skye.¡±

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 286


    Chapter 786 This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After walking in, Skr saw the man standing behind Alexander. He had a head of white hair with a chubby, round face. He looked like a kind old man.


    ¡°This is Cameron Yates,¡± introduced Alexander.


    ¡°Good day, Mr. Yates Senior. I¡¯m Skr<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    When Cameron saw Skr, he nodded with a smile. He praised, ¡°Vi has always had an eye for people. What an intelligent young woman.¡±


    They had roamed the earth for decades, encountering all kinds of people. From the first meeting, they could often discern someone¡¯s character. Besides, Skr was a child Vi had personally chosen. There wasn¡¯t another girl like her in the world.


    ¡°Skye,e here and take a look at this painting. Mr. Yates Senior brought it here,¡± Alexander said afterughing briefly. He didn¡¯t skirt around the topic and led Skr straight into the guest room.


    It was yet another painting.


    It looked like a painting from the ssical era. The water in the painting


    seemed toe to life and trickle down the stream.


    Cameron walked over. He appraised the painting on the table and said, ¡°I participated in an auction a while ago. Someone auctioned this painting off. His family members had died of mysterious diseases, while hispany went bankrupt. With no other option, he auctioned this painting off. The secondid eyes on it, I knew something was wrong.¡±


    ¡°After Cameron told me about it, I invited him to Jipsburg to prevent any mistakes from happening. We can only confirm the nature of this painting once you¡¯ve taken a look at it,¡± said Alexander.


    Skr nced at the painting and said, ¡°Let me look at it first.¡±


    After observing the painting thoroughly, Skr rxed.


    Just as she was about to speak, loud noises rang out from a room beside them.


    The hotel had excellent soundproofing. They wouldn¡¯t have heard what was going on if the upants of the neighboring room hadn¡¯t made such a racket.


    The woman was shrieking pitifully. Everyone knew what was happening.


    Alexander and Cameron frowned while Skr pretended not to have heard it.


    ¡°There seems to be nothing wrong with the painting.¡±


    Cameron froze. He confirmed, ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It looks like the fate of that family had nothing to do with this painting,¡± Alexander observed. He sighed in relief. He¡¯d thought the negative items had been scattered throughout the country. If they left Jipbsurg, it would be beyond. their reach.


    Suddenly, an idea popped into Alexander¡¯s head. Vi had left Jipsburg, no one knew where she was now. Had she known about this?


    and


    Cameron exhaled a breath of relief alongside Alexander. He said, ¡°That¡¯s great. I would never want history to repeat itself. Thank God it was all part of my imagination.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be alert,¡± responded Alexander.


    Skr listened to Cameron¡¯s description of what happened decades ago. She had some inkling of it. Perhaps Vi had mentioned it once.


    Someone wanted to use those negative items to cause chaos in others¡® lives. In the beginning, no one was looking out for this, so many people fell prey to it.


    Thankfully, they were caught, and the chaos was stopped.


    <i>¡°</i>Mr. Yates Senior, you must be careful even after returning home. If anything. seems off, you must talk to Mr. Gardner Senior about it,¡± Skr advised.


    Cameron nodded with a grin. He replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    As time went on, the noises from the neighboring room grew louder. They could no longer ignore it. In the end, the three of them left the room.


    Before Skr left, she nced at Room 2306. Just now, she thought she¡¯d heard the mention of Mr. Martin.


    Chapter 20


    It sounded rather familiar. However, the voice was marred by sobs. Skr


    couldn¡¯t tell who it was.


    Was someone role¨Cying inside?


    UT


    Two hourster, Jenny dragged her battered body out of the hotel.


    Her cab driver was concerned. Jenny didn¡¯t seem to be in the right frame of mind. He asked, ¡°Did something happen to you, miss? Would you like me to make a police report?¡±


    Someone had clearly been rough with her, not to mention she wasing out of a hotel. Pretty girls tended to be harassed.


    Upon hearing the police mentioned, Jenny shook her head. She said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m fine. Please drive me home as quickly as possible.¡±


    Jenny didn¡¯t want to even think of what happened.

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787 N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Edwin had to be a pervert. He wouldn¡¯t have inflicted that on her if he wasn¡¯t.


    What a madmant


    Suddenly, a notification popped out on Jenny¡¯s phone. It indicated that one million dors had been transferred into her ount.


    Edwin had also texted her about his satisfaction with her performance.


    Jenny trembled. She was seized with anger and fear. A sense of helplessness washed over her.


    Would she have to deal with Edwin for the rest of her life?


    No. She wouldn¡¯t have it. Jenny didn¡¯t want to go through that tortuous. experience ever again. It would break her,


    ¡°Mr. Martin, I can¡¯t bear it. I can¡¯t let myself do it. This will be thest time I meet with you.¡±


    She waited for Edwin¡¯s response in anticipation.


    However, she was sent a video instead, it depicted her deplorable acts with Edwin at the mansion while half¨Cconscious.


    Why was there a video of it? Jenny panicked.


    These videos couldn¡¯t be seen by anyone else. If not, she was done for.


    Jenny¡¯s fingers trembled as she typed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Martin. I¡¯ll <be </b>whenever you call for me. I¡¯ll do anything you ask of me. Please delete that video! I¡¯m scared that others might see it


    ¡°Remember what you¡¯re saying now. When you¡¯re obedient enough, I¡¯ll delete the video.¡±


    Jenny was rendered helpless by his response.


    She put her head in her hands and broke down. Jenny muffled her sobs.


    She¡¯d made a huge mistake, and she was fully aware of its magnitude. She shouldn¡¯t have sought Edwin out.


    At Gxy Vi, Skr made dinner. She had gotten off work early.


    Just as she finished preparing dinner, Joe came home. He didn¡¯t change right away. Instead, he entered the kitchen and asked, ¡°Do you need any help?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done already,¡± replied Skr.


    Joe took a te from Skr and carried it for her.


    Whenever they had dinner with each other, they usually settled for simple


    homemade dishes.


    Halfway through dinner, Skr said, ¡°I think there are a few issues in our rtionship that warrants some discussion.¡±


    Joe furrowed his brows and looked up at her. He asked, ¡°What problems do you think there are in our rtionship?¡±


    Did she want a divorce?


    ¡°The fate of our marriage has been carved into stone from the second we entered into it. Grandma¡¯s health makes her vulnerable to any shocks now. know you¡¯re staying in this marriage for her. I¡¯m also aware that you don¡¯t like


    me-¡±


    Before Skr could finish, Joe cut in, ¡°Don¡¯t put the me on me.¡±


    She imed he didn¡¯t like her. Well, did she like him? Joe had a feeling she wanted nothing more than to leave him as soon as possible.


    Skr froze. Her face fell. Suddenly, she realized they couldn¡¯t have a measured conversation. She <b>said </b>coldly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you take the me? <b>If </b>you weren¡¯t in a hurry to get a divorce, why would you allow the media to capture footage of you and Vera time and time again?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t sit and continue eating anymore.


    Skr stood up and said, ¡°Even though our marriage was based on a contract, that doesn¡¯t mean you can stomp all over my dignity, nor can your crush do so too. I¡¯m proposing that we get a divorce now. I¡¯ve prepared myself for it.¡±


    Joe clenched his jaw. He stood up too and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on between Vera and I isn¡¯t what you think. I¡¯ve already told you not to me me for that.¡±

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    Skr was enraged by Joe¡¯s exnation. What was he getting at by insisting


    that she was the one who wanted a divorce<b>? </b>


    Oh. She got it.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you to bring up the topic of divorce in the future. I won¡¯t being home in theing weeks. If you need anything, just call.¡±


    Joe was probably bothered that she had suggested they get divorced before. he had the chance.


    Skr found it unnecessary to continue their conversation. She walked to the door, put on her shoes, and left.


    He was silent. His jaw was clenched tightly. As the door mmed, he banged. his cup onto the table.


    Skr only remembered that night had fallen <b>once </b>she¡¯d left Gxy Vi. She had only brought her bag and her phone when she left. She had nothing else


    with her.


    A cold breeze swept over her. She calmed down.


    Just now, Skr had been too impulsive. When she thought of his attitude, her


    heart sank.


    Oh well. She had said what needed to be said. Skr decided to stay in a hotel. for the night. Tomorrow, she would pack her bags and move out of Gxy


    Vi. This wasn¡¯t a bad idea at all.


    The following day, Skr applied for a leave..


    First, she rented <b>an </b>apartment. Then, she drove back to Gxy Vi.


    She had splurged in the past few months and purchased a lot of stuff, and she needed some time to tidy up.


    Without realizing it, she¡¯d begun to treat Gxy Vi as her home. It was a


    stark contrast to how strange it seemed to her at first. Looking at the familiar decor before her, Skr felt as though there was a weight on her shoulders..


    Her rtionship with Joe was destined to fail. Joe probably thought they were. just two lonely peopleforting each other.


    Skr felt a tingling in her nose. She sniffled for a bit, and then she moved faster to tidy up.


    In the afternoon, Skr headed straight to work.


    When she got there, Alexander called her to his office.


    Upon walking in, Cameron greeted Skr. Thetter was surprised to see the former. She said, ¡°Mr. Yates Senior.¡±


    He nodded with a smile and asked, ¡°Did you sleep poorlyst night? Why do you look so exhausted?¡±


    Skr agreed, ¡°Yeah, it might¡¯ve been because I only fell asleep in the early. hours of the morningst night.¡±


    The bed in the hotel was too soft. She wasn¡¯t used to it. In addition, her head had been swirling with a mess of thoughts. She couldn¡¯t calm down enough to fall asleep.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you. Alexander told me about many things recently. I feel extremely insecure. Thus, I would like to invite you to my home so you can have a look at the antiques I have. I¡¯ve been collecting quite a lot of bits and bobs in the past few years. Perhaps a negative item is hidden within the collection. Would you be able toe?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Could we reschedule for next month? My mom fractured her fib. She needs. someone to take care of her,¡± Skr said. She understood Cameron¡¯s anxieties.


    Too many negative items had popped up for no apparent reason. It instilled panic in others easily. Someone was pulling the strings behind the scenes. These negative items seemed to prate every corner of society.


    Cameron nodded and replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Caleb go with you. He can learn a little from you. I¡¯ve got a friend working in a museum. Next week, please help me deliver two antiques over to


    him to be exhibited,¡± instructed Alexander.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Before getting off work, Simona called Skr and invited her to her birthday party. She and Caleb would be the only guests.


    Aiken had something to deal with in the afternoon. He¡¯d sent someone to gift Simona her present.


    However, after hearing that Simona had invited Skr, he pushed his work. aside.


    Simona questioned jokingly on the phone, ¡°I think you¡¯ve treating Skr a little too well. Do you have a crush on her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak such nonsense. She¡¯s married,¡± said Aiken after a few moments of pause.


    ¡°Oh,¡± replied Simona.


    What a pity Skr was married.

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    If Skr weren¡¯t married, Simona would find a way to make the former her sister¨Cinw.


    After work, Skr and Caleb went to the mall to pick out gifts


    they went to the restaurant.


    or Simona. Then,


    It was an inexpensive fondue restaurant. Many people were waiting outside. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Simona has chosen a good restaurant. I heard my friends say that it was newly opened, and the fondue it sells is extremely authentic,¡± Caleb told Skr after walking in.


    Skr had heard Natalie mention it before. They¡¯d agreed to dine here together next month. Who knew Skr would eat here first


    She took a picture of the


    restaurant and sent it to Natalie.


    Simona had booked a private dining room. When they went in, they saw Aiken. He greeted Skr politely before engaging in small talk with Caleb.


    After everyone said hi to each other, Skr passed her gift to Simona and said, ¡°Happy birthday.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± chirped Simona. She began opening the present.


    Caleb handed his present to Simona as well. He echoed, ¡°Happy birthday.¡±


    She took it from him and joked, ¡°I don¡¯t need to guess. I know what you¡¯ve given me. I¡¯m more interested in Skr¡¯s gift.¡±


    Caleb gave her something simr for every birthday.


    It was either a bike or a helmet. If not, he would gift her some decorative items.


    Caleb shrugged, brushing off Simona¡¯s disdain.


    After unwrapping the meticulously wrapped present, Simona revealed a pair of bunny¨Cshaped diamond earrings. Simona¡¯s eyes lit up. She enveloped Skr in a big hug and eximed, ¡°Skr, these bunny earrings are gorgeous. I love them. I want to put them on now!¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll help you put them on.¡± Skr took the earrings out and helped Simona wear them.


    Although Simona carried herself like an adult, she was merely 19¨Cyears¨Cold- just a kid, in other words. She enthusiastically expressed her love for people and things.


    Aiken smiled upon seeing how well Skr and Simona were getting along with. each other. He hadn¡¯t seen Simona this ecstatic in a long time.


    They spent their past birthdays silently, albeit with each other¡¯spany.


    Today, they were surrounded by a warm buzz of conversation.


    The bubbling pot of fondue before them smelled like the wonderful aroma ofpanionship to Aiken.


    Joe returned to Gxy Vi slightly drunk at 8:00 pm. The mansion was shrouded in darkness, and all the lights were off.


    Joe paused for a second. Then, he turned the lights on and went upstairs.


    When he returned to the bedroom, he noticed that something was off. He pursed his lips as his eyes darkened.


    Joe strode to the walk¨Cin wardrobe he shared with Skr, only to see that her clothes were all gone.


    Joe clenched his jaw as he turned around stiffly. He scanned his bedroom. There was nothing to show that Skr had even lived here.


    He couldn¡¯t believe in her audacity to pack up everything and leave. Was she so intent on getting a divorce?


    ¡°Alright. What an excellent move, Skr!¡±


    Joe wasn¡¯t expecting her to be so cold and heartless. Would they get a divorce just because she said she wanted it? What did she think about their marriage?


    Suddenly, his phone pinged. He rxed his hands, which had been balled into fists. Joe opened the message.


    I


    It was from Jenny. She said, ¡°Joe, why aren¡¯t you with Skr? I ran into her while I was having fondue with my colleagues. I think she¡¯s dining with Mr. Parkinson<b>.</b>¡±


    Change 29


    373


    A few seconds, she sent him a picture. It depicted Aiken holding adle as he poured soup into Skr¡¯s bowl. He seemed careful and gentle as he looked at Skr warmly. Skr smiled back at him.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    They looked like a match made in heaven.


    Although it was only a picture, Joe could see the sparks flying between them.


    Joe¡¯s fingers tightened around his phone. He bit back the impulse to throw his phone at the wall.


    They hadn¡¯t gotten a divorce yet, but Skr was running to Aiken already. Was she this needy and desperate?


    This exined why Aiken was even more panicked than Joe when Skr was kidnapped. He¡¯d been eyeing her from the start!


    Jenny was distracted as she ate her fondue. She kept ncing at her


    phone.


    Her colleagues in the same department had decided to eat together at this restaurant. Jenny wasn¡¯t feeling quite well yet, but she ignored the difort and came out with her colleagues anyway. She was afraid they might notice. something and spread scandalous rumors about her.


    Who knew she¡¯d run into Skr?


    Jenny purposely took a picture with Skr and Aiken in the frame only.


    She felt like Aiken harbored some romantic intentions toward Skr, but wasn¡¯t sure whether it was merely a figment of her imagination. Jenny had seen Aiken interact with other women. He wasn¡¯t as eager or as friendly with


    them.


    She had a few friends who¡¯d slept with him before. They said he wasn¡¯t a considerate lover in bed. However, he was generous. Aiken was a heartless man, whether in bed or out of it.


    Yet, after Jenny¡¯s meticulous observation, she noticed that Aiken was all


    smiles whenever it came to Skr.


    What did it mean when a man treated a woman well? He had ulterior motives toward her. If he wasn¡¯t doing so for the money, he probably wanted her. Aiken didn¡¯t need money from her. This meant he was eyeing Skr herself.


    Although Jenny didn¡¯t want to admit it, Skr was gorgeous. Most men


    thought so too.


    This picture would definitely cause Joe to misunderstand Skr.


    ¡°Jenny, what are you looking at? You <b>seem </b>distracted. You¡¯ve been in low spirits for the past few days. Have you fallen sick?¡± asked one of her male colleagues, Calum Pince.


    Jenny said, ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling a little under the weather this week.¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯d known you were feeling sick, we would¡¯ve gone for something milder. A fondue is still a bit too intense for the tastebuds. You¡¯ve only eaten a few bites.¡±


    Jenny smiled and shook her head. She replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to a neighboring store and get you some chicken noodle soup,¡± he suggested. He was a chivalrous gentleman. When Calum saw Jenny looking so weak, he wanted to help her.


    ¡°Um, I can¡¯t trouble you like that. I¡¯m not quite hungry. It¡¯s alright,¡± simpered Jenny. She enjoyed being fussed over. She knew that he had ulterior motives. However, she didn¡¯t refuse his help firmly. Instead, she exhibited her vulnerabilities.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be an issue. I¡¯ve tried their chicken noodle soup. It tastes delicious and is easily digestible. You don¡¯t have to worry about putting on weight.¡±


    He set off immediately.


    ¡°Okay. Sorry for causing you such trouble. Thank you so much,¡± said Jenny shyly.


    From the perspective of their colleagues, they seemed to be flirting. There was a little something between them.


    Jenny cared not about their opinions. Wherever she went, there was an abundance of men waiting to shower her with attention. It wasn¡¯t like Jenny asked them to do so. They did so of their own ord.


    She couldn¡¯t help but give Skr a once over.


    Skr had a good rtionship with Aiken and Simona. They chatted happily. Even Caleb, who had a stubborn temper, held Skr in esteem.


    The door to their private room was initially shut. However, they eventually Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    opened the door, perhaps because it was too hot inside. If not, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to take their picture.


    Why wasn¡¯t Joe replying to her? Did he not see it? Or was he currently livid after catching sight of the picture?


    Jenny couldn¡¯t help but sneak a peek at Skr once more. This time, Skr looked back at her. She didn¡¯t seem surprised by Jenny¡¯s presence. The smile on her face from talking to the Parkinsons hadn¡¯t faded. However, her eyes were icy, as though she knew Jenny had been watching her.

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    Jenny felt a little diffident. However, she straightened up and red back at Skr. Why did she need to be diffident? She hadn¡¯t done anything immoral.


    Skr should¡¯ve been the one feeling diffident. She wouldn¡¯t need to fear being photographed if she was nothing more than friends with Aiken.


    Skr looked away after one nce at her<b>. </b>She probably didn¡¯t realize that Jenny had taken her picture. Jenny exhaled in relief.


    Ten minutes hadn¡¯t even passed when Calum came back. He ced the chicken noodle soup before Jenny and advised, ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s still hot.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Jenny replied. She beamed sweetly.


    Calum seemed to be stunned by her beauty. Everyone else around the table grinned.


    Half an hourter, Skr walked into the washroom.


    Jenny had been washing her hands. When she saw Skr, she panicked. Then, she said, ¡°Skr, what a coincidence! We even ran into each other at this fondue restaurant. I wanted to say hi to you just now. But you were with your friends, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr was expressionless. She extended a hand to Jenny,


    Surprised, Jenny asked, ¡°What does this mean, Skr?¡±


    ¡°How many pictures did you take of me?¡± Skr had noticed Jenny sneaking nces at her and taking her picture. Today was Simona¡¯s birthday. She didn¡¯t want to confront Jenny in front of them.


    Jenny widened her eyes. She said, ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. What photographs are you referring to?¡±


    Skr knew Jenny wouldn¡¯t own up to it. Jenny¡¯s behavior had been spiraling out of Skr¡¯s expectations.


    Jenny left a good impression on Skr the first time they met. She looked like a sweet girl.


    ¡°Yesterday, you went to Milona Hotel and headed to Room 2306, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Skr asked coldly.


    Jenny was terrified. She eximed, ¡°Why would you¡­¡±


    She realized that she had let something slip. Her eyes flitted around the room. Jenny didn¡¯t have the courage to look Skr in the eye. She nced down and said, ¡°Your eyes have deceived you. I took a leave and went straight home yesterday as I wasn¡¯t feeling well. I didn¡¯t go to a hotel.¡±


    She¡¯d looked at the ground while walking into the hotel, terrified that one of her acquaintances would recognize her. How had Skr found out?


    Skr hadn¡¯t sent someone to stalk her, had she?


    Then¡­


    Jenny¡¯s heart thundered. She was terrified. What happened between Jenny and Edwin couldn¡¯t be leaked to anyone else.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you another chance. Hand me the phone,¡± Skr instructed. She didn¡¯t want to waste any more time on Jenny.


    Jenny bit her lip diffidently and gave her the phone.


    ¡°Unlock it,¡± ordered Skr.


    Jenny inhaled deeply. She gritted her teeth and unlocked it.


    Skr opened her album. As expected, there were pictures that Jenny had taken of her. She only captured Skr and Aiken. Caleb and Simona couldn¡¯t


    be seen.


    Clearly, Jenny harbored unkind intentions when taking the pictures.


    ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t you ever feel guilty or nervous? You¡¯ve told so many lies,¡±mented Taylor expressionlessly. She¡¯d deleted the pictures.


    She¡¯d definitely gotten involved in something dodgy at the hotel. If not, Jenny wouldn¡¯t have seemed so diffident, nor would she hand over her phone just like that.

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    Jenny¡¯s features were scrunched up into a frown. After Skr pointed her out, she was utterly humiliated.


    She insisted stubbornly, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. The pictures might¡¯ve been taken by ident. I wasn¡¯t paying much attention to my phone.¡±


    Although she tried to exin it away, she was full¨Con panicking. How much did Skr know?


    Skr couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her time with Jenny as she knew she wouldn¡¯t tell the truth. However, she was acting a little too secretive. It must¡¯ve been out of diffidence.


    If Jenny could¡¯ve been a little smarter, she wouldn¡¯t keep fucking with Skr. She wouldn¡¯t give a damn about her thoughts if that were the case.


    Once she divorced Joe, Vera would be the annoyed one. It would have nothing to do with her.


    When she thought of a divorce, her gaze darkened. Her heart sank.


    Jenny watched Skr strut out of the washroom. She gritted her teeth in anger. Why was Skr able to stampede all over her?


    A few dayster, Paul stood before Joe¡¯s office, his heart hammering in hist throat. A few of his colleagues pumped their fists at him as a sign of encouragement.


    Everyone in the building had watched Joe¡¯s temper grow over the past few days, and everyone pitied Paul for having to work with Joe.


    Paul wanted toin, but he didn¡¯t know where to start. He only discovered that Joe and Skr had been arguing the past few days. Joe hadn¡¯t been staying at Gxy Vi. When Paul asked Lucas about it, he told Paul that this had been going on for at least a week.


    Paul connected the dots. Joe had turned into a workaholic over the weekend. He¡¯d also sanctioned multiple departmental leads in a week. His argument with Skr must¡¯ve been catastrophic.


    He gathered his courage and walked into Joe¡¯s office.


    Joe was looking through some files. He didn¡¯t look up to acknowledge Paul¡¯s


    presence.


    Paul handed him a document and said, ¡®Mr. Martin, you have a video


    conference in 30 minutes.


    Joe looked up and nced at Paul.


    Paul felt like Joe hadn¡¯t been speaking much for the past week. If he needed to do so for work, he did so in short and crisp sentences.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± asked Joe.


    Paul¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He said, ¡°Um, no.¡±


    He immediately tried to escape from Joe¡¯s office. Joe¡¯s moods had been extremely vtile.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Paul halted in his tracks. He asked, ¡°Mr. Martin, what else do you need from me?¡±


    ¡°Has Skr sought you out?¡± Joe asked with darkened eyes.


    Paul shook his head and replied, ¡°Nope.¡±


    Joe¡¯s expression turned even icier. Paul couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    After getting out of Joe¡¯s office, Paul felt as though he¡¯d narrowly escaped death. He ran into the stairwell and gave in to the impulse to call Skr. Thankfully, she picked up.


    ¡°Mrs. Martin, I think Mr. Martin has gotten a cold. He¡¯s not feeling well,¡± lied


    Paul.


    He swore he heard Joe cough in the elevator at the start of the day. Although it was just one hack, it did have something to do with a cold. It wasn¡¯t exactly a


    lie. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Paul was a responsible and intelligent secretary. Not only was he excellent at his job, but he was also a great help facilitating Joe¡¯s happiness. Which secretary in Jipsburg could hold a candle to his prowess?

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    No one could hold a candle to Paul.


    After a few seconds, Skr replied, ¡°If he¡¯s got a cold, he should get that checked at the hospital.¡± She sounded extremely calm.


    Paul had no idea what was going on. He said, ¡°Uh¡­ Mrs. Martin, would you like. toe over and take a look? Mr. Martin doesn¡¯t like seeing a doctor whenever he¡¯s sick. He doesn¡¯t like eating medicine, nor does he listen to me. After all, he pays me, and I need to abide by his rules. You¡¯re more effective. than me in this aspect.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t listen to what I tell him either. You can ask Ms. Ruell to help. I¡¯m still busy. I can¡¯t speak now, so I¡¯ll be hanging up,¡± replied Skr.


    The beeping noises after Skr hung up floored Paul.


    Her attitude¡­ This was a ginormous issue!


    They hadn¡¯t cut tiespletely, had they? Skr had even mentioned Vera. It couldn¡¯t be¡­ Did they have a falling out because of Vera?


    Was Skr less important to Joe than Vera?


    This¡­


    After calling Paul, he was even more confused.


    If Joe cared for Vera, he should¡¯ve been happy that he and Skr had fallen out. At least he could have exined his behavior to Vera.


    However, Joe didn¡¯t look happy at all.


    Things were difficult now. The most ring issue was that Paul couldn¡¯t get a


    read on Joe.


    Skr¡¯s mind wandered after ending the call with Paul.


    Caleb had found someone to book the ne tickets.


    When Skr came back, she looked a little pale. He immediately asked, ¡°Skr,


    what are you thinking about? Are you feeling under the weather?¡±


    She seemed alright while he walked out. Why had Skr¡¯s expression changed so drastically after he walked out? It had only been ter


    inutes.


    Skr came to her senses. She put her phone aside and replied, ¡°Nothing much, I must¡¯ve lost some sleepst night. Have you booked the tickets?¡±


    ¡°I have. We¡¯ll be flying in the afternoon We¡¯ll arrive tonight. Mr. Yates Senior will send people to the airport and pick us up from there,¡± said Caleb.


    Skr said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± Caleb felt like Skr had been acting off for the past few days.


    Skr shook her head with a smile and answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She¡¯d taken Janine to get examined at the hospital. She was recovering nicely. Steven had taken himself a short break. He would take care of her at home, and she would be able to work. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As to what was going on between her and Joe¡­


    They probably wouldn¡¯t remain in this stalemate for long. She believed Joe was waiting for a suitable time to start the process of their divorce. Skr just


    needed to wait.


    When Paul got home, his mom tried to convince him to agree to go on a blind


    date.


    After deflecting her perfunctorily, Paul hid in his room, where he received a call from the detective.


    ¡°You asked me to look into Jenny a while ago. I¡¯ve dug up a bit of dirt on her.¡±


    Paul had forgotten this entirely. He¡¯d run into Jenny a few times in the past week. Nothing seemed off except for her desperate desire to speak to Joe.


    Paul asked dismissively, ¡°What did you find?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been going to hotels at night. However, she doesn¡¯t go to the same one. Due to the guards stationed outside the hotel and client privacy, I wasn¡¯t able to tail her there.¡±


    ¡°Hotels? She¡¯s got a perfectly fine ce to live in Jipsburg. Why would she go


    to a hotel for no reason?¡±


    The detective chuckled and said, ¡°What else would she do in a hotel? Young people have been living it up in hotels as ofte. I¡¯ve got a few clients who hired me to do some digging on their partners. What I found out blew their minds.


    ¡®Some got involved in gangbangs with their bosses and clients for a


    promotion. Others found out about how their girlfriends were sleeping with their fathers. It¡¯s a big world with a bunch of kinky shit. Would you still like me to delve deeper? If I proceed, I¡¯ll find out who she¡¯s seeing at the hotel in not time.¡±


    Enjoy Ad Free Reading-

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    Was Jenny sleeping with someone in the hotels?


    Paul didn¡¯t think that was the case. The only man on Jenny¡¯s mind recently had been Joe. She¡¯d even turned Rowan down, which caused him to get engaged with Minerva out of immense disappointment.


    She¡¯d already got to this point. Would she sleep with someone else? Yet, why was she checking into hotels if she wasn¡¯t sleeping with someone?


    Investigating this wouldn¡¯t bring them much harm.


    ¡°Continue looking into this. If you can¡¯t find anything on it, just let it go.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Jenny hadn¡¯t gone to the hotel that day. Edwin was highly vignt. He knew that frequenting hotels would cause suspicion. Thus, he asked to go to her


    house.


    She had tried to refuse the demand, but it was of no use.


    Edwin had a variety of videos on his phone. Even if he deleted one, there would


    be countless others. He sent them to her one after another to threaten her.


    She could only agree topromise again and again, bing more obedient as time went on. There was no difference between doing it once and sleeping together multiple times.


    Edwin became more and more generous by the day. He gave her a lot of


    money.


    After walking in<b>, </b>Edwin surveyed his surroundings. Then, hemented, ¡°So this is the house Joe bought you. It¡¯s not very big.¡±


    Edwin had no idea what was happening to him. It was as though he¡¯d reverted to his youthful ways. He had no control over his thoughts and his body. He kept trying out kinkier things in the bedroom.


    When he discovered that Joe had bought this house for Jenny, he was tempted to wreck her here.


    Jenny bit her lip and said, ¡°Joe gifted it to me.¡±


    Helplessness washed over her when she imagine how she would be


    toyed


    in the home Joe bought her. It would be a dream if Joe could swoop in and save her. Would he pity her if he knew what she had been subjected to?


    Everything she did was against her will. She was forced into it!


    ¡°Why the long face? Save your tears forter,¡± mocked Edwin. The patience drained out of him at how unwilling Jenny seemed to be.


    They¡¯d slept together multiple times. Yet, she still pretended to hate it. Why was she putting up a na?ve and pitiful front? She insisted she didn¡¯t want it every time. However, she ended up clinging to him while begging for it every time..


    Two hourster, at 8:00 pm, Jenny was pinned onto the stovetop and moaning uncontrobly.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang. She jumped. Then, she tried shoving Edwin away while hissing. ¡°Someone¡¯s here. They¡¯ll hear us.


    Jenny couldn¡¯t live with it anymore. Edwin was a pervert! How had she missed it? No wonder Joe didn¡¯t want to admit he was Edwin¡¯s son. Who wanted a pervert as a father<i>? </i>Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She had no idea who hade. Jenny was terrified of being found out.


    *Jenny, I know you¡¯re at home. Open the door,¡± said Rowan through the door.


    Edwin knew Rowan and recognized his voice. He grew even more excited. He asked, ¡°Rowan likes you, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡®Please let me go. He has the keys to my house. If hees in and sees the two of us, we¡¯ll be done for,¡± begged Jenny between sobs.


    Wasn¡¯t Rowan intent on ignoring her? Why had he showed up at her house all of a sudden? On today of all days, no less. She couldn¡¯t see him.


    Edwin chuckled. He asked, ¡°He has the keys to your house? Have the two of you messed around before?¡±


    No, we haven¡¯t.¡±


    It¡¯s alright if you have. Moan for him, why don¡¯t you,¡± Edwin ordered. He


    Chapter 704


    pinched her.


    Jenny gritted her teeth as tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Rowan could hear some noisesing from the inside. Although they were rather muffled, they were enough to prove that someone was definitely at


    home.

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t let me in? In this case, Jenny, this is thest time I¡¯ming to find you. You¡¯re on your own now,¡± Rowan said impatiently.


    As expected, she caused just as much trouble as she used to. He must¡¯ve had a seizure. Why else would hee over to see her?


    nny was devastated. If not for Edwin, she would¡¯ve opened the door.


    Jenny


    Edwin moved suddenly while she was distracted. She couldn¡¯t help but whimper.


    Upon hearing the noise, Rowan noticed that something was off. He asked with a frown, ¡°Jenny, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jenny wiped the sweat off her brow and squeezed out, ¡°Leave, just leave me alone! I would like to rest at home in peace.¡±


    Rowan chuckled. He said, ¡°Alright.¡± Then, he turned to leave.


    When he arrived downstairs, Rowan looked up. Suddenly, he saw a man looking down at him. Jenny stayed on the tenth floor. Thus, Rowan couldn¡¯t see him clearly. However<b>, </b>he felt as though he¡¯d seen the man somewhere.


    Rowanughed mockingly. She hadn¡¯t been home alone.


    Perhaps the rumors he¡¯d heard had some element of truth to them. Jenny had been surrounded by men for the past few years.


    Sometimes, he could only let things go once he saw it with his own eyes.


    Rowan chuckled once more and strode away.


    The next day, Skr and Caleb arrived at the airport. They passed through the baggage checks and waited to board the ne.


    They were carrying precious antiques with them. Thus, they needed to be extremely careful.


    Initially, the ne was supposed to board in half an hour. However, it was dyed. They had to wait for 30 minutes more. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    2/3


    ¡°I called Mr. Yates Senior just now and told him the ne would be departing.te. When we get there, the night would¡¯ve fallen,¡± Caleb told Skr. He¡¯d juste back from the washroom and sat down.


    Caleb had been looking forward to their trip. He and Skr were going out


    alone, and just thinking about it lifted his spirits.


    Skr nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a break.¡±


    Caleb looked around. The airport was crowded no matter what hour it was. Skr still managed to read despite the racket around them. Caleb couldn¡¯t do so. He pulled his phone out and began chatting with some friends.


    Half an hourter, the boarding gate finally opened. They¡¯d only been sat in their seats for a few minutes when Caleb eximed, ¡°Oh shit!¡±


    Skr raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got an extremely close rtionship with Joe. Is he going with us?¡± Caleb felt like all his expectations for the trip had been destroyed.


    He was willing to go out with Skr alone. However, he couldn¡¯t cope with Joe being with them.


    Skr followed the direction of Caleb¡¯s gaze and met Joe¡¯s eyes.


    Joe hade in with Paul. They had just boarded the ne and hadn¡¯t had the time to sit down.


    Surprise flickered in Joe¡¯s eyes upon catching sight of Skr. However, his expression remained unchanged. He still looked extremely haughty. It was as though Skr was thest person he wanted to see.


    Skr¡¯s heart sank.


    Paul was surprised. He said, ¡°Mrs. Martin? Are you heading to Zallory as well?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve got some work to do there,¡± answered Skr.


    Paulined internally about how this was too much of a coincidence. If anyone insisted that Joe and Skr


    anyone insisted that Joe and Skr weren¡¯t fated to be together, he¡¯d rather cut his head off than agree.


    ¡°When will you being back after finishing work?¡± Joe asked suddenly.


    However, his tone was cold. It made Paul¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    Skr met Joe¡¯s dark gaze.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    Did Joe think she was dying their divorce on purpose? The color drained from Skr¡¯s face. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll be staying here for three days at most. Then, I¡¯ll be heading back.¡±


    Caleb nced at Joe, then his gaze slid back to Skr. He picked up their subtle change in mood. Had they fallen out with each other?


    Joe said nothing else and sat down. Skr was silent too. If a stranger saw them now, they¡¯d think Joe and Skr were nothing more than friends. The air between them was frigid.


    Paul felt his brain grind to a stop. What in the world was going on between Skr and Joe? He asked Skr when she would being home. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to divorce her, was he?


    Their flightsted for an hour and a half. Skr had closed her eyes before they even took off.


    Caleb scratched his nose out borefrom. He snuck a peek at Joe. Then, he closed his eyes too.


    Joe¡¯s silence made the air around him drop to sub¨Czero temperatures. Paul couldn¡¯t help but button up his coat. He was burning with curiosity. However, he didn¡¯t have the guts to ask.


    They said nothing until the ne touched down.


    Even while picking up their baggage from the carousel, everyone remained


    silent.


    In the end, Skr nodded at Joe before getting into the cab with Caleb. Paul heard Joe huff lightly.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, what¡¯s going on with you and Mrs. Mar-¡±


    He swallowed the rest of his sentence when Joe shot him a deathly re.


    Caleb finally voiced his confusion in the cab. ¡°Are you arguing with Joe?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± stated Skr. Her heart had been heavy ever since she saw Joe at the


    airport. Her marriage with Joe wasing to an end. They should¡¯ve kept each other at a distance from the start.


    Caleb didn¡¯t quite believe her. He promised, ¡°Do tell me if anything happens. If he dares bully you, I¡¯ll give him a stern talking to.¡±


    Skr smiled and replied, ¡°He hasn¡¯t been bullying me. Things between us areplicated. But we¡¯ll be able to resolve it.¡±


    Caleb couldn¡¯tprehend the rtionship problems adults got themselves


    into.


    They would be staying at Cameron¡¯s ce, Yates Residence. It was a little far from the airport. They only arrived after an hour on the road.


    When they arrived, Cameron treated them to avish dinner. His two sons and two daughters joined them.


    They didn¡¯t know each other. Thus, they only engaged in a bit of small talk.


    After dinner, Cameron had them return to their rooms to get a good night¡¯s sleep. Work would only start tomorrow morning.


    Skr and Caleb didn¡¯t refuse his kindness.


    The next day, Cameron was the only one having breakfast with them.


    ¡°They went back to their respective homesst night. Usually, I¡¯m the only one living here,¡± exined Cameron with a smile. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    At his age, he needed to be more open and learn to enjoy solitude. His children and grandchildren couldn¡¯t keep himpany 24/7.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you guys upstairs. I¡¯ve kept my collection on the fourth floor.¡±


    After breakfast, Cameron led them upstairs. Skr and Caleb trailed behind


    him.


    Tremembering to Yates Residence as a kid. I was a mischievous.


    troublemaker back then. I nearly shattered a few antiques of his,¡± <b>said </b>Caleb.


    Cameronughed and added, ¡°Right, right. You were still young, around four years old. I can¡¯t believe you still remember. Time really flies. You¡¯ve be an excellent young man in the blink of an eye.¡±


    They ascended to the fourth floor while chatting happily.

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    Cameron unlocked the door to the fourth floor. When they walked in, it was as though they¡¯d stepped into a museum. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    All the antiques were preserved perfectly and exhibited as though they were in a gallery. It didn¡¯t seem messy at all.


    ar


    Caleb¡¯s eyes widened. He knew why Alexander asked him to get some


    exposure with Skr. Some of those antiques would never see the light of day. One wouldn¡¯t find them even if one looked in a museum or an auction.


    Indeed, Cameron was a powerful but low¨Cprofile man.


    When he caught Skr straightening up sternly, he stopped horsing around and seriously trailed after her. He looked over each antique one by one.


    Cameron said nothing as well. However, he followed them and nced at Skr from time to time. He nodded with satisfaction.


    Although she was extremely young, she was calm and well¨Cadjusted, a worthypetitor to Vi in her youth. One could argue that she was better than Vi in certain ways.


    She spent two hours looking through them. Skr wasn¡¯t only trying to discern whether there were negative items. She was also admiring the antiques.


    Recently, she was able to learn about the history of an antique. Scenes from its past came to life in her mind¡¯s eye.


    For others, it would be boring to look at <b>them </b>for hours on end. However, it was as though she was watching a movie.


    As the seconds ticked by, Cameron couldn¡¯t continue watching. He sat down and took a break. Caleb followed suit.


    They were in awe of Skr. She meticulously appraised every antique. Two hours had passed, but she was still focused intently on her task.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t half as patient as she was when I was her age,¡± sighed Cameron.


    Caleb chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing my best to learn from h¨¦r.¡®


    Skr hadn¡¯t noticed that the men behind her had disappeared. When the third.


    hour rolled around, Skr finished looking through all the items.


    She turned around to see Cameron and Caleb sitting a short distance away. Skr strode over and said, ¡°Mr. Yates Senior, none of your antiques have any issues. You¡¯ve got nothing to worry about.¡±


    Every antique in his collection was genuine. None of them were fakes. That in


    itself was a remarkable fact.


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Cameron felt as though a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. He no longer needed to live in fear.


    What a relief.


    Joe went to his hotel after leaving one of Martin Group¡¯s branch offices. He massaged his temples tiredly. Paul handed him a cup of coffee and said, ¡°Mr.


    Martin.¡®


    ¦°


    Joe took it from him and sipped at it. He must¡¯ve been dissatisfied with the coffee, as he put it away after a while.


    Suddenly, Joe asked, ¡°Do you know why Skr came to Zallory?¡±


    Thankfully, Paul had prepared for Joe¡¯s question beforehand. He answered, ¡°I asked around. Mrs. Martin and Caleb headed to Yates Residence after


    touching down. Mr. Yates Senior must¡¯ve needed something from them.¡±


    Joe hummed in response.


    Paul wasn¡¯t quite sure what Joe wanted to do. He asked, ¡°Should we visit Yates


    Residence?¡±


    Joe gave Paul a meaningful look. Paul¡¯s breathing stopped.


    ¡°Make the necessary arrangements,¡±


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll start now.¡±


    Skr and Caleb left Yates Residence in the afternoon and headed to Zallory Museum. They had booked a slot with the curator.


    After finishing the task assigned to her by Alexander,


    dar pent some time


    3/5


    Chapter 797


    browsing through the museum.


    Caleb had gotten bored staying in Yates Residence. Thus, he contacted one of his friends in Zallory and went out with him.


    The museum was gigantic. Skr spent her afternoon there.


    When the museum was about to close, she left. There, she ran into a familiar face.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    Surprised, Skr eximed, ¡°Aiken?¡±


    Aiken¡¯s eyes brightened as he eximed in surprise, ¡°Skr?¡±


    They¡¯d run into each other at Zallory Museum.


    She asked with a smile, ¡°Have youe to Zallory for a business trip?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived in the morning. I had some free time in the afternoon, so I took


    a tour of the Zallory Museum. How about you?¡± asked Aiken.


    ¡°I got here yesterday, and came to the museum in the afternoon.¡±


    As they chatted, they walked out of the museum.


    Aiken nced at the time and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±


    Skr looked at her watch and stated, ¡°My treat.¡±


    Aiken had been a great help when she was kidnapped. She hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to thank him. Now, they¡¯d run into each other.


    He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Ie to Zallory often, so I know my way around.¡±


    However, he¡¯de and leave in a hurry most times, without staying to look. around. This time, he¡¯d added something new to his itinerary. He wanted to take a tour of the Zallory Museum.


    Aiken had recently cultivated some new hobbies. He was drawn to reading and taking museum tours. He¡¯d also found out that Skr liked fondue, so he booked a fondue restaurant for them.


    Joe arrived at Yates Residence at 5:00 pm.


    An hour ago, Cameron was informed that Joe would be visiting. He was pleasantly surprised.


    When he used to live in Jipsburg, he saw Joe frequently. In the blink of an eye, Joe had be a powerful man capable of holding his own in any situation. Time truly waited for no one.


    Cameron sent his helpers to prepare dinner and called his children home. After all, he was getting old, and Joe might not be able to chat with him about


    certain topics.


    However, it would be an entirely different situation with other young people


    present. They hadmon topics with each other and would engage in lively


    conversation.


    Joe met with Cameron and his family. However, Skr was nowhere to be seen. His mood soured, and he left before dinner.


    ¡°Dinner has been prepared. Mr. Martin, why don¡¯t you stay for dinner before taking your leave?¡± one of Cameron¡¯s sons tried to keep him.


    His other children were surprised as well.


    They had only heard Cameron praise Joe¡¯s prowess. Others also whispered about how Joe was a legend in Jipsburg. They knew of the Martins¡® status in Jipsburg. Today was their first meeting with him. Yet, he wanted to leave after a few brief moments with them.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve got something to do after this.¡± Joe politely declined. He wished Cameron good health and left Yates Residence immediately.


    Cameron didn¡¯t try persuading him to stay.


    Joe lit a cigarette in the car.


    ¡°Mrs. Martin might¡¯ve gone back to Jipsburg after finishing her work,¡± said Paul the second he entered the car.


    Joe frowned and insisted, ¡°This has nothing to do with her. I came to visit Mr.


    Yates Senior.¡±


    Paul didn¡¯t have the guts to refute him. He nodded and said, ¡°Right, right. Mr. Yates Senior cheered up visibly when you arrived.¡±


    Joe hade to Zallory on business trips at least ten times. He¡¯d never visited


    Cameron before.


    However, what Joe said was thew when it came to Paul.


    One of Cameron¡¯s sonsmented, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s something off about Joe¡¯s


    visit. He left without saying anything much.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything out of the ordinary. He¡¯s always been a busy man,¡± replied Cameron dismissively.


    His granddaughter asked, ¡°Do you know whether he¡¯s married? Or does he have a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Probably not. I haven¡¯t seen news agencies reporting on his marriage.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Cameron nced at her and advised, ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it. He¡¯s not a good fit for you. Our family won¡¯t be relocating back to Jipsburg. There are tons of capable young man in Zallory. You can pick whoever you fancy.

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    Cameron¡¯s granddaughter flushed andined, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not thinking about him. He¡¯s just attractive. When I think about it, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to handle a man like this anyway. I¡¯m not interested in giving myself grief Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    because of him. I¡¯ll be the one suffering<b>.</b>¡±


    Cameronughed and said, ¡°Alright. You¡¯re an intelligent girl for being able to figure that out. Let¡¯s have dinner.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we waiting for Skr and Caleb?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be staying at a hotel tonight. They¡¯ve got things to do. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    The fondue bubbled and smoked before them. Fresh meat and vegetables.


    wereid out on the table..


    Aiken loved having fondue too. Thest time they ate together, he¡¯d paid attention to Skr¡¯s preferences.


    As they ate, Skr¡¯s face flushed. The fondue here was even spicier than the one in Jipsburg. After all, it was a local specialty.


    Aiken handed a napkin to her and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wipe at your sweat?¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± replied Skr. She took it from him and dabbed it on her forehead..


    Suddenly, her phone pinged. Skr put the napkin away and picked her phone. up. It was a text from Paul. He asked, ¡°Have you gone back to Jipsburg?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Paul immediately followed up with a call. ¡°I thought you¡¯ve returned to Jipsburg. That¡¯s great! Where are you now? I¡¯ll pick you up. Mr. Martin is drunk. His cold has also turned into a fever. I wanted to bring him to the hospital, but he wouldn¡¯t give in. You¡¯re the only one he¡¯ll listen to now!¡± Skr could pick up on the panic in his tone.


    Skr¡¯s expression changed. She asked, ¡°Have you taken his temperature?¡±


    Sometimes<b>, </b>Joe behaved like a little kid.


    ¡°I have. He¡¯s got a high fever. The temperature read 102.2 degrees Fahrenheit.¡±


    Skr hesitated for a moment. Ultimately, she stood up and said, ¡°Where are you guys staying? Send me the address. I¡¯ll head over now.¡±


    Aiken had been observing her expression while she was on the phone. He watched as the smile slid off her face.


    When Skr ended the call, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Joe has a fever. I¡¯ve got to go to his hotel to check how he¡¯s doing. I¡¯m sorry. Enjoy the rest of your meal. I¡¯ll leave now. When I get back to Jipsburg, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner,¡± said Skr, grabbing her bag.


    Aiken stood up with her and suggested, ¡°My car is outside. I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    She nced at the sky outside. Skr didn¡¯t refuse it. She said, ¡°Sorry for troubling you.¡±


    30 minutester, his car rolled to a stop in front of the hotel.


    Paul was waiting for Skr by the entrance. Upon seeing Aiken get out of the car with Skr, he froze. Why had Skr showed up with Aiken? Wait, why was he in Zallory? Was it a coincidence?


    Aiken asked, ¡°How is Mr. Martin doing? Do you need my help sending him to the hospital?¡±


    Paul came to his senses. He said, ¡°Mr. Martin¡¯s fever has gotten better. It¡¯s around 101 degrees Fahrenheit now. He doesn¡¯t need to be hospitalized just yet.¡±


    Aiken nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now. You can call me if you need me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    Upon hearing that Joe¡¯s condition had improved and his fever had gone down, relief took over Skr.


    When she followed Paul into the hall, she saw Joe standing before her. She halted abruptly and asked, ¡°Why have youe downstairs?¡±


    Paul was stunned as well. Why had hee? Hadn¡¯t he been lying in bed? Why would hee downstairs with a raging fever?


    Joe pursed his lips tightly. He stared at Skr with dark eyes. Then, he asked, ¡±


    Have you been with Aiken all day?¡±

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    Were they incapable of withstanding even a week of separation? The more Joe thought about it, the more <b>his </b>expression soured.


    He had a fever now, so his face had been pale. The angrier he got, the more. terrifying he seemed.


    ¡°I ran into him in the afternoon. How are you feeling now? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go to the hospital?¡± Skr looked at him weirdly.


    If she didn¡¯t know better, she would¡¯ve thought he was jealous of Aiken.


    Joe bit his lip. Did she run into him? Would there be such perfect


    coincidences?


    Perhaps because his head was spinning, Joe lost control over his emotions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Evans from the branchpany is asking for me. He has a few things to discuss with me. S¨CShould I go now? Mrs. Martin, I¡¯ll hand the task of taking care of Mr. Martin over to you.¡± Paul knew that the situation was taking al turn for the worse. He had to make his escape as soon as possible.


    With Skr there, he didn¡¯t need to worry about Joe. Without giving them a chance to react, he spun on his heels and walked away as though there was at beast in the hall.


    Skr couldn¡¯t stop him in time.


    In the end, she turned to Joe resignedly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to your room. I¡¯ll take your temperature again.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t let his fever worsen. He needed to get examined at the hospital.


    Joe stopped throwing a tantrum. He nodded and agreed to head upstairs with her.


    When they entered the elevator, Joe stared at Skr. She had no idea why he was doing so. She said, ¡°You¡¯ve got to speak up if you¡¯re feeling ufortable in any way.¡±


    ¡°My heart feels ufortable,¡± mumbled Joe.


    However, Skr heard him loud and clear. She asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Joe said, ¡°You know why.¡±


    Skr knew? What was she supposed to know?


    She was speechless in the face of his sick ramblings. Skr wouldn¡¯t argue with him. After all, he was sick.


    They arrived at his suite shortly after. She scoured the room for a thermometer. When she found it, she offered it to him and said, ¡°Take your temperature.¡±


    Then, she picked up the medicine and read its instruction manual.


    7.99 cold as This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe raised his eyebrow as he watched her read it. She wasn¡¯t heartless as she made herself out to look. At least she still cared about him.


    When he thought of things from this perspective, he felt much better. The


    When he thought promoothed. Even his temperature seemed to go


    wrinkle between


    down.


    After going through the manual, Skr nced at the time. Then, she said to Joe, ¡°Pass me the thermometer. I¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    Joeplied.


    Skr read the disy under the light. She frowned and said, ¡°Your fever has reached 102.3 degrees Fahrenheit. It¡¯s too severe. If you ingest medication without knowing the exact cause of your fever, it might have adverse effects. Let¡¯s head to the hospital.¡±


    Hadn¡¯t Paul said that his fever had subsided?


    Within half an hour, his temperature had climbed once more. It exined his little temper tantrum.


    Joey in bed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve just got a fever. It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯ll be fine. after some medication.¡±


    Skr said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t treat your health as a joke.¡±


    Joe stared into her eyes and asked, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to you,¡± answered Skr honestly.


    Chanter 200


    She added, ¡°Grandma would be worried as well.¡±


    Joe¡¯s gaze had softened, but upon hearing that, it turned icy. He sat up and


    took the pills from her, tossing one into his mouth and swallowing it without water. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll die from this.¡±


    Skr had no idea what to say in response. Joe¡¯s mood was very vtile when he was sick, and she couldn¡¯t read him.

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    Skr thought that a single dose of antipyretics wouldn¡¯t be fatal. Furthermore, Joe¡¯s symptoms were like those of amon cold. His eyes were red, and his


    voice was nasal.


    Joe noticed that Skr had been remarkably patient with him, and their interactions had grown even more distant than when they first met. It felt as though his heart was blocked off, making him feel stifled and ufortable.


    Seeing Joe staring at her, Skr couldn¡¯t continue pretending she didn¡¯t notice. She asked helplessly, ¡°Is there anywhere else you feel unwell, Mr. Martin?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°You should get some rest,¡± Skr said, ncing at the clock. It was already 9: 00 pm.


    Joe looked at her intently and then pulled her down onto the bed.


    Skr was startled. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to do anything to you,¡± Joe said. He buried his face


    in her neck.


    The familiar warmth and scent helped calm his restless mind.


    Gradually, exhaustion and drowsiness overtook him. Skr was speechless at his bluntness.


    Within seconds, she heard his steady breathing. She wondered if he was already asleep. She smelled like a fondue, yet he didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    She tried to move, but he held her too tightly.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she thought. She would make do with the fondue smell and sleep. However, Joe felt like a human furnace. His body was extremely hot.


    Skr closed her eyes and managed to sleep a little, but it wasn¡¯t very restful.


    She hadn¡¯t changed out of her clothes, and she sweated a bit. After about an hour, she woke up and checked the time. It was This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    past 10:00 pm.


    Joe was deeply asleep. She reached out to check his forehead. The


    temperature hade down.


    When he was pressed against her neck earlier, he was burning up, but now his temperature was normal.


    Even his breathing was even and gentler than before.


    Skr gently shifted and managed to slip out of Joe¡¯s embrace. She moved quietly as she got out of bed and headed to the bathroom.


    She needed a shower. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep that night.


    30 minutester, she emerged from the bathroom. Joe had moved to the other side of the bed.


    Skr took a quick look and then carefully climbed back into bed. There was enough space between them for another person.


    Once Skr was asleep, Joe, who had initially been lying on his side, moved closer. But he seemed to feel it wasn¡¯t quite enough. He reached out and


    pulled Skr back into his arms.


    When Skr woke up again, it was already morning. At first, she felt disoriented. Then she recalled something and quickly reached out to check


    Joe¡¯s forehead.


    His temperature was normal. She breathed a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly, Joe¡¯s eyes opened. The room was dark because the lights were off, and the curtains blocked out most of the light.


    In the dim lighting, Joe¡¯s eyes appeared dark and heavy. It didn¡¯t look like he had just woken up. Rather, it seemed like he had been awake for some time.


    Skr felt a bit uneasy under his gaze. ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Much better,¡± Joe said, sitting up.


    Skr rxed. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll have the hotel send breakfast over. You should eat and see if you have any other symptoms.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Skr didn¡¯t say anything more and went to the bathroom.


    When she came out, the hotel had delivered breakfast. Thevish breakfast


    was truly appetizing, featuring a delightful blend of Wiscadian and Floan cuisine.


    She picked up her phone from the bedside. There were several missed calls.


    Caleb had called seven or eight times, all from about 20 minutes ago, and there was also a call from Aiken.


    She decided to return Caleb¡¯s call first.


    un Bonus For Free Every Day

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    Caleb¡¯s tone was urgent as he spoke on the phone, ¡°Finally, you called me back. I tried reaching you several times. I only realized this morning that you hadn¡¯t returned to the hotel.


    ¡°Where are you now? We have a flight at 3:00 pm today. I¡¯lle find you.¡±


    Skr briefly exined her situation with Joe, who were at a different hotel, and told Caleb to head straight to the airport, and that she would meet him. there in the afternoon.


    She then called Aiken.


    Aiken didn¡¯t answer, likely because he was busy.


    Skr put her phone down and noticed Joe watching her.


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to finish breakfast, then visit a nearby specialty store and head to the airport. You¡­¡±


    Joe stared at her and replied, ¡°I have a flight at 3:00 pm as well. We can go to the specialty store togetherter.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Skr was surprised.


    Joe nodded. He had just overheard Skr¡¯s conversation with Caleb and then instructed Paul to rearrange the flight reservation.


    It was initially a flight two hourster but was changed to the same flight as Skr¡¯s.


    A few minutester, Aiken called back.


    Skr put down her cutleries and answered the call.


    ¡°How¡¯s


    Mr. Martin?¡± Aiken asked directly about Joe¡¯s condition.


    Joe¡¯s expression was cold, and his eyes were distant.


    Aiken was already so impatient even though they had yet to divorce. Meanwhile, Skr was smiling throughout her phone call with Aiken.


    Deeply engrossed in her phone call with Aiken, Skr didn¡¯t notice Joe¡¯s change in expression. ¡°His fever has gone down. He¡¯s feeling better today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Make sure you take care of yourself as well. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    The call didn¡¯tst long.


    After ending the call, Skr noticed Joe¡¯s displeasure.


    ¡°Are you not feeling well again? Do you still have cold symptoms?¡±


    Joe sneered and said, ¡°Do you know anything about Aiken?¡±


    Skr was taken aback. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    She knew Aiken but hadn¡¯t felt the need to delve deeply into his character.


    ¡°You¡¯re divorcing me because of Aiken, aren¡¯t you? Even if I agree to the divorce, you should stay away from him. He¡¯s not right for you,¡± Joe said, his voice low and cold.


    Skr¡¯s expression grew cold. She felt that the most unfamiliar thing to her was Joe, who had been sharing the same bed with her for months.


    She said, ¡°You know better than I do why we¡¯re getting divorced. There¡¯s no need to borate further. Aiken and I are just friends. But you can think whatever you like.¡±


    Joe¡¯s face grew darker. Both of them looked tense.


    Fortunately, Gloria called at that moment. Skr¡¯s expression softened when she spoke with Gloria.


    After breakfast, Joe finally spoke again. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the divorce when we¡¯re back in Jipsburg. This isn¡¯t the right time.¡±


    Skr agreed without objection. ¡°Just set the time.¡±


    Seeing Skr¡¯s indifferent attitude only made Joe more upset. He felt a tightness in his throat and found it difficult to breathe¨CSkr was being too heartless.


    It was 2:00 pm when Caleb saw Joe with Skr at the airport. He rolled his. eyes discreetly. They were on the same flight when they came here, and now


    1


    they were on the same flight going back.


    Joe wasn¡¯t here for business. It seemed like he was here to cling to Skr.


    *Skr told me you were sick. Howe I didn¡¯t notice? Have you already recovered so quickly?¡± Caleb asked bluntly.


    Joe¡¯s gaze was icy. ¡°How can you speak to your elder like that?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re peers, okay?¡± Caleb replied. Caleb forced a smile, feeling his confidence wane in front of Joe. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait, is that Aiken?¡± Caleb¡¯s eyes widened as he looked past Skr and Joe.

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    Caleb thought it was too coincidental that they were all on the same flight. Equally surprised was Aiken. He hadn¡¯t expected to run into Skr, Joe, and Caleb on the return trip.


    When Joe saw Aiken, his gaze was noticeably cool, and he only nodded briefly as a greeting.


    Skr greeted Aiken with a smile. ¡°Mr. Parkinson.¡±


    Aiken approached and said, ¡°Mr. Martin, Ms. Sullivan, Caleb, what a


    coincidence.¡±


    Even though Aiken sensed Joe¡¯s cool demeanor that came with a hint of barely perceptible hostility, he remained calm andposed.


    A few of them exchanged a few words.


    Mostly, it was Caleb and Aiken talking incessantly.


    Soon, it was time to board the ne.


    On the flight, there was little conversation.


    When the nended, Aiken and Caleb left first. They assumed Skr and Joe would head home together. They were unaware that Skr had already moved out of the Gxy Vi and that the couple was living separately.


    After collecting her luggage, Skr told Joe, ¡°I¡¯ll take the airport shuttle. It will take me directly to where I¡¯m staying.¡±


    Paul overheard their conversation and couldn¡¯t help but shout internally, ¡°What the hell? They¡¯re still not back together?¡±


    Even though they hadn¡¯t spoken much on the ne, it didn¡¯t seem like there. was any issue between them. So, Paul wondered why they were still living apart.


    This was a big problem. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fate had already given them such a push. Joe had gotten sick, and they had even spent a night in a hotel together. Yet somehow, they still hadn¡¯t managed to reconcile.


    Joe¡¯s lips were tightly pressed together. His eyes narrowed with barely contained anger as he looked at Skr.


    He deliberately emphasized each word. ¡°We¡¯re not divorced yet.¡±


    ¡°Getting divorced now or in a few days doesn¡¯t make any difference. Take care of yourself. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Skr pulled her suitcase and started to walk


    away.


    The longer she stayed, the more she feared overthinking things. Just for a moment, she thought maybe Joe didn¡¯t want to lose her. Perhaps he was trying to salvage their marriage, reminding her she shouldn¡¯t <b>be </b>living outside.


    Suddenly, her suitcase was yanked from her hand


    Skr lifted her gaze to look at Joe, who was holding onto her suitcase. ¡°You.


    ¡°Come back to Gxy Vi with me. Grandma ising over tomorrow. Give your keys to Paul, and he¡¯ll bring back your things.¡± Joe¡¯s tone was


    It seemed he was using Gloria¡¯s visit as an excuse to get her toe back


    with him.


    As expected, when Skr heard that Glona wasing to Gxy Vi the next day, she didn¡¯t argue further. She handed her keys and home address to Paul.


    Paul nced at the key in his hand, his lips twitching slightly.


    It was clear Joe had feelings for Skr and didn¡¯t want to divorce her. Paul couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Joe couldn¡¯t just be a little kinder to her


    With an attitude like that, anyone would think Joe was indifferent to her. No


    wonder Skr had moved out.


    In the car, Aiken¡¯s phone pinged with a new message.


    It was a photo from one of his subordinates, capturing the scene of him and Skr at the fondue restaurant the previous day.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Mr. Parkinson, someone took a photo of you with Ms. Sullivan, and they¡¯re


    Chutes ang


    trying to investigate her background. Should I stop them?¡±


    Aiken¡¯s eyes narrowed, his gaze bing colder.


    He immediately dialed a number and instructed, ¡°Stop them from finding anything on Skr. Handle the person directly. If anyone else tries to target her in secret, report to me immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Parkinson.¡±


    At Gxy Vi, Paul was efficient. He arrived just 40 minutes after them.


    Almost everything from Skr¡¯s rented apartment had been sent back.


    Skr¡¯s lips twitched in exasperation as he looked at the pile before her. She nced at Paul, who was smiling cheerfully.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    Skr had paid a year¡¯s rent for her apartment. All she needed were a few. personal belongings. However, Paul didn¡¯t leave a single nail behind and brought everything back.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s been brought back. Mrs. Martin, if you need anything else, I can go back tomorrow to get it.¡± Paul was incredibly attentive.


    Joe sat on the couch and saw these things. His expression rxed more than it had earlier.


    ¡°Okay, thank you for your hard work,¡± Skr said, casting a meaningful nce at Paul:


    She didn¡¯t believe Paul was oblivious to the current state of her rtionship with Joe. With all her belongings brought back here, she would soon have to move them all out again.


    Paul ignored Skr¡¯s pointed gaze. He had his reasons for doing this.


    He didn¡¯t think Joe and Vera were a good match. He knew Vera well, and something about her never sat right with him.


    In his eyes, Skr was perfect for Joe. Only when Skr was around did Joe. show a hint of humanity.


    At Pearlhall Residence, Gloria nced at the array of fresh fruits and vegetables in front of her. They were all homegrown, organic produce, free of pesticides and fertilizers.


    ¡°Send all of these to Gxy Vi tomorrow,¡± she instructed.


    Edgar smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Martin Senior.¡±


    In fact, fresh fruits and vegetables were delivered to Gxy Vi daily. But when Gloria learned the young couple had suddenly started living separately, she grew worried and decided to find an excuse to visit Gxy Vi herself.


    She had just heard that Skr had already moved back.


    ¡°Joe is really¡­ sigh! He can¡¯t even hold onto Skr,¡± Gloria grumbled.


    Edgar could only chuck ang ¡®s for young couples to arque


    sometimes. They fight at night and makalio by muning Cart worry too much, Mrs. Martin Senior. They¡¯l te fire in a couple of days. ¡°


    TIES # tok tamurrow I have feeding us as something he do with Wea Just low days ago Must Sense


    Avalon Hardenia Hie muitions


    Thingne me Bunch quote to one darause: Ngs offrant ntorfors Butt¡¯s not


    about intervening anymore 20m and Sudo have stealy gotten their manage pornoane Toy a couple deband byw. Whatever ns they have. They¡¯re


    outined to hat Citame anortest candy


    Etter modtied meatudly and sand Mrs Martin Samion you¡¯re righ


    Bhavaning the Fund family was an arcad


    Bantas suntang so and war mailed to the hospital the diagnosen wis a sambil tenuifhage


    The ball family¡¯s ondas and grandchildren, who were scultured in Apaburg City Quelly back to the Sougahat


    Tiny Ceston at Sears a good gets tad


    WE GET was shed,


    og


    although


    remained in a corra, Sectors sand a


    install


    safety


    Dental¡¯s Shupin She Rought wind hy vad Curse was tersaning


    Jus Bay sale nearly fat, now he was it a signa wolf a samatical Summertow


    that had always ban guast &


    tamil ducha waled every ween, and her fail a show up every amunt.


    weten of tyndueng


    vers coul¨¡ri akling that something was off


    shake beeling kngered as her mind, but she inv¨¦det palju put her firiger van it


    She felt bored as the waded, en afte torkond he


    water gun in and scruted through. I


    abad


    Everyone was chatting seat winter Wigh


    group chat.


    She looked at Joe¡¯s profile picture. He rarely appeared in this group chat. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking about Joe¡¯s distant attitude toward her now, she felt like something was weighing down on her chest.


    This situation couldn¡¯t continue.


    Her thought then shifted to Skr. She needed toe up with another n involving Skr.


    JOPL


    The next day, Gloria arrived at the Gxy Vi around 3:00 pm. Joe had gone back earlier.

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    Skr hurried to Gxy Vi right after work.


    As soon as she stepped inside, the aroma of fresh fruits caught her attention.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Gloria turned at the sound of her voice. ¡°Skye¡¯s back? Come over here and try the cantaloupe from Pearlhall Residence¡¯s orchard.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr nced at Joe, who was eating the cantaloupe. He had already looked. up as she entered. Their eyes met for a moment before both turned away in unspoken agreement.


    ¡°I could smell the cantaloupe as soon as I walked in. I¡¯ve been craving it for the past couple of days,¡± Skr said, moving toward the table.


    At that moment, Edgar brought in a te of freshly cut fruit. The fruit was. incredibly fresh, with a strong aroma and exceptional sweetness.


    Skr checked the time after sitting down and eating two slices of cantaloupe,


    ¡°Grandma, you all enjoy the fruit. I¡¯m going to prepare dinner so you can taste my cooking,¡± Skr said as she got up to head to the kitchen.


    Gloria quickly stopped her. ¡°No, no, you must be tired after a long day. We have got plenty of people here. Edgar brought a chef with him, and they are all busying in the kitchen. Just rest and wait.¡±


    Joe found an excuse to go upstairs. ¡°I have some things to handle. I¡¯ll be in my study room.¡±


    Gloria gave Joe a disapproving look as he left.


    Skr let out a <b>sigh </b>of relief. Maintaining the fa?ade of a loving couple in front of Gloria felt increasingly awkward, given their current situation. It wasn¡¯t as easy¨Cgoing as it used to be.


    About half an hourter, the chef had already finished preparing dinner.


    Skr went upstairs to find Joe in his study room. After knocking a few times, she heard him say, ¡°Come in.¡±


    She opened the door and walked in. ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    Joe looked up at her. His gaze was sharp and intense, as if trying to read her thoughts.


    Skr noticed that Joe was holding a book, realizing that his earlier excuse. about having something to handle was likely just a pretext. He probably didn¡¯t want to appear affectionate with her in front of Gloria.


    The silence between them stretched on for a while.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs,¡± Joe said in a deep, controlled voice.


    Skr nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    An hourter, Gloria left the Gxy Vi.


    In the car, she sighed with frustration. ¡°I can tell that they both have feelings for each other. Why don¡¯t they just confess their feelings? It really makes met anxious to watch.¡±


    As someone with experience, she had easily spotted the subtle situation during dinner.


    Edgar said with a smile, ¡°Young people are like that. Navigating rtionships. was never easy. They have to take it step by step with caution. So, don¡¯t worry too much, Mrs. Martin Senior. Regardless of everything, it¡¯s clear to me that Mr. Martin has feelings for Mrs. Martin.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, never mind. I won¡¯t worry about them anymore,¡± Gloria said. She shook her head as she resigned herself to the situation.


    After returning to the Gxy Vi, Skr stayed in the guest room. The room she had stayed in when she first arrived at the Gxy Vi.


    After Gloria left, she tidied up a bit before preparing to head upstairs.


    Just as she was about to enter the guest room, Joe suddenly pulled her aside and pinned her against the wall.


    She looked up in surprise at Joe, who was now very close.


    *Joe, what are you doing?¡±


    Chapter 15


    They said a woman¡¯s heart was hard to understand, but Skr found Joe the hardest to understand.


    He was talking about divorce one moment and then creating intimate


    situations the next.


    Their bodies were pressed tightly together from the waist down, and she could clearly feel the changes in his body.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    Joe leaned down and kissed Skr. The kiss was both domineering <b>and </b>lingering. It felt almost like a punishment, growing more intense with each


    moment.


    They were so familiar with each other¡¯s bodies that every sensitive spot gradually sparked with desire.


    When everything calmed down, it was two hourster.


    Skry limp in Joe¡¯s arms, feeling utterly drained. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The aftermath was silent, yet spoke volumes. The sound of their heartbeats. was particrly loud and rhythmic.


    Once Skr found her voice, <b>she </b>asked, ¡°What are we now?¡±


    Joe¡¯s body tensed at her question. He didn¡¯t respond immediately and waited at few minutes before saying, ¡°As long as we¡¯re not divorced, we¡¯re still a couple. I thought you wanted this too.¡±


    Skr¡¯s expression shifted slightly, but she didn¡¯t say anything further. Shel was either truly exhausted or simply had no expectations.


    Seeing Skr¡¯s silence, Joe¡¯s gaze hardened. He wanted to say something but suddenly felt it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    He realized that he had been somewhat forceful. During their time together, he knew exactly how to elicit a reaction from her, and the underlying motive for his actions this time was far from pure.


    At 10:00 am, a car ident urred in front of Apollo Hospital. The ident. resulted in <b>one </b>death and two injuries.


    The two vehicles collided, resulting in the immediate death of the cab driver. The two upants of the private car sustained severe injuries and were. rushed to the hospital.


    The cause of the ident was still under investigation by the police.


    When Vera¡¯s family learned that their rtives, Marlon Ruell and Hayden ter


    312


    had been in a car ident, they rushed to the hospital.


    In just three days, Denton fell ill and was hospitalized, and their rtives were. involved in a car ident.


    For a moment, the entire Ruell family was tense. Outside the operating room, the Ruell family members were abuzz with spection.


    ¡°Could this ident have been a deliberate attack on them?¡±


    ¡°Creating such a scene outside the hospital? The taxi driver lost his life. instantly. It seems like a straightforward ident. However, with the series of misfortunes happening to our familytely, it does seem odd.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. We should wait for the police¡¯s report.¡±


    Vera¡¯s face looked grim.


    She suddenly recalled a phone call from Alexander to Denton not long ago. Alexander had said that the two antiques she had won at the auction were negative items and would bring trouble.


    At that time, both she and Denton had dismissed it. Now, she wondered if the painting was a negative item.


    The other antique was still at Ruell Residence. She intended to give it as a gift. for Buck¡¯s uing birthday, but given the current situation, she hesitated.


    As she debated whether to bring this up, she thought of Skr. She nearly made a mistake¨CAlexander¡¯s remarks were likely swayed by Skr¡¯s intentions, as she was interested in acquiring the antiques.


    It seemed that Denton, Marlon, and Hayden¡¯s idents were simply unfortunate events.


    ¡°Vera, what are you thinking about? Are you worried about your Uncle Marlon and Aunt Hayden?¡± Vera¡¯s mom, Penelope Weinstein, asked gently.


    Vera had been looking worriedtely. She had just returned from abroad, and now the Ruell family faced multiple crises. Anyone would be concerned.


    Vera nodded slightly. ¡°I hope both Uncle Marlon and Aunt Hayden are alright. and that Grandpa can recover and be discharged soon.¡±

 Chapter 807

    <b>Chapter </b>807


    Penelope said soothingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vera. The doctors at Apollo Hospital are some of the best in the field. Whether it¡¯s your grandpa or your Uncle Marlon and Aunt Hayden, they will be fine.¡±


    Vera nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, Mom.¡±


    The Ruell family held significant status in Jispburg City<b>, </b>so no matter what happened, many people came forward and tried to find ways to help them solve it. So, there was no need for Vera to worry excessively.


    After spending years abroad, she didn¡¯t believe in metaphysics.


    During her lunch break, Skr saw a news report.


    The report covered the ident in front of Apollo Hospital, which resulted in one death and two injuries. There were various rumors suggesting that the injured were rted to the Ruell family.


    There were also reports that Denton was in the hospital, possibly due to a cerebral hemorrhage.


    While watching the new reports, Skr fell into deep thought.


    When she returned to work after her break, Alexander summoned her.


    just learned about the ident involving the Ruell family. Mr. Ruell Senior had a cerebral hemorrhage and was hospitalized the day before yesterday. This morning, his son and daughter¨Cinw were in an ident. Just now, his grandson was hospitalized due to illness.


    ¡°These consecutive incidents are unlikely to be a coincidence. There must be some negative items


    involved.¡±


    Skr nodded. ¡°I saw a news report about the Ruell family during my lunch break.¡±


    Alexander frowned and asked, ¡°Mr. Ruell Senior is quite stubborn. After dismissing my warnings over the phone, he is unlikely to heed my advice now. Do you think there will be more troubles for them?¡±


    Skr replied straightforwardly, ¡°This is just the beginning.¡±


    Alexander¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but his expression <b>soon </b>returned to its usual calm. ¡°I hope Mr. Ruell Senior wille to his senses soon.¡±


    It would be best if he came to seek help promptly.


    Otherwise, it would be toote for him to act now.


    Skr said nothing more. She had intended to make Vera seek her assistance.


    The workday ended. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Overtime was notmon at the Martin Group.


    As long as the boss didn¡¯t work overtime, the employees wouldn¡¯t work overtime either.


    Jenny boldly approached Joe.


    ¡°Joe,¡± she called out.


    Joe looked at the suddenly appearing Jenny with a cold expression. ¡°It¡¯s already after work hours.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. Do you have time today?¡± Jenny asked, her tone slightly anxious.


    Chapter 807


    2/2


    Just now, Edwin told her that he wanted to meet Joe tonight. He asked her to arrange it at a restaurant so that they could pretend to run into each other.


    Jenny knew what kind of person Edwin was. He had been increasingly ruthless and reckless toward her. If she failed to satisfy him this time, he might continue to torment her. She couldn¡¯t endure it much longer.


    She also feared that the videos and photos of her might spread. If that happened, not only would she be unable to be with Joe, but she might not even be able to stay in Jipsburg.


    She looked at Joe with pleading eyes, hoping he wouldn¡¯t reject her this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a meal with you. Today is my mom¡¯s birthday, I¡­ Could you have dinner. with me? I¡¯ll make the restaurant reservation,¡± Jenny said.


    She bit her lip and brought up her mother. She wasn¡¯t lying. Today was indeed her mother¡¯s birthday.


    She was desperate. Even if she had to use her mother¡¯s name to evoke some sympathy from Joe, she was willing to do so.


    She hoped that Joe wouldn¡¯t turn her down again for the sake of her mother.


    Joe hesitated for a moment before agreeing. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the restaurant now! We used to go to this Wiscadian restaurant, and their head chef hasn¡¯t changed,¡± Jenny said eagerly.


    She was pleased to get into Joe¡¯s car. It had been a long time since she had been alone with him.


    Lucas could be ignored now.


    When Joe wasn¡¯t paying attention, she quickly sent a message to Edwin, letting him know they were on their way and would arrive soon.

 Chapter 808

    <b>Chapter </b>808


    When Edwin received Jenny¡¯s message, he was already on the way to the Wiscadian restaurant. Sitting next to him was Molly. The couple appeared to be very respectful of each other.


    Since their return from abroad, various small media outlets had reported extensively on them. They portrayed Molly¡¯s departure from the entertainment industry years ago as a noble sacrifice for love.


    Many young women who were new to the entertainment industry or had a modest status looked up to Molly as a role model, hoping to marry into a wealthy family one day.


    They also wished to find a man who truly cared for them¨Csomeone who would cherish them even if they couldn¡¯t bear children and not view her as a burden.


    But these fairy¨Ctale stories seemed like a joke to their driver, Rolf Thompson. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The wealthy couple in the back seat appeared to be loving, but those around them were unaware of their secrets. Rolf knew well that each of them had their own affairs.


    ¡°This Wiscadian restaurant is one we¡¯ve never been to before,¡± Edwin gently told Molly.


    Molly smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to taste the chef¡¯s cooking at this Wiscadian restaurant and see if it measures up to our usual ce.¡±


    They exchanged smiles, looking very much like a loving couple.


    Inside, Molly felt a twinge of anxiety. The private detective she had hired recently informed her that, whether day or night, Edwin would seek out Jenny whenever he had the urge.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Jenny, who imed to be disinterested, to be so alluring.


    Edwin suddenly leaned closer and whispered in Molly¡¯s ear, ¡°We need to make sure Joe sees me as his father. When you meet himter, try to shift the me for past mistakes onto yourself. I¡¯ll make it up to you for all the unfairness you¡¯ve endured once we get home.¡±


    Molly smirked inwardly but kept a calm expression. ¡°That¡¯s what you promised. Remember my sacrifice, darling. No matter what happens in the future, don¡¯t forget everything I¡¯ve done for you.¡±


    ¡°When have I ever forgotten? We are meant to be together forever. We share both joys and sorrows, and our love over the years has been real. I can¡¯t live without you.¡± Edwin had always been skilled at these disys of affection.


    His words were bing more and more ttering. Molly was well aware of this fa?ade.


    But now, with her age and some secrets in Edwin¡¯s hands, she had no choice but to cooperate and deceive each other.


    ¡°I can¡¯t live without you either,¡± Molly replied.


    They shared a knowing smile.


    The Wiscadian restaurant was not very crowded.


    After Joe and Jenny arrived, Jenny ordered based on Joe¡¯s usual preferences.


    In the upscale restaurant, after cing the order, Jenny looked at Joe with tearful eyes,


    ¡°Joe, since I came back to Jipsburg, I haven¡¯t had much chance to talk to you. I have so much I want to say,¡± Jenny said.


    Chapter 808


    2/2


    Jenny felt deeply aggrieved. She was overwhelmed by the fear of Edwin¡¯s threats but couldn¡¯t let anyone know. For Joe¡¯s sake, she had to swallow her grievances.


    <b>¡°</b>Just talk, no need <b>to </b>cry,¡± Joe replied coldly, his expression unchanging.


    Jenny was taken aback, and tears began to fall uncontrobly. ¡°I¡­ I just miss my mom today. All these years, you¡¯ve been the one by my side.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m back in Jipsburg, I have to face everything on my own, and I feel so helpless. Maybe I¡¯m too weak. I¡¯m sorry<b>, </b>Joe, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    She felt immense sorrow and frustration, especially with no one able to understand her <i>emotions</i>. No <i>one </i>knew the fear and helplessness she felt under the threats she was facing.


    She was the helpless victim in this situation.

 Chapter 809

    <b>Chapter </b><b>809 </b>


    Joe¡¯s gaze grew colder. ¡°Jenny, you¡¯re not a child anymore. You need to handle things on your own. Can crying solve the problem?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I remember you made quite a few friends in college and even had a boyfriend. You could have hime to Jipsburg to work,¡± Joe said.


    Jenny looked shocked. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t have a boyfriend in college. Joe, who told you that I did? It¡¯s true that I had someone pursue me during college, but we were just ssmates, at most friends. We were never a couple, and I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship with anyone.¡±


    Joe was indifferent. ¡°Whether you¡¯ve had a boyfriend or not doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    S


    ¡°Joe, I¡­¡± Jenny wanted to seize the opportunity to confess her feelings, but before she could finish, Edwin¡¯s arrival interrupted her.


    Edwin seemed surprised to see Joe. ¡°Joe, what a coincidence!¡±


    Joe narrowed his eyes, his gaze sharp. ¡°Coincidence?¡±


    ¡°Seeing me here and not even calling me Dad?¡± Edwin frowned in dissatisfaction.


    Molly took the opportunity to speak. She said, ¡°Joe, it¡¯s quite a coincidence to run into you. There are some things I need to tell you. Actually, the mistakes from the past weren¡¯t your father¡¯s fault, nor your mother¡¯s. It was all my fault. I¡¯m responsible for the consequences from back then.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been gued by guilt all these years. It¡¯s been so long, and you and your father should not let this issue affect your rtionship. I¡¯ll do everything I can to make amends.¡±


    Her words were heartfelt, filled with genuine emotion and remorse. Even after leaving the entertainment industry, her acting skills could still surpass many actresses.


    S


    Jenny watched in shock. She would have believed Molly was truly remorseful if she hadn¡¯t known Molly¡¯s true nature.


    S


    Joe¡¯s expression was cold, as if the two people before him were something repulsive. He didn¡¯t hide his disdain and simply uttered a single word, ¡°Leave.¡±


    Edwin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m your father! After all these years, despite everything that¡¯s happened since I returned, it¡¯s all been for your own good. Isn¡¯t it too ungrateful of you to always be hostile toward me?¡±


    He was enraged. He wondered how his ex¨Cwife, Talia Lambert, educated Joe.


    After all this time, Joe still couldn¡¯t ept him as his father. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Molly was not surprised. If a few words could so easily sway Joe, he wouldn¡¯t have be the head of Martin Group.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to embarrass yourself, leave immediately,¡± Joe said coldly.


    Edwin took a deep breath and nced at Jenny. Seeing her with her head lowered and not daring to look at him, he sneered and said, ¡°Fine! When you regret thister, I won¡¯t hold a grudge. I¡¯ll still acknowledge <b>you </b>as my <b>son</b>.¡±


    Edwin turned to Molly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to another restaurant.¡±


    Molly sighed dramatically and followed Edwin out.


    Chapter 809


    After they left<b>, </b><b>Jenny </b>still wanted to speak with Joe, but he simply stood up and said he had other business before walking out.


    Jenny looked at the empty seat across from her, her eyes redder with each passing moment. She wondered why fate had been so cruel to her when she had done nothing wrong.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be at a karaoke bar in an hour. Juste directly.¡±


    That evening, Skr was out with her colleagues for a team¨Cbuilding event.


    After dinner, they headed to a karaoke bar to sing.

 Chapter 810

    <b>Chapter </b>810


    Caleb was a microphone hog. After he sang a song, everyone wanted him to sing a few more. He happily obliged and performed seven or eight songs in total.


    It wasn¡¯t until he finished that people remembered Skr hadn¡¯t sung yet.


    ¡°Skr,e on, you should sing a song too. What would you like to sing? I can help you pick it out,¡± someone suggested.


    Skr smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not very good at singing. You all go ahead and sing. I¡¯ll just listen.¡±


    ¡°Alright then,¡± they agreed.


    The colleagues didn¡¯t press further. After working together for a while, they understood each other¡¯s personalities. Skr wasn¡¯t one to pretend to be modest or need repeated encouragement to take action. Even though Skr didn¡¯t sing, she joined the group in ying games.


    Before long, she had drunk a bit of alcohol. With her low tolerance, she felt tipsy after just two drinks and decided to head to the restroom.


    As she entered the restroom, she heard the sound of someone vomiting from the adjacent stall. Skr frowned.


    She had been slightly tipsy and dizzy, but the sound of vomiting and the faint smell made her feel queasy. Fortunately, the sound of water flushing from the adjacent stall helped, and the woman stumbled out of the restroom.


    Skr then flushed the toilet and washed her hands. As she walked out of the restroom, she nced at the woman ahead of her.


    The woman was dressed in professional attire and seemed to havee here straight from work.


    Her unsteady gait suggested she had been drinking heavily. From the back, the woman looked somewhat familiar, though Skr couldn¡¯t quite ce why.


    Skr pressed her temples, feeling that she was imagining things due to the alcohol. She thought, ¡°How could a stranger seem familiar?¡±


    At that moment, a door to a room nearby swung open. Standing in the doorway, a middle¨Caged man spoke to the woman with frustration. ¡°Why did you take so long?¡± he demanded.


    The woman¡¯s voice trembled with fear as she responded, ¡°I can¡¯t drink anymore, Mr. Martin. Please, don¡¯t make me drink any more. I¡¯ll do anything else you need just not this.¡±


    Her posture was extremely submissive, and her tone was filled with dread toward the middle¨Caged man.


    Skr¡¯s steps suddenly halted as she recognized the voices.


    The woman was Jenny. The middle¨Caged man¡¯s voice was also familiar.


    ¡°Really? If you¡¯d been this obedient from the start, I wouldn¡¯t have to make things so difficult for you,¡± Edwin said.


    He was pleased with Jenny¡¯s submissive attitude. Heughed heartily and roughly pulled her into the


    room.


    As they entered, Skr caught a glimpse of Edwin¡¯s face.


    She stood frozen in ce. Just moments ago, the two of them had been very close, and Edwin had even This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 810


    squeezed Jenny¡¯s bottom while holding her. That touch was anything but idental.


    Skr took a deep breath. The slight buzz from the alcohol vanished instantly, leaving herpletely


    sober.


    2/2


    Jenny had been loudly dering her love for Joe andmenting that Skr and Joe¡¯s rtionship had <i>no </i>future. Yet, she was now being intimate with Joe¡¯s biological father. Skr had underestimated Jenny¡¯s true nature.


    She stood at the door of the room for a few minutes on purpose. The sound inside was not very clear due to the music, but she could hear Jenny¡¯s cries and pleas.


    It was obvious what was happening inside.


    LEAR


    Skr felt increasingly ufortable, her stomach churning. She took a deep breath, unable to hear it any longer.


    After returning to the room and spending another two minutes with her colleagues, she called for a designated driver to take her back to Gxy Vi.


    With the car window half¨Copen, the evening breeze came in waves. It helped her regain a bit of rity. She wondered whether she should tell Joe about what she had witnessed at the karaoke bar.


    Recalling the previous incident at the hotel, she wondered if Jenny had also been involved with Edwin back then. Themotion they had made back then was very loud, simr to the sounds she had heard outside the room just now.


    She wondered whether she should tell Joe.


    Arriving at Gxy Vi, she found that Joe wasn¡¯t there. He hadn¡¯t returned yet, or perhaps he wouldn¡¯t being back at all.


    Skr went straight to the bathroom to take a shower.

 Chapter 811

    <b>Chapter </b>811


    After taking a shower, Skr felt a bit dizzy and unintentionally fell asleep.


    When she woke up in the middle of the night to use the bathroom, she confirmed that Joe had not returned.


    There was a message from him on her phone. He was on a business trip again. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He was going abroad this time and wouldn¡¯t return until a weekter.


    He kept his message brief on WhatsApp. He mentioned that a project abroad had encountered problems, requiring his personal attention and causing him to leave in a hurry.


    Seeing the message, Skr felt he was exining his travel ns to her. It gave her a sense of a husband informing his wife before leaving.


    It was a small, ordinary gesture.


    Skr found herself unable to sleep, contemting thiste into the night. She checked the time and realized it was already 3:00 am. The message had been sent at 6:00 pm.


    She hadn¡¯t looked at her phone after dinner with colleagues. When she called for a designated driver, she also didn¡¯t notice the messages on WhatsApp. There were even missed calls.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Joe¡¯s gesture showed that he cared about her.


    Skr¡¯s heart fluttered. Realizing she was overthinking in the middle of the night, she got out of bed and went to pour herself a ss of water.


    Her thoughts then turned to Jenny. She decided to wait until Joe returned to discuss it.


    When Joe¡¯s nended, he turned on his phone and saw Skr¡¯s response.


    ¡°Alright, have a safe trip. I¡¯ll wait for your return.¡±


    ¡°Wait for my return?¡± Joe thought. His lips curled into a slight smile.


    Paul, standing nearby, noticed Joe¡¯s sudden smile and found it odd. It was past 3:00 am in Jipsburg City. Just a few hours ago, when Joe boarded the ne, he had been cold and distant.


    Now, his mood seemed to have improved significantly.


    He couldn¡¯t help but cast a curious nce. It was a remarkably subtle nce. He didn¡¯t dare to look closely.


    He only saw a familiar profile picture. Immediately, he understood. Joe and Skr had reconciled.


    Joe¡¯s mood had shifted from gloomy to sunny. Now, during this business trip, he didn¡¯t need to be so anxious.


    On the way to the hotel, Paul received a message on WhatsApp from the private detective, Louie Ferguson.


    Louie asked, ¡°I¡¯ve found <b>some </b>more information about Jenny, including some photos and videos. Should I send them to you now?<b>¡± </b>


    Paul was busy with other matters. After seeing Louie¡¯s message, he replied, ¡°Pleasepile everything into a single file and send it to me. I¡¯ve got a lot going on right now and will review it when I have time.¡±


    Chapter 811


    Louie responded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prepare the file and send it to you.¡±


    A few dayster, Skr had been busy all day. Just before leaving


    on his phone.


    ¡°Skr, take a look. The Ruell family is in trouble again!¡±


    Skr nced over at the news article on Caleb¡¯s phone..


    Caleb showed her a news article


    This time, a fire broke out at Ruell Residence. The ze was intense, and several fire trucks were dispatched. In the end, therge vi¡¯was almostpletely reduced to a skeleton.


    Vera¡¯s condition was not severe. It seemed she only injured her lungs from smoke inhtion and was currently receiving treatment at the hospital.


    Penelope was burned by falling embers, with a significant burn area. However, for the Ruell family, arranging follow¨Cup care and treatment at a hospital should <i>not </i>be a major issue.


    Unfortunately, Buck was in a worse condition. He had been trapped under debris and suffered severe burns. Additionally, he inhaled thick smoke, which left him in aa.


    He had been in emergency treatment since arriving at the hospital.


    The Ruell family had been hit by a series of unfortunate eventstely. Reporters spected whether this string of incidents was more than just a coincidence.


    Although it was only spection, most people concluded that such urrences were unlikely to be mere coincidences. They were more likely the result of human actions or perhaps some form of retribution.

 Chapter 812

    <b>Chapter </b>812


    Caleb said, ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days. Are the Ruells having trouble that quickly?¡±


    Caleb was dumbfounded. Usually, when a family had a negative item in their home, misfortunes didn¡¯t happen this quickly. More often, a series of unfortunate events would unfold over several months or even a year.


    Compared to Caleb¡¯s shock, Skr remained calm. ¡°It¡¯s not too fast. The Ruells will face more troubles.¡± This was just the beginning.


    Caleb¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Seriously? There¡¯s going to be more trouble? I should give them a heads¨Cup. I went to middle school with Hector Ruell. Maybe my warning will help.¡±


    Skr didn¡¯t respond.


    Caleb wasn¡¯t acting out of altruism. He found the negative items too frightening. They harmed people invisibly and could cause others even more suffering, so he felt uneasy about not doing something to help.


    After searching through the school group chat for a while, Caleb finally found Hector¡¯s contact information on WhatsApp. Hector was Vera¡¯s cousin.


    He messaged Hector on WhatsApp, but the message wasn¡¯t immediately marked as read. It took over an hour for Hector to see it, by which time Caleb was already home.


    ¡°Hector, I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Has your family been experiencing a lot of problemstely? I need to tell you that Vera bought two antiques at an auction.


    ¡°These antiques are negative items and could bring more misfortune, even endangering lives. You should, have your elders visit my grandpa for advice as soon as possible.¡±


    Caleb had sent a voice message without further boration.


    A few minutester, Hector replied, ¡°Caleb, after graduating high school and skipping college, you¡¯ve turned to superstitions? Yes, our family had had some issues, but they were just idents.


    ¡°Is your family¡¯s business in trouble? Are you trying to profit from our misfortune? I always found you irritating in school, and now I think you¡¯re even more ridiculous. As a former ssmate, I suggest you stick to legitimate pursuits.¡±


    Caleb was enraged by Hector¡¯s response. ¡°Damn it! I should have stayed out of this!¡±


    He finally understood why Alexander felt frustrated when trying to warn Denton. It was like extending a helping hand, only to be met with ingratitude and criticism. He cursed inwardly, ¡°Why should I care about your family¡¯s problems?¡±


    Ignoring the ungrateful reply, Caleb immediately blocked Hector.


    Seeing he had been blocked, Hector simply scoffed. He didn¡¯t take Caleb¡¯s words seriously. Only a fool would believe Caleb¡¯s nonsense.


    After working for several hours, Joe was on his way back to the hotel. Feeling a bit tired, he massaged his temples.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, have you not been sleeping well these past few days?¡± Paul asked.


    Joe shot him a cold nce.


    Chapter 812


    That look <i>seemed </i><b>to </b><b>say</b>, ¡°What kind of stupid question is that?¡±


    Paul realized he had asked something unnecessary. The two cups of coffee Joe needed every morning to wake up clearly indicated he hadn¡¯t been sleeping well recently.


    Thankfully, they would be heading back to Jipsburg tomorrow.


    The quiet inside the car was suddenly interrupted by a phone ringing. Joe nced at the caller ID. It was from Jipsburg City.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Joe, it¡¯s me. Are you busy? Am I bothering you?¡± The car was so quiet that Paul could hear bits of the conversation. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    It was a woman speaking, and she seemed to be talking to Joe in a rather coquettish manner.


    Joe¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°My house caught fire in the middle of the night. My parents and I were all injured, and my dad was hurt really badly. When the fire broke out, I <i>thought </i>I was going to die. I kept thinking I couldn¡¯t just die like that -not in such an awful way.


    ¡°And I realized there was something important I hadn¡¯t done yet, something I hadn¡¯t told you<i>. </i>Joe, I never should have left Jipsburg.¡±


    Vera was practically crying as she <i>spoke</i>. Her fear was evident in her voice.


    The fire had shaken her <i>to </i><i>her </i>core, leaving the once proud Vera terrified.

 Chapter 813

    <b>Chapter </b>813


    This would also make Vera more proactive in seeking reconciliation.


    Joe¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°Since you¡¯re injured, you should stay in the hospital and get proper treatment.¡±


    Hearing Joe¡¯s cold, distant tone, Vera felt both panicked and hurt. ¡°Joe, do you really have to push me away like this<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Before today, Vera would never have been so irrational as to question him. She never wanted to show weakness in front of Joe or let him see her trump cards. But after the fire, much of her pride had disappeared. She had been truly scared.


    4 Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Joe said coldly


    ¡°Fine! Joe, it¡¯s my fault for being so full of myself and thinking I meant something to you. I won¡¯t call you again! I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Are you happy now?¡±


    Vera ended the call first.


    Paul had already been looking out of the car window. When it came to Joe¡¯s personal life, it was best not to ask any questions.


    Joe leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes. His expression became hard to read.


    Joe¡¯s thoughts were difficult to read.


    Paul thought to himself with a sigh.


    Veray in her hospital bed. She covered her face and cried for a while. Then, she worried that someone might notice, so she got up and went to the restroom to wash her face.


    Her pride and self¨Cesteem seemed worthless in front of Joe.


    Suddenly, she regretted how confident she had been back then. She thought that Joe, who was always so aloof, wouldn¡¯t easily fall for anyone. Moreover, given his father¡¯s affair, Joe would likely value the purest form of love between a man and a woman even more.


    But in the end, she realized she had overlooked the fact that what men might care about most was simply satisfying their desires. Otherwise, Joe couldn¡¯t possibly be involved with someone as impure as Skr.


    He even kept Skr in Gxy Vi.


    ¡°Ms. Ruell, your mother¡¯s condition is quite serious. She has a severe lung infection and has suffered burns to her respiratory tract, which might affect her ability to speak in the future.¡±


    A doctor, Kennard Baxter, entered and directly informed Vera about Penelope¡¯s condition.


    Vera snapped back to reality. Her face turned ashen. ¡°Will it affect her ability to speak?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s highly likely. However, we will do everything we can to treat her. As for your father, his condition is quite critical. He has extensive burns and is currently in a crucial phase,¡± Kennard exined.


    Vera¡¯s face lost all color. ¡°I trust in the medical expertise of your hospital. Please do everything you can!¡±


    Her parents¡® situation was even worse than she had feared.


    The fire had started suddenly. If she hadn¡¯t stayed up past midnight as usual, her family might have perished in the ze.


    Chopie 913


    2/2


    The fire had spread rmingly fast. It was almost as if someone was deliberately controlling it, intending <b>to </b>burn them all alive.


    The police said the fire was an ident. But was it truly an ident?


    Vera suddenly felt unsure. Nheless, she bit her lip and forced herself to stop thinking about it. Nothing else mattered now. The <i>most </i>important thing was that her parents¡® situation could improve.


    Skr was awakened by her phone¡¯s ringing.


    Still half asleep, she answered the call.


    ¡°Skye, are you awake?¡±


    When Skr recognized Steven¡¯s voice, she fully opened her eyes. She yawned and replied, ¡°I just woke up, Steven.¡±


    ¡°Are you hiding something from me? Is there something you haven¡¯t told me?¡± Steven asked, his tone serious.

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    <b>Chapter </b><b>814 </b>


    Skr was a bit dazed by Steven¡¯s question. ¡°Hide something from you? No, not <b>at </b>all.¡±


    ¡°Is there some issue between you and Joe? Did he mistreat you?¡± Steven asked in a serious tone.


    Earlier that day, Steven hade across news about the Ruell family.


    Then, there was a report that specifically described the well¨Cmatched romance between Vera and Joe. <b>It </b>included all thetest photos that had been taken.


    The reports mentioned that the hospital where the Ruell family was staying was part of the Martin Group. None of the reports mentioned Joe¡¯s married status.


    Instead, they spected that Joe and Vera would likely get engaged soon, emphasizing that true feelings were revealed in times of hardship. They suggested that their rtionship must be growing stronger. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr was even more confused by his question. While there were indeed some issues between her and Joe, she had always preferred to share only good news with her family, keeping any troubles to herself to avoid causing them to worry.


    So Skr wondered why Steven was suddenly calling her to question her. She even questioned whether ¨C there was something she didn¡¯t know about or hadn¡¯t yet discovered.


    ¡°Joe and I are getting along well now. He hasn¡¯t mistreated me, and it¡¯s impossible for him to do so. Why are you asking this all of a sudden?¡± She leaned against the bed, trying to shake off some of her lingering sleepiness.


    Steven had made the call from his room. He didn¡¯t want Janine to hear and worry.


    Steven had watched Skr grow up and knew her well.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been quiet in the group chat these past few days. You¡¯ve only asionally asked about Mom¡¯s condition, which isn¡¯t like you. Something must be on your mind.


    ¡°Skye, I¡¯m calling to let you know that no matter what happens, you always have me to support you. I¡¯m your brother, you know?¡±


    Skr¡¯s nose tingled, and her voice choked up. ¡°I¡¯ve just been swamped with worktely, and it¡¯s been tiring. Also, Joe has been abroad for the past few days. If you¡¯ve seen any of those bizarre reports, don¡¯t believe them.¡±


    It was likely the recent troubles at the Ruell family had led to a flurry of gossip and news. It wasn¡¯t surprising if Joe was somehow involved.


    Steven noticed that Skr¡¯s tone seemed genuine and felt a bit reassured. ¡°Alright, take care of yourself. Don¡¯t worry about Mom. I¡¯ve arranged for someone to take care of her.


    ¡°You focus on your work. I¡¯m not very busytely, so I¡¯ll stay at home after work.¡±


    ¡°Thanks! Steven, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    After ending the call, Skrpletely lost her desire to sleep.


    It was Saturday.


    She had stayed upte readingst night. She woke up more than an hourter than usual. If it hadn¡¯t been for Steven¡¯s call, she might have slept until 10:00 am.


    Chapter 014


    2/2


    After washing her face<b>, </b>she went downstairs to make a simple breakfast.


    While eating, she searched for news about the Ruell family.


    The news was simr to what Caleb had shown her yesterday. The fire at the Ruell Residence left the three members of the Ruell family hospitalized.


    However, it seemed that people nowadays were quite fond of gossip. Many reports weren¡¯t focused on the recent troubles at the Ruell family but spected on Joe and Vera¡¯s rtionship.


    They were curious about when they might get engaged and the business dealings between their families. Even the specific college where Vera attended abroad was detailed.


    This atmosphere painted a picture of their rtionship growing even deeper during the Ruell family¡¯s time of crisis. She felt a heavy weight in her chest.


    Just then, someone opened the door and walked in directly.


    She immediately stood up. Joe appeared before her.


    He looked at Skr and said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Skr was slightly startled. Joe¡¯s face showed signs of exhaustion, and upon closer inspection, she could see the bloodshot veins in his eyes.


    ¡°¡°Did you just get off the ne?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Joe walked over with long strides. Dressed infortable casual clothes, he removed his coat and set it aside.


    His simple white T¨Cshirt made him look less aloof and more like a typical college student.


    ¡°Do you have any ns for today?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 815

    <b>Chapter </b>815


    Skr replied honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any n for now. Have you had breakfast? There¡¯s milk and sandwiches.¡±


    ¡°I had something to eat on the ne. If you don¡¯t have any ns, just stay and sleep with me for a while,¡± Joe said, his voice carrying a hint of fatigue.


    Skr¡¯s expression changed: Lately, Joe had been increasingly blunt. ¡°I was going <i>to</i>¡­¡±


    Before she could finish exining, Joe¡¯s intense gaze fixed on hers. ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. I just want to get some sleep, purely sleep.¡±


    Skr¡¯s face flushed. ¡°I just woke up and I¡¯m not sleepy yet. If you¡¯re worried about me being noisy at home, I was actually nning to go to the library to do some research, so I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that she was overthinking things. His choice of words was questionable. Who would say things like ¡°sleep with me¡± in the middle of the day?


    Joe swiftly pulled her into his arms as she was about to leave.


    ¡°Is it because it¡¯s not what you thought that you¡¯re getting upset? Since I have nothing else to <i>do</i>, I¡¯ll just .deal with you first, then sleep.¡±


    Joe spoke inly, and his actions were even more direct. His body was equally straightforward.


    Skr was astonished by his energy. He had just gotten off the ne and was already exhausted. She questioned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of overworking yourself?¡±


    ¡°Want to give it a try?¡± His deep voice rumbled in her ear.


    Skr felt Joe was bing increasingly shameless.


    Sometimeter, as Skr was feeling exhausted and drowsy, she realized Joe was not only getting brazen but also more uncontrolled in bed.


    In a daze, Joe kissed her again. It was a long, gentle kiss. Recently, he liked kissing her a lot, especially after their intimate moments.


    When she woke up again, it was already 2:00 pm. She was jolted awake by the sound of a phone ringing.


    Skr was still half¨Casleep when she picked up her phone and checked it. Then, she nudged Joe, who was still holding her. ¡°It¡¯s your phone. Someone¡¯s calling you.¡±


    <i>Joe </i>extended his arm to grab the phone and slowly opened his eyes. Seeing Skr preparing to get up, he pulled her back into his arms, not letting her leave.


    Skr was about to speak when she saw Joe had already answered the call, so she fell silent.


    ¡°Do you know Jenny Scott?¡± the voice on the other end asked.


    ¡°She was in a car ident and is at the hospital. I saw you were the first contact on her phone, so I called


    you.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Joe furrowed his brow. ¡°A car ident?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Which hospital?¡±


    ¡°Apollo Hospital.¡±


    Chapter 815


    The phone was on speaker, and Skr could hear the conversation clearly.


    Skr was shocked to hear that Jenny had been in a car ident.


    She suddenly recalled an incident she had seen a few days ago. She had almost forgotten about it in recent days, and she had even forgotten about it when Joe returned today,


    Now, this call brought it all back to her.


    As Joe got out of bed to change clothes, he looked back at Skr. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital together.¡±


    Skr, still lost in thought, absently replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    It only struck herter that she had agreed to go to the hospital where Jenny was¨CApollo Hospital¨Cand it was also where the Ruell family had been staying.


    After Joe finished changing, he noticed Skr¡¯s distracted demeanor and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you still tired from earlier?¡±


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 816

    im


    Chapter 816


    <b>Chapter </b><b>816 </b>


    Skr shot Joe a nce before heading off to change clothes,


    After about ten minutes, the two of them got into the car.


    <b>On </b>the car ride, Rowan called Joe. He had likely received a call from the hospital as well.


    Joe took the call on speaker.


    Rowan said, ¡°Do you know Jenny had a car ident? just got a call from the Apollo Hospital. They said they had contacted everyone else. Since you¡¯re listed as the first contact in her phone, I figured they must have reached out to you first.¡±


    Joe responded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on my way to the hospital.¡±


    Skr nced out the window, distracted and not really listening to their conversation.


    Feeling that Skr was too distant, Joe took her hand and intertwined his fingers with hers.


    Skr looked at their sped hands and was puzzled by Joe¡¯s disy of affection.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the hospital too. Since that¡¯s the case, you go ahead. I won¡¯t go. Oh, and by the way, Jenny has changed a lot in the four years since she went to college. You¡¯ve done enough for her.


    Rowan now thought the past few years were quite pointless. He realized he had been foolish for holding on to his obsession with Jenny. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He was probably too young and impulsive back then, always wanting to protect the vulnerable. Jenny had happened to present herself as someone who seemed weak, so he instinctively wanted to protect her,


    When Rowan saw the face from downstairs that day, heter recalled that the person seemed older. But from where he stood, it was hard to see clearly.


    In any case, Jenny had secrets.


    Joe replied calmly, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, one more thing¡­ The Ruell family is also staying at Apollo Hospital. You might run into them. You¡­<b>! </b>don¡¯t like to meddle, but I have to say, Skr is a great woman. That¡¯s all I wanted to say. Bye.¡±


    The call ended abruptly with a dial tone.


    Skr was surprised by Rowan¡¯sstment. She hadn¡¯t expected him toplement her while talking to Joe on the phone.


    Before long, they arrived at Apollo Hospital.


    The hospital wasrge, with reporters gathered at the entrance.


    As Skr entered, she put on her sunsses. She didn¡¯t want to attract any attention.


    Seeing her actions, Joe also put on his sunsses.


    After entering the hospital, they went straight to Jenny¡¯s ward.


    They hadn¡¯t gotten many details over the phone, but once they arrived, they realized how badly Jenny had been injured.


    A doctor exined Jenny¡¯s condition to them. She had injuries on her forehead and legs, and the wound on her leg was particrly severe, leaving a scar about four inches long.


    Chapter 816


    <i>2/2 </i>


    The <b>wound </b>was deep, and she would need rehabilitation therapy to avoid affecting her ability to walk.


    They also learned that the police had left about ten minutes ago. They came to gather information. The <b>driver </b>had fled the scene, and they were currently searching for the vehicle involved.


    Fortunately<b>, </b>Jenny¡¯s life was not in danger.


    Seeing Jenny lying in bed, Skr decided not to mention what she had seen earlier. Saying anything now would feel like kicking someone when they were down.


    Joe then called Paul to handle some follow¨Cup matters


    A few momentster<b>, </b>Joe received a call and left the room, leaving Skr alone. With nothing else to do, she watched Jenny.


    The doctor had said Jenny would wake up soon and that her current unconscious state was due to abination of anesthesia and a concussion from the ident.


    Beside the pillowy Jenny¡¯s phone, its screen almostpletely shattered.


    Skr noticed the phone because WhatsApp notifications kept popping up. asionally, there were also iing calls.

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    <b>Chapter </b>817


    1/2


    The caller ID showed ¡°Mr. Martin¡°.


    It seemed the phone had been damaged. There was no sound, no vibration. It would¡¯ve been easy to miss if the screen hadn¡¯t lit up.


    Skr pondered if that Mr. Martin was Edwin. She couldn¡¯t figure out what sort of entanglement Jenny and Edwin had.


    As she pondered this, Joe returned. He nced at the unconscious Jenny and said to Skr, ¡°We can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Someone called her,¡± Skr said, pointing to the phone on the bedside table.


    Joe nced over just as Edwin called again.


    Through the cracked screen, the words ¡°Mr. Martin¡± were clearly visible.


    Joe¡¯s expression darkened as he looked at the phone call. His eyes narrowed, turning cold as he nced sharply at Jenny.


    Skr didn¡¯t say anything else. Joe didn¡¯t either, and they left the ward together.


    When they got into the elevator, they unexpectedly ran into Vera.


    Vera stood inside. Her face was pale and devoid of its usual color, with no makeup on. She didn¡¯t look as striking or confident as she usually did. When she saw Joe and Skr, her usuallyposed expression suddenly stiffened.


    ¡°You two¡­¡±


    If Skr hadn¡¯t been there, she might have thought Joe hade specifically to see her. But with Skr there, she knew that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Joe¡¯s gaze was dark as he looked at Vera. ¡°How¡¯s your family?¡± he asked.


    Vera¡¯s eyes turned slightly red. ¡°They¡¯re not doing well. I was just heading downstairs to check on them.¡±


    Whenever Joe spoke to others, his tone was always indifferent, as if there was a deep sense of distance between him and everyone else.


    Vera had never thought much of it before.


    But now, with Skr standing silently beside them, it felt like a thorn pricking at her. Vera couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Joe was just as distant with her when they were alone.


    Skr noticed Vera ncing at her from time to time. So she met her gaze directly.


    ¡°She is¡­ Joe, aren¡¯t you going to introduce her?¡± Vera pursed her lips tightly. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Skr¡¯s calmposure made her uneasy. It was a good moment to make Skr understand her ce. She was merely a mistress bought with money for amusement.


    Skr hadn¡¯t expected Vera to put on this act again. She looked directly at Joe, ready to let him decide how to introduce her.


    Joe¡¯s dark eyes held a mysterious depth. His expression was unreadable. He simply said, ¡°My wife.¡±


    Skr was stunned.


    Vera¡¯s expression twisted as if she had just heard something that was both unbelievable and unbearable.¡±


    73


    Chapter 817


    What did you just say she was?¡±


    She thought she must have misheard. Skr was just a convenient mistress, someone who could be called upon and dismissed at will.


    Vera didn¡¯t believe Skr was Joe¡¯s wife. They shared several mutual friends, and <i>no </i>one had ever mentioned that Joe was married.


    The elevator doors opened just then, and Joe¡¯s voice turned slightly stern. ¡°I¡¯m <i>going </i><i>to </i>visit Mr. Ruell Senior.¡±


    21%


    Vera followed them out of the elevator, her steps heavy. Her face was even paler than before, and she cast lingering nces at both Joe and Skr.


    They soon reached Denton¡¯s ward. Skr didn¡¯t go in with them. She took a seat on a bench in the hallway to wait.


    Vera went into the ward and was out again within two minutes. She walked straight over to Skr, staring at her intently.


    ¡°What exactly is your rtionship with Joe? The way he introduced you just now, I know he¡¯s trying to get under my skin, to make me jealous. Am I right?¡±


    Her hands were clenched tightly, trying hard to keep her emotions under control.

 Chapter 818

    <b>Chapter </b>818


    Thinking about how assertive Skr had been with her recently, Vera¡¯s confidence wavered.


    Skr said, <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>you have any questions, ask Joe. There¡¯s no need to ask me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to get entangled with Vera. She could sense that Joe¡¯s demeanor toward Vera <b>differed </b>from how he treated others.


    Vera¡¯s face grew even paler, and she swayed slightly.


    Skr stood up and left.


    Outside of the hospital, she sent Joe a message on WhatsApp. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. I have ns with a friend.


    S This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Skr left, Vera stiffly sat down. The bench in the hallway was cold. The coldness made her more alert.


    She took out her phone and texted a few close friends. ¡°Joe is married, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything about that.¡±


    . ¡°Isn¡¯t he waiting for you?¡±


    ¡°Are you announcing something to us?¡±


    S


    ¡°Congrats! You two are moving quickly. I just visited you in the hospital this morning, and you were already getting your marriage certificate this afternoon. Is he afraid of losing you again?¡±


    ¡°Congrattions! Wishing you a lifetime of happiness!¡±


    Vera felt a sudden wave of relief and smiled self¨Cdeprecatingly. She realized she had been too rattled Her friends were unaware of Joe¡¯s marriage, and his earlierment was merely a test.


    She had let herself be flustered. The trauma from the recent fire seemed to have left her easily


    unsettled and overly fearful of losing those she cared about<b>, </b>clouding her judgment.


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t have any rtionship. Don¡¯t spread rumors. I was just asking out of curiosity,¡± she replied.


    Then, she stood up and returned to the ward.


    Joe and Denton exchanged only a few words. Denton¡¯s condition was not very good.


    However, recent unusual events in the Ruell family had raised his suspicions.


    After leaving the ward, Joe noticed Skr was not there. As he frowned and was about to call her, Vera also exited the ward.


    ¡°Joe, at the very least, we¡¯re ssmates, right?¡± Vera asked. Her demeanor once again exuded an air of superiority.


    Joe looked at Vera with a cold expression. ¡°Indeed, we¡¯re ssmates.¡±


    Vera smiled. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re ssmates. Thank you for visiting my grandpa. By the way, your wife left early because she had something to do. You might want to give her a call and check.¡±


    So, Joe did say that Skr was his wife. Then Vera would just take it as the truth.


    Vera had always been proud. She could never let herself appear weak before Joe.


    Chapter 818


    <b>Perhaps </b>she had <b>called </b><b>and </b>shown weakness a few days ago, which made Joe look down on her and assume she would persist in pursuing him.


    Vera was determined not to give him that satisfaction,


    Joe narrowed his eyes slightly and replied with a single word, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    <i>2/2 </i>


    Skr received a call from Joe while she was on the subway.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a chance to tell you earlier,¡± she said.


    Joe responded, ¡°Hmm, just call me when you¡¯re ready to head home, and I¡¯lle pick you up.¡±


    Skr thought, ¡°Such thoughtfulness<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Her lips curled into a self¨Cmocking smile. With a hint of rationality, she replied, ¡°I¡¯ll just take a cab home.¡±

 Chapter 819

    <b>Chapter </b><b>819 </b>


    1/2


    Joe said, ¡°The Ruell family has been facing a series of Incidents recently, which seems suspicious. I just subtly inquired, and it turns out Mr. Ruell Senior has a penchant for collecting various antique paintings. Could their recent troubles be rted to these antiques<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Skr replied coldly, ¡°Yes, their issues are indeed rted to negative items.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let them know,¡± Joe said promptly


    Skr continued, ¡°If they need me to handle their family¡¯s situation, I have two conditions. First, Vera muste to me and beg for my help. Second, they need to transfer 20 million dors in advance. I¡¯m arriving at my stop now, so I¡¯ll hang up.¡±


    Skr immediately ended the call after saying that. However, it was indeed true that she had arrived at her stop.


    As for Joe¡¯s reaction to her demands, she wasn¡¯t concerned.


    Joe stared at his phone, slightly stunned. Her two demands¡­


    Ten minutester, Joe appeared once again in Denton¡¯s ward.


    ¨C ¡°You¡­¡± Vera¡¯s eyes gleamed with a victorious light when she saw Joe leave and then return.


    She had been right. Skr was no match for her, and Joe¡¯s earlier conversation in the elevator was just a test of wills.


    Vera felt unsettled thinking about how she had been at a disadvantage in front of Skr earlier.


    ¡°Joe, is there something you need?¡± Denton asked weakly.


    To the older generation, Joe was seen as a person who achieved great things and was known for his cold and unapproachable demeanor. Denton was surprised to see him return after his visit earlier.


    He wondered if Joe¡¯s return was because of Vera.


    In Jipsburg City, there were indeed very few people who couldpare to Vera.


    Joe said, ¡°Mr. Ruell Senior, I need to speak with you privately.¡±


    Denton¡¯s face brightened at the request. He remembered how firm Joe¡¯s attitude had been in front of the Martin family at the Avalon Residence, and now Joe was requesting a private discussion.


    It was a chance to see what Joe would sacrifice for Vera to prove his determination to marry her. Naturally, what Denton had considered, Vera had thought of as well.


    Vera had just distanced herself from their rtionship. She was eager to make Joe realize that she was not so easily won and that there was a significant gap he needed to bridge to get closer to her.


    Vera¡¯s heart raced a little, but she managed to speak calmly, ¡°Alright. Grandpa, I¡¯ll return to my ward to rest. You two can talk.¡±


    With a cold nod to Joe, she left the ward.


    After Vera left and the door to the ward closed, Denton straightened his posture and said, ¡°Joe, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ruell Senior, have you considered that the recent series of idents involving your family might not


    be mere coincidences?¡± Joe asked in a serious tone.


    Denton frowned in hesitation. ¡°Not mere coincidences? What do you mean?¡±


    Chapter $19


    2/2


    <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s possible that among the antiques you¡¯ve collected, there are negative items that could bring misfortune,¡± Joe stated inly.


    Denton was startled. ¡°Negative items?¡±


    He frowned again and said, ¡°Joe, when did you start believing in such things? Did you hear something about negative items from Mr. Gardner Senior? Is that why you suspect our family¡¯s recent incidents are rted to such things?


    ¡°I¡¯ve never believed in these things. You¡¯re still young, and it¡¯s best not to believe in them either.¡±


    ¡°Has Mr. Gardner Senior already mentioned this to you?¡± Joe¡¯s gaze darkened.


    He recalled the two conditions Skr had mentioned earlier. It seemed that there were recent events he was unaware of.


    Denton frowned deeply and nodded. ¡°He did mention it to me. As for why he told me, there are some reasons behind it. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Since you respect Mr. Gardner Senior, I won¡¯t go into the details. As for what¡¯s happening with our family, it is just a series of idents and coincidences.¡±


    Joe looked at Denton with a profound gaze and hummed.


    Denton felt unsettled under Joe¡¯s intense stare. He asked, ¡°Is¡­ Is there something else you need to


    discuss? I¡¯m in good spirits today, so we can have a detailed conversation.¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe Joe had returned just to discuss some so¨Ccalled negative items.

 Chapter 820

    <b>Chapter </b><b>820 </b>


    Joe raised his eyebrows slightly. He thought, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Then he replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯m leaving now


    As Joe spoke, he was already heading for the door. As his hand touched the handle, Denton suddenly said, ¡°Wait, Joe. Don¡¯t you want to discuss Vera with me<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Joe stopped and turned back. ¡°What is there to discuss about her? Mr. Ruell Senior, you need to <b>rest</b>. Focus on your recovery.¡±


    Without giving Denton a chance to respond, Joe opened the door and walked out. Denton was left astonished.


    He wondered if Joe had returned solely to discuss those so¨Ccalled negative items.


    Joe was a good young man, but he had indeed been influenced by Alexander. The fire at the Ruell residence had been confirmed by the police as an ident, and he didn¡¯t believe it was rted to any negative items.


    Moreover<b>, </b>Joe was incredibly difficult to read. His true feelings about Vera and his intentions for their future remained entirely opaque.


    His ability to maintain such a deep level of mystery was precisely why he secured his position at the


    Martin family firmly and managed to emerge so prominently.


    This elusive nature made him a figure many young people could only admire from a distance.


    Despite his skill at hiding his true self, Denton felt Joe was overly reserved about Vera.


    Denton found himself with a headache while pondering things. It hadn¡¯t bothered him for the past few days, but now the ache had returned, likely triggered by hearing about these so¨Ccalled negative items.


    Although he didn¡¯t believe in such things, they were still a source of annoyance.


    About 20 minutester, Vera returned to Denton¡¯s ward. The timing was perfect. Joe had already left.


    ¡°What did Joe discuss with you, Grandpa?¡± Vera asked.


    Still feeling the headache, Denton replied irritably, ¡°What could he have discussed? He¡¯s clearly ying mind games. It seems he¡¯s trying to manipte us by raising our expectations.


    ¡°He came here iming that our recent troubles are rted to those so¨Ccalled negative items. He must have heard it from Mr. Gardner Senior and now believes it himself.¡±


    ¡°Is that really the reason he came to see you, Grandpa?¡± Vera felt uneasy. It was possible that Skr had been whispering in his ear.


    Vera wondered if Joe really believed what Skr said.


    Still, the recent incidents in their family had indeed been strange. She felt doubt creeping in again.


    ¡°Yes, I even asked him directly, but he said nothing else. He¡¯s so deep and inscrutable. I¡¯ve seen all kinds of people in my time. There aren¡¯t many who can escape my scrutiny, yet he¡¯s the one I can¡¯t figure out.


    ¡°Anyway, I have a headache. You should go now.¡± Denton waved dismissively, clearly indicating he didn¡¯t want to discuss it further.


    Vera left with a heavy heart.


    Joe wasn¡¯t there to discuss her matters with Denton. He was only concerned about the series of


    Chapter 820


    <b>idents </b>affecting their family.


    Vera wondered <b>if </b>the idents were truly caused by those two antiques.


    <b>No</b>, it <b>couldn¡¯t </b>be<b>! </b>


    2/2


    Skr first went to Yancey Residence to check on Janine. Then, she took the subway to meet a college friend, Charlene Dickens.


    After graduation, everyone had gone their separate ways.


    Upon learning about Skr¡¯s current job, Charlene asked if she could help authenticate a family heirloom. Charlene exined that no one in her family knew much about it and was worried about being scammed if they sought an appraisal elsewhere, so she thought of asking Skr for help.


    They arranged to meet at a caf¨¦ with a great view from the window.


    When they met, they exchanged a few pleasantries. Then, Charlene took out a family heirloom¨Can emerald pendant.


    ¡°This emerald pendant was passed down from my great¨Cgrandfather. Before he passed away, he said it was handed down through generations and instructed us to keep it safe. He mentioned that if our family ever needed money, we could sell it,¡± Charlene exined.

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    Skr took the emerald pendant and examined it closely. It was evident that the emerald pendant wa quite old, though it had been well preserved.


    However, the quality of the emerald pendant was not exceptional.


    Skr recalled Charlene¡¯s family background. Charlene¡¯s parents worked in factories with modest wages and sending Charlene to college had been a significant challenge.


    However, Charlene was now employed and earning a stable ie, so her family¡¯s financial situation should be improving.


    However¡­


    ¡°Are you sure this emerald pendant was passed down from your great¨Cgrandfather?¡± Skr asked.


    Charlene¡¯s eyes flickered, and she avoided Skr¡¯s gaze. She said, ¡°That¡¯s what my great¨Cgrandfather said. No one in our family knows for sure if it¡¯s genuinely a family heirloom. Skr, can you tell me if it¡¯s real and how much it¡¯s worth?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a genuine emerald pendant from the Golden Age, not a fake. But¡­ it wasn¡¯t passed down from your great¨Cgrandfather, was it? Charlene, your family shouldn¡¯t keep this item.


    ¡°Your family won¡¯t be able to handle the trouble it brings. Where did you get it from? Who was the original owner?¡±


    Skr¡¯s gaze grew sharp as she bombarded Charlene with questions, making her face turn pale.


    Moreover, Charlene couldn¡¯t bring herself to meet Skr¡¯s eyes. His body was trembling uncontrobly She couldn¡¯t believe that Skr had seen through her. The current situation of being questioned was something Charlene hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re doubting me. Skr, we were college ssmates and even roommates We¡¯re that close, so why would you doubt me? Although my family is quite ordinary, it doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t have anything valuable.


    ¡°I just hadn¡¯t mentioned it before. I remembered I have something to do, so thank you for today. I need to leave now.<i>¡± </i>


    Charlene quickly took back the emerald pendant from Skr¡¯s hands and attempted to leave.


    Seeing this, Skr frowned and warned, ¡°I¡¯m not exaggerating. Your family can¡¯t afford to keep this item. It could cost lives.¡±


    This was a negative item designed to target influential families.


    Ordinary people who possessed it couldn¡¯t withstand it and would face ruin and disaster. If Charlene¡¯s great¨Cgrandfather had truly passed down this family heirloom, her family might not even be in this world


    today. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlene¡¯s face turned pale. She muttered, ¡°It can¡¯t be that bad. If we can¡¯t keep it, we¡¯ll just sell it.¡±


    Without giving Skr a chance to respond, Charlene quickly turned and walked away.


    As Skr started to follow, her phone rang. It was Joe calling.


    ¡°I just spoke with Mr. Ruell Senior. He doesn¡¯t believe in negative items. You knew that the Ruell family doesn¡¯t believe in such things, didn¡¯t you?<b>¡± </b>


    2/2


    Chapter 821


    Skr responded, ¡°Yes. Mr. Gardner Senior personally called to inform them, but they don¡¯t believe in such things. If they don¡¯t believe, there¡¯s nothing that can be done. However, even if they did believe and wanted to resolve it, my two conditions remain unchanged and must both be met.¡±


    Joe paused for a moment before asking, ¡°Did you meet with Vera privately?¡±


    Skr raised her eyebrows slightly and pressed his lips together.


    Skr wondered if Vera hadined about her to Joe. She pondered whether Joe was about to question her.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve met her.¡±


    Joe fell silent for a moment.


    Skr said nothing.


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll pick you up,¡± Joe finally said.


    Skr replied, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing urgent, I won¡¯t be home early today. I still have some things to handle.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Joe didn¡¯t insist on picking her up or ask about her other ns and ended the call.


    Skr was somewhat surprised that Joe didn¡¯t confront her. As she prepared to leave, her gaze suddenly fixed on a spot outside the window.

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    1/2


    Outside the window, a short¨Chaired woman, Regina Marsh, was holding Jeremy¡¯s arm. Their behavior was intimate. She had an ice cream in her hand. After taking a few licks, she smiled and held it up to Jeremy.


    Although Skr couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess. Regina was likely inviting Jeremy to share her ice cream.


    It wasn¡¯t unusual for a couple to share an ice cream.


    Jeremy didn¡¯t take a bite but gazed at her with a soft expression. The two of them walked to the roadside, got into a car, and drove out of Skr¡¯s sight.


    She raised an eyebrow slightly. It seemed like Jeremy had moved on from Natalie.


    A few minutester, she got back on the subway and headed to the film set.


    Charles was doing a cameo for a movie, and Austin was the male lead. Natalie was also part of the crew, so Skr thought it would be a good opportunity to visit them.


    Paul finally had some free time.


    He slept for a few hours after getting off the ne and returning home. Then, he was called to the Apollo Hospital to handle the aftermath of Jenny¡¯s car ident.


    He slept again after returning from the hospital.


    When he finally dragged himself out of bed, he checked his email.


    He and Joe had been on a business trip abroad for the past few days, and his inbox was overflowing with various documents he hadn¡¯t had a chance to review.


    Now that he finally had the time, he began going through them one by one.


    After all, that was why he earned his money. He was capable but also diligent. It was hard¨Cearned money. There were just too many emails.


    After going through the emails one by one, Paul¡¯s attention was suddenly caught by one of them.


    It wasn¡¯t a contract or any official document but rather a series of photos and several videos. They had been sent to him a few days ago, and the sender was Louie.


    He had almost forgotten about this. Louie had previously mentioned that he had taken some photos and videos. Paul had asked him to email them.


    But then he got caught up in the business trip, and the days were so hectic that he hadpletely forgotten about it.


    Today, Jenny had a car ident. He had just taken care of the hospital arrangements. Now, thinking about Jenny, he strongly believed she was hiding something.


    He opened his email and scrolled through the photos one by one. As he did, his expression changed dramatically.


    It was almost unbelievable. No, he was downright shocked.


    He would never have thought in this direction if he hadn¡¯t seen these videos with his own eyes.


    After downloading all the videos and photos, he poured himself a drink to calm his nerves.


    Chact 822


    Paul wondered how he was going to tell Joe about this and if he should wait until Monday to report it


    212


    Meanwhile, Jenny had just woken up in the hospital. As she regained consciousness, she saw a nurse in the ward.


    After asking about her situation, she remembered being in a car ident.


    In a tunnel, Jenny was riding her motorcycle, trying to let off some steam. She had been feeling stifledtely, overwhelmed by Edwin¡¯s pressure.


    She needed an emotional release. Unexpectedly<i>, </i>she ended up in a car ident.


    After asking the nurse, she confirmed that Joe had been notified and had visited her before she woke up. Joe had also covered all her medical expenses.


    ¡°He must have been really shocked. He must have been worried about me after the ident. He must have feelings for me. For him, I will persevere. No matter who tries to stop me, I will not yield or retreat. I know that in the end, he will save me,¡± Jenny whispered tearfully. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Her heart was full of love for Joe.


    apter 823

 Chapter 823

    hapter 823


    hen Skr arrived on the set, a scene had just ended. Austin had transitioned from his role as a cold- arted assassin back to his real self and then walked over to Natalie.


    1


    s he took the thermal sk from her, his eyes softened with a gentle, warm smile. kr witnessed this scene perfectly.


    1


    Mr. Powell, your performance was amazing! I was really scared,¡± Natalie said. Her eyes sparkled with Imiration for Austin.


    1


    he almost saw Austin act every day. The scene of awe from the live performances was so overwhelming at even now, she was still amazed.


    ¡®atching Austin act always felt like stepping into the scene as if he were truly the character.


    ustin truly lived up to her idol status.


    eeing Natalie¡¯s adoration, Austin smiled with a hint of affection. ¡°Were you really scared? The next scene a fight between Charles and me. We¡¯ll both end up battered and the scene will be quite gory. You can > back to the hotel to rest ande back in two hours.¡±


    lehe, I¡¯m not that easily frightened. I can¡¯t leave my post,¡± Natalie replied with augh.


    s they chatted, they didn¡¯t notice Skr¡¯s presence.


    kr looked at Austin with a significant gaze.


    was Charles¡¯s words that made both of them turn their attention. ¡°Skye, you¡¯re here.¡±


    skr, did you just arrive? You missed Mr. Powell¡¯s incredible performance,¡± Natalie eximed. She ished over to Skr andvishly praised Austin.


    er tone was filled with admiration for her idol.


    ustin¡¯s eyes showed a bit more indulgence when he heard that.


    kr responded with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a pity I missed it, but I can watch the next scene.¡±


    Maybe you should skip it. The next scene is quite intense, you might be scared. Seeing it in person is fferent from seeing it on screen. Why don¡¯t you two take a walk nearby instead?¡± Charles quickly tervened.


    a while, he would be covered in fake blood and various injuries. He didn¡¯t want to frighten Skr. was a rare chance for Skr to visit him on set. If she ended up crying from fear, Steven would efinitely be angry with him.


    kr understood Charles¡¯s concern. ¡°Charles, I¡¯m not that easily scared.¡±


    hey had been mischievous together since they were kids and had done their fair share of trouble.


    harles chuckled and said, ¡°Alright then. If you¡¯re scared, just leave quickly.¡±


    fter a few more words, Charles and Austin went to get their makeup done while Skr and Natalie hatted nearby.


    id Charlenee to see you?¡± Natalie asked.


    ¡®ou knew?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°1


    2/2


    Chapter 823


    Natalie nodded. ¡°She came to ask me first. Recently, she heard about <i>your </i>work from some ssmates and was worried it might be rumors, so she came to inquire. How is it? Is her family heirloom valuable? | think they want to sell it.¡±


    Skr¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°What she showed me wasn¡¯t her family heirloom. It¡¯s likely something they found or acquired through dubious means. It¡¯s a negative item.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes widened.


    From what happened with Jeremy, she was aware of the existence of such negative items and the impact they could have. Even if she didn¡¯t understand, Skr¡¯s serious expression made it clear that the situation


    was severe.


    ¡°After I exined the situation, she didn¡¯t believe it and just left.¡±


    Natalie asked in shock, ¡°What if she sells the item? Will that prevent her from getting into trouble?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be so easy to sell,¡± Skr replied.


    Natalie frowned and said, ¡°Should I ask Charlene?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She sent a message to Charlene, but it only showed one gray check mark.


    ¡°She blocked me!¡± Natalie eximed.


    Skr tried to send her a message on WhatsApp but then noticed that she had blocked her as well. ¡°She blocked me too.¡±


    Natalie couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Is Charlene out of her mind? Even if it¡¯s not her own item, she wants to keep it? Especially since it¡¯s a negative item.¡±


    Skr only frowned.


    Suddenly, Skr recalled a scene she had seen at the caf¨¦ and asked, ¡°Have you been in touch with Jeremy recently?¡±


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    Natalie shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t been in touch with Jeremytely.¡±


    Since theirst argument, they hadn¡¯t seen each other. When she went home to visit her parents, they didn¡¯t bring up Jeremy.


    It seemed like her rtionship with Jeremy was over,


    Skr didn¡¯t say anything more.¡±


    Soon, the bloody scene that Charles and Austin had talked about earlier was being filmed. Their duel was incredibly intense and truly shocking, creating a powerful sense of immersion. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Austin¡¯s acting was superb, and Charles was also highly skilled. When the two of them performed together, it felt like a true match.


    ¡°Charles¡¯s acting is really impressive. I¡¯ve seen many actors act opposite Mr. Powell, and a lot of them struggle to keep up. It always makes me want to step in and perform for them,¡± Natalie whispered to Skr.


    Skr smiled. ¡°You should give it a try. You might get a chance to act with Mr. Powell one day.¡±


    Natalie knew her limits. ¡°I don¡¯t have the courage for that.¡±


    They chatted andughed until the scene ended.


    The four of them had dinner together. Since they had another night shoot, they just grabbed a quick bite at a nearby restaurant,


    By the time Skr got into a cab, it was already 9:00 pm.


    When she arrived at Gxy Vi, the house was brightly lit. Joe was waiting for her.


    ¡°Had a drink?¡± he asked, ncing at her.


    Skr nodded slowly. She didn¡¯t drink much.


    However, her tolerance for alcohol was never good. Even a small amount could make it seem like she


    had consumed more.


    She sat down across from Joe. Perhaps because she had been drinking, she didn¡¯t think much before asking, ¡°Is there something you want to ask me?¡±


    Then she let out a lightugh. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to reprimand me. If so, I¡¯ll just tell you now, haven¡¯t bullied Vera.¡±


    She continued, ¡°And even if you were here to reprimand me, it¡¯s important to consider whether it¡¯s justified. What¡¯s your rtionship with her, and what¡¯s your rtionship with me?¡±


    Joe listened as Skr talked to herself. His frown shifted to a light smile. ¡°Oh? What kind of rtionship do we have?¡±


    Suddenly, Skr moved closer to Joe. She sat down beside him. She then cupped his face in her hands and squeezed his cheeks.


    His skin looked truly good, and he was also very handsome. It seemed like a fair deal, no matter how she looked at it.


    ¡°We¡¯re just fulfilling each other¡¯s needs,¡± Skr muttered to herself, almost as if she was trying to convince herself.


    Chapter 824


    Joe¡¯s eyes turned icy as he removed her hands from his face. ¡°So, to you, we¡¯re just fulfilling each other¡¯s needs.¡±

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    Skr coldly sneered. ¡°What else could it be?¡±


    She didn¡¯t care about having her hands removed. Standing up, she headed upstairs.


    The air conditioning in the restaurant where she had eaten with Charles, Natalie, and Austin hadn¡¯t been strong enough, and it had gotten too hot, making her feel sweaty and ufortable.


    She decided to take a shower first.


    Joe¡¯s icy gaze followed her as she went upstairs. Skr sensed his stare but shrugged it off. If Joe was going to make trouble for her because of Vera, she wouldn¡¯t be easily intimidated,


    If it came to it, she was prepared to confront him directly.


    1


    Skr was working on some antique repairs three days. when a colleague suddenly knocked on her door.


    ¡°Skr, someone¡¯s here to see you. She ims to be your college ssmate and seems pretty urgent. Do you want to go check it out?¡±


    Skr put down her work. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Downstairs, in the waiting area, she saw Charlene.


    Charlene approached her with an anxious expression. Her face shifted between embarrassment and difort.


    She said, ¡°Skr¡­ I was wrong the other day. I thought you were jealous of the valuable family heirloom had, which is why you made thosements. I then made a petty move and blocked both you and Natalie. I realize now I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°You must have more to say than just an apology,¡± Skr said. She observed Charlene¡¯s condition with aposed expression.


    Charlene looked like she hadn¡¯t slept well in days. Her face was pale, her hair was dry and messy, and her eyes were red and swollen.


    ¡°Actually, you were right about the emerald pendant that day. My mom found the emerald pendant. She saw two people arguing by the side of the road, both driving cars worth a few million dors.


    ¡°The emerald pendant must have fallen during their scuffle. My mom picked it up and brought it home. My dad likes to watch treasure appraisal shows and thought the emerald pendant must be valuable. However, he was afraid of being scammed.


    ¡°At first, I wanted my mom to return the emerald pendant, but my dad refused. Eventually, I¡­ got carried away. After all, if this emerald pendant could really sell for a few million dors, it would solve all our family¡¯s problems.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>But then¡­ my mom fell off her bike on her way home from work and injured her back. My dad has been having nightmares almost every night these past few days. I¡­ I¡¯ve been experiencing a series of minor but dangerous idents these past few days.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been lucky enough to avoid them, something like falling debris could have killed me. Yesterday, I tried to sell the emerald pendant at several ces, but the owners all said the same thing¨Cl should return it to its rightful owner.


    Chapter 825


    212


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do now! Is it true that this thing is bringing misfortune to our family? Could the person who lost the emerald pendant sue us? When I left an auction house yesterday, I saw them making a phone call, and I think someone might be following me.¡±


    It was clear that Charlene was very frightened, speaking in a rush.


    Skr understood Charlene¡¯s recent experiences.


    With her family in trouble and the fact that the emerald pendant¡¯s owner was searching for it, making it impossible to sell, Charlene came to believe Skr¡¯s words. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Skr had anticipated this.


    The fact that the emerald pendant was lost by someone who carried it with them showed its importance. The emerald pendant was a negative item. It could disrupt a person¡¯s mind and create a maic field, making them hard to let go.


    ¡°Skr, can you say something? I¡¯m so scared. My dad is too afraid to go out today. He keeps talking about the nightmares he¡¯s having.


    ¡®I¡¯m so terrified that I can¡¯t even sleep. I know I was wrong,¡± Charlene said, tears streaming down her face as she saw Skr remain silent.


    She was afraid that her moment of panic and irrational decision to block Skr and Natalie had angered Skr too much for her to forgive.


    ¡°Does your mom know who the emerald pendant¡¯s owner is?¡± Skr asked.


    Charlene¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°If youe to find me, then there¡¯s no point in lying any further,¡± Skr said. Her expression grew colder Charlene realized she couldn¡¯t keep hiding the truth. She bit her lip and said, ¡°My mom knows who it is.)


    She was scared because she knew.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Skr pressed.


    ¡°She said it¡¯s Edwin Martin, the father of the current CEO of the Martin Group. The person who was arguing with Edwin was someone from a bar.¡±


    Charlene lowered her head as she spoke, ¡°My mom works as a housekeeper at the bar now, and heard from others that the emerald pendant belonged to Edwin.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t surprising if it was Edwin.


    He had the means to spread the word after the emerald pendant went missing.


    ¡°Let me see the emerald pendant again,¡± Skr said.

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    Charlene rummaged through her bag and found the emerald pendant within seconds. She had ced it in a small box to prevent it from getting damaged.


    ¡°Here it is. Please take a look at it.¡±


    Skr examined it closely. Scenes shed across her brain. She found out who it belonged to. She caught glimpses of Edwin as the movie yed out in her head. His sexual appetite had been growing more voracious and uninhibited as the years passed.


    This emerald pendant¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a picture of it. Then, send it to the police station. I¡¯ll give you three talismans for luck. Bring them with you wherever you go. Only remove them after a month,¡± said Skr while capturing a picture of the emerald pendant.


    Charlene was terrified out of her mind. She nodded, not really processing what Skr said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to stop being greedy. If not, what awaits you will make your experience up till now feel like a walk in the park.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t disobey Skr¡¯s instructions for anything.


    Charlene regretted disregarding Skr¡¯s advice two days ago. If she¡¯d taken heed of Skr¡¯s warnings, she wouldn¡¯t have been in this situation.


    After Charlene left, Skr called Joe. He must have been busy as he didn¡¯t pick up.


    Thus, she texted, ¡°Will you being home tonight? I¡¯ve got something to tell you. It has to do with your father.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Half an hourter<b>, </b>Joe saw her text. He replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be going home.¡±


    What did she have to say about Edwin?


    After a moment of thought<b>, </b>Joe called for Paul. He asked, ¡°Has Edwin been causing trouble for Skr recently?¡±


    Paul was bewildered. He answered, ¡°Not that I know of. He wouldn¡¯t have the balls to give Mrs. Martin a hard time after what happenedst time, would he? Shit! That¡¯s why I felt like I¡¯d forgotten something in the past week. I couldn¡¯t for the life of me recall what it was


    Suddenly, it came to me!¡±


    ¡°Well, what is it?¡± asked Joe coldly.


    Paul responded immediately, ¡°I¡¯ve got pictures and videos. You¡¯ll know what it¡¯s about after going through them.¡±


    He¡¯d wanted to tell Joe about this on Monday. However<b>, </b>they had a slew of international conference calls. on that day. Yesterday, he¡¯d been busy all day. Paul had also been preupied with a variety of issues <b>until </b>Joe called for him. As a result<b>, </b>he¡¯d forgotten all about it.


    As to Jenny, she¡¯d been weirdly silent. She hadn¡¯t been asking for Joe. Otherwise, Paul would¡¯ve remembered these pictures and videos.


    Joe clicked on one of the pictures. He narrowed his eyes <b>in </b>an icy re.


    When Paul saw that Joe was looking at a picture, <b>he </b>advised<b>. </b>¡°The video is more direct and scandalous<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Chapter 826


    2/2


    Joe opened one of the videos. Upon seeing Jenny and Edwin writhing in bed, Joe threw the phone to Paul. His eyes were stinging. Joe ordered, ¡°Organize these photos and videos and send them to me as evidence.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright!¡±


    At the hospital, Jenny confirmed with the doctor repeatedly, ¡°Is my leg really going to be scarred for life? Don¡¯t you have a department for stic surgery here? Could you ask one of the main surgeons toe over?¡±


    ¡°This would depend on how well you recover. Don¡¯t stress about it,¡± said the doctor.


    Wasn¡¯t the fact that they¡¯d saved her life more important than a possible scar on her leg?


    Jenny hadn¡¯t exactly been in the pink of health. She¡¯d undergone a few operations and suffered allergic reactions to multiple drugs. How could a mere scarpare to her life?

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    However, Jenny didn¡¯t share the same sentiments. Sheined, ¡°It mustn¡¯t leave a scar. It would look horrible on me.¡±


    She had to be perfect from head to toe. If not, Joe would look at her in disdain.


    Since Jenny wasn¡¯t receptive to his advice, the doctor left after exining her condition.


    Jenny felt as though he¡¯d wronged her. The doctors here had a horrible attitude. How could they be so impatient? Was it appropriate to dismiss her worries just like that?


    She called Joe, wanting toin. However, he didn¡¯t pick up. Thus, Jenny resigned herself to calling Paul.


    ¡°Is Joe busy? Mr. Ziegler, I¡¯ve been drifting in and out of consciousness at the hospital for the past few days. Thus, I haven¡¯t seen Joe. I¡¯m feeling much better today. Could you ask Joe toe to the hospital after work?¡± Jenny pleaded weakly.


    Paul replied, ¡°Mr. Martin is extremely busy. He doesn¡¯t have time to make a trip to the hospital. Ms. Scott, could you speak in a normal tone? You¡¯re creeping me out.¡±


    She should¡¯ve spoken inly. Pretending to be weak by speaking with vocal fry made goosebumps rise all over Paul.


    Perhaps Paul was too unfeeling. He knew nothing about how tofort a woman. Even hearing her talk like that annoyed him. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The color drained from Jenny¡¯s face. She said, ¡°M¨CMr. Ziegler, you¡¯ve always harbored a dislike toward me. I get the feeling that you don¡¯t like it when Joe sees me. I don¡¯t understand. Have I done something to warrant such loathing from you?¡±


    The most important issue was that Paul always treated Skr respectfully. He never brushed her off. It made Jenny look very bad whenpared.


    ¡°Ms. Scott, don¡¯t put on an innocent act. You know whether you¡¯ve done anything wrong. Mr. Martin has paid your medical fee. You¡¯re on your own now, so you better watch it.¡±


    Clearly, he didn¡¯t want to speak to Jenny


    More than he needed to.


    Jenny felt like she¡¯d been wronged by Paul. She was intent on believing Joe had to be concerned over her because of the serious car ident she¡¯d been in.


    As to Edwin, he hadn¡¯t sought her out ever since he found out she¡¯d gotten into the ident.


    Other than the possible scar on her leg, Jenny enjoyed her hospitalization. After all, she didn¡¯t have to deal with Edwin!


    Joe had gotten back to Gxy Vi before Skr did.


    A dinner spread wasid on the table when she arrived<b>. </b>Joe had ordered them from a hotel. Smoke still wafted off the dishes. Joe must¡¯ve counted the minutes till she would be home.


    They didn¡¯t begin the discussion immediately upon sitting down by the table.


    After dinner<b>, </b>Joe started, ¡°You can tell me about it now


    Skr pulled her phone out and showed him the picture she took of the emerald pendant. She asked, Have you seen this pendant before?¡±


    Chapter 827


    2/2


    Joe thought she would be showing him pictures of Edwin and Jenny in bed together, just like Paul had. ¡°Is this an antique?¡± Joe observed it closely. He could tell it was a weathered antique. However, he couldn¡¯t discern much else.


    He wasn¡¯t well¨Cinformed when it came to antiques. With Skr by his side, he didn¡¯t need to be. Skr nced at him and replied, ¡°It is a Golden Age antique. Look at the carvings on the pendant. It¡¯s consistent with thosemonly seen on talismans. It results in the gradual inability to control one¡¯s thoughts and behaviors.¡±


    ¡°So its a negative item.¡± Joe couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around what was going on. Skr¡¯s text had seemed urgent. He didn¡¯t think she just wanted to give him an introduction to this negative item.


    ¡°My guess is that your father wore this emerald pendant for a minimum of five years.¡±

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    <b>Chapter </b><b>828 </b>


    Joe understood.


    ¡°This is Edwin¡¯s pendant<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Skr exined how Charlene sought her out so he understood what had happened.


    Joe was silent for a few minutes after her exnation.


    Then, he chuckled, ¡°This exins why he suddenly turned into such a monster two years ago. He¡¯d passed as a half¨Cdecent human being before that. The negative item only exacerbated his true colors.¡±


    Joe had never hidden his loathing of Edwin from Skr


    ¡°He¡¯ll probably im it from the police soon. I think you need to handle this. This negative item affects his blood rtives as well as himself. In a few years, his health will be in shambles. Edwin would spend most of his time hospitalized,¡± warned Skr.


    Joe¡¯s expression turned grim. He asked, ¡°How does it affect me?¡±


    Skr¡¯s expression wasplicated as she answered, ¡°You¡¯ll have a rocky rtionship. If you have children, your family would fall to pieces.¡±


    Every single man who¡¯d possessed the emerald pendant suffered a simr fate. There were no exceptions. Even on their deathbed, they¡¯d think that they were unlucky and had given into their lust too easily.


    Joe nced at her. Did she say his family would fall to pieces?


    He hadn¡¯t been expecting such a conclusion.


    ¡°Do you have to be the one dealing with the emerald pendant?¡± Joe posed the question after a few moments of silence.


    ¡°Yeah, it needs to be me. In addition, I think there are other negative items with the Martins, other than the jade pendant,¡± guessed Skr.


    From what had happened recently, Skr could guess what the man behind the scenes was aiming for. He wanted to destroy the dominating families of Jipsburg.


    This person was unable to contend with them when it came to business deals. They would only achieve their goals through such sinister plots. How evil.


    Joe fell silent. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements. Sorry for troubling you with this.¡±


    Skr looked down and said, ¡°No worries. This might affect Grandma, after all.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t sit and watch misfortune befall them if Gloria was at stake.


    Joe smirked coldly, Gloria was more important to Skr than he was. This position¡­


    It made Joe feel out of sorts. He stood up and dered, ¡°I¡¯ll be going out.¡±


    Vera went to see Buck. Then, she <b>visited </b>Penelope. Their hospital rooms were right beside each other¡¯s. She was <b>the </b>one who suffered the <b>least </b>injuries. Thus<b>, </b>she was able to get <b>out </b>of bed and wander around.


    For the past few days, she had been submerged in anxiety<b>. </b>Just now, she¡¯d taken a nap. However, <b>it </b>


    Chapter 828


    wasn¡¯t a restful nap, as she had been tortured by a nightmare. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She dreamt about the Ruells¡® crisis.


    Just as she was returning to her room, she saw Jenny in a wheelchair. Their eyes met.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Vera scanned Jenny from head to toe.


    Hadn¡¯t she said that she was working at Joe¡¯spany?


    Joe had raised Jenny. She looked like a fragile flower who needed to be nurtured in order to survive. Most of them knew the romantic intentions Jenny harbored for Joe.


    While she referred to Joe as her brother, she wanted to date him. Thus, Vera disliked Jenny.


    Jenny wasn¡¯t expecting to run into Vera. She¡¯d seen that the Ruells had gotten into an ident on the


    2/2


    news. There had also been a fire. Although they both stayed at Apollo Hospital, the inpatient department there was gigantic. The chance of them running into each other was minuscule.


    Jenny didn¡¯t want to stay in her room. She needed some air.

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    1/2


    Jenny ended up running into Vera.


    Jenny was in a terrible state now. She looked hideous. However, she didn¡¯t want Vera <i>to </i>make fun of her. Thus, she exined, ¡°I was in an ident. I¡¯ll be staying here for the next few days.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°An ident?¡± Vera gave her another once over. Jenny had a wound on her forehead, not to mention she was in a wheelchair. She must¡¯ve sustained many injuries.


    ¡°Were you badly injured?¡±


    The color in Jenny¡¯s face drained. She said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. However, there¡¯s a wound in my leg so I can¡¯t walk. How about you, Ms. Ruell? I saw the news.¡±


    Vera replied coldly, ¡°We¡¯re fine. Take care of yourself.¡±


    Suddenly, she thought of Skr and Joe¡¯s visit to the hospital. They had been here to see Jenny, hadn¡¯t they?


    ¡°You know Skr, right?¡± asked Vera.


    Jenny frowned and replied, ¡°Have you seen her?¡±


    Vera pressed on, ¡°What do you think Skr means to Joe?¡±


    Jenny knew of Joe and Vera¡¯s history<i>, </i><i>so </i>she was very alert when it came to her. She answered, ¡°I¡¯m not


    sure what she means to Joe either.¡±


    Now, it looked like Vera wasn¡¯t as confident as she¡¯d been in how she¡¯d get him to divorce Skr.


    In the past, they thought that Vera was the passive one in the rtionship. If Vera took the first step this time, Joe woulde running no matter what it cost him.


    Of course, these were the rumors circting among their friends.


    Perhaps it was her imagination, but Jenny felt like Vera was starting to panic. So she wasn¡¯t the only one feeling so.


    Jenny recalled that Vera had no idea Joe had married Skr. She immediately added, ¡°Joe probably adores Skr. He treats her differently.¡±


    Vera balled her fists and asked, ¡°In what way?¡±


    ¡°A few months before I graduated, Joe brought Skr with him to visit her. They traveled together and took many pictures while there. It¡¯s evident Joe likes her.¡±


    Vera paled visibly.


    Jenny felt much better knowing that an arrogant woman like Vera would feel threatened as well. At least she wasn¡¯t the only one suffering. Upon seeing Vera agitated, Jenny believed that everything she¡¯d done had been worth it.


    ¡°How could he like Skr?¡± Vera asked coldly.


    Skr was a scheming woman. She basically had the word ¡°poor¡± stamped across her forehead. Joe definitely didn¡¯t adore her for real.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether his feelings for her are real. I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll be going back to my room to rest.¡± After finishing, Jenny returned to her room, leaving Vera frozen in ce.


    As a nurse wheeled her back to her room, Jenny smirked. She was confident that she¡¯d be able to


    Chapter 829


    be the most important person in Joe¡¯s life.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether it was Skr or Vera. They were nothing more than stepping stones to her.


    Vera trudged back to her room, disoriented and depressed.


    2/2


    Jenny couldn¡¯t help but call Joe after returning to her room. She called him thrice consecutively, but he didn¡¯t pick up.


    It was seven in the evening; Joe must¡¯ve had his dinner. There was no way he hadn¡¯t heard his phone ringing. Even if he had muted it, he would¡¯ve seen her missed calls from the afternoon. Why was Joe ignoring her?


    Just as she was contemting whether to call Rowan, someone pushed open the door to her room. Jenny immediately looked over.


    Upon seeing who it was, Jenny was over the moon. She eximed, ¡°Joe, you¡¯re finally here. I called you multiple times but you never picked up. I was terrified! The doctor said that my wound might leave a scar. I don¡¯t want it to. I don¡¯t want my leg to be hideous. Joe, what will I do now?¡±


    She sobbed daintily, just like she¡¯d done when she¡¯d been young. Jenny expressed just the right amount of terror and cowardice.

 Chapter 830

    Chapter <b>830 </b>


    1/2


    If Jenny observed him closely, she would¡¯ve noticed that Joe was different today. His face was a nk te. It caused a chill to run down Jenny¡¯s spine.


    Finally, Jenny realized that something was off while dabbing at her tears. She froze and said, ¡°Joe¡­¡±


    She nced at Paul, who was standing behind him. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Paul¡¯s words from the afternoon echoed in her head. In addition, Joe¡¯s iciness toward her confused and scared her. It was as though what she believed to be within her grasp was now well out of her reach.


    ¡°Have you been keeping something from me?¡± asked Joe.


    His monotone made her tremble. Jenny paled as her heart sank.


    Could it be?


    No, it was impossible.


    There was no way he would find out.


    Her every meeting with Edwin had happened discreetly. No one would know. Had Skr told him something? Why did she have to be such a horrible woman? Why was Skr intent on hurting her?


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been keeping anything from you. Has someone said something to you?¡± Jenny felt her throat tighten as she posed the question nervously.


    Paul chuckled internally when it became clear that Jenny nned to continue lying. If he hadn¡¯t seen those pictures and videos with his own eyes, he might¡¯ve believed that she was helpless. Unfortunately, he had seen them.


    Joe looked away and said to Paul, ¡°Deal with her.¡±


    Then, he walked out.


    Jenny froze in bewilderment. She muttered, ¡°Joe¡­¡±


    Why had he left? He hadn¡¯t even said much?


    She was utterly confused. Terror seized her bit by bit. Gradually, she managed <i>to </i>guess what had happened.


    Jenny struggled to get out of bed. However, her injured leg prevented her from doing so.


    ¡°Stop mocking around. Mr. Martin won¡¯t being back after he¡¯s left. Just now, he gave you ast chance<b>. </b>You took it for granted,¡± said Paul.


    She stared at him, horrified. Then, she asked, ¡°Whatst chance are you talking about<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Jenny fisted her nkets tightly. Her nails nearly pierced through the fabric. She was so nervous she thought <b>she </b>could hear her breathing.


    Had they all found out? No, it was impossible. Even if Skr framed her<b>, </b>Joe wouldn¡¯t believe her <b>just </b>like <b>that</b>.


    ¡°I sent you some stuff. Look through them on your ownter. You¡¯ve <b>been </b>fired. Never seek <b>Mr. Martin </b>out. I¡¯ve found some <b>evidence </b>to confirm that your mom never saved Mr. Martin<b>. </b><b>From </b><b>today </b>onward, you¡¯re <b>not </b>to mention his name to yield certain benefits, <b>Paul </b><b>instructed </b><b>emotionlessly</b>.


    The <b>truth </b><b>about </b><b>that </b><b>ident </b>hade <b>to </b>light a while <b>ago</b>.


    Chapter 830


    <i>2/2 </i>


    Considering Jenny¡¯s rtionship with Joe, she wouldn¡¯t get the chance to see him anymore.


    Then, Paul left.


    Jenny¡¯s mouth was hanging open. Her ears rang. She only came to her senses after a long time. When she found her phone, she was suddenly terrified of opening it to check her WhatsApp.


    What happened had to be a nightmare. It had to be.


    Her mom had saved Joe. How could she have tried to harm him?


    In addition¡­


    Paul must¡¯ve sent her some fabricated evidence. She would make Joe trust her once again. Jenny would seed in doing so.

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    Sweat trickled down Jenny¡¯s forehead. She bit her lip and clicked on the message Paul had sent her. There were a bunch of pictures and videos.


    There was no need to watch the videos. She knew what they entailed by looking at the pictures.


    Jenny paled as her phone slipped out of her grasp. She didn¡¯t want to face the truth. ¡°How could this be? Who took the photos and videos? How did they do so? I had been taking preventative measures all this time. How could someone have taken these?¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Ziegler, these pictures and videos are fakes. They were edited¨Call of them. I¡¯m not the woman in those videos. Please help me exin what happened to Joe. He mustn¡¯t believe in all this.


    ¡°Who sent you these? The technology avable to create fakes has be especially advanced. How could I be the woman in the video? How could you and Joe not know who I am? Both of you have known me for years. Please, don¡¯t believe it. Could you ask Joe to pick up my calls?¡±


    All of her messages elicited no response.


    She called Joe a few times more. He didn¡¯t pick up. She¡¯d probably been blocked.


    After a while, Jenny had a meltdown in bed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. I don¡¯t understand! Why¡¯s everyone giving me a hard time? Why is Skr able to garner Joe¡¯s and Gloria¡¯s affection? Yet, they insult and humiliate me. I don¡¯t understand!¡±


    After sobbing for hours, she scrolled through WhatsApp to find Skr¡¯s contact information.


    After that, Jenny sent Skr multiple usatory voice messages.


    ¡°It was you, wasn¡¯t it? You found someone to stalk and photograph me. You resorted to dirty tactics to destroy my life. Skr, you¡¯re shameless! Aren¡¯t you afraid that karma will bite you in e ass?


    ¡°Your dreams havee true now. Joe will never believe me again. He won¡¯t love me anymore. I¡¯ll be abandoned by everyone I know in Jipsburg soon. How cruel! Skr, I hate you. Even if I hadn¡¯t been in the picture, did you think you¡¯d get thestugh?


    ¡°Joe doesn¡¯t actually love you. He wouldn¡¯t. The Martins wouldn¡¯t ept you as their daughter¨Cinw. Right, there¡¯s Vera too. For every day she remains in Jipsburg, you¡¯ll suffer nothing but fear and panic. Joe will leave you sooner rather thanter!¡±


    Skr noticed that she had messagesing in one after another. Looking at them, she realized they were all from Jenny.


    Her expression turned grim after listening to a few of them.


    Joe must¡¯ve found out about Edwin¡¯s affair with Jenny. Someone had photographed them as well.


    Skr blocked Jenny.


    There was no need to exin. The point wasn¡¯t whether Skr had sent someone to tail and photograph her. Jenny wouldn¡¯t believe her.


    Suddenly, she heard noises downstairs. Skr walked out of her room and nced down.


    Joe looked up at her.


    Their eyes met.


    After a moment of silence, Joe asked, ¡°Could youe with me to see Edwin tomorrow?¡±


    Chapter 831


    ¡°Alright,¡± agreed Skr.<


    Joe¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Skr nced away. She didn¡¯t want to know what he was thinking about. If she pondered on it, she might¡¯ve been bewildered.


    212


    The next day, Joe sent Skr to work. Then, he picked her up early.


    Just as Skr got into his car, Edwin called.


    Joe¡¯s visit had probably gotten Edwin excited and surprised. Perhaps he thought this was a gesture of goodwill.


    Edwin asked Joe when he would be getting there.


    40 minutester, they arrived.


    Upon seeing Skr, Edwin immediately frowned and asked Joe, ¡°Why have you brought her with you?¡±


    Chapter 832 This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    Didn¡¯t Joe know Edwin loathed Skr?


    Joe drove a wedge between Edwin and Molly because of her.


    She was nothing more than a poor woman. Yet, she dreamed of bing part of the Martins. That would remain nothing more than a fantasy.


    Skr was expressionless. Edwin didn¡¯t want to see her, nor did she want to see him. If not for Gloria, she wouldn¡¯t have made the trip.


    ¡°Your house is one of the assets of the Martin Group. It doesn¡¯t belong to you. I can bring whoever I want to,¡± Joe asserted coldly.


    Upon hearing his words, Edwin grew furious. He roared, ¡°You!¡±


    Had Joee here just to piss him off?


    Edwin could tell that Joe would never respect his fatherly authority.


    ¡°Darling, the helpers have finished preparing dinner. Let¡¯s head in,¡± Molly cut in, interrupting their stare down. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Before Molly turned around and walked away, she gave Skr a once over. Joe definitely brought Skr with him for a reason.


    Now, Molly thought of what happened whenever she looked at Skr, following how she¡¯d failed to organize Skr¡¯s gang rape.


    If possible, Molly would give Skr a taste of what she had been subjected to.


    Molly¡¯s appearance gave Edwin a chance to back down, which he took. He turned and walked into the


    mansion.


    Joe and Skr trailed after him.


    It was evident Edwin valued Joe¡¯s visit heavily. He¡¯d asked the helpers to prepare a luxurious dinner spread.


    Molly pretended like nothing had happened. She chatted with Joe and Skr graciously. However, it was all courteous, shallow, small talk.


    Edwin¡¯s expression brightened up. He said to Joe, ¡°You could assign more tasks to your subordinates at the office. Your cousins could also share <b>out </b>your responsibilities. With this, you won¡¯t be as tired.¡±


    Skr felt extremely awkward sitting beside them.


    Edwin had let himself go under the influence of the emerald pendant. It had probably been <b>a </b>result of his incapability andck of determination.


    ¡°Show me the emerald pendant you reimed from the police,¡± Joe ordered impatiently.


    Edwin froze. He asked, ¡°How did you know I went to <b>the </b>police station? You even know I¡¯ve got an emerald pendant.¡±


    It was something he wore everyday. Other than his one night stands, no one knew about it.


    <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>I want to <b>find </b>out something in Jipsburg, the information will be handed to me on a silver tter<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Edwin looked like he¡¯d been pped.


    Chapter 832


    2/2


    While asking others to help him look for the pendant, he couldn¡¯t help but bring Joe into the conversation. In Jipsburg, Joe¡¯s name got him further than his own name did.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a regr emerald pendant. What¡¯s so interesting about it? If you like it, I¡¯ve got a few more in my study of different shapes and sizes. You can pick something out if you¡¯d like.¡± Edwin wouldn¡¯t give his pendant up just like that. After all, he¡¯d just found it.


    ¡°I want to take a look at this one, Joe insisted forcefully.


    Molly noticed something was up. She said, ¡°Joe, why are you set on looking at Edwin¡¯s pendant? I¡¯ve seen it before. It¡¯s just an antique emerald piece. There¡¯s nothing special about it. It would probably cost a few millions to purchase. In addition, it¡¯s not suited for young people. It¡¯s nothing to look at.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right. It¡¯s nothing special. Finish your dinner. After that, I¡¯ll take you on a tour of my study. I¡¯ve assembled a collection of antiques in my study. You can pick whichever one you want,¡± Edwin proposed. He guarded the pendant with his life.


    Edwin felt ufortable when it wasn¡¯t around his neck in the few days he¡¯d lost it. It was as though he¡¯d lost his soul along with the pendant.


    Thus, this emerald pendant was now his most precious treasure. He couldn¡¯t lose it once more.


    Skr looked up and nced at him. Then, she stared at Joe.


    Chapter 833

 Chapter 833

    Chapter <b>833 </b>


    1/2


    Edwin¡¯s refusal was within their expectations, so they weren¡¯t surprised. Negative items tended to befuddle people.


    However, Molly¡¯s attempt to stop them elicited their suspicion.


    Joe asked, ¡°Was the pendant given to you? Or did you win it in an auction?¡± asked Joe.


    Edwin sighed. What a relief! Joe hadn¡¯t continued demanding he take it out. He replied, ¡°Oh, I bought it while I was overseas. It only cost eight million dors. What a bargain.¡±


    ¡°It definitely isn¡¯t a regr pendant. You wouldn¡¯t have sent a search party to look for it if that was the case.¡± Joe changed the topic and continued asking for the pendant. He was forceful with his demands. Even Molly inhaled sharply at his request.


    Edwin¡¯s face was devoid of color as heined, ¡°I¡¯ve told you. It¡¯s just a cheap little thing. Why do you need to look at it?<b>¡± </b>


    As he spoke, he pulled it out.


    People wouldn¡¯t believe it if word got out, but Edwin was terrified of Joe. This had been a point of embarrassment for Edwin multiple times.


    However, he knew Joe¡¯s tactics. If not, why would Edwin have stayed out of the country for years?


    Once Joe was handed the pendant, he confirmed that it was the one in Skr¡¯s picture. Then, he looked at her.


    Skr nodded.


    After making sure, Joe looked up and said, ¡°I know what you¡¯ve been doing overseas. It might have something to do with his pendant. Do you know that many negative items have been popping up in Jipsburg?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Edwin froze upon hearing the mention of negative items. He averted his eyes as though he was terrified that they would pick up on something.


    Then, he said, ¡°I heard Mr. Doherty¡¯s family members bring up the topic of a negative item. However, this pendant of mine isn¡¯t one. I¡¯ve worn it for years. <b>Don¡¯t </b>believe that those items would kill others. Isn¡¯t my current health proof that it won¡¯t happen?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve overthought it. This is just a normal emerald pendant. Edwin has worn it too long and got attached to it,¡± added Molly hurriedly.


    Joe raised an eyebrow and intoned, ¡°Oh?¡±


    Clearly, Joe and Molly knew that it was a negative item. Despite knowing its nature, Edwin still <b>wore </b>it. Something was definitely up.


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll keep it with me or now. Let¡¯s take a <i>tour </i>of your study,¡± Joe said. He pocketed the pendant, ignoring Edwin and Molly¡¯s distraught expressions.


    Joe took Skr¡¯s hand and walked upstairs.


    ¡°Joe, this is my favorite emerald pendant. I can¡¯t give it to you. If you liked anything else, I would¡¯ve given it to you, except for this!¡± Edwin was extremely vehement <b>in </b>his displeasure as he trailed behind them.


    Molly <b>added </b>while panicking, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve got a few pretty antiques with me. You two <b>can </b>choose a gift <b>if </b><b>you </b>like.¡±


    Chapter 833


    2/2


    Joe ignored them entirely.


    While Joe walked upstairs, he whispered into Skr¡¯s ear, ¡°Immediately inform me if you pick up on anything wrong. Leave everything else to me. You don¡¯t have to pay them any attention.¡±


    Skr looked back at Edwin and Molly. Their panic was written across their faces.


    Suddenly, she felt like Joe¡¯s future was a little bleak. A father like Edwin who didn¡¯t know what was best for him was a ticking time bomb.


    For some reason, Skr felt like there was a weight upon her shoulders. She had a bad feeling about this.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!


    X

 Chapter 834

    <b>Chapter </b><b>834 </b>


    Skr hadn¡¯t figured out why she felt that way when they stepped into Edwin¡¯s study.


    Edwin¡¯s study was big, but it didn¡¯t show many signs of use. A ss cupboard held a few antiques that looked quite valuable.


    Skr followed Joe over and studied every single one of them in detail.


    ¡°I can give you anything you want from this collection. However, <b>I </b>can¡¯t part with the emerald pendant in your hand,¡± Edwin hurriedly said after catching up with them.


    Joe ignored him, looking at Skr instead.


    She observed them one by one. Then, she shook her head. There was nothing wrong with the antiques.


    Skr scanned her surroundings. None of the decorative items in the room were negative items either.


    ¡°None of these are interesting enough for me. I¡¯ll be taking the pendant with me,¡± announced Joe. He took Skr¡¯s hand and left Edwin¡¯s study, paying no mind to Edwin¡¯s protests.


    Edwin was about to explode with fury. Joe had shown up just to piss him off, hadn¡¯t he? He knew Edwin valued the pendant, so he came to take it away from Edwin.


    ¡°No way. I¡¯ve worn the pendant for years and gotten used to having it with me. I¡¯ll feel out of sorts if I give it to you,¡± refused Edwin.


    Joe was basically robbing him.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether the pendant was a negative item or not. What mattered was that it would help him achieve his goals and remain happily alive.


    Joe stood in ce. He looked down at Edwin disdainfully. Edwin¡¯s heart raced.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about what you¡¯re trying to achieve using this crap. From this moment onward, stop whatever it is,manded Joe coldly.


    Edwin was rendered speechless for a moment.


    Molly insisted stiffly, ¡°It isn¡¯t a piece of crap. It¡¯s a lucky talisman your dad likes to wear. Don¡¯t think of this pendant as something evil just because other families were dealt an unfortunate hand. Right now, you¡¯re no better than a robber.¡±


    ¡°I think you know the consequences of wearing the pendant,¡± Skr interjected. She stared into Molly¡¯s eyes.


    Molly froze for a moment. Then, she broke eye contact with Skr as though she had something to hide. She huffed, ¡°What would I know? What consequences would it bring? It¡¯s just an emerald pendant. I¡¯m no longer indulging in superstitious traditions at my age and you shouldn¡¯t too. It <b>isn¡¯t </b>a good thing to be superstitious.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>If I find another simr object, you¡¯ll suffer the same fate as Lester,¡± Joe threatened. There was no need to waste time giving them advice. Threats were especially effective.


    Molly quietened<b>, </b>looking affronted.


    Edwin¡¯s eyes widened.


    The asshole<b>! </b>Joe was <b>a </b>little shit! He was Edwin¡¯s <b>son</b>. <b>How </b><b>audacious </b>of <b>Joe </b><b>to </b><b>threaten </b><b>him</b><b>! </b>


    Edwin <b>trembled </b>with anger. He <b>remembered </b><b>Lester </b>Ross¡® <b>fate</b>. <b>Death </b><b>would¡¯ve </b><b>been </b><b>preferable </b><b>over </b><b>what </b>


    Chapter 834


    2/2


    he went through,


    Even today, Lester could only dream of returning to the country. He¡¯d been Edwin¡¯s most trusted friend. They were as close as brothers. Who knew Joe would deal with him in such a cruel way?


    Now, he even used Lester against him as a threat!


    A few minutes after Joe and Skr left, Edwin could no longer contain his anger. He grabbed a vase and threw it at the door with a loud crash.


    All the helpers were terrified. They didn¡¯t even dare to move a muscle. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 835

    <b>Chapter </b><b>835 </b>


    Molly woke from her stupor. After realizing that Joe had taken the pendant, a thought popped into her head. She said, ¡°He hasn¡¯t picked up on


    Mat¡¯s going on, has he? Do you think he might¡¯ve found the fountain pen we had Jenny give him?<b>¡± </b>N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Edwin had forgotten all about this. At Molly¡¯s reminder, he paled.


    Slowly, he calmed down. Then, he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If he had found out about that, he wouldn¡¯t have settled with just taking my pendant. Losing it was my mistake. I forgot we were in Jipsburg. I let the news get out on how I was seeking it out. It was only a matter of time before he knew.¡±


    Joe was the bane of his existence!


    ¡°Now what? He¡¯ll definitely destroy the pendant now that he¡¯s taken it from us. Have you forgotten what the master said? Only by wearing the pendant for long stretches of time will Joe¡¯s power diminish. When that happens, you¡¯ll rule over the Martins. No one will be able to hold a candle to your power.¡± Molly frowned.


    Edwin inhaled deeply and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been wearing it for years now. Have you seen any sign of Joe weakening? On the contrary, he¡¯s been gaining his footing in the Martin family. Perhaps it¡¯s just a psychological trick.¡±


    Molly was stunned. Edwin used to keep the emerald pendant close to him as though it was his most priceless treasure. He wouldn¡¯t have referred to it as a psychological trick.


    After returning to Jipsburg, things were spinning out of control!


    She nced back at Edwin. He seemed to not be too bothered by having the pendant taken from him. The fury that had burned in his eyes was cooling.


    A few months ago, the master told them that Joe wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long. However, in their Joe, he seemedpletely fine. There was nothing about him that suggested he was on the brink of death.


    recent meetings <i>with </i>


    <b>In </b>early photographs of Joe, he looked much more grim than he did now.


    Suddenly, Molly thought of Skr.


    Her appearance had caused a change in the situation Molly thought had been set in stone.


    All the families in Jipsburg should¡¯ve sunken into a state of chaos. Yet, that wasn¡¯t happening. A lot of the negative items had been destroyed.


    FRIE


    Someone from the Doherty family had told her that Skr helped them.


    Skr was so young. Was she that capable?


    ¡°Alright, stop annoying me. If it¡¯s gone, so be it. Either way, we¡¯ve still got the fountain pen. It¡¯s still in Joe¡¯s <b>office</b>. It would be great if it hurt Joe, but if it doesn¡¯t have much of an effect on him we can do nothing about it,¡± Edwin said. He didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly wasn¡¯t too concerned over the pendant. This <b>feeling </b>snuck up to him <b>out </b>of the blue. He couldn¡¯t put a finger <b>on </b>it.


    Molly paled as she balled her fists. Her efforts would¡¯ve been for naught if <b>this </b>scheme didn¡¯t yield <b>results</b>.


    No, there was still the fountain pen. It was hidden perfectly. There would be <b>no </b><b>idents </b><b>on </b>that <b>front</b>.


    Skr dealt with the <b>emerald </b>pendant <b>on </b>the way <b>back </b><b>to </b><b>Gxy </b>Vi.


    Chapter 835


    2/2


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a suggestion.¡°.


    Skr nced at Joe, whose jaw was clenched.


    ¡°Do say,¡± replied Joe. The chill in his eyes dissipated.


    Skr proposed, ¡°Put a surveince team on them. I think they know the person behind all the negative Skr proposed, ¡°Put a surveince team on th items whom we¡¯re trying to find In addition, they¡¯ve probably interacted with each other more than once.¡± items whom we¡¯re trying to find in addition, the


    Joe nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve had people watching them for years. However, I left a few things and people out of my consideration. I¡¯ve sent someone to look into it. Soon, I¡¯ll be given a list of people who have interacted with them frequently.¡±


    ¡°In reality, you aren¡¯t safe. Have they gifted you anything recently?¡± Skr was concerned. She felt like she was missing something.


    Joe thought for a moment.


    Then, he shook his head and assured Skr, ¡°They can¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Suddenly, Lucas stepped on the brakes.

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    It was a relief that they¡¯d put on their seatbelts.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, there¡¯s been an ident.¡±


    Skr and Joe¡¯s eyes met. Ther; they looked in front. A car in front of them had suddenly braked the car after knocking a man down.


    Although only a few minutes had passed since the ident, a crowd had gathered around the man, and the road had be extremely congested.


    Skr observed the left wheel of the car in front of them. Blood pooled beneath it. It looked like the victim was badly injured.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, based on the situation before us, this road will remain congested for quite a while.¡±


    They would be lucky if they could leave in 30 minutes.


    Skr nced at the time. It was 7:00 pm already.


    Joe scanned his surroundings and suggested, ¡°There¡¯s a mall over there. Would you like to go?¡±


    She followed his gaze and saw the aforementioned mall. She had been there before.


    The seasons were about to change. It was a good time to go shopping.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    They got out of the car and passed the car in front of them. Medics and police had arrived at the scene. There was no doubt that the victim would be sent to the hospital soon.


    Suddenly, Skr thought of the ident she¡¯d been in before her rebirth.


    When her legs were fractured by the car running over her, Skr felt it. The agony terrified her whenever she recalled it.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Joe noticed that Skr had paled considerably after looking at the scene of the ident.


    It was a bloody scene. The victim appeared to have lost consciousness. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Skr wasn¡¯t scared. She just didn¡¯t want a repeat performance of what had happened.


    Life was unpredictable. The only thing she could do was protect herself.


    Joe and Skr strolled through the mall leisurely.


    First, Skr bought a set of skincare products. She was about to finish her current set. Then, they sauntered over to look at female outfits.


    When Skr saw some she liked, she went to try them out. Joe waited for her patiently on the couch. She didn¡¯t want to keep him waiting, so Skr changed quickly.


    She left the dressing room and admired how it looked on her. She tried on a summer dress and paired it with a woolen cardigan. Skr approved of how it looked at her.


    .


    The simple dress and the cardigan cost about ten thousand dors. Although Skr was working and making her own money now, she still believed it was too expensive.


    Although she¡¯d been in this mall before, she¡¯d forgotten that the clothes here cost an arm and a leg.


    Chapter 836


    2/2


    Just as Skr was about to take it off in the dressing room, a woman announced, ¡°Her outfit looks good. I like it. Bring me an identical set in the same size as hers. I¡¯d like to try it.¡±


    Her voice sounded familiar, but Skr couldn¡¯t quite ce it. She turned back, only to find that it was Felicia<i>. </i>


    Felicia froze for a second upon seeing Skr. She wasn¡¯t expecting Skr to be the one trying the clothes out, nor had she expected Skr to have such an excellent figure. She made a simple outfit look remarkably sexy, However, it looked far from cheap on her.


    Chapter 337

 Chapter 837

    Chapter <b>837 </b>


    On the contrary, Skr looked like an elegant ck swan. In other words, she had a better figure than a model. She was dangerously attractive.


    However, Felicia believed that her outfit contributed to that. Seeing how it looked on Skr drove her to try it on.


    ¡°My apologies. We only have a singr piece for this outfit,¡± said the promoter.


    ¡°Why would that be?¡± Annoyance twisted her features.


    Felicia was no longer a celebrity. She had to return to Ingram Residence and was forced to join her family¡¯spany. She was being controlled at every turn, and she loathed it. In addition, all her family members were terrified of offending Joe because of her. Life was looking down.


    She¡¯d gone shopping as a reprieve from her daily life. Felicia used to have brands deliver the season¡¯s newest arrivals to her doorstep.


    Upon seeing Skr, she felt immensely ufortable. Aplicated mix of emotions swirled within


    Felicia.


    It was all Skr¡¯s fault!


    If Skr hadn¡¯t stepped in, Felicia would¡¯ve seeded in forcing Charles out of the entertainment


    industry! For the past few weeks, she hadn¡¯t dared to leave the house in fear of gettingughed at. She wasn¡¯t expecting to run into Skr on her first foray back into public.


    Skr didn¡¯t want that outfit. She told the promoter, ¡°I don¡¯t really like his outfit. You can give it to her.


    Just as Skr finished speaking, Joe countered, ¡°The outfit isn¡¯t bad. We¡¯ll take it.¡±


    He had been replying to a message and hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to take a good look at her outfit.


    Now, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed upon seeing the dress hugging her figure. Many people shared this style but none looked as good as Skr. At least, that was what he thought.


    The promoter replied immediately, ¡°Alright!¡±


    If Skr continued refusing, it would make her out to be too pretentious. Thus, she didn¡¯t speak out against it. She immediately went back to the changing room and changed back into her clothes.


    This outfit couldn¡¯t be worn just yet. In a few days, temperatures would drop. This dress would be perfect


    in that weather.


    Felicia was happily surprised by Skr¡¯s treatment of her as a stranger. She was ecstatic to be in Joe¡¯s


    presence too.


    When Felicia thought of how simr she looked with Skr, her eyes shed. As Skr entered the changing room, she said, ¡°Mr. Martin, what happened between Skr and me was a misunderstanding. Upon reflecting on it, I realized that it was my fault. Could you give me a chance to re¨Center the entertainment industry?¡±


    Felicia had had it with her current situation. She was stifled by the atmosphere with the Ingrams.


    All her old friends began keeping their distance from her. Her suitors had disappeared as well. Felicia no longer wanted to live a life of getting ignored by others


    Joe was expressionless. He stared at Felicia as though she was <b>a </b>stranger to him. Then, he asked, ¡°Who are <b>you</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 837


    2/2


    ¡°Mr. Martin, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    How could this be? They¡¯d seen each other multiple times.


    Joe¡¯s eyes darkened. He didn¡¯t reply. His patience was dissipating.


    Embarrassment colored Felicia¡¯s features. Thankfully<b>, </b>she¡¯d grown a little smarter.


    ¡°I¡­ I was being too presumptuous. My apologies.¡±


    Then, she escaped from the boutique.


    Just as she left, Jeremy walked in with a short¨Chaired beauty on his arm.


    She carried a new, limited¨Cedition purse. She praised, ¡°Mr. Hughes, I love the pieces from this boutique. It entuates my curves.¡±


    They were lost in each other¡¯s eyes and oblivious to everything else around them.


    Joe red at them. Upon seeing the woman beside Jeremy, he raised a brow.


    At the same time, Skr came out of the changing room and said to Natalie over the phone, ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she caught sight of Jeremy and the beauty by his side. It was the girl she¡¯d seen at the caf¨¦.


    Jeremy realized someone was observing him. He nced away from the girl and met eyes with Skr and Joe.


    Chapter 838

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    1/2


    <b>Chapter 838 </b>


    Jeremy¡¯s face fell. Clearly, running into Skr and Joe was a surprise.


    ¡°What a coincidence, eh?¡± started Jeremy.


    Joe hummed in response.


    Skr was stunned by the situation. Natalie was bewildered by Skr¡¯s sudden silence. She chirped, Skye, why have you gone silent? Is your line breaking up? No matter. I know where the boutique you mentioned is. Give me two minutes and I¡¯ll be with you!¡±


    Before Skr could say anything else, Natalie hung up. Skr was left to listen to the beeping line.


    She had no choice but to put her phone away.


    In the past, she hadn¡¯t had the chance to get a good look at the woman¡¯s face. Now, she could see her clearly.


    She looked like the female lead of a viraling¨Cof¨Cage drama, Helena Hart. It depicted a love story happening within the walls of a college. Helena yed the role of a young, cheery woman. It propelled her to stardom. She was the newest rising star ofing¨Cof¨Cage shows.


    Apparently, Helena knew Joe. She asked, ¡°Mr. Martin?¡±


    She followed Joe¡¯s gaze and nced at Skr. A sense of danger took over her. Helena didn¡¯t think Skr was a celebrity. She¡¯d never seen a woman with such blinding beauty in the industry.


    Jeremy nodded at Skr. She woke from her stupor and nodded back at him.


    The promoter came back with the pieces packed into neat bags. She said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Martin, I¡¯ve packed them up.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Joe handed her a card. Upon seeing that it was a ck card, her eyes lit up. She immediately tapped it to their terminal.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look at their pieces,¡± dered Helena. She was intelligent enough not to dwell on who Skr was. She hadn¡¯t heard of anyone in the industry who had rtions with Joe, not to mention rumors were flying around about Vera and Joe¡¯s impending engagement. However, Skr definitely wasn¡¯t Vera. Rumors weren¡¯t always true.


    In the past, Jeremy had promised he¡¯d never get involved with a sugar baby from the entertainment industry. If he¡¯d kept to that promise, why would he appear before Helena and shower her with the resources from her wildest dreams? She¡¯d even be the ambassador of multiple Hughes Group products.


    She had to be sensitive to the situation<b>. </b>If a question was unwee, she wouldn¡¯t pose it.


    Jeremy approached Joe and Skr. He asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we have dinner together?¡±


    Skr looked over at Joe and waited for his response. Then, she would find a way to refuse his


    suggestion.


    ¡°No thanks. We¡¯ve just eaten,¡± replied Joe.


    Jeremy was unfazed. He said, ¡°Alright. When you¡¯re free, we can y some basketball together.¡±


    He asked Skr, ¡°Have you been busy?¡±


    ¡°Things are alright,¡± said Skr.


    Chapter 838


    2/2


    She was thinking about how to prevent Jeremy and Natalie from meeting. In theirst meeting in the elevator, the air hummed with awkwardness. Natalie would¡¯ve needed time to make her way over.


    Thus, Skr said, ¡°I just thought of a night cream I forgot to buy. I¡¯ll head over to purchase it. Then, I¡¯ll meet you back hereter.¡±


    Joe raised a brow and proposed, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    She was about to turn him down when someone rushed in. She announced, ¡°Skye, I¡¯m here! Aren¡¯t I fast? I can find any boutique in this mall with my eyes closed!


    Natalie beamed brightly. She¡¯d be much tanner. Perhaps it was because she¡¯d been spending a lot of time outside. Although she wasn¡¯t as fair as she used to be, she was still glowing.


    She was like a mini sun. Her appearance swept away all the darkness. One look at her and Skr knew she had been doing very well recently. She seemed carefree.

 Chapter 839

    <b>Chapter </b><b>839 </b>


    Jeremy stiffened. His face paled as he turned back slowly to watch Natalie walk in. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    At the start, Natalie hadn¡¯t noticed Jeremy. She caught sight of Skr uponing in and treated Jeremy as another customer. After all, he had his back to her.


    When Jeremy turned about, Natalie halted in her tracks. Her smile froze on her face. She never expected to see Jeremy in a boutique, of all ces.


    Knowing a mall too well wasn¡¯t always a good thing.


    ¡°<i>Are </i>you here to shop too?¡± Natalie started the conversation.


    Jeremy looked at Natalie with dark eyes. There was an air about her that was unfamiliar to him.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes, what do you think of this piece?¡±


    Helena strutted out of the changing room. She observed herself in the mirror before turning to Jeremy.


    Yet, Jeremy was staring at a woman she didn¡¯t know. In addition, he was so intent on studying her that he didn¡¯t even hear Helena speak to him. She repeated, ¡°Mr. Hughes?<b>¡± </b>


    Everyone noticed her presence when she addressed him for the second time.


    Natalie realized something upon seeing how Helena looked at Jeremy, not to mention the fact that they were at a boutique together.


    In the past, Jeremy had constantly been busy. He never went shopping with Natalie. Although she felt a little bitter about <b>it</b><b>, </b>she pushed such feelings away. It was good for him to start a new rtionship.


    Natalie knew Helena. She was the female lead of a campus drama that had been going viral. After taking up the post as Austin¡¯s assistant, Natalie was in the loop with what went on in the entertainment industry.


    ¡°You¡¯re Helena Hart, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ve seen the drama you acted in. Your acting is impable. You look great in this piece!¡± Natalie praised.


    In reality<i>, </i>she thought Skr would¡¯ve looked better. In her eyes, Skr had the perfect figure¨Cshe was a natural¨Cborn model. That being said, Helena had an excellent figure, too¨Cat least it was better than hers.


    Natalie had grown a little plumper recently. She liked her figure now. If not<b>, </b>she felt she had the figure of a


    man.


    She had to acknowledge that Jeremy had always liked women with curves. Only he didn¡¯t know his preferences.


    Divorce was an opportunity for rebirth.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± said Helena with <b>a </b>smile.


    She observed Jeremy imperceptibly.


    ¡°How did you get here so fast?¡± asked Skr.


    Natalie walked closer and exined, ¡°I used to shop here all the time. I¡¯ve gone into nearly every single shop here.¡±


    Then, she turned to Joe and said, ¡°I would like Skr toe shopping with me. I¡¯ll bring her back to you a caf¨¦ around here with wonderful coffee. I¡¯ll treat you to a


    In half an hour. Would that be alright<i>?</i>¡±


    cup.¡±


    Joe hummed expressionlessly.


    Chapter 839


    2/2


    Natalie immediately pulled Skr away with her.


    As she paced Jeremy, she noticed he was looking at her. Her eyes shed, and she stopped walking.


    Natalie said, ¡°Jer, <b>I </b>wish you nothing but happiness.¡±


    Joe didn¡¯t hear it. Helen, who¡¯d been standing before the mirror, didn¡¯t hear it as well.


    Jeremy¡¯s expression changed abruptly. She called him Jer like how she used to at their first meeting decades ago. He balled his fists. He could tell that Natalie was delivering her most genuine wishes. She believed Helen

 Chapter 840

    Chapter <b>840 </b>


    Natalie hooked an arm around Skr¡¯s and walked out with her. She hadn¡¯t noticed Jeremy¡¯s change in expression. His eyes were stuck to her as she left.


    Jeremy didn¡¯t even realize when Helena sidled up to him.


    Not only did that woman know Jeremy, but she also knew Joe and Skr. That was her name, wasn¡¯t it?


    In addition, Jeremy looked at her in a weird way. It was as though he couldn¡¯t see anyone else when he was staring at her. Her instinct gged Natalie out as a threat. She said, ¡°Mr. Hughes, let¡¯s continue shopping.¡±


    Jeremy shook himself out of his daydream. He looked down to hide his red¨Crimmed eyes. Then, he said,¡± That¡¯s enough shopping for today. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He turned to Joe and added, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    Joe nodded. He nced at Helena thoughtfully. Then, he walked out.


    Natalie and Skr walked into a shop selling male clothes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much savings. I can¡¯t gift Mr. Powell luxury suits. However, I can manage a tie. You¡¯ve got great taste. Help me pick one.¡±


    Austin¡¯s birthday was in a few days. Everyone in thepany secretly prepared gifts for him.


    Natalie hade to the mall to pick a gift out. Initially, she nned to take pictures and send them to Skr to select one. She was surprised to find out Skr was in the mall. This was even better.


    Skr was relieved to realize Natalie truly didn¡¯t care that Jeremy had a new girlfriend. She focused on selecting ties with Natalie and asked, ¡°How about this one?¡±


    ¡°This one looks good. However, it doesn¡¯t look like something Mr. Powell would wear. On the other hand, it looks like Mr. Martin¡¯s style. Why don¡¯t you buy one for him? You¡¯re already here, after all,¡± suggested, Natalie.


    Skr thought of how Joe had just paid for her clothes. A tie would be an adequate token of exchange. ¡°I would like this one.¡± Skr pointed it out to the promoter standing there. She continued, ¡°Help me bag it


    up.¡±


    Then, she continued helping Natalie pick a gift.


    It didn¡¯t look like Natalie had a favorite one. She chatted with Skr. ¡°Jeremy has got a new crush, and I¡¯m really happy for him. I¡¯ve made sense of things. I¡¯ve got to look to the future rather than get lost in the past.


    ¡°When I reflect upon our time together, I realize that Jeremy and I aren¡¯t really suited for each other. I¡¯ve heard of Helena. She¡¯s professional and hardworking. Her career hasn¡¯t been smooth sailing for the past six or seven years. She¡¯s probably an excellent woman.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve let go of your rtionship with Jeremy. Skr believed Natalie had grown and changed.


    Natalie was exposed to many new experiences since getting to know Austin. She opened herself to the wonders of the world.


    She nodded and replied, ¡°At the start, I couldn¡¯t get past what happened. However, I¡¯ve opened my mind to possibilities since the divorce. Skr, love isn¡¯t the only thing in one¡¯s life. Look, no matter what N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Chapter 840


    happens, you¡¯ll always be my best friend! Mr. Powell is a great boss, and Hank is a great manager


    ¡°My parents have stopped worrying about me. They even began following Mr. Powell¡¯s career closely Everything is proceeding in a great direction.¡±


    Jeremy was also moving forward.


    Everyone was safe and happy with their own life trajectory and goals. Wasrit that awesome?


    The two women browsed through a few more shops. In the end, Natalie selected a woolen scarf. He could wrap it around him on nes. It would also be useful when winter rolled around, thus making it an extremely practical gift.


    Joe didn¡¯t drink coffee in the end. At this hour, it would jeopardize his quality of sleep.


    He stood outside the mall and smoked.


    His heart sank when he thought of how things were going on between Joe and Skr. Before he realized it, he¡¯d gone through four cigarettes.


    When Skr came out, she saw Joe smoking. He seemed to be in a bad mood.


    Joe looked up and saw Skr. He asked, ¡°Are you done shopping?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Natalie ran into a colleague. They¡¯re going to shop for a while more. Let¡¯s head home.¡±


    Skr recalled the tie she¡¯d bought. She handed the bag to him and said, ¡°There¡¯s a tie inside. Have a look


    at it and see whether it¡¯s to your liking. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll go back and exchange it for another one.¡±


    Surprised shed across Joe¡¯s icy orbs. Then, his eyes lit up with mirth. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡± The tie had been packaged beautifully.

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    <b>Chapter </b><b>841 </b>


    Joe opened the box reverently. A grin grew on his face as he did so.


    ¡°It¡¯s great. I love it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± said Skr. Upon seeing his smile, she thought of how he was easily cated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    1/2


    After meeting her colleague, Natalie shopped with her for a while more. Then, they went to a barbecue restaurant where Natalie had a few drinks.


    When they decided to head home, it was 1:00 am. Her colleague called a cab for her. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Natalie was a little drunk. She felt like she was walking on clouds. Perhaps it was because she¡¯d been quite happy today.


    Seeing Jeremy and how he was getting over their marriage was the best thing she could¡¯ve envisioned. She¡¯d also picked out Austin¡¯s birthday gift, not to mention her uninhibited chat with her colleague after a good barbecue and some beer.


    She hummed as she entered the elevator and continued doing so as she exited onto her floor.


    When she got home, she tried twice to get her lock to recognize her fingerprint.


    The door remained staunchly locked. Natalie wiped her fingers down and tried once more. Finally, she seeded.


    Just as she was about to close the door with a kick, someone pushed onto the door. Natalie turned around with a frown. The ground was spinning, and the lights weren¡¯t on. She stared at the silhouette of the stranger and uttered, ¡°Jeremy?¡±


    Natalie rubbed her eyes and mumbled, ¡°Why am I seeing Jeremy?¡±


    ¡°Your eyes have not deceived you. It¡¯s me. Natalie, haven¡¯t you been happy? You haven¡¯t seen me since our divorce.¡± Jeremy drew in on her and closed the door.


    Natalie sobered up within seconds. She looked at Jeremy in bewilderment.


    ¡°You! Jeremy, is it really you? Why would you be in my house? I¨CI remember that we¡¯d gotten divorced. Jeremy, you¡¯re not my husband anymore. You¡¯re like a brother to me.¡±


    Natalie felt as though her brain was sloshing around in her skull. Her reactions were sluggish. She was intoxicated to the point where everything felt like a dream.


    She beamed at Jeremy. ¡°Smile! We¡¯ve pulled ourselves out of the swamp of our marriage. Isn¡¯t this something worth getting ecstatic over?¡±


    Jeremy clenched his jaw. He was extremely pale. He red at Natalie in her state of drunkenness.


    He knew her too well. When she was intoxicated, her words were full of half¨Ctruths and delusions. What could be confirmed was she was genuinely wishing him and Helena the best after their meeting. She Teally didn¡¯t care about him anymore!


    ¡°Natalie, have you forgotten what you said? You said we would be together till the end of our lives. I was the only man you¡¯d ever love. No one else coulde close. Have you forgotten all this<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Jeremy


    questioned her angrily.

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    1/2


    <b>Chapter </b><b>842 </b>


    The question caught Natalie by surprise. Her reflexes had slowed after getting drunk. She felt like she was in a dream. However, she knew this wasn¡¯t the


    case.


    ¡°In the past¡­ You¡¯ve mentioned it was from the past yourself. Back then, we¡¯d promised each other a lot. However, you cheated, Jeremy. Those negative items drove you out of your mind, but I know better. If you¡¯d been determined enough, Annabelle wouldn¡¯t have weasled in.


    ¡°However, I do know that it¡¯s a rarity for anyone to have such strong determination. Jeremy, I know everything. I tried to understand you, but I realized I couldn¡¯t live with such a broken rtionship.¡±


    Natalie watched Jeremy in his state of rage. She was drunk, and her tongue felt like it was lolling around in her mouth. However, she told him her


    innermost thoughts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have Helena now? Put your hopes into the future. Jeremy, you¡¯re like a brother to me. You¡¯ll always be, till the end of my life.¡±


    Other than that, there would be nothing between them.


    Jeremy punched the wall. His jaw was clenched tightly. Natalie¡¯s words had struck him like lightning.


    Natalie woke up a little. She noticed that Jeremy had hurt his hand. His knuckles were bleeding.


    The drunken tinge in her voice dissipated. She stated, ¡°I¡¯ll get my first aid kit.¡±


    A few minutester, Natalie applied medication to Jeremy¡¯s wound as though she¡¯d done it thousands of times before.


    Austin injured himself frequently while filming. She learned to clean up small wounds from him. Hank had taught her a lot too.


    As she cleaned it up, she sobered up. She couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around his behavior. He seemed so unfamiliar now. In the past, he¡¯d never been like that. She thought he¡¯d left their past back where it belonged.


    They were silent. Jeremy studied Natalie.


    Chapter 842


    2/2


    After leaving him, Natalie had grown. She¡¯d changed. Light danced in her eyes. Yet, he hadn¡¯t been involved in putting it there.


    Overnight, Natalie had undergone a huge transformation after her failed This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    marriage.


    When Jeremy thought of how Austin had his sights on Natalie, he felt like he was choking up. His breathing wasbored.


    He grabbed Natalie¡¯s hand. She jumped and tried to yank her hand out.


    ¡°Jeremy?¡±


    Did he even know what he was doing?


    Jeremy teared up. He stared hard at Natalie and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel even the slightest bit of jealousy when you see me with Helena?¡±


    Natalie froze. Suddenly, she realized why he¡¯d flown into a rage. He cared about why she hadn¡¯t gotten jealous.


    ¡°If I were still your wife, I would be jealous. However, we¡¯re divorced,¡± Natalie said calmly.


    Jeremy¡¯s eyes turned even redder. His fingers tightened around her hand as he pleaded, ¡°Let¡¯s get back together.¡±


    Natalie was horribly surprised. She started, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I only agreed to the divorce so that you¡¯d get past this. I didn¡¯t mean to force you away from me. Natalie, you¡¯re my one and only wife,¡± Jeremy said.


    Her expression changed. She stood up suddenly and shook him off.


    ¡°Jeremy, you¡¯re mad! The thought of remarrying you has never crossed my mind since our divorce!¡±


    He had a new woman with him now, and they were divorced. Their rtionship was in shambles. How would they remarry?


    Jeremy paled. He affixed a deadly re on Natalie.

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843 N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After a long time, Jeremy picked his suit up and left.


    Natalie was lost in thought as she watched the door m before her. Jeremy was a lunatic.


    Skr had just clocked in for work on Monday.


    Just as she got ready to start, Caleb approached her in a fewrge strides.¡± Have you seen the news?¡±


    Skr was surprised by the question. She repeated, ¡°What news?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t checked her phone after waking up, so she had no idea what news was going viral on the inte. Was there another scandal?


    Caleb knew she hadn¡¯t seen the news judging from her reaction. He reported, The Ruells havended in yet another scandal. This time, it involves my high-


    school friend!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Skr pulled her phone out to check the news. It had been published half an hour ago.


    A studentmitting suicide had fallen on top of Hector. He¡¯d jumped from one of the school buildings, and no one had realized until it was toote.


    Thankfully, Hector hadn¡¯t been standing directly under him. He only broke his


    arm.


    His fracture sent him into such agony he fainted on the stop. The student who¡¯d beenmitting suicide hadn¡¯t died either. The doctors were saving him.


    Due to the fact that Hector was a member of the Ruell family, this piece of news had taken over the headlines.


    When college studentsmitted suicide, they had everyone conjecturing about their motivations. Now that the Ruell family was involved, this was blowing up.


    In an hour, this had be the most searched issue in Jipsburg.


    Chapter 843


    2/2


    ¡°idents have been happening one after another. If they still think it doesn¡¯t matter, they¡¯re hopeless. I talked to Hector on WhatsApp about it just now. He drove me away. If he does ask for my help, he¡¯ll need to beg for it,¡± insisted Caleb. Whenever he recalled how Hector behaved, fury crept up on him.


    Skr pocketed her phone. Then, she said, ¡°If they do contact you, tell them that you¡¯ll only help under two conditions.¡± Caleb picked up on something off. However, he didn¡¯t ask.


    Due to the overwhelming media coverage on the issue, rumors about Vera and Joe¡¯s impending marriage were flying over the inte.


    Vera must¡¯ve offended Skr.


    Caleb was curious about Skr¡¯s two conditions.


    In the hospital room of Apollo Hospital, Edwin stared at Jenny with furrowed brows. She¡¯d gotten herself into an ident. She was bruised from head to toe. Hatred prickled within Edwin at the thought.


    ¡°Heal up. You may seek me out after you¡¯re discharged. Take the chance to settle yourself with me. You and Joe weren¡¯t suited for each other anyway. Stop fantasizing over him.¡±


    It was as though he¡¯d stuck a needle through her ear. She screamed, ¡°No, I won¡¯t continue getting pushed around by you! Joe knows everything now. I¡¯m not scared of you anymore.¡±


    She¡¯d sought Joe out multiple times in the past few days relentlessly, only to find out she¡¯d been blocked.


    Even Skr blocked her. Rowan had done so too. He used to adore her. Jenny texted her about how she¡¯d regretted her decision and wanted to date him. He would be the only person she ever loved. She¡¯d said things she never would¡¯ve. Yet, Rowan pretended he hadn¡¯t heard.


    This meant he¡¯d abandoned her.


    In that case, what did she have to be scared of?

 Chapter 844

    <b>Chapter </b><b>844 </b>


    Jenny didn¡¯t want to be Edwin¡¯s lover. He was older than her father, for god¡¯s sake. She didn¡¯t want to give herself a hard time bending to Edwin¡¯s every will to please him.


    Edwin looked horrible. He chuckled coldly and promised, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll be begging me for it in the future.¡±


    He threw that statement out and left mercilessly.


    Jenny watched Edwin leave at a moment¡¯s notice. She froze for a second beforeughing coldly. She mumbled to herself, ¡°Beg you? I¡¯ll never do that. If I can¡¯t get together with Joe, why would I beg for anything from you?


    ¡°I¡¯ve got toe up with an idea so Joe trusts me again!¡±


    Many people were crowded in Denton¡¯s room. His three children and a bunch of grandchildren were in the room.


    Everyone who was avable had shown up. Those who weren¡¯t avable were more or less on their deathbed.


    Hector had gotten into an ident today. He was Denton¡¯s favorite grandchild. The news weakened Denton greatly. Everyone else was terrified.


    The Ruells were one of the most powerful families in Jipsburg. They¡¯d never encountered crises like what happened the past two days.


    In the beginning, they thought it was just an ident. However, when idents happened one after another, it was unlikely that it was a coincidence.


    Buck walked in. Denton asked immediately, ¡°How¡¯s Hector doing? Did the operation go well?¡±


    He nodded and answered, ¡°It seeded. However, he¡¯s still unconscious. The doctor said his right hand won¡¯t be as flexible as it used to be.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I heard someone from the Doherty family say that there¡¯s a negative item at home. That antique caused a slew of idents for our family. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°In the past, I thought that the exnation for that car ident was nothing


    Chapter 844


    2/2


    more than a conspiracy theory. Such bullshit. However, I¡¯m inclined to believe that there is indeed a negative item. In the past few days, it¡¯s been nothing but car idents and fires. Dad even got a stroke. He used to be so healthy.


    ¡°Today, Hector has be thetest victim. A kidmitting suicide fell on top of him. He could¡¯ve died,¡± said Pam Hale, Hector¡¯s mom.


    They knew Denton was extremely stubborn. He found fault in everything his children said. In the past, people had suggested that it was a moreplicated issue and not just an ident. In the end, Denton talked them down mercilessly. He threatened that such words better not appear before him again.


    In the end, her child nearly lost his life in a few days! Perhaps the rest of them would suffer the same fate in due time.


    Vera was the only one present from her family. Her parents were in a ward. They couldn¡¯t make the trip. Upon hearing what her uncles and aunts said, she wrung her hands.


    Negative items¡­


    After Hector suffered, she asked someone from the Doherty family for advice. She knew one of Frank¡¯s granddaughters.


    She learned about what happened. Once she heard that the dress was a negative item, she began believing that there might really be a negative item in their family. Whether it was one of the antiques she purchased remained to be


    seen.


    They¡¯d better not¡­


    Denton furrowed his brows. However, he¡¯d rxed slightly. He must¡¯ve


    internalized what Pam told him. His sons and daughters said so too. The number of idents that had urred influenced his decision too.


    After a brief moment of thought. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Get a master of divination to look over the house.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t embarrass himself so Alexander couldugh at him about it.

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    There were countless masters of divination scattered across Jipsburg. Denton didn¡¯t need Alexander for the job.


    Even if there was a negative item, some of the state¡¯s more famous masters could resolve the matter.


    Vera was afraid Denton wouldn¡¯t take Pam¡¯s advice and hold on to his beliefs. In that case, she would try to soften him. Then, she¡¯d invite Alexander


    over.


    She wasn¡¯t expecting Denton to ask for a master for them right away. She sighed in relief.


    It would be the same thing no matter who settled it. There was no need to ask for Alexander¡¯s help. Doing so would get Skr¡¯s attention too.


    For the Ruell family, finding them a master wasn¡¯t a difficult task. Within an hour, they found the man for the job.


    He went to Denton¡¯s house and looked through it. Then, he headed to one of the residences of the other Ruells. It took the whole day. In the end, he found nothing.


    ¡°I apologize for my incapability. All of your residences are in great ces. I found no issues. The interior decorating was excellent. As to what happened recently, it might just be a coincidence. However, I¡¯m not sure,¡± he said before leaving.


    They told Denton what he¡¯d said. He was silent for a long time.


    Upon hearing the news, Vera paled. She asked, ¡°Grandpa, should we ask Mr. Gardner Senior about it?¡±


    Denton looked horrible. It was clear he was down in the dumps. If this had happened before today, he would¡¯ve given up. But now¡­


    He was silent as he hesitated.


    Alexander was highly revered in Jipsburg. Thus, when the Ruells began asking


    Chapter 845


    for help, he¡¯d heard about what was going on. He¡¯d been told the master¡¯s


    verdict as well.


    Before getting off work, he called Skr over.


    ¡°After so many things, the Ruells still haven¡¯t made sense of the situation. In


    the past, I didn¡¯t think Mr. Ruell Senior was a stubborn man insistent on traditional ideals. Now, it¡¯s clear! He won¡¯t be giving up till thest minute,¡±ined Alexander with a frown.


    Skr said, ¡°They¡¯ll be befallen with more idents.¡±


    Alexander furrowed his brows and remarked, ¡°It looks like they won¡¯t be getting past this crisis easily.¡±


    No one in Jipsburg would dare to argue against his word. He remained insistent on his moral principles, and this made him respected wherever he was. Yet, Denton thought he¡¯d been fibbing.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to get off work. You can leave first,¡± Alexander told Skr.


    She agreed and left his office.


    Ten minutester, she was about to leave when Alexander called.


    ¡°Skye, Mr. Ruell Senior called. He finally believes that there¡¯s a negative item in the Ruell family. He wants us to take a spin at his ce now. Do you have time for that tonight?¡±


    Skr wasn¡¯t expecting Denton toe to his senses so quickly. She thought they would struggle for a little longer by asking more masters to look through


    their house.


    ¡°Mr. Gardner Senior, I have two conditions for the Ruells if they would like my help. One, they¡¯ve got to pay us 20 million for it. Two<i>, </i>Vera will apologize to me in person. If they agree to these conditions, they¡¯ll do as I order. After that, I¡¯ll head over whenever it¡¯s convenient for them.¡±


    After hearing Skr¡¯s words, Alexander was silent for a moment. Then, he asked hesitantly, ¡°Did Vera do anything to you? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk to them about it.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After hanging up, Alexander said with a frown, ¡°Skr wouldn¡¯t demand an apology for no reason. Vera must¡¯ve pissed her off.¡±


    Chapter 845


    3/3


    When Denton came back after Alexander¡¯s call, he looked extremely displeased.


    He red at Vera and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Skr was a flirt who tried to seduce Joe, Aiken, and Rowan? She also tried to seduce Mr. Gardner Senior, right?¡±


    im Bonus For Free Every Day<b>>> </b>

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    Vera stiffened. Her face fell. She couldn¡¯te up with a response to his interrogation. After opening her mouth, she closed it again.


    Then, she shot back, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth? saw it with my own eyes. If she wasn¡¯t a prostitute, why would she have such uncertain rtionships with multiple men?¡±


    Denton roared furiously, ¡°Of course not! She works in Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s


    team. She¡¯s the one doing the appraisal of negative items, not him! Those men behaved in that way because they needed her help. You didn¡¯t even get the most basic information about Skr right! You dered she was a prostitute just like that. You¡¯re making enemies for us!¡±


    ¡°How could that be possible¡­¡± Vera trailed off. She couldn¡¯t believe it. Then, she continued, ¡°Working in Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team might not mean she¡¯s actually capable. Perhaps he¡¯s just giving Skr a symbolic position.¡±


    Pam interjected with a frown, ¡°Everyone knows what kind of man Mr. Gardner Senior is. No one who wasn¡¯t actually capable wouldn¡¯t have gotten into his team. In addition, he wouldn¡¯t do anything that hurt his reputation.¡±


    Denton must¡¯ve had the same thought. He said firmly, ¡°Do you know that the antiques you bought at the auction are both negative items?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Pam stood up.


    Vera balled her fists and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think the antiques from the auction are problematic. Grandpa, it was my mistake I didn¡¯t do due diligence on Skr. I hope I won¡¯t bring trouble to our family.¡±


    If Skr wasn¡¯t someone who¡¯d bend for money and needed a man to live, had she underestimated Skr?


    Now that she reflected on what happened, Aiken and Rowan had always treated Skr with nothing with respect. She definitely wasn¡¯t a ything to them. She¡¯d been interpreting Skr¡¯s actions through ayer of personal prejudice.


    Suddenly, she thought of Joe. If Skr wasn¡¯t the woman Vera thought she was, Joe¡¯s feelings for Skr¡­


    Chapter 846


    212


    Vera pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t dare to proceed down this train of thought.


    ¡°Skrid out two conditions. The first was to pay her 20 million for her services. The second was for you to apologize to her in person. Both of them had to be fulfilled. If not, she wouldn¡¯t help us get rid of the negative item,¡± reported Denton grimly.


    Vera¡¯s features twisted with shock. She eximed, ¡°What? 20 million and an apology? Is Skr out of her mind?¡±


    Not only was 20 million an impossibly high price, Skr was also asking for an apology from Vera. How dare she do so? She even demanded Vera do so in person. Who did Skr think she was?


    Vera was a member of the Ruell family. Who didn¡¯t revere her? Skr must¡¯ve bet her lucky stars to get the chance to suck up to the Ruells. Yet, she asked for 20 million dors and an apology!


    ¡°Twenty million is a high price. However, it¡¯s nothing to us. However, when did


    you offend Skr, Vera?¡± asked Lawrence Ruell, Hector¡¯s father.


    Although they were a formidable family in Jipsburg, they didn¡¯t make a habit of showing off their wealth. They seldom offended others.


    Vera sucked in a deep breath and exined, ¡°I can¡¯t exin what happened between us. I can fork out 20 million, but I will not apologize.¡±


    ¡°The second she apologizes, we¡¯ll be at a disadvantage,¡±mented Denton. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Although he¡¯d never met Skr before, he was highly skeptical of her conditions. She was only a young woman. Was she able to deal with those negative items?


    He¡¯d been fuming just now. In the face of his favorite granddaughter, his rage subsided. He managed to calm down.


    Vera said sadly, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll talk to Joeter to see what he thinks of the situation.¡±

 Chapter 847

    <b>Chapter </b><b>847 </b>


    The others beside her said nothing. However, they weren¡¯t pleased either. After all, she was Denton¡¯s favorite granddaughter. They couldn¡¯tment on her.


    They had no idea how capable Skr was, either. Their problem had stumped many famous divination masters, so they could only test their luck. However, Alexander was a promise for his team¡¯s quality. It was unlikely that he¡¯d cause any problems.


    ¡°Fine. Contact him. He¡¯d told me about the negative items and I didn¡¯t believe him. We¡¯ll see his response to this call,¡± sighed Denton. His regret grew by the


    minute.


    Vera nodded and replied, ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa.¡±


    Then, Vera left to make the call. Denton told Alexander that they agreed to pay 20 million. However, Vera wouldn¡¯t be apologizing to Skr for the time being.


    Upon hearing this, Alexander insisted, ¡°The deal is off if you don¡¯t fulfill both conditions. Why don¡¯t you reconsider?¡±


    Denton hadn¡¯t expected Alexander to take up such an immovable stance.


    After hanging up, Denton frowned.


    After Vera left Denton¡¯s room, she returned to her own, got into bed, and called


    Joe.


    It was almost time to get off work, so he shouldn¡¯t have been busy.


    After a few beeps, Joe picked up. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Vera¡¯s heart clenched upon hearing his cold tone. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Joe, did you tell my Grandpa that I had negative items in my collection when you visited him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± answered Joe. He spoke in a monotone.


    Vera inhaled deeply. She felt like Joe was drifting away from her. She continued, ¡°Many things have been happening to my family. In the beginning, Grandpa didn¡¯t believe that a negative item had caused this. However, Hector


    Chapter 847


    came down with an ident today. Thus we believe that it might be the negative items causing a fuss. Joe, do you know how to get rid of negative


    items<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    2/2


    What she said must¡¯ve intrigued Joe, for his sentences grew longer. He replied, ¡°I do, but have you figured out what you¡¯ll need to sacrifice?¡±


    Sacrifice?


    Vera froze.


    Did this mean that Joe wanted to sleep with her? Were they going to take thest step?


    Initially, she wanted to get closer to Joe. They would only sleep together when he fell for her.


    She wasn¡¯t expecting this to happen to the Ruells. All of this would¡¯ve been avoided if she hadn¡¯t bought those antiques at the auction.


    However, everything had happened. She couldn¡¯t continue ying the waiting game. If she didn¡¯t sleep with him, she would only push Joe further away from


    her.


    Vera inhaled deeply and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision.¡±


    Joe hummed. Then, he said, ¡°Skr is the only person who can help you with this. She listed two conditions. The first being a fee of 20 million and the second being an apology.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Vera asked incredulously.


    She realized that she had disyed a startlingck ofposure. However, this wasn¡¯t what she had been expecting. Vera found it difficult to ept.


    Enjoy Ad¨C<b>Free </b>Reading<b>>> </b>

 Chapter 848

    Chapter <b>848 </b>


    In addition, Joe said the same thing as Alexander had. It meant that they both revered Skr highly. Even though Skr¡¯s demands were ludicrous, they still informed her about it as told.


    What hurt Vera the most was that Joe seemed to have no idea how his words had struck her down.


    ¡°Think of what I¡¯ve said,¡± Joe said..


    Tears welled up in Vera¡¯s eyes. She sobbed lowly, ¡°I can pay her 20 million dors. After all, that¡¯s nothing to us. However, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done that warrants an apology to her. Joe, I¡¯m feeling helpless and unhappy right now.¡±


    ¡°Have you met Skr privately?¡±


    Vera paused. Joe¡¯s tone seemed to have turned even colder. She wasn¡¯t sure


    whether she had imagined it.


    ¡°We have run into each other. However, we didn¡¯t talk about much,¡± Vera answered calmly.


    Was he going to make her suffer for bullying Skr? Did he care about her that much?


    How about Vera? Had he considered how she would think and whether this interrogation would hurt her feelings?


    Joe continued, ¡°It¡¯s your choice between an apology and the Ruells.¡±


    He hung up.


    Vera stiffened. Her fingers tightened around her phone. Joe had hung up? How audacious of him! What did this mean? Did he really want her to apologize to and give in to Skr?


    Vera had never put herself in such a lowly and humble position before. She would never apologize to Skr!


    After work, Skr returned to Gxy Vi and headed into the kitchen straight away. She¡¯d been craving for handmade pasta on her way home.


    Chapter 848


    2/2 N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    rolled and cut the dough in the kitchen. Half an hourter, she heard


    noises from the living room.


    Skr popped a head out. Her eyes met Joe¡¯s. She asked, ¡°I¡¯m making pasta. Do you eat beef?¡±


    Joe noticed the flour smeared on Skr¡¯s nose and face. He grinned and agreed.


    Skr returned to the kitchen. Joe changed and headed into the kitchen after her.


    She was already boiling the pasta. The aroma of beef filled the kitchen. It was extremely enticing.


    Joe had never been a gluttonous man. He wouldn¡¯t eat if he wasn¡¯t hungry. Even if he was hungry, he could go without food anyway.


    However, in the months of cohabitating with Skr, he found that eating was an enjoyment.


    Joe looked down at Skr and wiped her cheeks.


    Skr asked in bewilderment, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You had some flour on your face,¡± exined Joe as his fingers rubbed her face gently.


    Skr gazed into his warm eyes. She froze. Then, she took a step backward hurriedly. She said, ¡°Thanks, I can wipe it off myself.¡±


    Joe¡¯s hands were left hanging midair. He hadn¡¯t retracted them when Skr backed away. There was flour clinging to his fingers.


    He could tell that Skr was keeping her distance from him. The amusement glinting in his eyes dissipated entirely.

 849

    Chapter 849


    <b>Chapter </b>849


    ¡°I¡¯ll check whether the pasta¡¯s cooked.¡± Skr avoided Joe¡¯s eyes.


    He stared at her for a second before asking lowly, ¡°Did the Ruells seek you out?¡±


    The sparks flying between them subsided. She answered, ¡°The Ruells went to Mr. Gardner Senior. Then, he told them my conditions. If.. you would like to convince me otherwise, I don¡¯t see the point of doing so. I will not alter my conditions.¡±


    ¡°What did you think I wanted to talk to you about?¡± Joe raised an eyebrow.


    Skr wasn¡¯t expecting him to ask that. She looked up at him and tried, ¡°You don¡¯t want Vera to apologize to me, do you?¡±


    ¡°When have I ever said that?¡± asked Joe with a frown.


    He suddenly felt like things were unclear between him and Skr. They hadn¡¯t talked <b>it </b>out.


    Just as Skr was about to reply, her phone rang. She picked up.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Skr, it¡¯s Vera here. I asked Mr. Gardner Senior for your number just now. He said you had two conditions. The first is that we¡¯ve got to pay 20 million and the second is that I need to apologize to you, right?¡±


    Skr eyed Joe. Then, she hummed in acknowledgment.


    Vera continued, ¡°The first one is simple. Send me your ount number and I¡¯ll transfer the money right


    now.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t do the second one. We¡¯ve got to keep the peace. Some things should be left in the past where they belong. What happened between us was a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°I remember I said you¡¯d be begging for my help. I won¡¯t help if one of my conditions goes unfulfilled,¡± Skr emphasized coldly.


    Vera was enraged. She asked, ¡°Has Joe seen this ruthless side of you?¡±


    Skr looked down and said, ¡°He¡¯s right beside me.¡±


    Vera went silent.


    Joe was expressionless. Skr couldn¡¯t get a read on him.


    ¡°Skr, you might do business with the Ruells in the future. You might even need our help. I can promise you that we¡¯ll help you whenever you need it,¡± Vera took a deep breath and negotiated calmly.


    ¡°Ms. Ruell, call me when you¡¯ve made up your mind. I¡¯ll be having dinner now, Goodbye.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with Vera. After hanging up, Joe nced at her. Then, he picked a fork up.


    Skr was surprised. It looked like he wasn¡¯t angry.


    No matter what Vera said in that conversation, she¡¯d been forceful and unyielding. However, it was as though Joe had heard nothing.


    She had no idea what Joe was thinking.


    How important was Vera to him?


    Chapter 849


    Vera was furious.


    ¡°Skr, who gave you the right to be so arrogant?¡±


    Pam walked in.


    ¡°Denton asked me to check on whether you¡¯ve settled negotiations with Skr. All of us are feeling nervous about it. Denton isn¡¯t doing well. The doctors are giving him a check¨Cup.¡±


    Vera reassured Pam, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her about it.¡±


    ¡°Vera, I watched you grow up. I know you¡¯ve always been an arrogant person. You would never give in to anyone else if you could help it. However, this is different. Many things have happened to our family, and we don¡¯t know what¡¯s next.


    ¡°Giving in would be worth it if Skr could help, right? My brother knows Mr. Querbach. He has sung


    Skr¡¯s praises extensively. He trusts her entirely. If Mr. Gardner Senior and Mr. Querbach trust her, why would we doubt her?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°The two antiques you bought at the auction might be negative items. In that case, you were the bringer of misfortune. Vera, you have to fix it.¡±


    Pam¡¯s expression had turned grim at the end of her little speech.


    V¨¦ra had sent their family into a state of panic. She was spoiled rotten!


    P


    Chapter 850

 850

    Chapter 850


    Skr never thought Pam, who she held in the highest regard, would speak to her in such a stern


    manner.


    This wasn¡¯t a discussion. Pam was forcing her into this.


    Vera felt as though her arrogance had shattered at that moment. When she thought of Skr and Joe, she felt extremely helpless.


    For some reason, she recalled Joe¡¯s introduction of Skr in the hospital lift. He called Skr his wife.


    Wife¡­


    Were they married?


    ¡°Do you hear me? When Pam caught Vera daydreaming, she screamed at her angrily. She seemed not to care about what Pam was saying.


    Vera woke from her stupor and promised, ¡°I understand the severity of the situation. I know what to do. I won¡¯t let misfortune continue eating into our family.¡±


    Her guarantee satisfied Pam. She said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Half an hour after dinner, Skr¡¯s phone rang yet again. Vera called her.


    She had been taking a stroll with Joe. The sky was darkening, and a light breeze caressed them.


    Skr picked up and asked, ¡°Have you made your decision, Ms. Ruell?¡±


    Vera sounded very calm. She said, ¡°My attitude toward you was uneptable. I apologize. I¡¯m begging you to help us out of this crisis.¡±


    Although she hadn¡¯t said much, it was evident Vera was giving in to her.


    Skr wasn¡¯t an unforgiving person. She agreed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you my ount details.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After hanging up, Skr turned to look at Joe, who¡¯d been staring at her. She said, ¡°They agreed to my conditions. I¡¯m heading to the Grimwood Residence now. You¡­¡±


    Before Skr finished, Joe said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Skr opened her mouth <i>to </i>say something. However, she realized she wasn¡¯t the one who needed to worry about their rtionship getting discovered. That person was Joe. Thus, she said nothing.


    Vera transferred 20 million to Skr. Her expression turned colder when the transaction went through sessfully.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never suffered such humiliation. Skr, you¡¯d better be able to help us out of our crisis. If not, I¡¯ll make sure you regret pissing me off!¡°,


    Vera bit her lip.


    Initially, she was merely disgusted by Skr. Now, it had turned into full¨Con loathing.


    Then, she asked her doctor whether she could leave the hospital for a few hours. He gave her the green N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Chapter 850


    light. She immediately changed and headed to Grimwood Residence.


    212


    Skr and Joe arrived at Grimwood Residence shortly after. Denton and his daughter, Patricia Ruell, were waiting for them.


    Patricia was surprised to see that Joe had arrived with Skr. As she led them in, she scanned them covertly.


    All of the Ruells had a simr expectation for Vera and Joe to get together. They would be engaged soon. Yet, Skr had turned up with Joe.


    Before today, they had no idea who Skr was. What they¡¯d heard about Skr indicated that she was capable and highly esteemed.


    Now that they saw her in the flesh, she was young and gorgeous, perhaps even more so than Vera.


    However, Vera was shier. Although Skr was young, she was discreet and humble.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day<b>>> </b>


    X

 851

    <b>Chapter </b><b>851 </b>


    Subtly, this reinforced the Ruell family¡¯s belief that Joe and Vera would eventually marry.


    Joe would asionally nce at Skr with the intensity of a man looking at the woman he loved, his eyes filled with focus and concern.


    Patricia felt a warning bell go off in her head. They had assumed the arranged marriage between the Ruell and Martin families would go off without a hitch, but it seemed like an unexpected rival had appeared out


    of nowhere.


    After Skr entered Grimwood Residence, Patricia began giving her a tour, floor by floor.


    The Grimwood Residence was about the same size as Gloria¡¯s Pearlhall Residence. It took time to walk through each level.


    When they reached the third floor, where Denton stored his private collection, Skr¡¯s expression grew This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    more serious.


    The first thing she noticed was the painting Vera had fought Alexander for at the auction. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this painting. Take it down and give it to meter.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Patricia first took a photo of the painting and then instructed a maid to take it down.


    Next, she sent a photo of it to the family group chat.


    Skr looked around carefully again.


    There was nothing else unusual.


    ¡°Other than that, there are no other negative items,¡± Skr said.


    Upon hearing her words, Patricia let out a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good to know.¡±


    ¡°Ask Vera about the antique she won at the auction a while back. Where is it being kept?¡± Skr


    continued.


    Patricia nodded and immediately tagged Vera in the family group chat, rying Skr¡¯s question word for word.


    After sending the message, Patricia noticed the family group chat was already in chaos.


    It turned out the painting was a gift from Vera to Denton, and everyone was now ming her for it.


    Joe had been standing silently to the side. He watched Skr calmly handle the situation. His eyes softened with admiration.


    Skr then pulled out a wrapped talisman from her bag. She handed it to Patricia and said, ¡°Keep this with you. Later, take it to the hospital and give it to Mr. Ruell Senior. He should keep it with him. After two months, this talisman will lose its effect.¡±


    Patricia carefully put away the seal she received and said, ¡°I just asked Vera about the other antique. She said it was likely destroyed in the fire.¡±


    Skr frowned slightly. ¡°It should still be here. Otherwise, your family wouldn¡¯t be having so many incidents back¨Cto¨Cback. Take me to their house so I can check for myself.¡±


    Since she had taken their money, she was determined to handle the Ruell family¡¯s problems thoroughly.


    Patricia had no objections. The safety of the entire Ruell family was at stake, and they needed to be cautious.


    Chapter 851


    2/2


    However, as she nced at the talisman in her hand, a doubt crept into her mind. She wondered if Skr was truly as powerful as everyone imed.


    9


    Skr turned to Joe. ¡°Going to the Ruell Residence might take a while, and it¡¯s gettingte. Do you want to head home first<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    They might end up working until midnight.


    Joe replied immediately, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Skr nodded, saying no more:


    Patricia took in the scene and then sent a private message to Vera as they made their way to the Ruell Residence.


    ¡°Do you know about the rtionship between Joe and Skr? There¡¯s definitely something unusual going on between them.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been away for a few years, and it seems Joe doesn¡¯t want to wait <b>for </b>you anymore. Skr might end up being the biggest obstacle in you marrying him.¡±


    Vera¡¯s reply was swift. ¡°Skr won¡¯t be an obstacle <i>for </i>me.¡±


    It was a simple statement, but it spoke volumes about Vera¡¯s pride and ambition,


    Patricia smiled. The women of the Ruell family never gave up easily. Besides, there wasn¡¯t another man like Joe in all of Jipsburg City.


    They soon arrived at the Ruell Residence.


    The entire vi was in shambles from the fire. There were still workers cleaning up the mess in the vi under the supervision of the maids.


    Patricia asked Vera where the items were stored, and then instructed a maid to lead them to Vera¡¯s room.


    Chapter 852

 852

    Chapter 852


    Vera¡¯s room was also severely damaged by the fire.


    Many of the furnishings were scorched and ckened.


    While the vi¡¯s first floor was cleaned up, the second floor had yet to be attended to.


    In the charred and disheveled wardrobe, they found a pile of severely burned clothes and that antique.


    When Patricia saw that the clothes werepletely burned, but the antiques remained intact and vibrant, she was astonished. ¡°This thing is really cursed, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    If she had doubts about the painting being a negative item earlier, the scene before her now was truly shocking.


    ¡°Hand everything over to me,¡± Skr said to Patricia.


    Patricia nodded quickly. ¡°Alright.¡±


    She thought to herself, ¡°There¡¯s no use in keeping such negative items anyway.¡±


    Skr nced at the vi and continued, ¡°Even if it¡¯s repaired, Vera¡¯s family won¡¯t be able to live here.


    Just sell it.¡±


    Patricia was stunned. ¡°The negative items are all dealt with. Why can¡¯t they still live here? What about the Grimwood Residence?¡±


    ¡°The Grimwood Residence is fine. But if Vera¡¯s family continues to live here, it will catch fire again,¡± Skr said solemnly.


    Patricia sighed in relief. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let them know.¡±


    Skr handled the two items in front of Patricia. She prepared a few talismans and burned them together,


    Patricia was utterly stunned. The artifact, which had remained unharmed amid the fire, turned to ashes as soon as Skr ced the talisman on it.


    Seeing this with her own eyes, Patricia could hardly believe it.


    No wonder people like Alexander trusted and praised Skr. She truly had real abilities.


    Vera was fuming in the family group chat as she read Patricia¡¯s praise for Skr. Meanwhile, Denton and the others breathed a sigh of relief.


    Once Patricia confirmed that everything was handled, it felt as if the heavy weight that had been pressing on her for days had lifted.


    The feeling was quite mysterious.


    ¡°Vera, our family has paid a terrible price for you this time. Your parents, Aunt Hayden, Uncle Marlon, Hector, and even your grandfather¨Chave all been affected. Fortunately, no lives were lost.


    ¡°I asked Skr, and she said that if we had waited another month to find her, our family would have been doomed. Thinking back on it now, it¡¯s truly chilling.¡± Patriciamented in the family group chat, expressing her relief.


    Vera¡¯s expression was dark and grim. She bit her lip tightly.


    Chapter 852


    Skr really did have some skill.


    2/2


    The following day at work, Skr updated Alexander on the situation with the Ruell family. After hearing that everything was resolved, Alexander smiled with relief.


    ¡°That¡¯s good news,¡± he said.


    After her conversation with Alexander, Skr prepared to get back to work. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Caleb approached her with a mysterious air and said, ¡°Skr, you¡¯re my absolute idol! There¡¯s no one like you. Even someone as proud as Hector, who barely spoke to me when we were ssmates, reached out to apologize today.


    ¡°It feels amazing! He actually admitted his mistake to me.¡±


    Skr smiled and asked, ¡°How is he recovering?¡±


    Caleb replied, ¡°He¡¯ll probably lose some sensitivity in his right hand. He mentioned that he¡¯ll need to endure some hardships during his recovery and then get treatment abroad for a while. It shouldn¡¯t be too serious. Since he¡¯s not the one ying the piano or violin, the impact is minimal.¡±


    Boys tended to be more rational about these things. Once something happened, there was no need to dwell on it. The focus was on the future and taking action.

 853

    Chapter 853


    1/2


    <b>Chapter </b><b>853 </b>


    Skr nodded. ¡°Being able to think like that means Hector¡¯s moved on.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing much. What man hasn¡¯t had a few injuries? If you haven¡¯t broken a bone twice, you¡¯re not a real man. Compared to me, his injuries are minor,¡± Caleb said with a slight lift of his chin, boasting a bit.


    He wasn¡¯t happy seeing Skrplimenting someone else. He had made a lot of progress recently too.


    Skr could see Caleb¡¯s thoughts and managed a smile.


    She said, ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re the bravest young man I¡¯ve ever met, and you¡¯re also very eager to learn. When you need to be steady, you can definitely hold your ground.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    From that moment on, Caleb worked energetically for the rest of the day as if he had been given a boost of adrenaline. His proactive attitude astonished many of his colleagues.


    Later, Alexander discreetly asked Skr during a break, ¡°Did something go wrong with him today?¡±


    Caleb had always found ways to ck off, but today, he was unusually diligent and eager¨Cunlike his usual


    self.


    Skrughed. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just grown up.¡±


    Alexander nodded thoughtfully.


    When a man said he was grown up, he could change overnight. His attitude toward things could shift dramatically.


    Alexander felt a pang of sadness as he thought about how Caleb had finally matured. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Half an hour before the end of the workday, Gloria called Skr. She asked her toe to the Pearlhall


    Residence after work.


    Concerned about Gloria¡¯s health, Skr went straight to the Pearlhall Residence after finishing work.


    When she arrived, she saw Joe was also there.


    He had probably just arrived. He was still standing with a ss of water in his hand, taking a sip. When he saw her enter, he looked over at her.


    Their eyes met for a brief moment.


    Skr went over to Gloria and took a seat beside her.


    ¡°Skye, take a look at these wedding dresses and see if there¡¯s anything you like,¡± Gloria said, handing Skr a stack of photos.


    The photos were of various wedding dresses. Each wedding dress looked beautifully designed. No. woman could resist the allure of a wedding dress.


    Skr had once fantasized about what she would look like wearing one herself.


    ¡°Wedding dresses?¡± Skr was a bit puzzled. She wondered why Gloria was showing her these wedding dresses.


    Seeing Skr¡¯s confused expression, Gloria chuckled and said, ¡°You and Joe have been married for a while, but you never had a proper wedding. None of your friends or family even know you¡¯re married.


    Chapter 853


    <i>2/2 </i>


    ¡°I was thinking of arranging a wedding for you two. Maybe I could discuss the details with your mother in the next few days if she¡¯s avable.¡±


    ¡°A wedding!¡± Skr was taken aback. Why a wedding now?


    She and Joe were nning to get divorced, so a wedding was out of the question. They had even signed a contract back then to keep their marriage a secret.


    Joe saw the surprise on Skr¡¯s face and frowned slightly. He said, ¡°Even if we start nning now, it¡¯ll take at least a year to set a date. It¡¯s the perfect time to start picking out a wedding dress.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a look at the wedding dresses,¡± Skr replied. She noticed Joe¡¯s frown and realized Gloria probably didn¡¯t know about Joe¡¯s desire to divorce her.


    So, Gloria was happily nning their wedding, unaware of the truth.


    Not wanting to disappoint her, Skr carefully examined the wedding dresses.


    Gloria smiled warmly and said, ¡°Pick out a few, and I¡¯ll have them sent to the Gxy Vi. You can try them on one by one. If none of them feel right, we can bring in a designer from abroad. These wedding dresses are one¨Cof¨Ca¨Ckind pieces from various designers.


    ¡°Since they¡¯ve been sent to me, no one else had worn them. For your wedding, the wedding dress must be truly unique.¡±


    Skr felt a sting in her nose. Gloria was so good to her. She suddenly felt guilty about continuing to deceive her.

 854

    Chapter 854


    Skr picked out six wedding dresses and asked Gloria to help her decide which one looked best.


    Watching them discuss the wedding dresses, Joe spoke softly, ¡°Why not have them send all of them over so you can try each one on?¡±


    Gloria gave Joe an approving look. ¡°Joe¡¯s right. Have them send all the wedding dresses over, and you can try them on.¡±


    Skr nced at Joe. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    When he suggested that Skr try on all the wedding dresses, he didn¡¯t seem insincere at all.


    Sometimes, his attitude left her confused, making it hard to figure out what he really thought.


    She knew Joe was willing to sacrifice his marriage and marry a woman he didn¡¯t love just to make Gloria happy. So, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he would hide his true feelings perfectly in front of Gloria.


    After having dinner with Gloria at Pearlhall Residence, Skr and Joe headed back to Gxy Vi. They arrived separately but close behind one another.


    At the door, Joe paused and waited for her to catch up. As soon as Joe opened the door and stepped ?inside, he suddenly received a phone call.


    ¡°Where? Wait there.¡±


    He responded briefly to the other person and then looked at Skr. ¡°Something happened with Jeremy. I need to go there. Could you¡­e with me? They¡¯ve already called Natalie over, and if youe, it might make things less awkward.¡±


    Hearing that Natalie would be there, Skr nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    About 30 minutester, they arrived at a club. The drive was smooth, with no traffic.


    Skr had been to this club before with Joe.


    When they went upstairs, they found that Natalie was already there.


    There were a few other people in the room as well. Rowan was present, along with Ethan and a few other


    unfamiliar faces.


    Natalie hadn¡¯t noticed that Skr and Joe had arrived. Her attention was entirely on Jeremy.


    ¡°Jeremy, I¡¯m here. Let me take you home,¡± Natalie said. Her voice was friendly as she tried to spare Jeremy any embarrassment in front of others.


    Having known Jeremy for many years, Natalie had never seen him drink so much, and he seemed quite disoriented now. When she arrived, she noticed broken bottles scattered on the floor.


    The scene was quite rming.


    Jeremy¡¯s friends looked shaken. They were clearly unustomed to seeing him so out of control.


    Jeremy looked at her with half¨Cclosed eyes, his gaze slightly reddened and tinged with the haze of alcohol. ¡°Home? You want me to go home with you?¡±


    He was twisting the meaning.


    Natalie bit her lip, unsure of how <i>to </i>respond. The home he referred to was no longer hers.


    ¡°Natalie, right now Jeremy only listens to you. Please talk to him and have hime home with you


    Chapter 854


    2/2


    soon. We¡¯re all pretty shaken up,¡± Ethan said. He could tell that Jeremy was drinking to drown his sorrows today.


    Even though Jeremy and Natalie were divorced, he still couldn¡¯t let go of her and was desperately hoping for a reconciliation.


    Natalie clenched her fits, unsure of what to say.


    Seeing Natalie¡¯s silence, Jeremy¡¯s gaze grew darker.

 855

    <b>Chapter </b><b>855 </b>


    Skr called out softly, ¡°Nath.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she suddenly turned to look at Skr. ¡°Skye, what are you doing here?¡±


    Seeing Joe behind Skr, Natalie realized that Skr hade with him.


    She was relieved Skr had arrived. Earlier, she had felt a moment of breathlessness<b>, </b>unsure of how to face Jeremy and his friends. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She came with me,¡± Joe replied.


    This answer also served as a response to the other people in the room.


    Rowan watched the situation unfold, finding himself at a loss for words. It was truly perplexing. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Jeremy acted this way if he knew it woulde to this.


    Now, he acted as if he couldn¡¯t live without Natalie¨Cthis kind of maneuvering to achieve his goals while drunk was something he would never have done before.


    As an observer, Rowan clearly saw that Natalie had no intention of remarrying Jeremy.


    Natalie sighed in relief and said to Joe, ¡°Could you please take Jeremy home? I still have work to do.¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s drunken haze seemed to clear a little at the mention of Natalie¡¯s request. His gaze turned sharp


    as he looked at her.


    Natalie faced away from Jeremy and didn¡¯t notice the change in his demeanor. She turned her attention. back to Skr. ¡°Skye, could you give me a ride?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Skr replied.


    As they were leaving, Natalie avoided looking back. She was afraid to meet Jeremy¡¯s gaze. She instinctively felt that Jeremy wasn¡¯t drunk to the point of losing his senses.


    After knowing each other for so many years, no matter how much people tried to get Jeremy drunk, he would always maintain a level of awareness. He would never lose controlpletely, despite how drunk. he appeared.


    Natalie had rushed over after receiving Ethan¡¯s call without fully thinking things through. It wasn¡¯t until now that she had calmed down.


    Seeing Natalie¡¯s pale face, Skr was concerned. Once outside the club, she asked, ¡°Do you want to go to the apartment or the set?¡±


    Austin often had night shoots to film, and Natalie would stay upte with him.


    Natalie¡¯s eyes were red¨Crimmed. ¡°I can¡¯t drive right now. Could you drive for me?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Skr said, taking Natalie¡¯s car keys.


    As the car drove down the road, Natalie finally spoke up, her eyes still red¨Crimmed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Jeremy is thinking. When I saw him with Helena at the mall, I thought he had moved on from the past. But that day, he actually came to find me, saying he wanted to remarry.¡±


    Skr frowned. She nced at Natalie while waiting for a red light. ¡°What¡¯s he trying to do?¡±


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but think that Jeremy was simply clinging to a new love while refusing to let go of the old one.


    Natalie shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what he wants<b>.</b>¡±


    Chapter 855


    2/2


    ¡°Take me to the set. Mr. Powell is still filming. I just called Hank and told him I had to leave. I feel like I¡¯m being irresponsible with work. No matter what Jeremy is up to, we¡¯re divorced now. We both need to move forward,¡± Natalie said.


    Skr immediately drove to the set, as Natalie requested.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually quite a coincidence. Helena is supposed to make a cameo tonight. But when I left, she hadn¡¯t arrived yet. She¡¯s probably there now,¡± Natalie added.


    She found it even more puzzling that, since Jeremy was in a rtionship with Helena, he hadn¡¯t had anyone call Helena over despite his drunken state. It felt like she was starting to understand Jeremy less and less since their divorce.


    ¡°Helena is at the set too? After she saw youst time, she should be aware of your past with Jermey. Be careful,¡± Skr warned with concern.


    Natalie smiled reassuringly. ¡°I know Helena well. She¡¯s just started to rise in poprity, and everyone says she¡¯s very professional and easygoing.


    ¡°She¡¯s not the type to be a diva. Even if she knows about my past with Jeremy, it doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯re divorced now, and she doesn¡¯t need to concern herself with that.¡±

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856 N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>856 </b>


    1/2


    Upon hearing Natalie¡¯s words, Skr felt reassured. Besides, with Natalie¡¯s personality, she would never be easily bullied. Moreover, as Natalie¡¯s role was as Austin¡¯s assistant, she had no direct interactions with Helena.


    Skr soon arrived at the set with Natalie. After parking the car, Skr quickly hailed a cab and left.


    When Natalie returned, Hank was a bit surprised. ¡°Back so soon? I thought you wouldn¡¯t being back today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve sorted everything out, so I came back to work. You can get back to your tasks, Hank,¡± Natalie replied with a bright smile.


    Hank nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head back to the studio.¡±


    Hank had recently made a n regarding some of Austin¡¯s work arrangements. He also had <i>some </i>publicity to handle, and many things required proper coordination with others. It kept him so busy that he could hardly tell day from night.


    Fortunately, Natalie managed to handle many of her responsibilities so he could leave her side for now.


    Natalie nodded. She nced over at Austin, who was still filming. The scene required several actors, including Helena.


    Her role seemed to be that of Austin¡¯s ex¨Cgirlfriend, appearing only in this one scene.


    Although Helena had only recently gained fame, her years of ying minor roles and supporting roles had made her performance in front of Austin look effortless. Her acting appeared particrly natural and


    Natalie thought Helena had the potential to go further in her acting career, perhaps even bing an award¨Cwinning actress in the future.


    The shoot went smoothly.


    The scene was only retaken twice. Helena followed the director¡¯s instructions to perform in two different states, and Austin made subtle adjustments based on Helena¡¯s changes.


    The interaction between their performance was captivating and increasingly enjoyable to watch.


    After the scene wrapped up, Austin approached Natalie. He took a moment to study her with a calm demeanor. ¡°Is everything resolved?¡±


    Natalie¡¯s eyes flickered briefly as she handed him a water bottle. She said with a smile, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all sorted. Here¡¯s some water for you, Mr. Powell.¡±


    Her issues with Jeremy seemed to be an inextricable mess. Natalie felt it was best to let go of anything. rted to him in the future. If necessary, her parents could handle any furtherplications.


    Austin took the water bottle and took a sip.


    He then sat down beside Natalie and said, ¡°Have you decided toe to work with me in Fachington for


    three months<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Yes. I visited Fachington a few years ago, and it¡¯s been a long time since then. It will be good to visit it again,¡± Natalie replied.


    At this stage in her <b>life</b><b>, </b>other minor concerns had be irrelevant. Her <b>focus </b>was on work.


    Going to Fachington would offer her a chance to clear her mind, and <b>facing </b>new experiences might <b>help </b>


    Chapter 856


    heen


    her resolve some of the issues she had been struggling with.


    Austin smiled and nodded. ¡°Great. I¡¯ll make sure to show you around. I have a mansion there, and the grapes should be ripe this season. We can make some red wine together.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Austin¡¯s smile widened.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Mr. Powell. I¡¯m so lucky to be your assistant.¡± Natalie Immediately began to tter him.


    At that moment, Helena approached and greeted Austin. She said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Powell.¡±


    Austin¡¯s smile faded as he looked at Helena. His eyes held only a faint smile with a stark sense of detachment. ¡°Hello.¡±


    2/2


    Helena was momentarily taken aback. She had just observed Austin and Natalie¡¯s interaction. They <i>were </i>chatting andughing, and Austin¡¯s gaze toward Natalie was very warm, with a smile in his eyes.


    However, when he looked at her, although he appeared to be smiling, the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. <b>It </b>carried a sense of distance.


    When Austin spoke with Hank in Natalie¡¯s absence earlier, he had alsocked his usual warmth.

 Chapter 857

    Chapter <b>857 </b>


    Helena could tell that Austin treated Natalie differently.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to have a word with Ms. Jakeman,¡± Helena said with a smile.


    Puzzled, Natalie raised an eyebrow. What could Helena say to her?


    Austin¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at Natalie. ¡°Do you know Ms. Hart?¡±


    ¡°We ran into each other at a mall a few days ago,¡± Natalie answered honestly.


    Austin nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Helena noticed how much Austin cared about Natalie. Although she had previously been a bit concerned, she suddenly felt no need to worry.


    The two walked a short distance away. They stopped under arge tree, where there were few staff members around.


    ¡°Ms. Hart, you want to ask about my rtionship with Jeremy, right? I can tell you directly, that I¡¯m divorced from Jeremy. His future rtionships have nothing to do with me.¡± Natalie took the initiative.


    Rather than wait for Helena to ask, she decided to say it herself.


    -Helena nodded with a smile. ¡°I did want to ask about your rtionship with Mr. Hughes, but you might Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    have misunderstood. Right now, Mr. Hughes and I are just friends. I recently became the face of hispany¡¯s new product, so we¡¯ve met a few times in private.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Well, then,¡± Natalie replied. She was a bit surprised.


    She thought to herself, ¡°Going to the mall together, but just as friends?<b>¡± </b>


    Suddenly, she remembered that Helena was a rising star and probably didn¡¯t want her personal life caught by the media.


    Seeing that Natalie seemed unbothered, Helena found herself even more puzzled. ¡°Are you really not considering getting back together with Mr. Hughes, Ms. Jakeman?¡±


    Given Jeremy¡¯s status in Jipsburg City, plenty of women would jump at the chance to marry him. If she could be Jeremy¡¯s girlfriend, it would definitely boost her career to new heights.


    However, Jeremy¡¯s attitude toward his ex¨Cwife, Natalie, left Helena unsure of where things stood.


    It seemed that Jeremy hadn¡¯t really let go of Natalie. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have focused solely on her as soon as she appeared. After they left the mall, he left immediately as well.


    His demeanor before and after Natalie¡¯s arrival had been noticeably different. Hence, Helena wanted to understand what kind of person Natalie was.


    Although they exchanged only a few words, Helena could sense that Natalie was a person of integrity. Others might say they have no lingering ties with an ex but Natalie¡¯s sincerity made Helena believe it was


    true.


    With a smile, Natalie shook her head and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Reconciliation was something only found in novels, not in her life.


    ¡°If you have no further questions, I need to get back to work.¡±


    Helena nodded. ¡°Sorry to bother you, Ms. Jakeman.¡±


    Chapter 857


    212


    Natalie smiled and assured her it was no trouble before heading back to Austin.


    As Natalie returned, Austin¡¯s smile gradually reappeared.


    Helena observed Austin and recalled the myths surrounding him in the entertainment industry.


    Having been in the entertainment industry for years, he had always maintained a clean reputation and had never been involved in scandals


    Many actresses had tried to use him to advance their careers, but none had seeded. When filming, there was a sense of chemistry between the on¨Cscreen partners, and the film crew often marketed them as a couple.


    However, Austin seemed to only y along slightly. He never indulged in any extra flirtation that could lead to gossip. But Helena had felt a sense that Austin was fond of Natalie.


    On her way back to Gxy Vi, Skr received a call from Joe.


    He wouldn¡¯t being home today.

 Chapter 858

    <b>Chapter </b><b>858 </b>


    1/2


    Skr didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, so many of their friends were at the club. But she hadn¡¯t expected Joe toe back so early the next morning. He was a bit drunk, stumbling as if he were walking on


    clouds.


    <i>¡°</i><i>Are </i>you drunk?¡± she asked.


    Joe, who rarely drank so much that his steps would falter<b>, </b>cupped her face with both hands. He leaned in, pressing a hard kiss to her lips, which were squished into a pout.


    Skr hadn¡¯t expected this from him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I want to sleep with you,¡± Joe said, his tone heavy. He kissed her again before she could respond.


    Skr¡¯s strength was no match for Joe¡¯s. He was like an unyielding wall, impossible to break through.


    Her rationality shattered into pieces as Joe kissed her hard.


    Joe knew her body all too well. His hands seemed to set her aze, igniting every inch of her skin.


    Joe went wild when he was drunk. They spent the entire morning in a frenzy in bed. The sheets were left in disarray, and several used condoms littered the floor.


    It took Skr a long time to feel connected to her body again. She wasn¡¯t sure how long she had been in a daze after everything stopped.


    Staring at Joe¡¯s sleeping face beside her, with his arm still draped over her, she felt disoriented. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    They had been so wild just now. He had called her name multiple times. He was focused and full of emotion as if his madness was all for her.


    Gradually, as she regained her strength, she gently slipped from under his arm.


    Skr felt sticky and ufortable. She couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.


    After a refreshing shower, she changed her clothes and headed downstairs.


    Joe hade back just when she was getting ready for work. She didn¡¯t have time to ask for leave, and her phone was still in her bag.


    When she finally checked it, she saw several missed calls and messages from Caleb and Alexander asking about her whereabouts. Her face flushed with embarrassment.


    She quickly called Caleb. ¡°Caleb<b>, </b>could you help me take a day off? I¡¯ve been feeling unwell and have been asleep until now.¡±


    Thankfully, Caleb didn¡¯t ask too many questions. He just told her to rest up and see a doctor if necessary.


    The wildness of the morning had left her feeling something she couldn¡¯t quite put into words.


    As she went to the fridge to find something to eat, hoping to regain some energy, she heard a noise <b>at </b>the


    front door.


    She immediately checked the front door surveince footage.


    To her surprise, Vera was standing outside. She had been discharged from the hospital.


    Skr opened the door to let Vera in. However, Vera stood at the door without entering. Instead, she waved the bag she was holding toward the camera.


    <b>She </b>wondered if she was here <b>to </b>drop something off.


    Chapter 858


    2/2


    Seeing this, Skr stepped outside.


    Vera¡¯s smile faltered for a moment when she saw that the personing out was Skr.


    <b>In </b>the past few days, Denton and Patricia had been reminding her that Skr was not the ordinary girl she had imagined. Skr had her own unique qualities, and if Joe was really keeping Skr at Gxy Vi, it could mean he might truly have genuine feelings for her.


    Vera had said she wasn¡¯t worried and acted like she was confident in herself.


    Chapter 859

 Chapter 859

    Chapter <b>859 </b>


    1/2


    But at this moment, seeing Skr, Vera was reminded of the apology and plea she had made in front of Skr earlier. It had been the most humiliating moment of her life.


    She quicklyposed herself. When she looked at Skr again, she put on her usual aloof and high¨Cand- mighty demeanor. She asked, ¡°Is Joe not back yet?¡±


    The question was not whether he was home but whether he had returned.


    Skr understood immediately. It seemed Joe and Vera had metst night.


    ¡°He¡¯s back, but he¡¯s asleep. Do you need me to wake him?¡± Skr offered.


    Vera noticed Skr¡¯s calm demeanor andck of any hint of arrogance, which only made her more ufortable. She would have preferred if Skr had unted her rtionship with Joe.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. He didn¡¯t sleepst night and drank a lot, so I don¡¯t want to disturb him. This is a gift I gave to some friends of mine. He left it at the club. I happened to be passing by and thought I¡¯d return it,¡± Vera said, handing the bag to Skr.


    Skr took the bag and turned to go back inside.


    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Vera called after her.


    Skr stopped and turned back. ¡°Is there something else?¡±


    ¡°Your rtionship with Joe¡­ How much does Joe pay you each month?¡± Vera asked, fixing her gaze on Skr.


    Immediately after asking, she regretted her words, but she felt the need to rify things.


    Every time she saw Skr, her unease grew.


    Skr¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°If you have any questions or doubts about my rtionship with Joe, you should ask him directly.¡±


    Nowadays,munication and information exchange between people were very convenient.


    Vera had so many doubts that it was no use asking Skr and beating around the bush. It would be better to ask Joe directly. Besides, Skr didn¡¯t have a good impression of her.


    After Skr¡¯s response, Vera had no opportunity to ask more questions. Vera¡¯s face darkened as she watched Skr walk away, feelingpletely ignored.


    She wondered who had given Skr the courage topletely disregard her.


    The more confident and unapologetic Skr seemed, the more Vera struggled to find a way to confirm things with Joe.


    The events of the previous night left her feeling uneasy. Joe was bing increasingly distant toward her.


    Vera stood there, lost in thought for a moment. She pressed her lips together tightly. Once back in her car, Vera called Rowan.


    Rowan was likely asleep and didn¡¯t answer. Then she thought of someone else and called Jenny.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Jenny answered the phone.


    ¡°Jenny, do you know much about Skr?¡± Vera asked, cutting straight to the point. She had no patience for beating around the bush.


    Chapter 859


    2/2


    Jenny¡¯s voice sounded a bit tired. ¡°Skr? She¡¯s a very calcting person. You¡¯ll realize it after a few interactions with her.


    ¡°She¡¯ll use any means necessary to attract Joe. There¡¯s nothing she won¡¯t do. My advice is to be cautious around her, Ms. Ruell.¡±


    ¡°Last time you mentioned that Joe had special feelings for her. Does he have feelings for her? Or is their rtionship not just a sugar daddy situation but a romantic one?¡± Vera boldly spected.


    In Vera¡¯s view, only a genuine boyfriend¨Cgirlfriend rtionship could exin why Skr was so confident in her interactions with her. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Jenny seemed lost in thought for a while before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s not a typical boyfriend¨Cgirlfriend rtionship. Just be wary of her, or Joe will likely distance himself from you because of her.¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Alright, thank you for what you¡¯ve shared today. It helps me understand Skr better,¡± Vera replied warmly.


    As Vera was about to hang up, Jenny quickly added, ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡±


    Vera squinted. Despite her dislike for Jenny, she might find her useful in the future. After all, Jenny had grown up around Joe. She said, ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll help if I can.¡±


    ¡°Please arrange a meeting with Rowan for me. You can use any reason you like, as long as it¡¯s not under my name. We¡¯ve had some misunderstandings, and I¡¯d like to clear them up in person,¡± Jenny requested.

 Chapter 860

    <b>Chapter </b><b>860 </b>


    ¡°Rowan?¡± Vera echoed.


    Vera had heard a bit about Rowan and Jenny¡¯s situation and knew that Rowan was recently engaged. She couldn¡¯t help but sneer internally. She had always suspected Jenny wasn¡¯t as innocent as she seemed.


    And now, seeing Rowan¡¯s engagement, it was clear that Jenny was trying to use Rowan to her advantage.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it. I¡¯ll let you know when it¡¯s set up. When will you be discharged from the hospital?¡±


    Jenny responded, ¡°I should be discharged from the hospital by next week.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the hospital ward, Jenny stared at her phone, struggling to control her expression, She could hardly believe she had beenpletely shut out. Despite trying every possible way, Joe was ignoring herpletely.


    Moments ago, she had received a termination letter from her job.


    Since she was still on probation, thepany offered herpensation. Joe¡¯s words were true¨Cshe could no longer see him.


    If that car ident had indeed been orchestrated by her mother, then no matter what she did, Joe would never forgive her easily. Now<i>, </i>she could only pin her hopes on Rowan.


    As long as she humbled herself and sought his favor, he would surely have treated her well again.


    He must have.


    He would have.


    She was determined to make Rowan call off the engagement. Then, she could gradually change Joe¡¯s opinion of her through Rowan.


    What her mother had done had nothing to do with her. The videos were taken under duress by Edwin. She had been a victim from start to finish. She believed that she deserved to be treated well.


    Just then, a nurse walked into the ward with a bottle of medication. The nurse was taken aback by Jenny¡¯s dark expression. ¡°Ms. Scott, you¡­¡±


    A


    ¡°What about me?¡± Jenny snapped, ring at the nurse. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The nurse hadn¡¯t expected Jenny to suddenly lose her temper, so she warily approached to change the dressing.


    Jenny, lost in thought, remained absent¨Cminded.


    As the nurse finished and left, she shook her head subtly.


    Jenny¡¯s mood swings were faster than turning pages of a book. Previously, she had been very polite to the doctors and nurses, but in the past few days, she seemed like apletely different person.


    She had be irritable and harsh. She hadn¡¯t had many visitors during her hospital stay. Fortunately, she would be discharged soon.


    Joe slept until 2:00 pm. When he woke and saw that Skr was <b>not </b>in bed, he noticed the disheveled


    Chapter 860


    state <b>of </b>the room and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    He got out of bed and went downstairs. Skr was nowhere to be found.


    He wondered whether Skr had gone to work. He immediately called her.


    ¡°Are you at work?¡± Joe asked as soon as the call connected.


    Skr replied, ¡°I took the day off, I¡¯m on my way to my mom¡¯s house. By the way, Ms. Ruell came by a little over an hour ago. I left the things she brought on the table by the door.¡±


    Joe responded simply, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, he asked, ¡°When will you be back?¡±


    Noticing Joe¡¯sck of interest in Vera¡¯s visit, Skr was a bit surprised. ¡°Probably after dinner.¡±

 Chapter 861

    <b>Chapter </b>861


    Upon hearing that Skr would be back after dinner, Joe¡¯s smile faded, and his tone became more neutral. ¡°Alright.¡±


    A few dayster, during Skr¡¯s lunch break, Natalie invited the former to the mall. Natalie was preparing for a trip to Fachington with Austin the next day, which wouldst at least three months.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you a gift when Ie back. Fachington is known for its romance, I¡¯m really looking forward to this trip. Even though it¡¯s for work, it¡¯s bound to be an unforgettable experience,pletely different from anything else.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement for the uing journey.


    Skr smiled and asked, ¡°You¡¯re going for three months. Have you got everything ready?¡±


    Natalie nodded, taking a sip of her smoothie. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m all set. Don¡¯t worry, I can take care of myself just fine. If I need anything, I can buy it over there.


    ¡°Mr. Powell said he has a mansion in Fachington. When he¡¯s free from filming, I can visit the mansion and even make red wine myself. Mr. Powell is really quite the hidden big shot!¡±


    Listening to Natalie constantly refer to Austin, Skr felt that Natalie might have some budding feelings for Austin. She chose not to probe further, sensing that Natalie might be unaware of her feelings.


    Suddenly, Natalie eximed, ¡°Hey, is that Rowan and Vera?¡±


    Natalie motioned for Skr to look over. Skr followed her gaze to a nearby caf¨¦, where Vera and Rowan had just sat down together.


    Noticing the change in Skr¡¯s expression, Natalie asked in a low voice, ¡°How are things between you and Joe? I¡¯ve been too busy to asktely.¡±


    Lately, there had been a lot of rumors about Vera and Joe. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Although some news had surfaced, it was quickly retracted. However, new rumors continued to emerge without any concrete evidence. It was just spective reports by minor reporters.


    Natalie thought, ¡°Engaged? Nonsense! Joe and Skr are already married, so what engagement are they talking about?¡±


    Skr said calmly, ¡°The situation between Joe and I is still the same. It¡¯s neither good nor bad.¡±


    She actually didn¡¯t know how to describe their rtionship.


    A few days ago, she and Joe had agreed to prepare for a divorce. But recently, it seemed like Joe had forgotten about it. Their rtionship had somehow be much closer again.


    Natalie nodded. ¡°Being neither good nor bad is quite decent. People are interacting, and I don¡¯t believe that someone as beautiful as you could be around Joe every day without catching his interest.


    ¡°As for those ridiculous rumors online, don¡¯t believe them. They¡¯re all baseless fabrications andpletely false.¡±


    As they spoke, they didn¡¯t pay much attention to Vera and Rowan.


    Soon, Skr caught sight of Jenny in her peripheral vision.


    She wondered if Jenny was out of the hospital already. She had heard from Paul about Jenny¡¯s situation,


    Chapter 861


    and Joe was already aware of the secret Skr had discovered about Jenny.


    Skr had a strong feeling that Jenny still had secrets.


    2/2


    ¡°Are you curious about what Rowan and Vera are up to? Should we go say hi?¡± Natalie asked when she noticed Skr staring absentmindedly in their direction.


    Skr nced at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to head back to work. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the airport tomorrow,¡± Skr continued.


    ¡°No need to trouble yourself. The studio is sending someone to pick me up tomorrow. I¡¯ll be going to the airport with Mr. Powell and Hank.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Rowan had been invited by Vera. He initially thought that Vera wanted to discuss Joe with him. However, after they sat down and exchanged a few pleasantries, Jenny arrived.


    Rowan knew that Jenny had been in the hospital after a car ident, but he hadn¡¯t realized how serious it had been


    Her forehead was wrapped in bandages, and she looked significantly thinner. When she walked, it seemed like she was hesitant to put weight on her right leg.


    Rowan was taken aback by the fact that the ident had been a serious one.


    ¡°It looks like Jenny wants to speak with you alone. I¡¯ll take a walk and let you two talk,¡± Vera said as she stood up.


    She had no interest in their conversation.


    The moment Jenny saw Rowan, her eyes reddened slightly.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    <b>Chapter </b><b>862 </b>


    1/2


    Jenny said, ¡°Rowan, I was wrong before.¡±


    Jenny forced back the tears in her eyes.


    Rowan was momentarily taken aback. He looked at Jenny thoughtfully and asked, ¡°What exactly do <i>you</i>. want to tell me<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Jenny hadn¡¯t expected such a cold response from Rowan, especially since his attitude was colder than ever before. The contrast between his past and present demeanor was stark.


    She felt a pang of sadness. ¡°Rowan, must we be this way? Why are you so cold to me? We¡¯ve known each other for so long, and you never used to be like this.


    ¡°You must have heard about my ident by now. Why haven¡¯t you visited me in the hospital?¡±


    Rowan frowned and said, ¡°Have you forgotten what I said before? And isn¡¯t there someone else around you?¡±


    He used to feel deeply sympathetic when Jenny cried. But now, for some reason, he found himself growing impatient.


    Jenny wasn¡¯t na?ve and could sense Rowan¡¯s impatience.


    There was no one around her. She wondered if someone was spreading rumors in front of Rowan. It must


    be his fianc¨¦e, Minerva.


    ¡°Who told you that? Why would you think that? You know I have feelings for Joe. How could I be with someone else?


    ¡°But now I¡¯ve realized that Joe and I can never be together. He¡¯s already married, and I should let him go, Jenny said, her tears flowing again.


    Her distress was palpable and genuinely heartbreaking.


    Rowan frowned. ¡°After I left your ce that day, I saw someone on your balcony. He was right there.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s expression changed dramatically. Rowan saw someone.


    That day, Edwin had indeed gone to her balcony. Her apartment was high up, so even if Rowan had seen someone, he probably wouldn¡¯t have seen Edwin¡¯s face.


    Jenny clenched her fists and said nervously, ¡°That person is my uncle. He came to Jipsburg to borrow money from me. You know my real background. My family is poor and lives in a rural area. I didn¡¯t want them to get entangled with me while also dragging you into it.¡±


    Rowan¡¯s expression softened as he listened to Jenny.


    Jenny understood Rowan well. She knew he had always had feelings <i>for </i>her. As long as she lowered her guard, there was still a chance for them.


    ¡°Rowan, I¡¯ve finallye to realize that you are the one who has always been there for me. I¡¯ve also realized that my feelings for you go beyond friendship¡­


    Vera had no intention of returning to the caf¨¦. After browsing the mall, she decided to leave.


    This mall wasn¡¯t a ce she typically shopped at, but it was close to the Gardner Group.


    After leaving the mall, she stood before the door and gazed at the Gardner Group. Skr worked in that


    Chapter 862


    building.


    2/2


    Moreover, it was said that because of the high regard of Alexander toward Skr, she held a prominent position within the entire team. The antiques she restored had almost no ws.


    The more Vera became aware of Skr¡¯s abilities, the more she felt as though she was being overshadowed.


    Just as she was about to leave, a familiar voice came behind her.


    ¡°When you get back, let me host a wee dinner for you. How about fondue?¡±


    Vera turned to see Skr and Natalie walking out of the mall, chatting andughing.


    Natalie was enthusiastically nodding along. ¡°You¡¯re the only person who truly understands me. While I¡¯m gone for three months, you¡¯re not allowed to make any new best friends. You can only be best friends with me, understand?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I get it. I¡¯ll follow your rules,¡± Skr replied with a smile.


    ¡°Me too. Put your mind at ease,¡± Natalie said. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Richest Mogul 863

    Chapter 863


    1/2


    <b>Chapter </b><b>863 </b>


    Skr and Natalie walked andughed together, not noticing Vera. They only noticed her when they got close.


    Skr¡¯s smile faded when she saw Vera.


    Vera didn¡¯t say anything. She just nodded slightly at Skr. Skr returned the gesture.


    Natalie wasn¡¯t very familiar with Vera. They had only seen each other a few times, mostly through various news outlets, so she didn¡¯t greet her.¡®


    After they walked a short distance, Natalie quickly whispered to Skr, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Vera before. She¡¯s supposed to be a proud person who doesn¡¯t tolerate any nonsense.


    ¡°You should avoid interacting with her too much when you see her. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s easy to deal with.¡±


    Skr just nodded. She didn¡¯t say much about Vera. After parting ways with Natalie on the street, she


    returned to work.


    Standing by the mall entrance, Vera silently watched Skr walk into Gardner Group. She looked lost in thought, her expression unreadable.


    It was only the sudden ring of her phone that she finally broke from her daze.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Martin,¡± Vera said, frowning slightly. She wondered why Molly was calling her again.


    She didn¡¯t particrly like Joe¡¯s stepmother. Molly was a former actress who often pretended to be sweet and sincere, but Vera found her insincere and irritating.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t tell you earlier because we thought Joe wouldn¡¯t really care for Skr and would eventually divorce her. But now we have to tell you, they¡¯ve been married for over six months now.¡±


    Molly¡¯s voice came through slowly, but Vera felt her world was shaken. Her ears started buzzing. ¡°What did you say?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I have a way to help you get back with Joe, but you¡¯ll need to follow


    my


    advice¡­¡±


    Molly continued speaking, but Vera was too shocked to hear anything else. Her mind was a blur.


    Married¡­ They were married¡­ Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    No wonder Skr always carried herself with such grace whenever they met. She never acted like a


    mistress.


    No wonder, back at the hospital, Joe introduced Skr as his wife,


    So, Skr really was his wife.


    He had waited all these years, and Vera wondered why he couldn¡¯t just wait a little longer for her.


    He knew how proud she was. If he had juste to find her abroad and made her a promise, she would have returned long ago.


    Instead, he married a woman from the countryside.


    He got married.


    After working for two hours, Skr took a break to make herself a cup of coffee. While she sipped her <b>coffee</b>, she couldn¡¯t help but think about Jenny.


    Chapter 863


    2/2


    After some deliberation, she decided to contact Paul.


    ¡°Mrs. Martin, is there something you need? Just say the word!¡± Paul greeted her cheerfully.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but smile. She asked, ¡°There¡¯s nothing in particr that I need, but I do have a question. When Jenny was working at yourpany, did she ever have the opportunity to enter Joe¡¯s office<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Are you concerned that someone might have used Jenny? Mr. Martin¡¯s office hasn¡¯t had anything new, and he¡¯s been very meticulous about the arrangement these past couple of months.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll take another good look. If needed, I can also check the surveince footage from the time Jenny, joined thepany,¡± Paul said. He didn¡¯t dare to speak too definitively.


    If Jenny could secretly be involved with Joe¡¯s father, other unbelievable things wouldn¡¯t be impossible.


    Since it involved Joe, Paul needed to be cautious.


    Skr knew Paul¡¯s capabilities, so she felt reassured and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Just as Skr was about to hang up, Paul suddenly added, ¡°Mrs. Martin, if you¡¯re worried about Mr.


    Martin, you could always to thepany to check things yourself. I mean, I might overlook something, and¡­¡±

 Richest Mogul 864

    <b>Chapter </b><b>864 </b>


    Before Paul could finish his sentence, someone appeared behind him.


    The next moment, Joe snatched the phone right out of Paul¡¯s hand.


    Skr was puzzled by the sudden silence on the other end of the line. Then she heard Joe¡¯s voice.


    <ul>


    <li></li>


    </ul>


    ¡°If you¡¯re so concerned about me, why not just call me directly?¡± Joe said.


    Skr was caught off guard. She hadn¡¯t expected Joe to overhear her conversation with Paul, let alone take over and speak to her himself.


    Thankfully, she had just had some coffee, so her mind was sharp. She quickly responded, ¡°I thought you might be busy.¡±


    ¡°Call me directly next time.¡± Joe¡¯s tone was a bitmanding.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Skr replied.


    She expected Joe to return the phone to Paul and end the call. But Joe surprised her again by saying, ¡± Find some time toe by mypany.¡±


    Skr was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t quite figure out what Joe was thinking. She asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried your employees will find out about our rtionship?¡±


    Joe said, ¡°They¡¯ll know sooner orter. Once we have the wedding, everyone in Jipsburg will know you¡¯re my wife.¡±


    Skr gripped her phone tightly. A wedding¡­ There was no hint or any intention to divorce her in his


    words.


    After a brief silence from Skr, Joe¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. Then, he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get back to work.¡±


    ¡°Okay, bye,¡± Skr replied.


    After the call ended, Skr found herself momentarily lost in thought. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her rtionship with Joe.


    Just then, Caleb encountered some issues and came to find her, snapping her out of her reverie.


    Skr hadn¡¯t expected the wedding dresses to arrive so quickly. Not only did the ones she had selected arrive but several more had been sent along as well.


    There was even a designer and a team of staff who came to assist.


    Skr arrived home first. Edgar and the designers had been there for half an hour already.


    Apologizing for making them wait, Skr began trying on the wedding dresses individually.


    When she was trying on the third wedding dress, Joe returned home. When Joe saw Skr in her wedding dress, he couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away.


    Seeing Joe¡¯s unwavering gaze fixed on Skr, Edgar couldn¡¯t help but smile internally. He could see Joe¡¯s feelings through his eyes. It was clear from Joe¡¯s eyes how much he was taken by Skr,


    Edgar couldn¡¯t deny that Skr was indeed beautiful, with a stunning figure. He was mesmerized as he watched. The designer praised her physique as well, not to mention how Joe felt about her. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The wedding dress entuated her already fair skin, making it look even more like snow. She was


    Chapter 864


    absolutely stunning.


    Skr was initially unaware of Joe¡¯s presence. While the designer talked to her, asking if she was dissatisfied with any part of the wedding dress or felt ufortable in any way, she was focused on experiencing the wedding dress.


    Although the wedding dresses might not all be used in the end, the experience was real.


    2/2


    When she identally nced toward Joe, who wasing back, their eyes met. She was startled by the aggressive look in his eyes.


    He¡­


    ¡°Mr. Martin, don¡¯t you think this wedding dress looks particrly beautiful on Mrs. Martin?¡± Edgar asked at just the right moment.


    Joe withdrew his gaze as if realizing his earlier look was a bit inappropriate. After clearing his throat, he said in a somewhat heavy voice, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Observing Joe¡¯s reaction, Edgar thought, ¡°What do you mean ¡®not bad¡®?¡±


    Edgar was speechless. He thought Joe was just being stubborn.

 Richest Mogul 865

    <b>Chapter </b><b>865 </b>


    Skr¡¯s smile faltered at the corners when she heard Joe¡¯s lukewarm response.


    Hisment ¡°not bad¡± implied <b>that </b>the wedding dress wasn¡¯t quite up to his expectations, possibly because the bride in the wedding dress wasn¡¯t the person he had envisioned.


    Realizing this, Skr suddenly snapped back to reality and said, ¡°Edgar, I think the wedding dress I just tried on was quite nice. Let¡¯s go with that one.¡±


    She had no interest in trying on the remaining dresses.


    Edgar nced at the few remaining dresses that hadn¡¯t been tried yet. He asked, ¡°Shall we skip those?¡±


    ¡°Yes, after looking at them all, the one I tried earlier is definitely the best,¡± Skr replied with a smile.


    ¡°How about letting Mr. Martin see you try on the second dress?¡± Edgar suggested, recalling that the second wedding dress had looked quite good. If Joe had seen it, he might have found it even more captivating.


    Edgar thought, ¡°Let¡¯s see if Mr. Martin¡¯s attitude remains firm. What does ¡®not bad¡® even mean? Itpletely dampened Mrs. Martin¡¯s interest in tying on more wedding dresses.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Skr was about to refuse, thinking Joe wouldn¡¯t want to see it and that it would be a waste of time. But before she could speak, Joe nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you should try it.¡±


    He then moved to the remaining wedding dresses. He scanned them one by one before settling on one. This one is nice too. You should try it.¡±


    Skr first tried on the second dress, then the one Joe had chosen.


    Joe¡¯s choice proved to be excellent. The wedding dress showcased her figure beautifully and highlighted


    her neck.


    Skr was captivated by her reflection in the mirror. She realized that when a woman found the right wedding dress, she could be so beautiful that she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off herself.


    Suddenly, she caught Joe¡¯s gaze in the mirror.


    His eyes held awe and admiration, and there was a hint of affection.


    They silently locked eyes through the mirror.


    The designer and staff remained silent. They used to witness such tender moments between newlyweds. However, today, the disy of affection was particrly striking.


    Joe and Skr looked even more stunning than movie stars. They were a feast for the eyes, resembling the protagonists from a fairy tale.


    Indeed, there were different vors of romance.


    Watching the scene, Edgar grinned widely. He captured the moment on video to send to Gloria.


    ¡°Mrs. Martin Senior, look at this! Mr. Martin¡¯s eyes are glued to Mrs. Martin, and Mrs. Martin¡¯s eyes are all about Mr. Martin too. These two young people are head over heels for each other.


    ¡°This is how love works¨Cthrough mutual testing and gradual progress. Don¡¯t worry about them<b>, </b>they¡¯re doing fine. I never thought Mr. Martin would be so involved in choosing the wedding dress. He wouldn¡¯t have done this before<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Chapter 365


    <b>Gloria </b>was <b>at </b>a <b>tea </b>house with George and two friends.


    Seeing the video and reading the message, she couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    George noticed her smile and asked, ¡°What¡¯s got <b>you </b>so happy?¡±


    Gloria suppressed her grin. ¡°At my age, what could be so exciting?¡±


    One <i>of </i>her friendsmented, ¡°There are plenty of joys, like holding your great¨Cgrandchild. I just held mine the other day, and I¡¯m so delighted.¡±


    Gloria raised an eyebrow at her friend¡¯s show¨Coff. ¡°I should be holding mine soon.¡±


    There was nothing to boast about. She could hold her great¨Cgrandchild soon.


    But she had to say it. She felt that the children Skr and Joe would have would surpass any great- grandchild among them.


    2/2


    At a bustling airport, Natalie, Austin, and her group had just passed security.


    Suddenly, one of the staff gasped quietly, ¡°Is that Helena Hart? Who is that handsome guy next to her?¡±


    Chapter 866

 Richest Mogul 866

    Chapter <b>866 </b>


    The staff said, ¡°I don¡¯t know them, but they look like a great match.¡±


    ¡°I do know them. I think I saw them in a financial news report. The guy is Jeremy Hughes, the CEO of Hughes Group.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Since when did Helena get such a powerful backer? They must be on a trip together, right?¡±


    The apanying staff weren¡¯t aware of Natalie¡¯s rtionship with Jeremy. So they chatted about the gossip openly in front of her.


    Natalie followed their gazes to where Jeremy and Helena were.


    She saw Helena talking to Jeremy. Although she couldn¡¯t hear the conversation, Helena¡¯s gaze was clearly fixed on Jeremy.


    Jeremy looked down at Helena. When their eyes met, it gave off a sense of mutual affection.


    Anyone seeing this scene would likely sigh and think they were a perfect match.


    Hank exchanged a concerned nce with Austin. They were worried about Natalie.


    Although Natalie and Jeremy had divorced, they had once been close. Seeing her ex¨Chusband with someone new must be difficult for her.


    Austin studied Natalie carefully.


    Natalie nced at them briefly before turning away and saying to her colleagues, ¡°I¡¯m going to the


    restroom.¡±


    For some reason, probably because of Jeremy¡¯s recent outburst in her apartment, she felt ufortable and didn¡¯t want to face him directly.


    ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±


    As Natalie walked to the restroom, Jeremy cast a sharp, cold gaze in her direction. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    His gazended precisely on her, as if he had observed Natalie¡¯s every move moments before.


    Hank noticed this and whispered to Austin, ¡°It looks like Jeremy still can¡¯t let go of Natalie.¡±


    Austin¡¯s expression remained neutral as he replied, ¡°He can¡¯t let go, but he¡¯s still cheating.¡±


    His words struck right at the heart of the matter.


    Hank rubbed his nose, realizing that Austin¡¯s words were spot on.


    But Natalie, with her strong personality, could not tolerate infidelity. If she were the type to ept such things, she might still be the pampered Mrs. Hughes.


    When Natalie emerged from the restroom, she ran into Helena by the sink.


    Helena seemed unsurprised to see her.


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Helena greeted first.


    Natalie smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, it really is.¡±


    ¡°I heard Mr. Powell is heading to Fachington to film. It¡¯s going to be a few months, right?¡± Helena asked.


    Chapter 866


    Their conversation was casual, like


    at of friends.


    2/2


    Helena had a gentle appearance, which was why she was cast as the female lead in a school drama. She had a strong connection with the audience and naturally made people feel drawn to her.


    Natalie found Helena¡¯s personality pleasant from their previous encounters.


    Natalie nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not entirely sure about the exact timing yet. That¡¯s managed by Hank and the film crew. I¡¯m just Mr. Powell¡¯s assistant, so my job is to take good cate of him.¡±


    As the former wife of the Hughes Group CEO, she adapted quickly to being a normal person and had <i>no </i>qualms about being an assistant. Her poised demeanor made it seem as though being an ordinary person, was something to be genuinely pleased about.


    Helena could sense that Natalie was living her life with rity and ease.


    Helena thought about the state Jermey had seen her in earlier and smiled as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll be <i>going </i>to Murida with Mr. Hughes first and then to Fachington. If the opportunity arises, we should meet up.¡®


    ¡°Alright,¡± Natalie politely replied. ¡°I¡¯ll head out now.¡±


    After Natalie left the restroom, Helena sighed softly and wondered if Jeremy was using her as a pawn. If Jeremy did, then he must have thought highly of her.


    Paul found some information about Edwin and Molly¡¯s activities abroad.


    ¡°Molly had been frequenting a caf¨¦ and a hotel abroad in recent years. She meets with a Clusian in his 70s at the caf¨¦. Moreover, she meets with people of various ages at the hotel.¡±

 Richest Mogul 867

    Chapter 867


    1/2


    <b>Chapter </b><b>867 </b>


    It was quite scandalous, but there was no need to taint Joe¡¯s ears with such details.


    ¡°About 70 years old? Have you found him yet?¡± Joe asked coldly.


    In recent incidents, the negative Items had almost always been found in the hands of men around 70 years old.


    Paul shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re still investigating. We should have results soon. As for the evidence and photos of Molly with others at the hotel, we have some new evidence. Should I show it to your family, Mr. Martin?¡±


    If those photos were leaked, it would end Edwin and Molly¡¯s fa?ade of a perfect marriage.


    Joe narrowed his eyes. After a brief silence, he said, ¡°Not for now. Keep it under close watch.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Paul had spotted Rowan¡¯s whereabouts through Jenny¡¯s Instagram. The photo depicted a man and a woman holding hands tightly; there was no caption, but the image clearly indicated their rtionship.


    No one would hold hands so tightly with a mere friend.


    Paul recognized Rowan¡¯s hand only because the former had seen Rowan wearing that ring during a dinner. He wondered who Jenny was exactly interested in.


    Paul was torn about wheth


    fixated on Jenny.


    to inform Rowan. Even though Rowan was engaged, it seemed she was still


    He pondered if Jenny was trying to get Joe¡¯s attention with this Instagram post or if she had other motives. Despite everything, Jenny seemed not to have learned her lesson.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, Jenny and Rowan are together,¡± Paul said as he delivered some documents.


    Joe listened and kept quiet for a few seconds before responding, ¡°Rowan has liked Jenny for years. This time, it¡¯s an opportunity for him to see Jenny for who she truly is.¡±


    ¡°So, I shouldn¡¯t inform Rowan then?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    As Paul turned to leave, Joe called him back. ¡°Contact a wedding nningpany and have them prepare a few ns for me.¡±


    <i>¡°</i><i>Are </i>you and Mrs. Martin nning a wedding, Mr. Martin?¡± Paul asked. He was shocked.


    The two had recently been in a turbulent situation. They seemed on the brink of divorce, and now they were nning a big wedding.


    Joe¡¯s gaze turned cold,


    Paul quickly zipped his mouth shut. He realized he had asked too many questions that day. He should follow his boss¡® instructions without so many questions and execute them immediately. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    That evening, after taking a shower, Skr turned on the TV and settled <b>in </b>to watch a show while waiting <b>for </b>her hair to <b>dry</b>.


    Chapter 867


    2/2


    Joe had <b>a </b>social event¨Ctoday and returned quitete.


    Seeing Skr in herfortable loungewear, engrossed in a TV show, he walked over and handed her the items he was carrying.


    Skr looked up and asked, ¡°Is this for me?¡±


    ¡°I bought this on the way back. Eat it,¡± Joe replied, his tone somewhat stiff.


    On his way home, Paul had mentioned that young women these days loved beef jerky from this popr chain.


    Skr was surprised by this thoughtful gesture.


    She opened the bag to find it filled with peppered beef jerky from a popr brand. They were perfect for pairing with beer and binge¨Cwatching TV.


    Swallowing her saliva, she looked up with bright eyes and asked, ¡°Do you want to join me?¡±


    Joe seemed momentarily dazed by the light in her eyes. He lowered his gaze and said, ¡°I¡¯ll shower first.¡±

 Richest Mogul 868

    Chapter 868


    1/2


    <b>Chapter </b><b>868 </b>


    Skr went to the fridge to grab some beers. She also took the opportunity to wash some fruit.


    The table was filled with various beef jerky vors. As she opened the package, the aroma of the barbecue beef jerky wafted through the air.


    She had been so busytely that she hadn¡¯t had time to enjoy snacks like this. She remembered seeing posts on Instagram about this popr chain.


    People said it was the best beef jerky shop in Jipsburg City. Tonight, she finally had a chance to <b>try </b>it.


    By the time she finished setting everything up, Joe hade downstairs after his shower.


    They didn¡¯t say much to each other. They sat quietly side by side, watching their show and munching on the peppered beef jerky.


    Joe only took a few bites. He wasn¡¯t a fan of the peppered vor, but he drank beer and ate some fruit. On the other hand, Skr had a big appetite. Without realizing <b>it</b><b>, </b>she had devoured almost half of the beef jerky by herself.


    She btedly nced at Joe.


    He seemed unusually easygoing tonight, with an air of friendliness about him.


    The way they sat there now felt like how a normal couple would act. There was no need for words, yet there was a warmth in their eyes when they looked at each other.


    Skr wondered if it was the beer making her see Joe in a different light.


    ¡°Skr,¡± Joe suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± She looked up at him, her eyes a bit dazed from the alcohol.


    Joe leaned in and kissed her.


    After the kiss ended, he said, ¡°No divorce. Is that okay?¡±


    Skr wondered if she had misheard him saying he didn¡¯t want a divorce.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Skr was stunned.


    She pondered whether he was serious or if it was just a spur¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmoment decision.


    Just as she was about to ask if he had really thought it through, her phone suddenly rang.


    Skr reached for her phone. She answered the call with a distracted tone. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Skr, this is Aiken. Can youe to Apollo Hospital? Only you might be able to calm Simona down and make her listen.¡± Aiken¡¯s voice was urgent and tinged with a hint of helplessness. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Skr had known Aiken for a while. Though they didn¡¯t meet often, he had always seemed calm <i>and </iposed. It was clear that only someone like Simona could unsettle him.


    Realizing the seriousness of the situation, she asked, ¡°What happened to Simona?¡±


    ¡°Simona¡­ has been bullied,¡± Aiken said. His voice was filled with pain and distress.


    Although he was trying to control his emotions, the moment he heard Skr¡¯s voice, he couldn¡¯tpletely control his feelings.


    Skr¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and she jumped up. ¡°I¡¯m heading there right now!¡±


    Chapter 868


    2/2


    After hanging up, Skr turned to Joe. ¡°Simona has been bullied. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s what I¡¯m fearing, but I need to get to the hospital right away.¡±


    Simona was young and had just started to make ns and hopes for her future. She couldn¡¯t afford to have anything go wrong.


    Joe¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Aiken¡¯s sister?¡±


    The situation was rted to Aiken.


    Skr clearly had a special connection with him.


    ¡°Yes, Aiken¡¯s sister. I need to get a cab,¡± Skr said. She felt a pang of regret for having had the beer.


    Joe pressed his lips tightly. He stood up and made a call to Lucas.


    ¡°Lucas should arrive in about 20 minutes,¡± Joe said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Skr breathed a sigh of relief.


    While waiting for Lucas, she quickly changed into more suitable clothes and drank a bottle of milk to ease the effects of the alcohol.


    When Lucas arrived, Joe and Skr both headed outside.


    ¡°It¡¯ste at night. It¡¯s not safe for you to go alone,¡± Joe said.


    Skr nced at Lucas. She had spoken with him before. He was a former military serviceman with exceptional skills, which was why he worked for Joe.


    With someone so capable of driving her back and forth, it seemed impossible for anything to be unsafe


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Richest Mogul 869

    <b>Chapter 869 </b>


    Skr couldn¡¯t shake off her worry about Simona. She had been uneasy ever since receiving the call from Aiken, so she didn¡¯t say anything to Joe.


    Throughout the drive to the hospital, they remained silent.


    On the way, she nced through Simona¡¯s Instagram. After returning to school, Simona made friends and frequently visited the library or hung out after sses.


    A few hours earlier, just after school let out, Simona had posted a photo of herself ying tennis with her ssmates.


    Skr looked at the bright smile on Simona¡¯s face in the post and furrowed her brow.


    Joe rolled down the car window. The cool evening breeze helped clear his mind.


    Soon, they arrived at the Apollo Hospital.


    Skr quickly hurried to the floor where Simona¡¯s ward was located. Just as she was approaching, she saw two police officersing out of the ward.


    One of the police officers spoke to Aiken, ¡°We¡¯ve just apprehended the individuals who harmed your sister. We¡¯ve collected evidence and will make sure justice is served.¡±


    Aiken, with his back to her, responded, ¡°I demand severe punishment for those who did this. They¡¯re all over 16.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The police officers understood the victim¡¯s family¡¯s anger. Anyone would want severe consequences for those who harmed their loved ones.


    The police officers couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was going on with these students these days. They weremitting crimes at such a young age. They felt sorry for the poor girl.


    After the police officers walked away, Skr and Joe exchanged a look. Then, she immediately approached Aiken. ¡°How is Simona?¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t let me get close. A few of her ssmates raped her and another girl. Skye, please, help me. She¡¯s my only sister,¡± Aiken said. His voice was hoarse, his eyes red and bloodshot.


    Rape¡­


    Skr¡¯s body trembled violently. Her face went pale, her eyes filled with tears. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Her throat ached, and she managed to nod stiffly.


    Seeing her reaction, Aiken continued, ¡°I¡¯m leaving Simona in your care for now. I have to take care of some things.¡±


    Even though the ones who hurt Simona had been taken into custody, they would still have to go througn legal procedures for their crimes.


    But Aiken was not going to let them off easily.


    Those who dared to harm his sister were not people who could be repaid simply by serving a few years in prison or enduring some hardship. He would make sure they truly understood what darkness was.


    As he turned his back to Skr, his face darkened with a shadow of grim determination. When he noticed Joe was also there, he didn¡¯t bother hiding it. But he still gave Joe a polite nod, just like always.


    Chapter 869


    2/2


    <b>Joe returned </b>the nod..


    After learning what Simona had gone through, any lingering jealousy he felt toward Aiken now seemed trivial. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here as well. Go do what you need to,¡± Joe said, understanding exactly what Aiken intended to do.


    Aiken paused, nced at Joe, and then quickly walked away.


    After Aiken left, Skr gently knocked on the door.


    ¡°Simona, it¡¯s me.¡±


    There was no sound from inside the ward. Simona didn¡¯t respond. Skr continued softly, ¡°Simona, can Ie in and keep youpany?¡±


    ¡°Skr¡­¡± Simona¡¯s tearful voice came from inside the ward.


    Skr immediately pushed open the door and went in. She was stunned to find Simona not lying on the hospital bed but sitting on the floor in a corner, her back pressed against the wall.


    In her eyes, Simona had always been bright and fearless, full of youthful energy and light


    But now, Simona¡¯s face was streaked with tears, with visible injuries on her face and hands. Skr could only imagine the terrible trauma those people had inflicted on her.

 Richest Mogul 870

    Chapter <b>870 </b>


    Skr held Simona close without saying anything.


    She gently patted her back. Simona sobbed against Skr¡¯s shoulder for a long time.


    Once Simona¡¯s emotions started to calm, Skr helped her back to the hospital bed. Perhapsforted by having someone with her, Simona quickly closed her eyes and fell asleep after lying down on the hospital bed.


    But she remained silent the entire time.


    Skr sat beside the bed, holding Simona¡¯s hand tightly. Just by holding her hand, Simona seemed to find some small measure of relief from the fear gripping her heart.


    When Skr noticed Simona¡¯s breathing bing steadier, she allowed herself to rx a little. At that moment, she took the time to quietly observe Simona.


    Tears still clung to Simona¡¯s eyshes, and her face was streaked with tear marks. Everything that had happened tonight had been an unimaginable ordeal for <b>her</b>.


    Those ssmates who hurt Simona and the other girl would have to pay for what they had done.


    Simona¡¯s sleep was restless. After barely half an hour, she woke up with a jolt. She screamed, ¡°No!¡±


    Her voice was raw and desperate. Skr was startled by Simona¡¯s outcry and immediately moved to soothe her. ¡°Simona, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid. No one will ever hurt you again.¡±


    Simona¡¯s terrified eyes slowly began to clear at Skr¡¯sforting words. She clutched Skr¡¯s hand even tighter.


    ¡°Skr¡­ I just don¡¯t get it. I really don¡¯t. I threatened them, begged them, and tried everything, but nothing worked. They were determined to bully me and Wendy.¡±


    Simona had never imagined that returning to school, filled with hope for the future and believing she had made good friends, would end up shattering all the dreams she had envisioned.


    It was like a beautiful dream that turned into a nightmare just before it ended. And just like that, she was plunged into hell.


    Skr¡¯s voice was soft yet firm as she reassured Simona, ¡°They will pay for this, Simona. I promise you.¡±


    Simona buried herself in Skr¡¯s embrace, her voice trembling. ¡°I know my brother won¡¯t let them get away with this, and he¡¯ll make sure they pay. But¡­ my body hurts, my heart hurts, and then there¡¯s Wendy¡­ Wendy had already nned to go to the same college as her boyfriend, but now¡­ what will she do?¡±


    Even at this moment, Simona¡¯s main concern was still for the other girl. Skr¡¯s heart ached at Simona¡¯s resilience and kindness.


    ¡°You both are brave girls. You won¡¯t be defeated that easily,¡± Skr said softly. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Simona bit down on her already injured lip. She knew Ajken would seek justice for her, but she was determined to fight for herself too. But Wendy Specter


    Wendy had always been so timid.


    When they were <b>rescued</b>, Wendy had passed outpletely. Skr was right. The ones at fault were those guys, not them.

 Richest Mogul 871

    <b>Chapter 871 </b>


    1/2


    Simona requested of Skr, ¡°Skr, can you take me to see Wendy? She¡¯s having a harder time than I am right now. I¡¯ve calmed down, and I know my brother will seek justice for me. I¡¯m not afraid anymore. But Wendy¡¯s family isn¡¯t that supportive. I need to see her. I won¡¯t be able to sleep if I don¡¯t.¡±


    Skr looked at Simona, her eyes red and swollen. Her body was covered in bruises.


    After a few moments of silence, she nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you to her.¡±


    As Skr and Simona stepped out of the ward, Joe, who had been sitting across from them, stood up.


    ¡°We¡¯re just going for a walk. We won¡¯t leave the hospital, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Skr assured him.


    Joe nodded. Seeing Simona¡¯s injured face, Joe thought to himself, ¡°Those kids¡® lives are ruined for good.¡±


    Simona had tried to threaten and reason with them when the incident happened, but nothing worked. In desperation, she called Aiken.


    Several male ssmates noticed Simona on the phone and immediately threw her phone away.


    However, Aiken had already answered. Knowing where she was, he immediately called the police and rushed to save her.


    When they rescued Simona, they also found Wendy and took her to Apollo Hospital.


    Skr and Simona stepped out of the elevator and heard a heated argument echoing through the corridor.


    ¡°This is so embarrassing! We were nning to find her a husband who could offer a five¨Cmillion¨Cdor gift after she graduated from college. But look at this!


    ¡°We¡¯ve spent so much money on her education, and she ended up seducing male ssmates, managing to attract four or five of them at once.¡± Valencia Litt pounded her fist on her thigh, seething with anger.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, you told me to wait a few years. You said I¡¯d get five million dors to buy a house and get married once she graduated. Who would be willing to buy Wendy¡¯s for five million dors now?


    ¡°What about that money now? I feel like going in there and killing Wendy myself! She¡¯s ruined my life.¡± Keith Specter raged.


    ¡°That shameless girl! When she wakes up, I¡¯ll beat her until you feel better!¡± Jimmy Specter¡¯s voice was equally furious.


    ¡°Wendy¡¯s just disgrace! If you had let her marry Mr. Snyder like I suggested, none of this would¡¯ve happened! He would¡¯ve easily paid the five million dor gift.


    ¡°But no, you listened to Wendy about going to college, thinking the gift would be higher after she graduated. I bet Wendy just trying to deceive you all, making you support her education,¡± Keith said.


    Valencia said, ¡°Look at this hospital. Why did they bring her to this hospital? It¡¯s the most expensive one in Jipsburg.¡±


    Jimmy nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m having them discharge your sister right now. She¡¯s already disgraced us, what¡¯s the point of her staying here? Who knows how much this will <b>cost </b>us each day<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    <b>In </b>the corridor, the three of them argued loudly.


    Their conversation was <b>filled </b>with calctions and self¨Cinterest, with no <b>concern </b>for Wendy¡¯s well¨Cbeing.


    To them, Wendy was just <b>a </bmodity, and their main concern was her value.


    Chapter 871


    212


    Skr thought of the Williams family and their simr selfishness.


    Simona¡¯s eyes were red with anger. She moved slowly because of her injuries.


    Then, she pointed at the three and shouted, ¡°Are <i>you </i>even human? You¡¯re Wendy¡¯s family. She¡¯s already in so much pain from being hurt, and you me her for everything! Why don¡¯t you go after the people who hurt her?<b>¡± </b>


    The three of them were momentarily stunned. They didn¡¯t expect someone to speak up for Wendy. When they noticed Simona¡¯s injuries and hospital attire, they quickly realized who she was.


    Valencia pointed at Simona and spat. ¡°So you¡¯re the other girl who seduced the boys? Who gave you the right to call the police?


    ¡°Did you corrupt Wendy and lead her into this mess? You¡¯re both disgusting! How could you, at your age, be involved with so many boys?<b>¡± </b>


    Simona trembled with fury and said, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°You? What are you talking about? At such a young age, not even 20 yet, and you¡¯ve been used by several


    guys.


    ¡°How dare you criticize us? Wendy has been defying ustely, and it¡¯s clear she learned that from you.¡± Keith¡¯s gaze was cold as he assessed Simona.


    Though he acknowledged she was prettier than his sister, he thought to himself that even if she had been used by others, he wouldn¡¯t mind marrying her.

 Richest Mogul 872

    Chapter 872


    Suddenly, Keith¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Skr. He couldn¡¯t tear his gaze away. What a beautiful


    woman!


    ¡°You!¡± Simona had encountered many shameless people, but she had never seen anyone as brazen as


    this.


    Skr moved in front of Simona, handing her the phone.


    Simona paused when she saw the phone. It was disying an active call.


    ¡°Everything you just said was captured by the surveince cameras. Your distortion of the facts and ndering of others gives us grounds to file awsuit,¡± Skr said coldly.


    Seeing Keith¡¯s lecherous stare made her expression even colder.


    Keith and his parents were stunned by Skr¡¯s attitude. They looked around and indeed noticed the surveince cameras. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°They are all high¨Cdefinition cameras. Every move you make is being recorded,¡± Skr added.


    ¡°Do you even deserve to be parents?¡± Simona demanded angrily. Her eyes were red and swollen.


    Simona was tormented to the point of despair, still suffering from physical pain. However, she knew she couldn¡¯t let this suffering defeat her. She had to stay strong.


    That was because she knew that Aiken would seek justice for her and Skr would be by her side. With this support, she couldn¡¯t afford to let other¡¯s humiliation make her fall.


    But Wendy¡­ She was the victim, still unconscious, and yet her family didn¡¯t support her. Instead, they med her and piled false usations on her.


    Simona remembered Wendy¡¯s envy of others who had loving parents.


    She had never understood why Wendy, despite having parents, envied others. After all, it should be someone like her who had no parents to be envious of those with loving parents. Now she realized that some parents were not parents at all¨Cthey were monsters.


    ¡°You! How can you speak like that? We¡¯re doing this for your good. I heard those boys are from wealthy families. Can we afford to provoke them? You should think carefully and make sure your family isn¡¯t put in a difficult position.


    ¡°Instead, use this opportunity to get as muchpensation from those boys¡® families as you can. That¡¯s what really matters,¡± Valencia said, rolling her eyes. She thought that young people just didn¡¯t understand what was truly important.


    Upon hearing her words, Simona sneered. She clenched her teeth tightly and red at Valencia with hatred. ¡°Do you believe I¡¯ll make things difficult for you?¡±


    Those boys were nothing to her.


    She wanted those boys to not only regret their actions today but also pay a price for them.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Valencia was startled and couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.


    ¡°Both you and Wendy are despicable and need to be taught a lesson! Otherwise, you¡¯ll never understand your ce. If you had a better attitude and listened to us, maybe I would consider marrying you myself, without any gift from your family.¡±


    Keith was used to being spoiled at home. Seeing this, he raised his hand and was ready to p Simona.


    Chapter 872


    212


    As his hand was about toe down, Skr grabbed it. At the same time, she delivered a sharp p to Keith¡¯s face.


    ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± Keith¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he covered his face, preparing to retaliate against Skr.


    Jimmy and Valencia saw their son being hit and moved towards Skr and Simona to start a fight.


    Just then, the ward door opened.


    Wendy leaned weakly against the doo

 Richest Mogul 873

    <b>Chapter </b><b>873 </b>


    1/2


    Skr felt a sharp pang in her heart <i>as </i>she looked at Wendy. Thetter appeared like a broken doll, with tears in her eyes that never fell. Her face was pale as she stared at her family.


    ¡°Wendy, how are you?¡± Simona asked urgently upon seeing Wendy.


    When she returned to school, she faced new ssmates, all of whom were a year younger than her. The first person to be her friend was Wendy.


    Wendy shook her head weakly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±


    But she knew she could never return to school now.


    Valencia and Jimmy had initially wanted her to skip college and marry right away. Now, with her current condition¡­ they would surely never allow her to return to school.


    ¡°Of course you¡¯re fine! Since you¡¯re fine, hurry up and get discharged. Then, go to the police and clear things up.


    ¡°After that, call the parents of those male ssmates and demandpensation. From now on<b>, </b>stay at home and don¡¯t cause any more trouble. You¡¯ve really embarrassed us!¡± Valencia scolded.


    Wendy¡¯s body trembled violently. Her face grew even paler, but the tears in her eyes remained unmoved.¡± Mom, I did nothing wrong. They bullied us, it was them.¡±


    But Valencia, Jimmy, and Keith seemed to be deaf. They acted as if they hadn¡¯t heard her. ¡°You said you did nothing wrong? If you were truly innocent, why would they target you, not someone else? If you hadn¡¯t flirted with them, would they have bullied you?¡±


    ¡°How disgraceful!¡± Jimmy spat.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Wendy said? You¡¯re the real jerks!¡± Simona cried out in anguish.


    Wendy must be suffering so much right now.


    Skr asked coldly, ¡°Do you realize that yourments are helping criminals evade justice? Do you understand the consequences?<b>¡± </b>


    Keith sneered and said, ¡°What crime? They¡¯re just students. What do students know? We¡¯ll give them a chance if they just apologize and pay up. Don¡¯t try to scare us.¡±


    Then Keith turned to Wendy, saying, ¡°And Wendy, you shoulde with us now.¡±


    Wendy took a step back, her face ashen as she looked at them. Despite her frailty, she held on to her decision with courage. ¡°I don¡¯t want money. I want those boys to pay for what they did today.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Valencia couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and moved toward Wendy, ready to


    strike her.


    It was clear that physical abuse had been amon urrence for Wendy.


    Wendy took another step back, looking at Valencia with despair. ¡°Is it only when I¡¯m dead that you¡¯ll be satisfied? No, I can¡¯t die. Even if <b>I </b>die, you <b>won¡¯t </b>mourn for me.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and die if you dare. If you die, we can at least get <b>more </b>money from those boy¡¯s parents. At least then, your death would have some value,¡± Keith sneered and said.


    Meanwhile<b>, </b>Jimmy stepped forward and raised his hand, ready to hit Wendy as well. ¡°We sent you <b>to </b>school to find a wealthy husband, and now you¡¯ve been ruined. How dare you speak to us like that! <b>You </b><b>need a serious </b><b>lesson</b>.<b>¡± </b>


    Chapter 873


    2/2


    Wendy¡¯s eyes were hollow. She said, ¡°I want to sever ties with all of you.¡±


    ¡°You ungrateful girl, what are you talking about? Who do you think you are to talk about severing ties? <b>If </b>we didn¡¯t support you, you¡¯d be out begging for scraps!¡± Valencia roared.


    Just as Jimmy was about to strike Wendy, Skr stepped in to block him.


    ¡°Did you hear what she said?¡± Skr demanded.


    Simona took the opportunity to support Wendy. ¡°Wendy, we¡¯ll face this together. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Jimmy tried to push Skr aside.


    As his hand reached out to touch Skr, someone kicked Jimmy aside<b>, </b>sending him sprawling.


    ¡°Did they hurt you?¡± Joe¡¯s face was dark as he checked Skr for injuries.


    Skr sighed with relief upon seeing Joe. She had handed her phone to Simona after making a call.


    She was afraid she might not handle the situation well if it escted. ¡°Who are you? How dare you hit people!¡± Valencia demanded angrily.


    Chapter 874

 Richest Mogul 874

    Chapter 874


    Joe cast a cold nce at Keith.


    Keith¡¯s fist, which had been raised, suddenly froze.


    With just one look, he could tell that this man was not someone to be trifled with. He wasn¡¯t someone Keith could easily handle.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Keith stammered.


    Both Jimmy and Valencia were the type to bully those they perceived as weak and were afraid of those stronger than themselves.


    Especially after Jimmy had been kicked, his face turned pale with fear, and Valencia opened her mouth as if to say something but then hesitated and remained silent.


    ¡°Do you know who you were about to hit?¡± Joe asked.


    Jimmy, Valencia, and Keith were at a loss for words. Despite their usual bravado with neighbors, facing Joe made them feel as though their mouths were sealed. They couldn¡¯t bring themselves to speak.


    They had initially thought the two girls were easy to intimidate, believing they could handle the situation as they pleased. But now¡­


    Witnessing Wendy¡¯s family¡¯s pitiful state, Simona felt even more sympathy for Wendy.


    The two of them had already been through an incredibly tough day, and now Wendy had to deal with her family¡¯s abuse as well.


    It was clear just how heartbroken she must be right now.


    ¡°You were about to hit my wife,¡± Joe said coldly.


    When Skr heard the term ¡°wife¡± and saw him standing protectively in front of her, her heart skipped a beat. It suddenly reminded her of his earlier words about not getting a divorce.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t hit anyone¡­ We didn¡¯t get the chance to.¡± Jimmy quickly distanced himself from the incident.


    He was relieved they hadn¡¯t actually hit anyone.


    Valencia¡¯s eyes flickered as she said, ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. We¡¯re not the kind of people who hit others.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re victims¡® family, and we¡¯re just emotional right now. You came to cause trouble for us.¡± Keith quickly defended.


    Wendy trembled with anger at the sight of theirpleteck of ountability.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. They were just saying that Wendy and I were at fault, and they even tried


    to extort money from the perpetrators. They¡¯re despicable!¡± Simona seethed with rage.


    Joe¡¯s gaze suddenly turned sharp. His imposing presence, already intimidating, now struck fear into


    everyone present.


    ¡°We¡­ We didn¡¯t say anything wrong. If you hadn¡¯t hung out with those guys, they wouldn¡¯t have bullied you. As girls, you should be more self¨Cdisciplined and avoid associating with boys.¡± Valencia¡¯s eyes flickered as she stubbornly protested.


    Besides, Valencia believed that young girls today were shameless, acting high and mighty simply because they were young.


    Chapter 874


    2/2


    ¡°Shut up! All of you, just shut up!¡± Wendy shouted in despair at her family.


    Every word they uttered was another wound for her. They were supposed to be her family.


    All this time, she had dreamed of getting out. She thought that once she earned money and could provide for them, they would treat her better and no longer push her to marry someone wealthy. But she had been


    na?ve.


    Simona cried uncontrobly. ¡°Wendy¡­¡±


    ¡°You ungrateful girl, do you know what you¡¯re saying? Who gave you the nerve? Do you think just because someone else is here, we won¡¯t dare hit you? We might not hit others, but you are my daughter.


    ¡°You¡¯re already disgraceful enough, and now you dare to tell us to be quiet. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson right now.¡± Valencia approached Wendy, raising her hand to strike her.


    Wendy trembled violently. Years of being beaten had made her forget how to defend herself.


    Fortunately, Simona reacted quickly and shielded Wendy.


    Skr quickly grabbed Valencia¡¯s hand as it swung toward Simona. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°What you just said and did is all recorded,¡± Skr said coldly.


    ¡°Get out,¡± Joe ordered with a chilling tone.

 Richest Mogul 875

    <b>Chapter </b><b>875 </b>


    Valencia shivered in fear. She nced back at Jimmy and Keith.


    ¡°We¡¯re taking Wendy with us. You can¡¯t stop us from taking her. She¡¯s got nothing to do with you. This hospital is outrageously expensive, and we don¡¯t have the money to pay for her stay,¡± Valencia said. She swallowed her fear as she pointed at Wendy.


    Wendy¡¯s face turned ashen. If she left with them, it would be the end for her. But she knew her family all too well and couldn¡¯t let them drag Simona down with her.


    Just as she felt she had no choice but to leave with them, Skr said coldly, ¡°The police have already opened an investigation. The costs of her hospital stay will be covered by the suspects and their families.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Wendy immediately snapped back to her senses. ¡°I <b>can¡¯t </b>go with you. I need to seek justice for myself.¡±


    ¡°Justice? What justice? You¡¯ve already been raped. Do you want to make it public and humiliate yourself further? The most important thing now is to getpensation. Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡± Valencia seethed, her teeth grinding.


    All these years, she felt like she had raised nothing but a burden.


    ¡°This is our family matter. How we handle it is none of your concern. You can sue us all you want<b>, </b>but stay out of our business,¡± Keith added, avoiding Joe¡¯a gaze. His words were directed at Skr and Simona


    Their shamelessness was enough to shock anyone¡¯s sense of morality.


    Wendy tightly gripped Simona¡¯s hand, biting her lips hard. She knew that no one was going to help her. Throughout her life, she had never received help from anyone.


    Even when neighbors saw her being beaten, they only frowned. Sometimes, if her cries were too loud and her pain too intense, they mighte over and offer a word or two of advice.


    But their advice only led to her being punished more severely.


    And all her suffering was simply because she was a girl. They couldn¡¯t find a buyer willing to pay the price they were satisfied with.


    Just when Wendy thought her situation waspletely hopeless, Skr, who was protecting Simona, spoke up to help her once more. She said, ¡°Wendy just turned 18 this year. She¡¯s of legal age now, and you have no right to dictate her choices.¡±


    18¡­


    She almost forgot that she was already 18. She had just celebrated her 18th birthday. She was officially an adult now. The perverse control of her twisted family could no longer bind her.


    Wendy looked up at Skr, her eyes reddened but now holding a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°What does being 18 matter? She¡¯s my daughter. Since I gave birth to her, whether she¡¯s 18, 28<b>, </b><b>or </b>38, she


    has to do as I say. Even if I beat her to death today, no one can stop me,¡± Valencia shouted.


    She was too ignorant, legally bound, and utterly immoral.


    Skr felt a familiar suffocating sensation, reminiscent of what she had felt dealing with the Williams family in her past life. Perhaps, having faced such adversity herself<b>, </b>she <b>didn¡¯t </b>want to see anyone else mired <b>in </b>such a swamp of helplessness.


    She nced at the bruised Wendy, then at the sobbing Simona, and finally turned her <b>gaze to </b>Joe. ¡°They just ndered Simona <b>and </b><b>tried </b><b>to </b>threaten <b>me</b><b>. </b>Can we get awyer to sue them<b>?</b>¡±


    Chapter 875


    2/2


    ¡°Yes,¡± Joe replied, his gaze settling on her. He noticed the pain flickering in her eyes and felt a pang of sympathy.


    He knew Skr had been mistreated by the Williams family before. But he never considered how deep <b>the </b>psychological scars left by those people had been for Skr.


    Joe collected his thoughts and looked up toward a short distance. He said, ¡°Come over here.¡±


    Only then did everyone notice that a few hospital security guards had arrived at the far end of the hallway. The security guards, hearing Joe¡¯s call, promptly strode over.

 Richest Mogul 876

    Chapter 876


    1/2


    The Specters had never seen people like Joe and Skr. It was as though nothing they said was of any importance. A simple order from Joe and Skr was enough to sentence them to death.


    The power imbnce was like that between kings and peasants. They were suffocated by the sheer helplessness of the situation.


    Joe and Skr were nothing like their old neighbors or friends. Back then, they traded insults. Whoeversted the longer in the argument won.


    ¡°You¡¯ve disrupted the peace of our patients. Just now, we heard you threatening the other patients and their families. You¡¯re posing a threat to our hospital¡¯s safety. Please leave the hospital now. If not, we¡¯ll call the police immediately.¡± After walking over, the head of security gave them forceful instructions.


    When Jimmy and Keith saw the intimidating guards, they were too scared to continue speaking. They¡¯d shrunk into themselves slightly after Joe showed up. Now, they were too scared to even say a word. They looked at Valencia for guidance.


    Valencia paled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got this wrong. She¡¯s my daughter. We would like to get her discharged.¡±


    He said, ¡°Please.¡±


    Valencia paled helplessly. She could only look at Wendy and mock her, ¡°Did you think they would help you? Don¡¯t forget who raised you. If you knew what¡¯s best for you, you¡¯de with us right now.¡±


    When the time came, they¡¯d ask for a handsome sum. This would put their family on track for afortable life. What was so bad about it? What would justice and punishment for those boys do? They¡¯d slept with her anyway. Why would she prefer justice over money? It was ridiculous!


    Valencia¡¯s eyes shed. It told Wendy that she would regret it when they got home if she refused to obey.


    Wendy was pale under Valencia¡¯s re. She nearly fainted from the terror.


    However, a voice inside her head insisted that she needed to get justice. Those devils had to be punished by thew. They destroyed her. She wouldn¡¯t let it slide. If she did, what was the point of continuing to live? She would spend her life going through the motions like a zombie.


    Wendy took a deep breath, gathered every fiber of courage in her body, and dered, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Valencia was furious. If there hadn¡¯t been an audience looking on, she would¡¯ve given Wendy a good beating. She would be obedient after that!


    The head of security ordered, ¡°Call the police.¡±


    ¡°Wait! We¡¯re leaving now!¡± Valencia¡¯s expression changed.


    Before Jimmy and Keith left, they red at Wendy like she was their enemy rather than a loved one. They might¡¯ve preferred a dog over Wendy. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After they left, Wendy fainted.


    Simona was terrified. She eximed, ¡°Skr W¨CWendy fainted!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get a doctor.¡± Skr immediately set out to get a doctor, but Joe stopped her. He instructed, ¡°Stay here with them. I¡¯ll find him.¡±


    Skr met Joe¡¯s eyes. She felt like the distance between them had disappeared.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chapter 876


    2/2


    Wendy was doing worse than Simona. Other than the bruises on her, she was also covered in burns. It was a horrible sight. Even the nurse couldn¡¯t stomach it.


    She told Skr about Wendy¡¯s situation, ¡°She probably gets beaten up often. There are fresh woundsyered on top of old wounds. She even broke a rib before, not to mention her malnutrition. I suspect that she¡¯s a victim of human trafficking. Those people who were here probably aren¡¯t rted to her by blood.¡±


    If they had been her biological parents, they wouldn¡¯t have treated her like that.


    Simona exhausted herself by crying. She went to sleep in a neighboring bed.


    Skr nced at Simona while she was fast asleep and thanked the nurse.

 Richest Mogul 877

    Chapter 877


    Chapter 877


    After the nurse left, Skr left the room and saw Joe leaning against the outside wall.


    ¡°Aiken texted me just now, He¡¯ll be arriving at the hospital soon. It¡¯s almost dawn. Are you tired? Would you like to go home and take a rest?¡±


    Joe suddenly grabbed her hand <b>and </b>embraced her. He whispered into her ear, ¡°The Williamses treated you like that too, hadn¡¯t they?¡±


    Skr¡¯s <b>eyes </b>welled up with tears. The hurt she¡¯d sequestered away after the downfall of the Williamses came to the surface once more. Although it was all over, <b>cold </b>sweat still beaded on her forehead upon thinking of what happened before her rebirth.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. I had a rtively happy childhood inparison to Wendy¡¯s. I had a loving mom and brothers who pampered me. My experience with the Williamses isn¡¯t worth mentioning<b>.</b>¡±


    Skr had been given a chance to try again. However, many people didn¡¯t have this chance. Wendy was one of them. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Wendy had just turned 18. She had her whole life ahead of her. If Skr could, she wanted to lend Wendy a helping hand. Skr wouldn¡¯t expect Wendy to pay her back.


    In herst life, Gloria helped her and the Sullivans family during her surgery without expecting any reparations. On the contrary, the Williamses had been unwilling to waste their time <b>and </b>money on Skr. If possible, Skr wanted to pay the kindness forward,


    ¡°I would like to sponsor Wendy¡¯s education, but I don¡¯t want her to know that I¡¯m behind it. Could you help me with this?¡± Skr asked


    Joe caressed her head and promised, ¡°I¡¯ll get it done.¡±


    Aiken had beening over from the other side of the corridor. However, when he saw Skr and Joe embracing in front of the room, he took a step back. Aiken walked back into the stairwell.


    He took the phone offered to him by one of his men. A few videos depicted what had happened. Aiken watched how the Specters insulted Simona and Wendy.


    Aiken didn¡¯t give a damn whether they could¡¯ve driven Wendy to death. However, they shouldn¡¯t have touched Simona,


    ¡°Look into the Specters and teach them a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Mr. <b>Parkinson</b>, how severe should they be schooled<b>?</b>¡±


    Aiken pulled a cigarette out. However, he remembered that he was in a hospital. Thus, he held it between his teeth without lighting it. Then, he answered, ¡°Go at it however you wish as long as they remain alive at the end of it.¡±


    Half an hourter, Skr and Joe left the hospital. They both fell asleep on the


    <b>way </b>


    home.


    After arriving at Gxy Vi, they took a shower and napped for another two hours separately. When morning came, Skr headed off to work.


    When she left, Joe hadn¡¯t woken up yet.


    She¡¯d just clocked in when she ran into Caleb, who¡¯d been waiting for her. He seemed rather down and


    Chapter 877


    greeted his other colleagues weakly.


    Upon <b>seeing </b>Skr, he approached her immediately.


    2/2


    ¡°Um¡­ I heard some rumors going around about what happened at Woodman High. I think a few students bullied Simona and another girl. The school has shut down all discourse about this. I heard this from a student there. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s true. Who would dare bully Simona with that temper of hers?¡±


    Although Caleb posed it as a question, he had the <b>answer </b>to it.


    If the news got to him, it meant that it was unquestionably true. After all, no one dared tell him fake news about Simona.

 Richest Mogul 878

    Chapter 878


    Caleb scratched his head. He didn¡¯t <b>dare </b>to look at Skr, terrified that she would nod.


    ¡°I sent Simona multiple texts and called her. She didn¡¯t pick up nor offer me any reply. I went to Apollo Hospital yesterday. I saw Simona, Aiken, Joe, and you there.¡±


    Skr acknowledged Caleb¡¯s worries. She replied lowly, ¡°It would be best not to disturb Simona during this period of time.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s expression changed. Although he knew the oue of what happened, he was still furious. Caleb hissed through gritted teeth. ¡°They¡¯ve got a death wish


    Simona was an extremely proud girl. It looked like she cared about nothing. She was outgoing and extroverted. However, she had a pure heart. Those kids were too daring for their own good.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs first,¡± said Skr.


    Caleb clenched his jaw and nodded. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    When they went upstairs and were alone together, Skr asked Caleb with a frown, ¡°Does this mean that all the students of Woodman High have found out about it?¡±


    Had the news got out after just a night?


    The police were handling it while the students weren¡¯t in school. The principals and teachers would be investigated as well. It was natural for people to find out.


    However, this wasn¡¯t a good thing for Simona and Wendy. They would be faced with a slew of rumors upon returning to school.


    ¡°I think only a few students found out. They said that those who bullied Simona and Wendy bragged about


    it to a few male students. Although the school prohibited them from talking about it, I believe the students would talk about it amongst themselves anyway,¡± Alexander said with a frown.


    He really wanted to choke the people who bullied her.


    Although Aiken wouldn¡¯t let them off, they were utter assholes. Skr¡¯s expression was grim. Caleb didn¡¯t continue talking about it. Thankfully, her work only needed to be given a conclusion.


    When Skr was done, she saw that Joe had called her. She called him back.


    ¡°Have you woken up?¡± asked Skr.


    It was 11:00 am sharp.


    Joe replied, ¡°I¡¯m at the office now, I¡¯ve told Paul to handle the affairs rted to your intention to sponsor Wendy. He¡¯s working on it.¡±


    Skr thanked him and said, ¡°After work, I¡¯ll be going to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    They chatted for a bit before hanging up.


    Skr daydreamed for a bit as she looked at her phone


    A text came in just as she was about to pocket her phone.


    ¡°Skr, I¡¯m Vera. Could we talk in person?¡±


    She was surprised to see that it was from a number she didn¡¯t know. When did she exchange contact


    Chapter 575


    information with Vera? Why did she have no memory of it?


    Suddenly, Skr remembered that someone had added her contact card without saying hi. She¡¯d thought it was a client, but after that, she forgot about it.


    So it turned out to be Vera.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll be busy for the next few days. It¡¯s not very convenient. If you¡¯ve got anything to say, just tell me


    now.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t interested in meeting Vera privately.


    After everything the Ruells had gone through and Vera gave in to her, Skr¡¯s rtionship with Vera had be even more strained.


    It would be best if they didn¡¯t interact.


    Vera said nothing else.

 Richest Mogul 879

    Chapter 879


    During lunch, Vera replied, ¡°Some things are better said in <b>person</b>. Since you¡¯ll be busy for the next few days, I¡¯ll ask you out some other time.<b>¡± </b>


    Skr replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Vera sat in a caf¨¦ with aptop in front of her. She was checking through her inbox. In the past week, she had hired a private investigator to investigate what had happened to Skr and the Williamses.


    Now, some of the Williamses were dead, and others were missing. Some were even in jail. Samuel was the only one they could find. He returned to his vige and began selling burritos.


    The reason why the Williamses fell so fast was because the Martin Group worked behind the scenes to cause their downfall.


    Although they didn¡¯t


    what was going on.


    do so publicly, as a member of the Ruell family, she could see through the mist of


    As the true daughter of the Williams family, she was truly merciless to her biological parents. She watched with hands folded as the Williamses fell to where they were now.


    Thus, Skr was a more cruel person than she was. In addition, parental love didn¡¯t seem to matter to her. Even though her biological parents hadn¡¯t raised her, and they treated their adopted daughter better than they did her, she shouldn¡¯t have watched on from the sidelines. One could even say she¡¯d exacerbated the issue.


    The Martin Group added oil to the fire, thus ensuring the Williamses would nevere back. Joe should¡¯ve been Skr¡¯s worst enemy. Yet, she married him? Why would she do that?


    Also, wasn¡¯t Joe scared that Skr would betray him?


    Vera narrowed her eyes and continued reading through the information about Skr in her inbox.


    When Skr returned to the hospital, Simona and Wendy had gotten much better.


    ¡°Skr, I¡¯m fine. You must be exhausted. You stayed over to keep mepany in the hospitalst night and had to head to work the next morning. Go back and rest. I¡¯m alright.¡± Simona didn¡¯t want Skr to worry about her too much.


    A day had passed, and she¡¯d calmed down. When Simona saw Wendy go against the world alone, she felt the need to stay strong even more. This couldn¡¯t take her down. She would face those devils with Wendy! As Simona and Skr spoke, Wendy watched on, feeling slightly envious.


    Aiken had stayed at the hospital for the whole day. Whenever the police discovered new leads, they would call Aiken to update him. Wendy knew that she would make the perpetrators pay as long as she didn¡¯t give up.


    However, she¡¯d never received such love and concern from her family.


    Although she was envious, Wendy wasn¡¯t jealous.


    On the way to the hospital, Skr had bought two bowls of chicken soup and some cakes.


    ¡°I bought this while I wasing here. Try it and see whether you girls like it. If you do, I¡¯ll buy them


    tomorrow.¡±


    again


    Chapter 879


    ¡°Do I get some too?¡± Wendy was surprised. She eyed Skr hesitantly.


    Skr nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Of course. Try them out.¡±


    Tears sparkled in Wendy¡¯s eyes as she thanked Skr. Then, she sipped at her soup slowly.


    As Simona ate, she told Skr about Wendy¡¯s ns. She intended to cut ties with her parents. She¡¯d submitted the evidence of her abuse to the police.


    ¡°They did raise me after all. When they grow old and need my care down the road, I¡¯ll pay them a substantive amount. However<b>, </b>I won¡¯t have anything to do with them. I¡¯ve grown up now. I can take ca of myself. I¡¯ll take the college entrance exams and get into my dream college.¡±


    In the beginning, she didn¡¯t like telling others about her ns. However, Skr seemed to exude a This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    presence that made Wendy feel like she could trust Skr. She wanted to talk about it.


    Wendy would work during the summer holidays. When she entered college, she would pay for it hersel and get loans if possible. Wendy would persevere.


    Simona added, ¡°I invited her to stay at mine, but she turned me down.¡±


    ¡°Simona, 1 don¡¯t want to


    trouble anyone. I can survive on my own,¡± Wendy told Simona seriously.


    Just as Skr was about to say something, Aiken walked in.


    ¡°Have you had dinner? We could have dinner at the canteen, if that¡¯s alright with you.¡±

 Richest Mogul 881

    Chapter 880


    ¡°Thanks, but I ate beforeing here,¡± Skr turned Aiken down politely.


    After getting off work, she felt a little hungry. While she was <b>buying </b>food for the girls, she had something


    to eat too.


    Aiken nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Then, he walked out of the room.


    Simona and Wendy didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. They didn¡¯t eat a lot.


    Skr chatted with them for a while. Then, the police arrived. She left the room and waited outside.


    Aiken finished his dinner and stood beside her.


    ¡°Thank you so much for what you¡¯ve done in the past few days. If not for you, Simona wouldn¡¯t have calmed down so fast,¡± Aiken said softly.


    ¡°Simona is very strong. She had regained her spirits after calming down yesterday. She doesn¡¯t want to make you worry.¡± Skr nced at Aiken. He¡¯d seemed paler after the events of the past few days. There was a crease between his brows that looked like it was there to stay.


    Skr understood how he was feeling. Anyone would be enraged if their sister, whom they¡¯d pampered growing up, had gotten bullied.


    Aiken looked at the floor to hide the emotions swirling in his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to freak Skr out. ¡°Simona likes to keep her thoughts to herself. I got her a psychologist.¡±


    ¡°With the help of the psychologist, I¡¯m sure Simona will be fine.¡± Skr had intended to suggest Aiken hire a psychologist. Simona was stil young. She needed the guidance of a psychologist to deal with her


    emotions. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Although they could stay by Simona¡¯s side while she faced all this, they couldn¡¯t give her inner peace and chase her nightmares away for her.


    Aiken agreed, adding. ¡°The psychologist will also conduct therapy sessions for Wendy.¡±


    Skr was a little surprised. Although she hadn¡¯t known Aiken for long<b>, </b>she could tell he wasn¡¯t the type to stick his nose into other¡¯s business.


    However, she¡¯d heard a nurse talking about how Aiken was paying for Wendy¡¯s treatment. He¡¯d even hired awyer for her.


    The policemen left the hospital room after taking their statements. Skr and Aiken walked in together. The girls seemed down. Perhaps it was because they¡¯d been led to recall the nightmarish happenings ofst night under the police¡¯s questioning. Tears welled up in their eyes.


    Simona looked up and asked Alken, ¡°They will pay for what they¡¯ve done, right?¡±


    ¡°Definitely,¡± Aiken promised firmly.


    Every single person who hurt his sister would pay for it


    Wendy nced up at Aiken tearily <b>and </b>said, ¡°Thanks for hiring awyer for me. In the future¡­ when I make


    a fortune, I¡¯ll repay you the medical fees and the legal fees. Thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Aiken nodded.


    Skr stood by them silently.


    Chanelic


    When Simona and Wendy had fallen asleep, she took her leave.


    Aiken suggested that he could fetch her home.


    ¡°I drove today. I can get home on my own. Simona needs you here,¡± Skr replied softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk with you to the parking lot.¡±


    As they left the eighth floor and headed to the underground parking lot, they ran into Rowan and Jenny. They¡¯d just parked their car and were chatting as they walked.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m fine. I could¡¯ve waited till tomorrow toe to the hospital. Most of the doctors have


    gotten off work by now. My symptoms aren¡¯t serious. It¡¯s just mild diarrhea and weakness. Rowan, you¡¯re pampering me,¡± said Jenny coquettishly.


    Her arm was hooked around his. When she looked up at him, it was as though he was the only person in her universe.


    Rowan loved it when Jenny looked at him like that. She could see no one else but him. He said, ¡°You¡¯ve got toe to the hospital if you¡¯re not feeling well. I like pampering you anyway.¡±

 Richest Mogul 882

    Chapter 882


    Jenny¡¯s eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t believe Rowan was throwing <b>a </b>fit at her for Skr. All sense of logic


    left her.


    Sheined angrily, ¡°How dare you shout at me for Skr? Rowan, would <b>you </b>dare to swear that <b>you </b>harbor no romantic intentions for Skr on oath? You know <b>she¡¯s </b>Joe¡¯s wife, so you don¡¯t have the courage to make your love evident, right?¡±


    That was the truth. It had to be. Skr was a bitch. She tried to prove her charm by flirting men. If not, Joe wouldn¡¯t have investigated Jenny. She wouldn¡¯t have lost all hope with Joe. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Rowan was floored. Jenny seemed like a stranger to him.


    with different


    He¡¯d thought she was a little princess in need of protection. Her cruel words and jealous outlook were a stark contrast to that. He didn¡¯t know her at all.


    Rowan pushed Jenny away. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I know you enough. Go see the doctor yourself. Give us some time to calm down.¡±


    This terrified Jenny. She calmed down suddenly and grabbed Rowan¡¯s arm in an attempt to stop him from leaving.


    She stared at him with tears in her eyes and said, ¡°Rowan, I¡¯m sorry. I was too concerned about you. I didn¡¯t mean to imply that you were having an affair with Skr. I wasn¡¯t thinking straight.¡±


    Rowan gave Jenny a long, hard look. She was like a stranger to him. He hadn¡¯t really sat himself down calmly to contemte why Jenny suddenly changed her mind and sought him out.


    Jenny said that she found out he was the one she adored after going through some hardships. Was that the truth?


    Jenny noticed that the displeasure and confusion in his eyes hadn¡¯t dissipated. She panicked internally and reminded herself not to act on impulse. She had to keep calm.


    Skr emerged from the shower at 9:00 pm. Joe had taken a bath in the guest bathroom. She ran into Joe when he came out with dripping hair,


    got something I want to talk to you about,¡± Joe said. He signaled for her to get into the bed.


    She nodded and replied, ¡°Let me change into my pajamas first.¡±


    She headed into the dressing room and got changed quickly.


    When s


    she got into the bed, Joe enveloped her in a hug. Skr froze. She picked up on a change in Joe¡¯s mood. He¡¯d ced his forehead on her shoulder as though he was a wounded creature.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Joe said nothing. He continued holding on to her.


    After ten minutes, Joe exined, ¡°Today is the anniversary of my mom¡¯s death.¡±


    Her anniversary?


    Skr¡¯s heart sank. She turned around and hugged Joe. They were entwined with each other..


    She could tell that Joe was down. Taliamitted suicide by jumping off a building. Her death would be an eternal wound on Joe¡¯s heart, ording to what Gloria had told Skr.


    Chapter 882


    2/2


    Joe had been a child¨Cback then. He saw his mommit suicide before his eyes. Then, he witnessed his father¡¯s multiple one¨Cnight stands. His perfect family of three disintegrated within seconds. He could only rely on himself.


    If not, his rtives would¡¯ve descended upon him like wolves to rob him of everything he had.

 Richest Mogul 883

    Chapter 883


    After a while, they fell asleep nestled in each other¡¯s arms.


    Skr woke up at three in the morning and realized that the lights were still on. She got out of bed and turned the lights off. Then, she got back into bed. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The second did so, Joe dragged her <b>back </b>into his embrace. Perhaps he badly neededpanionship on a day like this.


    Habits had ingrained themselves in Skr without her realizing. In the beginning, she¡¯d felt awkward when Joe held her while they were falling asleep. Now, she was knocked out the <b>second </b>he held her.


    This was simr to how Skr sometimes felt like her marriage with Joe could <bst </b>for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a tour of mypany during the weekends?¡± Joe sounded highly alert. His voice broke through the heavy midnight silence.


    Skr agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    The next morning, they chatted leisurely at breakfast. Skr mentioned running into Rowan and Jenny at the hospital.


    The Jakemans wouldn¡¯t let them be together,¡± stated Joe.


    Skr didn¡¯tment further on it.


    Clearly, Joe had discovered what was going on between Jenny and Rowan, Rowan would find out what happened between her and Edwin soon.


    Harold Zane, the headmaster of Woodman High, visited Simona and Wendy in the hospital. He was apanied by Tom ck, a teacher.


    Simona had never talked about her background at school, so Harold <b>and </b>Tom had no idea she hailed from such a powerful family. Aiken wasn¡¯t someone you wanted to piss off.


    A few of the perpetrator¡¯s parents hade to school crying about how they¡¯d lost their jobs.


    All of them were performing students. When the teachers checked <b>on </b>them at the detention center, they confirmed that the boys had <b>done </b>so on a whim.


    They were teenagers who acted without <b>thinking </b>things through<b>, </b>not knowing the consequences of their


    actions.


    Thus, they came to the hospital to convince Simona and Wendy so they would ask for morepensation. Perhaps this would save the boys¡® future.


    However, when they arrived at Simona¡¯s room, they saw Aiken taking a call. They swallowed their words.


    Aiken looked at Harold and Tom nkly. He asked, ¡°Did you bothe to the hospital right after leaving the detention center?¡±


    This stunned them


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, mypany has been sponsoring many of Woodman High¡¯s projects for the past. decade. <b>Now</b>, it looks like you don¡¯t deserve it. You¡¯re unwilling to make the perpetrators take responsibility for their actions. Rather, you¡¯d make the victims suffer. You¡¯re trying to push me around,¡± said Aiken calmly.


    His calm demeanor was the most terrifying part of this. It was a covert threat.


    In addition, Aiken knew about how they¡¯d gone to the detention center and the intentions they harbored uponing to the hospital.


    Harold calmed down quickly. He pleaded, ¡°The children have realized how problematic their actions were. Their parents are willing to providepensation with the hopes that it¡¯ll satisfy them. These children aren¡¯t evil people. Their parents regret not instilling the proper morals in their children. Can¡¯t you have mercy on them?¡±


    Some of their parents ownedpanies, others were board members of huge corporations, and another was Harold¡¯s nephew. They¡¯d be removed from their positions or forced on a path of no return.


    In addition, Woodman High couldn¡¯t get involved in a scandal. Harold was about to retire, and this happened right before he did so. He probably wouldn¡¯t have a peaceful retirement at this point.


    Aiken roared. ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    Harold and Tom¡¯s faces fell.


    ¡°You¡±


    ¡°They bragged about it to their friends afterward. Does it look like they¡¯ve realized how problematic their actions were? Why don¡¯t you try being bullied? Then, I¡¯ll grovel for your forgiveness. What do you think?¡± Aiken shot back.


    ¡°Y¨CYou can¡¯t make such a hypothesis.¡± Harold and Tom were floored.


    Aiken grinned and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a hypothesis.¡±


    Their mouths fell open.

 Richest Mogul 884

    hapter 884


    Blood drained from Harold and Tom¡¯s faces. They regretteding over to get involved in this messy affair. However, they had no choice.


    Yet¡­


    ¡°Wendy¡¯s parents sought me out saying that they would likepensation. As long as it was enough, they wouldn¡¯t take legal action against the boys,¡± said Harold. He wasn¡¯t giving up easily. His nephew only had one son. His future couldn¡¯t be destroyed over this.


    Aiken raised a brow. He dialed <b>a </b>number and said on the phone, ¡°The principal of Woodman High told me that you only wantpensation. You don¡¯t want to take legal action on those assholes. Is that <b>true</b>?¡±


    He then put the phone on speaker.


    Jimmy denied desperately, ¡°No, Impossible. We don¡¯t want marypensation. We want them to pay for it! Right, they must pay for what they¡¯ve done! Don¡¯t listen to Harold¡¯s bullshit. We¡¯ve never wanted money from them!¡±


    ¡°Have you heard that? Aiken hung up and stared at them emotionlessly.


    Harold and Tom could only leave dejectedly.


    Aiken¡¯s eyes glinted coldly as he watched them slink away.


    When Skr arrived at the hospital, she noticed that something was off.


    Aiken stood by the door of Simona¡¯s room with an unlit cigarette between his teeth. He was clearly in a horrible mood.


    ¡°How are Simona and Wendy doing?¡±


    Aiken nced at Skr. The darkness swirling in his eyes dissipated. He said, ¡°They¡¯ve just finished dinner and are reading now.¡±


    ¡°<b>Are </b>you fou


    you feeling ill?¡± asked Skr.


    Heat pooled in Aiken¡¯s eyes as he scanned Skr greedily. He averted his eyes immediately after. ¡°Ten minutes ago, the principal of Woodman High came over with a teacher. They wanted to beg for those assholes and grovel for our forgiveness.¡±


    mercy


    for


    Skr frowned. She said, ¡°Ever since Simona and Wendy were bullied, the school hasn¡¯t taken their stand. Do you mean that they¡¯de to plead the case of those perpetrators rather than visit the victims?¡± She wasn¡¯t a saint. She couldn¡¯t forgive people who hurt her family and friends.


    This exined why Aiken looked displeased. He looked up at Skr.


    Skr then asked, ¡°How did you respond to them?¡±


    Aiken repeated what he¡¯d told them to the letter.


    ¡°Everyone can be a saint if it doesn¡¯t happen to them. When it does happen to them, they¡¯ll insist that it isn¡¯t funny anymore!¡± Skr chuckled coldly.


    Aiken rarely saw Skr so pissed off. Initially, he¡¯d thought she would think he was being too cruel. Aiken worried that she might look down on him.


    Skr appeared weak. However, she was powerful on the inside.


    ¡°I promised Simona that those perpetrators would get what they deserved.¡±


    Skr nodded. She eximed, ¡°They have to pay for it! No one has the right to make the victims forgive them after a dismissive apology.¡±


    Aiken looked down at Skr and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Someone interjected, ¡°Ms. Sullivan, what a coincidence. And¡­ Aiken. What are you two doing here?¡±


    Skr looked back to see Vera approaching. The former suddenly remembered that thetter¡¯s family members were still hospitalized.

 Richest Mogul 885

    Chapter 885


    ¡°I¡¯vee to visit a friend of mine,¡± Skr replied coolly.


    Aiken added, ¡°Me too.<b>¡± </b>


    Vera¡¯s eyes darted between theth. What a coincidence. Here to see friends?


    While she was walking over, Vera noticed how Aiken had been staring at Skr. It didn¡¯t seem like an innocent look.


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan, I was wondering whether you¡¯d be able to spend half an hour having some coffee with me?¡±


    Skr knew that Vera wouldn¡¯t give up easily. She tried repeatedly to talk to her alone, and if she failed this time, she would only try again.


    With that in mind¡­


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Half an hourter, they walked into a caf¨¦ opposite the hospital. At this hour, there weren¡¯t many people in there.


    After sitting down, Skr ordered a cup of water. Vera got a coffee. She sipped at it. Then, she nced up at Skr. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She had to admit that Skr was extremelyposed despite the fact that she¡¯d been brought up in a rtively poor family in the vige. Vera didn¡¯t believe Skr wasn¡¯t curious about why she¡¯d asked her to meet twice.


    Vera couldn¡¯t make sense of why Joe married Skr. They didn¡¯t look particrly in love.


    ¡°Get to the point, Ms. Ruell.¡± Skr nced at the clock before meeting <b>Vera¡¯s </b>inquisitive gaze.


    Vera smiled and said, ¡°I know you and Joe are married.¡±


    Skr¡¯s eyes shed. She asked, ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I would like to know how you met Joe. Based on my understanding, the two of you hadn¡¯t seen each other much. Was it¡­ a sh marriage?¡± Vera scrutinized Skr to see her reaction.


    She wanted to know why Joe would agree to the sh marriage with Skr. What about her made Joe. indulge in such an impulsive decision? Just because she could restore antiques?


    Many people had simr abilities in Jipsburg. That definitely wasn¡¯t the reason why he did so.


    Vera found out Skr had a boyfriend during her research. He¡¯d left Jipsburg now.


    Skr could abandon her high¨Cschool sweetheart for Joe. How heartless. She was really <b>a </b>scheming


    woman.


    Her eyes were dark as she shot back with a twisted smile, ¡°Why should I tell you this? These are my private matters. If you¡¯re curious about things between Joe and I, go ask him yourself.¡±


    Skr couldn¡¯t <b>get </b>a read on Vera. She could¡¯ve had this conversation with Joe. Why was she insistent on talking to Skr?


    Vera¡¯s expression changed. Shemented, ¡°I think you harbor strong animosity toward me. This is just a casual chat.¡±


    She was extremely alert. Her marriage with Joe must¡¯ve been a product of her schemes, exactly as Vera expected.


    Skr sipped at her water. Then, she grinned mockingly and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t think we were close enough friends to have casual chats. I¡¯ve got something to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Do you harbor such animosity against me because you¡¯re scared Joe will divorce you for me? After you set out those two conditions for us, you¡¯ve made it clear that feelings don¡¯t matter to you. Money is what matters.¡± Vera scanned Skr judgementally.


    The more she spoke, the more she felt like she¡¯d hit the nail on the head.


    Skr red at Vera coldly. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°No. Since we¡¯re on the topic, I¡¯ll be honest with you. Joe and I have known each other for years. We knew that we¡¯d get married back then. Our marriage would be a great help to our families.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been too capricious recently. I ignored his opinions in my pursuit of freedom and left him to take on the world himself. Then, he waited for me for years. You know why you two married each other. Thus, I would like you to propose for divorce with Joe. You can ask me for anything. I¡¯ll agree to it.¡± Vera came clean about her ns<b>. </b>

 Richest Mogul 886

    Chapter 886


    Vera hadn¡¯t nned to skirt around the topic. She watched for Skr¡¯s reaction after speaking.


    Skr felt like she¡¯d heard this before somewhere. Annie had said something along those lines. Molly had even offered her a cheque to get her to divorce Joe.


    ¡°Why should I be the one to propose a divorce? You should be confident that you¡¯ll be able to get him to divorce me of your own ord. After all, you two have feelings for each other <b>and </b>have waited for one another for years, Skr asked her mockingly.


    If Joe had asked her for a divorce, she would¡¯ve agreed in a heartbeat. Clinging on to her to get her to change her mind wouldn¡¯t get Vera very far.


    This made Vera¡¯s expression sour. She couldn¡¯t tell Joe all of this. Vera was a proud woman. Even though Joe¡¯s marriage bothered her greatly, she couldn¡¯t tell anyone about it.


    Many people in Jipsburg thought that Joe was waiting for her and that she would be the only woman who would be Joe¡¯s wife. Vera believed so too. She had to set things back on their original path.


    From the beginning, Vera had thought that Joe was trying to piss her off. He wouldn¡¯t have married Skr otherwise. Even though she held that belief, Skr didn¡¯t share it. Perhaps she was fantasizing about how Joe loved her.


    Vera took a deep breath and said, ¡°I asked you to bring the divorce up because I didn¡¯t want Joe to feel guilty over this.¡±


    ¡°Your ns are very well thought out, Ms. Ruell.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t make you get a divorce for nothing. After all, you weren¡¯t married for long. I¡¯llpensate you thoroughly. Skr, let¡¯s be honest here. Tell me what you want. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Vera had prepared herself for whatever Skr might say.


    She¡¯d asked for 20 million just to help them get rid of the negative items. Skr would definitely ask for more when it came to getting divorced.


    Skr pulled a hundred¨Cdor bill out of her purse and ced it on the table. She said, ¡°This coffee is r treat. I¡¯ve only got one condition. Joe has to hand me the divorce agreement himself, I¡¯ll


    my immediately.


    sign it


    ¡°I hope this is thest time you seek me out to talk about this. If there¡¯s anything between you and Joe, that¡¯s your problem. Settle it with him.¡±


    Vera frowned. She sat there trying to calm her fury.


    Skr was unshakeable? Did she really think Joe would never ask her for a divorce? Alright, Vera would watch how Skr fared in the <b>end</b>!


    She pulled her phone out and scrolled through her contacts. She called someone. They picked up quickly. ¡°Are you Christopher Fowler?¡±


    ¡°I am. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. I would like to check with you concerning your rtionship with Skr. Was she your ex? Did she dump you?¡± asked Vera.


    Christopher said hesitantly, ¡°What are you trying to do? Tell me now. If you¡¯re unclear on your intentions, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±


    Chapter 886


    Vera rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I know you¡¯ve left Jipsburg and went home to start a fondue restaurant. It has been losing money and you¡¯ve incurred huge amounts of debt for it, right? I¡¯ll give you another chance at life. How is that?¡±


    ¡°Another chance at life? What chance would that be?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know if youe to Jipsburg.¡±


    Christopher was silent for a long time. He <b>was </b>probably hesitant out of terror.


    Vera guessed why. She said, ¡°Are you scared of Skr or Joe? If they¡¯re the ones you¡¯re scared of, don¡¯t worry. Ie from the Ruell family. No one will touch you if you¡¯re under my protection. Even the Martins have to show us deference.¡±


    With this promise, Christopher bit his lip. Then, he agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head to Jipsburg!¡±


    On Saturday, Skr and Joe went to the Martin Group after breakfast.


    The only people left were a security guard and a receptionist. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    When the receptionist saw Joe with Skr, he thought he saw a ghost with him.

 Richest Mogul 887

    Chapter 887


    This was the first time the guard had seen Joe bring a woman. Although she was dumbfounded, she schooled her expression into one ofposure.


    After Joe and Skr got into the elevator<b>, </b><b>she </b>texted Paul, ¡°Mr. Ziegler, Mr. Martin brought a gorgeous woman with him to the office.


    ¡°Is she his future wife? Mr. Martin seems to treat her very well. He helped her hold the door while they entered the elevator and invited her in before him.¡±


    For everyone else, this was merely a gentlemanly act. However, Joe never behaved like that.


    Hadn¡¯t everyone said <b>that </b>Vera would be his future wife, as mentioned in the newspaper¡¯s gossip column? Anyone who <b>saw </b>them would¡¯ve thought so<b>. </b>


    Paul replied a few minutester, ¡°Believe in your intuition, but don¡¯t indulge in too much gossip.¡±


    She got what he meant in a second. Skr was Joe¡¯s wife. However, she wasn¡¯t allowed to tell anyone else about it.


    Skr and Joe took the elevator straight to his office. The whole floor belonged to him. It was great vantage point. They could see the entire skyline of Jipsburg from his window.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Joe asked. He noticed Skr lost in thought as she stared out the windows.


    Skr looked back at him and said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve looked at Jipsburg from this angle. It¡¯s a weird feeling.¡±


    Joe smirked and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the top floorter.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    She began scanning Joe¡¯s office. It was simply decorated. He had no antiques on show. Instead, he had a few modern art pieces. In such circumstances, there was no way he¡¯d have any negative items. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Skr smiled. Joe was very alert in this aspect. Perhaps it was because of Skr, as he¡¯d seen her dealing with many negative items.


    Then, she strode to his desk. It was sparsely popted. He had aputer, a file, as well as a penholder with a few fountain pens inside. Skr could imagine many files <b>and </b>contracts piled upon his table during the weekday, which Joe needed to scan through.


    Joe had been trailing behind Skr. When she paused in front of his desk, he raised a brow. He used to have more things on his desk. He¡¯d cleaned them out recently.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Skr was about to shake her head when her eyes caught on the penholder. She said, ¡°It looks alright. But can I look at these pens and the penholder?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Joe followed her gaze.


    There were a few pens inside. He usually used them to <b>sign </b>contracts.


    Skr scrutinized the penholder after pulling the pens out. It was a beautiful modern piece. There wasn¡¯t anything wrong with it


    Yet¡­


    She felt something off just now while looking at it.


    Chapter 887


    Then, she examined each pen one by one.


    Her gaze sharpened when she saw a luxurious custom fountain pen. Skr popped the cap off.


    2/2

 Richest Mogul 888

    Chapter 888


    It looked no different from a regr fountain pen.


    Just as Skr was about to unscrew the pen to take a look inside, Joe said abruptly, ¡°This isn¡¯t my pen.¡±


    Skr turned back to look at hint and asked, ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not yours?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I¡¯ve never used it before.¡± Confusion shimmered in Joe¡¯s eyes.


    Had he taken someone else¡¯s pen on ident during a meeting?


    ¡°I¡¯ll unscrew it to take a look first.¡± Skr wasn¡¯t <b>sure </b>what was wrong with it. However, it made her severely ufortable. She took it apart within seconds


    In the end, she found out what was wrong. There was a tiny, nearly indiscernible bone nestled into the top of its cap. It was tightly stuck to the top. One wouldn¡¯t have noticed it while popping the cap off. If Skr hadn¡¯t examined it thoroughly, she wouldn¡¯t have found it either, nor would she have thought it was a bone.


    ¡°Do you have a needle? I¡¯ll try to get the bone out,¡± said Skr.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look for one.¡± When Joe heard of the bone, his eyes turned cold. Someone had nted a native


    item on him without him realizing it!


    A few minutester, Joe found a sewing kit. They would use the needle inside.


    Skr pried at it with the needle multiple times. After a few attempts, she got part of the bone out. Then, she banged the cap on the table. An ivory¨Ccolored <b>thing </b>the size of a sesame seed fell out. It was at most two sesame seeds thick.


    ¡°This is part of a skull.¡±


    Skr pulled a tissue from a nearby box and picked the bone up. Then, she wrapped it in tissue.


    ¡°Why would it be a skull?¡± Joe narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Could you recall who gave this to you? This skull belongs to a man who died because of a negative item. He died a gruesome death. His head had been crushed by a carriage. Then, someone collected the pieces of his skull and kept them till now. It has caused the death of a few other people too.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve used this pen before. If not<i>, </i>you would¡¯ve been affected upon opening the cap.¡± Skr exined calmly.


    Joe¡¯s jaw clenched tighter as he listened to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember much about this pen,¡± said Joe.


    Someone must¡¯ve slipped this into his penholder while his office was empty. He didn¡¯t lock his office. during office hours.


    Skr nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this pen. You must be careful after this. Other than those you trust, don¡¯t let anyone else get close to your office.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to check the surveince footage,¡± stated Joe. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Skr continued looking around. She was even more thorough this time after finding the pen.


    The office waspletely silent. This silence was broken when Joe¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Have you got anything lined up for today? Let¡¯s y together!¡± Rowan invited.


    Joe nced at Skr and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head over in a bit.¡±


    After hanging up, he said to Skr, ¡°Rowan invited me to go out with him. Would you like toe?¡±


    Skr¡¯s interest was piqued. She asked, ¡°What are you guys going to do?¡±


    ¡°Badminton.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Give me ten more minutes.¡±


    An hour passed.

 Richest Mogul 889

    Chapter <b>889 </b>


    When Skr and Joe arrived at the badminton court, Rowan was already there with two friends. Skr


    didn¡¯t know them.


    ¡°Hey, if I¡¯d known you were bringing Skr with you, I would¡¯ve taken my girlfriend with me,¡± Rowan said hurriedly


    He told his friends, ¡°You two go off and y amongst yourselves. I¡¯ll y with you next time.¡±


    They didn¡¯t mind at all and left for another court immediately.


    Rowan called Jenny right in front of Joe and Skr


    ¡°Jenny, when will you be arriving? Alright, we¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Skr¡¯s eyes shed Jenny?


    She looked up at Joe, only to be met with his expressionless face.


    After hanging up, Rowan said, ¡°I¡¯d told my friends we were ying together. However, Jenny was bored at home. She suggesteding here to cheer me on. Now that Skr is here, we can y doubles!¡±


    Rowan didn¡¯t hide the details of his rtionship before them. After all, Skr had seen him with Jenny at the hospital a few days ago. He would call off his engagement with Minerva soon.


    Jenny arrived shortly after.


    She was unprepared to see Skr and Joe. The sight of them spooked her.


    On the way here, Rowan had told her he¡¯d be ying with two university ssmates. He¡¯d never mentioned Joe and Skr<b>! </b>


    She hadn¡¯t prepared herself to see them, especially Joe. After all, he¡¯d found out about her secret.


    The pictures and videos floated at the forefront of her mind. She paled uncontrobly.


    Skr watched her expressionlessly.


    ¡°Why have you be so pale all of a sudden? Are you feeling ill? Shit, I forgot you were just discharged from the hospital. You <b>might </b><b>not </b>be fully recovered. Why don¡¯t you watch us y?¡± Rowan said. His heart


    throbbed for her.


    Joe red at Jenny. She trembled at his gaze.


    Jenny couldn¡¯t bring herself to look up at Joe. She could only <b>agree </b>to Rowan hastily, ¡°Oh, alright.¡±


    Just like that, Rowan and Joe yed while Skr and Jenny looked on.


    Someone had been selling smoothies in the stadium Rowan knew his way into a girl¡¯s heart. He bought them smoothies to prevent them from feeling bored Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr couldn¡¯t turn it down. She sipped at it while admiring <b>Joe¡¯s </b>perfect figure.


    Jenny wasn¡¯t in the mood for a smoothie. She <b>was </b><b>lost </b>in thought for a while before she dared look at Skr Jenny begged lowly, ¡®Skr, I know I¡¯ve made a mistake. I hope you don¡¯t take what I said to you to heart. Back then, I was too impulsive. When I think of it now, I¡¯m filled with nothing but regret


    like Rowan, and I want to be with him. I was wrong, I won¡¯t <b>harbor </b>romantic feelings for Joe in the future. Could you please forgive me?¡±


    She spoke softly <b>and </b>gently. Tears shimmered in the corner of Jenny¡¯s eyes. It instilled pity in others upon


    Cha+689


    looking at her.


    Skr might¡¯ve had mercy on her if Jenny had been a stranger.


    After all, who wouldn¡¯t pity a crying beauty? s, it was Jenny before her.


    Skr put her smoothie away. She looked at Jenny and <b>said</b>, ¡°Alright, I forgive you.¡±


    2/2


    ¡°D¨CDo you really forgive me? In that case¡­ could you not tell Rowan about what happened? I don¡¯t want to let him know. After all, we want to step into our futures together rather than get lost in the past. Let¡¯s pretend it was <b>a </b>secret, alright?¡±


    Jenny was surprised by how reasonable Skr seemed to be. Had she forgiven her just like that?


    Skr smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a secret. I¡¯m not the only one who knows about that. I would advise you to be honest with Rowan. You wouldn¡¯t need to worry about getting found out if you did


    Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Richest Mogul 890

    Chapter 890


    Jenny frowned deeply. She pursed her lips. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll be able to keep it from him as long as you don¡¯t tell him. I know you don¡¯t want me to marry into a wealthy family, but you¡¯ve already married Joe. Mrs. Martin Senior also adores you. You¡¯ve got everything you could ever want. Can¡¯t you help me?¡±


    As expected, Skr was an evil woman. Twisted women like her wouldn¡¯t allow others to do better than her!


    Skr¡¯s smile faded. She stated, ¡°I¡¯m not obligated to help you.¡±


    ¡°You! Does this mean you want to speak ill of me to Rowan?¡± Jenny was furious. She¡¯d been so humble. Yet, Skr wouldn¡¯t let her off the hook! What a horrible <b>person </b>she was!


    Jenny wouldn¡¯t believe that Joe would <b>always </b>love Skr.


    Vera was eyeing Joe. Perhaps he would divorce Skr soon.


    Skr didn¡¯t know what to say to that. She sighed. ¡°Think what you want to think.¡±


    ¡°Skr, do you have to badmouth me behind my back? Who doesn¡¯t have a few skeletons in their closet?¡± Jenny gritted her teeth. She wanted to swear at Skr


    Skr wasn¡¯t interested in listening to Jenny¡¯s bullshit. Perhaps she thought everyone had to prioritize her. They were obligated to do so.


    Skr found no reason to continue talking to a woman like that. She stood up and headed to the


    restroom.


    Jenny was angered and frustrated at Skr¡¯s sudden departure. She knew Skr would go behind her back!


    She¡¯d just gotten together with Rowan and he <b>was </b>already nning to call off his engagement. Then, he would introduce her to his family. Rowan had to remain oblivious to what had happened. He was her only path out of this mess.


    A few minutester, Jenny noticed that Joe had headed to the washroom too. Rowan spoke to her for <b>a </b>while before going over to talk to his friends.


    Jenny bit her lip and headed to the male washroom.


    The washrooms for males and females were separated. One was inside the female changing rooms, and the other was inside the male changing room.


    She waited at the door for a few minutes.


    When Joe walked out, Jenny blocked him from leaving with tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Joe, I¡¯ve made a mistake. I¡¯m sorry. I did do a few wrong things. However, Edwin forced me into doing so. Now that I¡¯ve gotten together with Rowan, I hope that you won¡¯t tell him about what happened.¡± Jenny excelled at putting on a vulnerable act. She was like a tiny fairy, innocent and pretty. When she cried, it tended to soften people¡¯s hearts. They wouldn¡¯t scold her.


    ¡°Do you know the nature of my rtionship with Rowan?¡± Joe asked with a poker face.


    Jenny froze. She forgot to continue sobbing. Tears clung to her eyshes.


    ¡°I know¡­ But you <b>raised </b>me, Joe. You¡¯ve always been so <b>good </b>to me. I-


    Rowan ran over before <b>she </b>could finish. Upon seeing her by the male changing room, his expression


    27


    Chapter 890


    soured.


    ¡°Why are


    you here?¡±


    He nced at Joe. At Joe¡¯s icy expression, he scanned Jenny.


    She balled her fists and imed, ¡°I got lost and thought this was the female changing room. Thankfully, I ran into Joe.¡±


    Rowan sighed in relief at her exnation. He eximed, ¡°You¡¯re <b>such </b>a dumb little thing!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Jenny ran off with her head down. To Rowan, it looked like she¡¯d escaped out of embarrassment.


    Rowan shook his head and told Joe, ¡°I forgot to tell you that Jenny and I are together now. I realized that I still love her.¡±


    Joe¡¯s eyes glinted coldly. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Rowan didn¡¯t pick up on anything out of the ordinary. After all, Joe had always been an approachable man. Joe pulled a cigarette out and took a drag. He asked, ¡°What about Minerva?¡±


    ¡°We had no feelings for each other. It <b>was </b>mutually beneficial. In addition, she¡¯s not the type of woman to cling to me and make a fuss. We¡¯ll separate peacefully. She¡¯s been out of Jipsburg for the past week. I¡¯ll talk to her about it when shees back.


    ¡°Right, I noticed that you seem to be giving Jenny the cold shoulder. Has she done something wrong to piss you off?¡± Rowan didn¡¯t want Jenny and Joe to have a too close rtionship.

 Richest Mogul 891

    Chapter 891


    Rowan knew all too well about Jenny¡¯s crush on Joe. He


    wasn¡¯t confident that he¡¯d beat Joe if they were ced head to


    head. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    However, he knew that Joe harbored no feelings for Jenny at


    all.


    That being said, the way Joe and Skr treated Jenny today seemed a little off. Yet, Rowan couldn¡¯t put his finger on why


    this was so.


    ¡°Your family won¡¯t allow you to be with her,¡± stated Joe after a drag of his cigarette.


    Rowan¡¯s eyes darkened. He insisted, ¡°I¡¯ve got to try.¡±


    ¡°Jenny isn¡¯t as simple and innocent as you think she is,¡± hinted Joe. Rowan froze. He could tell that Joe was giving him a


    heads¨Cup. Joe had nevermented about Jenny in this way in the past.


    Rowan¡¯s frowned and replied, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll consider our rtionship seriously.¡±


    Ten minutester, Rowan and Jenny left because she wasn¡¯t feeling well. Rowan would bring her to the hospital.


    Joe had said he wanted to leave too. However, Skr stopped mir from doing so.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y a few games,¡± said Skr.


    Her hands itched to pick up a racket as she watched them y from the sidelines. She hadn¡¯t had the time to exercise


    recently. Today would be a great opportunity to get some moves in.


    To be honest, one of the reasons she¡¯d fallen for Joe was due


    to his ster stamina.


    Joe raised an eyebrow and challenged, ¡°Should we y? Aren¡¯t you scared I¡¯ll bully you?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try it out and see who¡¯ll be doing the bullying.¡± Skr wasn¡¯t about to give in to him.


    In the beginning, Skr hadn¡¯t gotten into the game. She could tell that Joe wasn¡¯t giving it his all.


    However, she got into the right frame of mind soon. Joe quickly realized that he¡¯d underestimated Skr. As they continued to y, Joe became more careful.


    The people sitting by resting watched them y. They catcalled, ¡°Awesome, gorgeous!¡±


    Joe shot them a re. Their catcalls made him feel hugely ufortable.


    Skr was hardly distracted. Joe had used up a lot of his energy ying with Rowan. However, he was still doing extremely well. It was as though he hadn¡¯t yed the first game at all.


    They only wrapped up after half an hour.


    Chapter 891


    Skr wiped her sweat off with a towel. She looked up at Joe and joked, ¡°You¡¯re not going to underestimate me after this, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You yed better than Rowan did. Did you y frequently in the past? Joe wiped at his sweat too.


    Skr nodded. ¡°I used to y badminton frequently with my brothers in the countryside.¡±


    Jenny leaned into the car seats. Her eyes were still teary.


    She didn¡¯t look like she was feeling ill. Rather, it was like someone had wronged her.


    Rowan suddenly recalled Joe¡¯s weird attitude. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Jenny, are you keeping something from me?¡±

 Richest Mogul 892

    Chapter 892


    Jenny bit her lip. Her heartbeat sped up.


    Had Joe told Rowan about what happened? Did he really want her to be looked on with disdain by everyone else? How could


    he be so cruel?


    She was extremely pale as she shook her head. Jenny said, ¡± Are you regretting your decision to be with me. If that¡¯s the case, you should leave right now.¡±


    Rowan stepped on the brakes and roared, ¡°You met Joe once and now you want to break up with me? Am I nothing more than a spare to you? Is that the truth? Have you seen how Joe


    treats her?¡±


    Jenny was terrified. Then, she figured out what was going on.


    Joe must¡¯ve taken heed of her words. He hadn¡¯t told Rowan


    about it. If not, Rowan would be reacting in a starkly different way. He behaved like he used to when she ignored him in favor


    of Joe.


    Her eyes darted around. Then, she said, ¡°In that case, why did you ask me whether I¡¯m keeping something from you?¡±


    ¡°I keep feeling like¡­¡± Rowan frowned. The way Joe and Skr had treated Jenny seemed rather off.


    Then, he had his confusion in its tracks. He sighed, ¡°I feel Hike you didn¡¯t date me because you genuinely like me.¡±


    Jenny rxed entirely after hearing that. She said, ¡°How could


    that be? You know my personality. When I hadn¡¯t realized I


    liked you, I¡¯d never agreed to be together with you. After I realized it, I sought you out. Of course I like you, Rowan. Not only do I like you, I love you dearly.¡±


    Rowan was overjoyed to hear that.


    He stared at Jenny intently and pleaded, ¡°Say that again! Jenny, say that once more!¡±


    Jenny beamed. Rowan was reflected in her eyes. She


    eximed, ¡°I said, I love you, Rowan! You¡¯re the person I love the most in the world! Listen here, Rowan. We will be together for the rest of our lives. In the future, you mustn¡¯t abandon me no matter what happens!¡±


    Rowan was ted. The curiosity that had sparked within him disappeared.


    When he promised her that, Jenny hugged him excitedly.


    ¡°Rowan, you promised me this. You have to love me like this no matter what happens!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    That night, Gloria called Joe. He put her on speaker so Skr could also hear their call.


    ¡°I was afraid you two were busy on your date, so I went to meet Janine. We talked through the afternoon. We¡¯ve picked out a date for your wedding. It¡¯ll be in June next year.


    ¡°Janine is an easygoing woman. She didn¡¯tin about This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    3/3


    Chapter 892


    how long we¡¯ve waited to hold the wedding. In addition, she insisted on not receiving a wedding gift. She only hopes you¡¯ll treat Skr well. Joe, if you dare to treat Skr horribly, I¡¯ll be the first one to tell you off!


    ¡°In addition, Skr has two older brothers and a younger one. They¡¯ve pampered her like there¡¯s no tomorrow. They¡¯ll be the first ones to pummel you if you bully Skr!¡±


    Gloria showered Joe with a bunch of advice. Joe was


    speechless. Was she really his grandmother?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared that Skr¡¯s gonna bully me?¡±


    ¡°Skye would never do that! She¡¯s such a nice girl. Why would she bully you? Even if you did so, you must¡¯ve done so to her first!¡± Gloria shut Joe down without much thought.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but grin. Gloria was right.


    P


    Joe felt like he waspletely unimportant to Gloria, especially when he was with Skr. Inparison with what Skr meant to Gloria, Joe was like nothing to her.

 Richest Mogul 893

    Chapter <b>893 </b>


    After hanging up, Joe nced at Skr andmented, ¡± You¡¯re the only one Grandma can see.¡±


    He sounded a little jealous.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but gloat. ¡°I¡¯m cute and gorgeous. It¡¯s


    normal that Grandma adores me. Try harder. Perhaps you¡¯ll be more important to Grandma one day.¡±


    Joe choked back augh and said, ¡°I detected no trace of humbleness there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing but the truth.¡± Skr smiled as well.


    Joe stood up. The angles from which they viewed each other changed drastically, and Skr needed to look up at him.


    Joe nced down at her. It was as though ck holes swirled within his eyes. She couldn¡¯t see the depths of his gaze. He said, ¡°Mr. Querbach told me that Grandma was very jealous of how others could hold their grandchildren during their reunion. Just now, she asked us to work hard. Skr, why don¡¯t we have a baby?¡±


    Joe sounded as though it was another passingment. Perhaps it was because the atmosphere between them had been excellent. They were like a married couple deeply in love, discussing their future.


    Skr was disoriented for a moment, but she recovered her


    senses in the next second. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Chapter 891


    Joe¡­


    She averted her eyes and changed the topic. She said, ¡°I need to use the washroom.¡±


    Joe watched Skr make her escape. An icy re shed across Joe¡¯s eyes. It was terrifying.


    273


    Skr once more headed to the hospital on Sunday afternoon.


    Aiken called her in the morning to tell her that Simona had been feeling down. She hadn¡¯t spoken much. He was rather worried about Simona and asked whether Skr had time to make a trip to the hospital. As to Joe, what happenedst night had upset both parties. He¡¯d left in the morning.


    Before she entered the room, Aiken told her what had happened.


    ¡°Simona looked at her phone and saw many students talking about her and Wendy in their chat group. Some of them were really crude. She¡¯s been in a horrible mood ever since.¡±


    Aiken seemed to be exhausted and worried.


    At this point, Skr was the only person he could think of that could possibly help Simona. She was also the only person he¡¯d


    trust with Simona.


    Skr nodded and said, ¡°Alright, got it. Don¡¯t be too worried. It¡¯s to be understood that she would be affected by those negativements.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been a failure as her brother.¡± Aiken seldom exposed his


    Chapter 898


    vulnerability before others. At this moment, he was nothing more than a lost brother.


    Skr couldn¡¯t bear to see him like that. She consoled gently, ¡® It¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t stress about this too much or me yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Aiken forced a smile. Looking at Skr deeply, he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in? I¡¯ll find somewhere to smoke.¡±


    Skr said nothing more. She entered the room.


    Aiken left the hospital. He stood outside the entrance and called someone.


    ¡°Those men you were schooling¡­ how is it going?¡±


    Chapter 894

 Richest Mogul 894

    <b>Chapter 894 </b>


    ¡°They haven¡¯t been allowed to sleep for the past two nights. The men I¡¯ve sent to teach them a lesson will make them into


    better men. They wouldn¡¯t be able to get it up in the face of a pretty girl when he¡¯s done with them.¡±


    Aiken took two puffs of his cigarette and said, ¡°It¡¯s still not enough.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I know what to do. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Parkinson. How dare they bully Ms. Parkinson! They¡¯ll be lucky to get through this alive!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    He pocketed his phone. Aiken watched the cars and people by the hospital and took a few more drags. Then, he extinguished his cigarette.


    As he walked back to the hospital, he got a text. It had a document attached, which said, ¡°Mrs. Martin Senior set Skr up with Joe. They¡¯re not in love with each other. A while ago, Skr moved out for a day. They probably intend to get divorced. Joe likes Vera.¡±


    Aiken stared at those words for a long time.


    In Fachington, an intense shooting scene had just ended.


    Natalie ran over to Austin, only to see that he had a wound on his neck.


    2/3


    ¡°Mr. Powell, you¡¯re hurt!¡±


    Austin touched it. His fingers came away with blood on them. It wasn¡¯t much. He could feel a little sting in the wounded area. However, his expression remained unchanged as he said, ¡°It¡¯s just a superficial wound. Nothing much.¡±


    After this scene, he had a half an hour break before the next


    one.


    Austin had never cared about such wounds. However, Natalie


    thought that it was rather serious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the medical kit over to disinfect your wound. If it¡¯s not dealt with properly, it might leave a scar.¡±


    Natalie had worked with Austin for a long time. She knew that he was a hardworking actor with a lot of respect for his profession.


    He¡¯d gone on set right after getting off the ne in Fachington. Days had passed, and he hadn¡¯t taken a break.


    A few minutester, Natalie had gotten a medical kit and was cleaning his wound meticulously with an iodine solution. When Hank hurried over, he was greeted with such a sight. Natalie helped him disinfect the wound thoroughly while Austin gazed at her warmly.


    Austin wasn¡¯t hiding his love for Natalie in his eyes. Perhaps it was because he was overseas and all his acting partners were foreigners.


    <b>No </b><bwork avable </b>now. <b>Please check </b><b>yourwork</b>.


    Natalie was rather insensitive to his approaches. She could be listening to Jeremy, but she wasn¡¯t paying attention to any


    other guys.


    ¡°I brought some food from home. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing that, as though Hank was her family member. She said, ¡°Clusian food? That¡¯s great! I can finally have a good meal.¡±


    In the beginning, she loved local delicacies. However, eating them every day really dulled her appetite, and she was getting Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    a little sick of them.


    ¡°Ha! You¡¯ve been here for a mere few days and you¡¯ve already slimmed down. Come, let¡¯s eat.¡± Hank was amused by Natalie.


    She was a little food connoisseur.


    Austin said to Natalie, ¡°After today¡¯s scene, I don¡¯t have any scenes to film. We can go to my mansion. There¡¯ll be Clusian food there.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s awesome! I¡¯m tearing up!¡± Natalie wasn¡¯t


    exaggerating. She was about to cry as she was missing home.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>

 Richest Mogul 895

    Chapter 895


    Austin chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    Hank¡¯s lips twitched.


    He and Austin hade to Fachington multiple times but


    Hank had never seen it before even though he¡¯dined about getting bored of Fachington¡¯s delicacies.


    Theparison pissed him off.


    He suspected that Austin had purchased the estatest minute or rented it temporarily just for Natalie.


    Halfway through their meal, Hank suddenly recalled something.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you about something. Hadn¡¯t they said that there would be a Clusian actor hereter? The original actress couldn¡¯te, so they sent someone else instead. She yed a guest role in yourst movie. She used a bit ofwork to get


    into this movie. It¡¯s Helena.¡±


    Natalie coughed. The food she swallowed was lodged in her


    throat.


    Austin handed her a ss of water. He said gently, ¡°Eat slowly.


    11


    Then, he continued emotionlessly, ¡°Who¡¯s Helena?¡±


    Hank knew Austin wasn¡¯t faking it. He had no idea who Helena was. After all, they hadn¡¯t worked together for long. She¡¯d only yed a guest role in one of his movies.


    Chapter Res


    2/3


    Natalie felt her food go down more easily. Fachington was way too small, wasn¡¯t it?


    There were multiple movies being filmed at the same time and many Clusian actresses. Why would they find Helena, of all people?


    Suddenly, she recalled how Hank had mentioned she¡¯d gotten in through by using herwork and thought of Jeremy.


    It looked like Jeremy and Helena were getting along well. Jeremy was already trying to get her new opportunities for Helena¡¯s development.


    When Natalie finished her meal and headed to the washroom, Hank whispered to Austin, ¡°Do you really not remember Helena? She¡¯s Jeremy¡¯s new girlfriend. We saw her at the Fachington airport. It looks like Jeremy has given Natalie out. As for you¡­ I¡¯ve thought about it. Do whatever you want. I¡¯ve started making a public rtions n already.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Austin said expressionlessly, ¡°It would be great if that was the


    case..¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that? You don¡¯t think that Jeremy hasn¡¯t let Natalie go, do you? He cheated on her, and he¡¯s got a new girlfriend now. Nothing will happen between them.¡±


    Hank reacted quickly. He picked up on what Austin meant through his words. Natalie came back soon. Hank shut up.


    Austin shot her a nce. Upon seeing that she looked unbothered, he looked away.


    Skr spent the afternoon keeping Simonapany. When her mood improved, Skr got ready to leave.


    She saw Aiken sitting opposite the room when she left.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together. I wouldn¡¯t have known how to deal with this thing with Simona if not for you.¡± Aiken stood up.


    Skr couldn¡¯t refuse him upon noticing his paleplexion and red¨Crimmed eyes. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    They headed to a nearby mall. There was a restaurant offering exquisite Taegu cuisine.


    Aiken poured Skr a ss of water while they were waiting for their meal to be served.


    ¡°Simona is doing much better. She would like to transfer to a new school. When you¡¯re free, help her look for one. A new environment would help Simona greatly,¡± said Skr.


    Aiken replied, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll contact the school within the next few days. I¡¯ll get her to be transferred together with Wendy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome. If you hadn¡¯t stepped in, Wendy¡¯s parents wouldn¡¯t have let her continue her education.¡±


    ¡°I hired someone to teach them a lesson. They won¡¯t cause Wendy any more trouble.¡±


    As they spoke, the waiter served their meal.


    Suddenly, Skr felt a hard re boring into her. She looked in its direction.

 Richest Mogul 896

    Chapter 896


    Skr was surprised when she saw that it was a gorgeous woman she didn¡¯t know. She¡¯d thought that the beauty would avert her eyes when Skr met her gaze. Yet, she continued staring at Skr as though she was looking at a woman out to get her man.


    Then, she walked over and sat beside Aiken. Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr raised her eyebrow. She knew Aiken. Was she his girlfriend?


    ¡°Aiken, I¡¯ve finally got to see you. You keep telling me you¡¯re busy when I call. So this is what you were up to. Going on dates with other women?¡± She hooked an arm around Aiken¡¯s. She questioned him pitifully. Skr could tell that she adored him and missed him greatly.


    Aiken stiffened. Then, he peeled her arm off and shot a re at


    her.


    Skr could only pick her ss up and sip at her water to hide her awkwardness. She would only add to the


    misunderstanding if she said anything else.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a month. I miss you so much.¡± Her smile froze on her face. Her arm was bruised from where he¡¯d pulled her off him. Her heart clenched at Aiken¡¯s re. Terror


    coursed through her. She¡¯d been too impulsive.


    ¡°Do you remember what I told you thest time we met?¡± Aiken asked coldly.


    1/3


    Chapter 896


    It sounded like a casual question, but her heart sank upon hearing it.


    She recalled how she¡¯d been told in no uncertain terms that they were nothing more than sexual partners when she¡¯d been sleeping with Aiken. Apart from that, she was to fuck off after he paid her off. If she harbored delusions for him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.


    Someone had told her that she was the woman Aiken had kept with him for the longest. Sometimes, he¡¯d bring her to see his friends. She thought she was different to him.


    Was it because¡­


    ¡°Is she your new lover?¡± She couldn¡¯t hide the jealousy in her


    tone.


    Skr immediately exined, ¡°We¡¯re just friends. We¡¯re only eating together because we¡¯ve just been visiting a friend of ours. We¡¯re not together in that way, not to mention the fact that I¡¯m already married.¡±


    Aiken pursed her lips while Skr desperately tried to exin that she had nothing to do with Aiken. His friends would


    immediately be able to tell that he was pissed.


    It wasn¡¯t because of Skr. It was because of the woman beside him who couldn¡¯t follow the rules he¡¯d put down for her. He hadn¡¯t wanted to Skr to see that side of him. Now that she¡¯d been exposed to it all of a sudden, he was furious.


    She noticed the ring on Skr¡¯s finger. She knew in that moment she¡¯d done an idiotic thing!


    213


    Chapter 396


    3/3


    Aiken¡¯s icy re scared her. She stood up and apologized to Skr. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I misunderstood you! I¨CI was just joking. Please don¡¯t take this the wrong way. Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡­ Do continue your meal. I won¡¯t disturb you guys.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but tremble out of fear and nearly tripped as she escaped.


    Aiken was expressionless.


    Skr had no idea how to respond. She merely said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The atmosphere remained a little awkward after she left. Thankfully, their food was served.


    Skr ate silently.


    After a few minutes, Aiken said, ¡°Sorry for what happened just


    now.<i>¡± </i>


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± replied Skr with a smile.


    She wasn¡¯t interested in Aiken¡¯s private affairs. After all, everyone has their own life and secrets. They were not obligated to exin them.


    Aiken¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°Skr?¡±


    Just as Skr was about to head to the toilet to get a reprieve from the awkwardness, she heard her name being called.


    When she looked up, she saw John. He was followed closely by Joe. They¡¯d juste in and hadn¡¯t sat down.

 Richest Mogul 897

    Chapter 897


    ¡°Mr. Gardner,¡± greeted Skr after standing up. Then, she turned to Joe and asked, ¡°Are you guys here to have dinner?¡±


    Joe¡¯s jaw was clenched. He was clearly in a horrible mood.


    Skr thought that Joe would ignore her. However, he replied, ¡± Yeah, did you guyse over from the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yep. We¡¯re almost¡ª¡±


    Before Skr could finish, Joe interjected, ¡°What a coincidence. Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    Aiken smiled at Joe and said, ¡°Let¡¯s order a few more dishes.¡±


    Skr could only sit back down.


    John was rather annoyed. He¡¯d wanted to talk to Joe privately about a few matters. He had to be blind if he couldn¡¯t pick up on the weird air between Joe and Skr. No, Aiken was part of


    this too.


    The atmosphere circting around the three of them was extremely absurd. He hadn¡¯t checked his horoscope today. He should¡¯ve asked Joe to dinner next week. However, John


    couldn¡¯t leave under such circumstances. He could do nothing


    but sit down.


    Aiken added a few dishes.


    When Skr and Joe remained silent while waiting to be served, John began talking to Aiken.


    He didn¡¯t know Alken very well. However, they saw each other frequently in Jipsburg and had seen each other a few times at different events. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    They could engage in some small talk.


    Suddenly, Joe asked Skr, ¡°Did you drive here?¡±


    Skr hadn¡¯t heard him the first time he asked. She¡¯d been texting Natalie in an attempt to evade the awkward atmosphere.


    When she noticed Joe¡¯s icy re, she realized the question was directed at her. She answered, ¡°Yeah, I drove here.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home together after dinner,¡± added Joe.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Skr was surprised. Did he have no other ns with John? Why would he go straight home with her? Hadn¡¯t he


    asked Lucas to drive him?


    She couldn¡¯t pose her questions. The tense atmosphere


    returned.


    Thankfully, it didn¡¯t stay for too long. The new dishes they ordered came quickly.


    After taking a few bites, Joe stood up and announced, ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving now. Enjoy the rest of your meal.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright. We¡¯ll schedule another time to meet.¡± John


    When he saw Skr and Aiken eating together, he looked terrifyingly crossed.


    3/3


    Aiken¡¯s attitude was also very confusing.


    As to Skr, she behaved normally. There was no difference in how she carried herself.


    However, she¡¯d definitely quarreled with Joe today. John took one look at Joe and knew that he wasn¡¯t in a good mood. His mood still hadn¡¯t improved.


    ¡°I¡¯m done. Do you want to leave together?¡± Aiken asked John.


    John wasn¡¯t full. However, he was distracted and didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. He said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve got a few things I need to deal with.¡±


    Joe drove while Skr sat in the passenger¡¯s seat. Joe seemed to be driving her car fairly well.


    They were both silent. The air between them was icier than how it was in the restaurant. Just as Skr was about to y some music to relieve the tension, Joe spoke.

 Richest Mogul 898

    Chapter 898


    1/2


    <b>Chapter </b><b>898 </b>


    ¡°Is Aiken the reason you wanted to divorce me?¡± Joe sounded very cold.


    If it had been anyone else, he might¡¯ve let her go. Out of all the men avable, it had to be Aiken. He wasn¡¯t suited for Skr. However, envisioning Skr with anyone else made him feel ufortable.


    Skr hadn¡¯t thought that a simple dinner would cause multiple misunderstandings. When Joe misunderstood her thest time, she¡¯d been very clear


    Would he only divorce her if she was the one who¡¯d made a mistake?


    She clenched her jaw and hissed, ¡°Joe, if you want to divorce me, you can just tell me. I¡¯ve never thought of clinging onto you. There¡¯s no need to me me for things I¡¯ve never done!¡±


    Yesterday, he¡¯d said he wanted to make a baby with her. In the blink of an eye, he framed her for nothing. Men never said anything worth believing in!


    Joe stepped on the brakes. Their sudden halt caught the car behind them in surprise. They braked hurriedly and horned at them to express his fury.


    Skr was displeased.


    Joe turned the steering wheel and parked the car by the road. A tense silence fell over them.


    ¡°When have I said I wanted to divorce you?¡± Joe calmed down and asked.


    Skr paused. He¡¯d never asked for a divorce. He said that she was the one who wanted a divorce. Had they misunderstood each other?


    ¡°I thought you wanted to divorce me,¡± Skr concluded. (1


    He didn¡¯t love her. They were still together because of Gloria and a few coincidences. If not for those coincidences, they wouldn¡¯t have slept with each other


    Clearly<b>, </b>Joe didn¡¯t love her. Skr believed that their y¨Cpretend marriage wasing to an end


    because of Vera¡¯s return. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Joe paused too.


    The tense situation was immediately diffused.


    Joe smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of divorcing you.¡±


    ¡°Aiken and I are nothing more than friends,¡± exined Skr.


    They looked at each other. Suddenly, their earlier actions seemed a little childish It was all a misunderstanding.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for dinner. I¡¯m still hungry,¡± Joe said cheerily. He started the car again.


    ¡°We should go for fondue.¡± Skr also felt hungry. She couldn¡¯t eat in the restaurant just now. Everything felt rubbery and tasteless.


    The next morning, they both got upte.


    After having fondue, Joe fucked Skr in the shower.


    Then, he felt like it wasn¡¯t enough. They went for two more rounds in the bedroom. Joe would¡¯ve <b>continued </b>if it hadn¡¯t already been one o¡¯clock in the <b>morning</b>.


    Chapter 898


    2/2


    Skr was terrified <b>by </b>Joe¡¯s stamina. Her legs were like jelly when she woke up.


    Joe had prepared a simple sandwich and a coffee. After breakfast, Joe didn¡¯t allow her to drive. He made Lucas drive her to work.


    As Skr walked into the Gardner Group, Joe called Paul.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading<b>>> </b>


    X


    Go


    Chapter 899

 Richest Mogul 899

    Chapter <b>899 </b>


    ¡°Morning, Mr. Martin!¡± Paul greeted cheerily.


    It was the first weekday of the new week. He had to ensure Joe couldn¡¯t find fault in anything he did.


    ¡°Has there been a bunch of gossip about me online? Find a way to get rid of them,¡± Joe gave his first


    instruction.


    Paul replied, ¡°What¡¯s left online is just a bit of spection. Some of them aren¡¯t from official media outlets, it¡¯s just a few vloggers making up stories to attract some views. I¡¯ll find a way to get rid of them.¡±


    However, it wasn¡¯t easy. The second they dealt with one of them, another one would continue making up


    stories.


    The best solution was for Joe and Skr to announce their married status. Those rumors would be disproved easily. However, Paul didn¡¯t have the guts to tell Joe that.


    A few dayster, Simona and Wendy were discharged. Skr went to see them.


    Wendy would be staying with Simona for the next few weeks. Aiken had found them a new school and waspleting the paperwork to transfer schools.


    Wendy would board in her new school.


    As to the boys who bullied them, they were reportedly suffering through a huge load of emotional anguish as they waited for the judge¡¯s sentencing.


    There was hard evidence of the wrongdoing. They wouldn¡¯t escape the sanction of thew.


    On the other hand, Simona and Wendy would move on.


    S


    The psychologist would continue counseling them. She had a lot of faith in them. They were emotionally tough and didn¡¯t habitually me themselves. With some positive guidance, the impact of this situation would be greatly reduced. It wouldn¡¯t affect their lives.


    After leaving Parkinson Residence, Skr went to see Janine.


    Skr¡¯s online store had been run excellently by Janine. Her capabilities hadn¡¯t been fully expressed for the past few years.


    Before leaving home, Steven had called her. He was recently on an overseas business trip and asked Skr how she¡¯d been doing.


    Then, she went to see Harvey. His grades had never needed worrying over. He was progressing to his dream university, and the college entrance exam was due in a few days. It was an important time for him. She didn¡¯t talk to him for long.


    As she was about to arrive at Gxy Vi, she saw a car in the mirror. She remembered seeing this car tail her.


    Her neighborhood was a luxurious one with alert guards.


    The guards quickly stopped it.


    Skr drank some water after getting home. Then, she went to get surveince footage from the guards.


    She saw them speak to the driver after blocking it. The driver didn¡¯t get out. He merely put his car in reverse and left.


    Chapter 899


    2/2


    Skr asked the guards about it. They told her that he¡¯d taken a wrong turn.


    Had he taken a wrong turn? Skr frowned. Was she overthinking this?


    An international call came in.


    ¡°Skye, did you miss me?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Skr heard Natalie calling, she pushed her suspicion away and left the surveince room. She replied, ¡°A minute away from you feels like eons to me.


    ¡°Ha! When I go home, you¡¯ve got to have fondue and barbecue with me! I¡¯m craving for it. You have no idea how skinny I¡¯ve gotten. My pants are falling around my knees.¡±


    Skr could hear Natalie licking her chops through the phone.


    ¡°Right, my colleagues and I have been staying in Mr. Powell¡¯s estate. It¡¯s awesome. What a pity we only have a few days off. Mr. Powell will be getting back to work today. He¡¯s having his makeup done so I had some time to call you.¡±


    Natalie sighed about how time was fleeting.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but giggle. She said, ¡°It looks like you had a great time in his estate.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean a great time? It was like a fairytalee alive. It isn¡¯t your run of the mill estate. It was like a castle,¡± eximed Natalie.


    Chapter 900

 Richest Mogul 900

    <b>Chapter </b><b>900 </b>


    Natalie¡¯s tone was one of excitement and happiness. Perhaps it was because she¡¯d just had a wonderful holiday in a castle¨Clike estate.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but smile with her.


    *


    Suddenly, she heard someone calling for Natalie.


    ¡°Natalie, Mr. Hughes would like to see you. When did you meet him? He¡¯s treated everyone to coffee!¡±


    When Skr heard them refer to ¡°Mr. Hughes¡°, she raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Is that Jeremy?¡±


    Natalie was silent for a moment. She replied, ¡°Alright,¡± before continuing, ¡°it¡¯s him. He came to the set with Helena, who wasing over to make a guest appearance. I have no idea why he wants to see me now. I¡¯ll take a look. We¡¯ll talk soon, Skye.¡±


    Skr replied thoughtfully, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Had Jeremy gone to Fachington with Helena? It looked like he¡¯d given up on Natalie. This was a great thing.


    Natalie went to see Jeremy.


    Everyone knew that Jeremy was a powerful man. They¡¯d prepared somewhere for him to rest. Even Helena was treated with the same level of respect as Austin.


    Natalie had to admit that Helena seemed to glow when she was acting. It was hard not to fall in love with her. She believed that Jeremy genuinely liked Helena.


    He must¡¯ve been intoxicated when he went to see her <b>in </b>Jipsburg.


    However, she felt like she had no idea what to say to him when they met. He was at once familiar and strange to her. Natalie didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°I heard my colleagues say you wanted to see me. What¡¯s going on?¡± She believed that waiting for Jeremy to realize her presence was a waste of time, so she broke the silence first.


    Jeremy looked at her. She¡¯d slimmed down from thest time he¡¯d seen her.


    When Jeremy stared at her without saying a word, Natalie said hesitantly, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Do sit down. Let¡¯s have a chat,¡± said Jeremy softly. He averted his eyes.


    Natalie shook her head and said, ¡°This scene will be over soon. I can¡¯t leave my ce for too long.¡±


    She was scared that Helena would misunderstand them. After all, she used to be married to Jeremy. Although they were divorced, people tended to misunderstand them when they were rted in this way.


    Jeremy¡¯s eyes darkened like the calm before a storm. He asked, ¡°Are you still bothered by what happened that day?¡±


    ¡°You were drunk. I didn¡¯t hold it against you. In addition, it looks like you¡¯re getting along with Helena well. Of course you¡¯d just been drunk.¡±


    Natalie sighed in relief. He¡¯d probably sought her out to talk about that and apologize. There was no need for that.


    Even <b>if </b>they couldn¡¯t be married, and they couldn¡¯t treat each other as siblings, there was no point in dwelling over this after getting <b>over </b>it. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 900


    212


    Jeremy¡¯s frown deepened. He asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve got nothing else to ask about why Helena and I have appeared on set together? Do you have anything you¡¯d like to know?¡±


    ¡°What happens between you and Helena are your private affairs. I know how to keep my distance,¡± replied Natalie with furrowed brows.


    Why did Jeremy seem to be behaving absurdly? What was he pissed about?


    Jeremy¡¯s eyes turned cold. He nced at Austin, and Austin returned the nce. The director cut him off.


    ¡°Do you like Austin now? Have you gotten together with him now?¡± Jeremy¡¯s knuckles were white from his grip on the chair. His every word was, forced through gritted teeth.


    Natalie¡¯s eyes widened. She asked, ¡°Jeremy, who did you hear this from? I¡¯m his assistant. I do like him, but that¡¯s because he¡¯s my favorite actor. It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking! Mr. Powell is focused on his career. Such suppositions are unfair forward him!¡±


    Jeremy was probably the only person in the world who woulde up with such unsupported guesses.


    Jeremy¡¯s fingers loosened around the chair. He knew Natalie. If this was what she was saying, she definitely felt nothing for Austin.

 Richest Mogul 901

    Chapter 901


    Chapter 901


    1/2


    Jeremy understood Austin¡¯s intention well¨CAustin clearly had designs on Natalie. Moreover, Natalie was somewhat oblivious when it came to romantic rtionships.


    Until now, Austin hadn¡¯t let Natalie know his true motives, revealing the depth of his plotting and the extent of his patience.


    ¡°I misunderstood you,¡± Jeremy said solemnly.


    Natalie¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Jeremy called after her, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Is there something else?¡± Natalie asked. She stopped and turned to look at him.


    Jeremy stared at Natalie for a long moment before speaking in a deep voice, ¡°I am friends with Helena.


    Natalie, I¡¯m here for you this time.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You.¡±


    A few dayster, Skr was browsing alone in a shopping mall. She needed to buy some new lingerie.


    Joe had gone golfing with friends today. In the evening, he nned to meet her near the mall for


    Wiscadian cuisine.


    While she was there, she decided to rece her lingerie and buy a few pairs of underwear for Joe as well.


    She also picked up two sets of loungewear.


    ¡°Skr?¡±


    Skr turned around at the sound of her name.


    It was Vera.


    ¡°What a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here,¡± Vera said as she walked over, smiling warmly. It was as if there had never been any unpleasantness between them.


    Skr replied coldly, ¡°It¡¯s quite a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°I like the lingerie from this store too. It seems we have simr tastes,¡± Vera remarked, her words carrying a subtle implication.


    Skr¡¯s smile faded slightly. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Have you made up your mind, Skr? I think you know what choice you should make.¡± Vera suddenly dropped her smile. Her tone grew cold, and there was a hint of threat in her words.


    Skr responded coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t intend <i>to </i>answer the same question twice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance to reconsider, Skr. If you miss this opportunity, there won¡¯t be another one,¡± Vera said, raising her chin slightly.


    She looked confident of her victory, as if offering Skr a choice was an act of charity.


    Skr had no desire to waste more time with Vera. Without another word, she turned and walked away.


    Vera¡¯s expression darkened with anger. She decided to see how Skr would deal with the


    consequences.


    Chapter 901


    2/2


    Vera then nced down at her phone. The message she had sent to Joe on WhatsApp had received a curt three¨Cword response, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    In a couple of days, it would be her birthday. Some friends had nned a party for her, and many people were expected to attend. She had been looking forward to it, as it would be her first birthday celebration since returning to Jipsburg.


    This was a perfect opportunity to reconnect with friends in Jipsburg, so she had taken the chance to invite Joe. But his response, ¡°We¡¯ll see¡°, indicated he might note.


    After biting her lip, she felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    She then walked out of the lingerie store and exited the mall.


    As she was exiting the mall, she caught sight of a familiar car. <b>It </b>was Joe¡¯s.

 Richest Mogul 902

    <b>Chapter </b><b>902 </b>


    1/2


    Vera then saw Skr get into the car.


    To Vera¡¯s surprise, Joe took the shopping bags from Skr¡¯s hands. His gestures were both gentlemanly and attentive, something Vera noticed even from a distance.


    It was clear from his actions that he cared for Skr. They appeared to be chatting, and Joe even seemed to be smiling. It was a rare to see him smile.


    Given his upbringing and position, he usually maintained a cold demeanor that kept people at <b>arm¡¯s </b>length.


    Only when he was with his close friends, like Rowan, did he show a slightly softer side.


    At that moment, Vera¡¯s pride took a hit. Her face turned pale. Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Patricia had warned her that she might not have a chance with Joe anymore, and it was all because of Skr. She was the one factor that could change everything.


    But Joe still hadn¡¯t made their marriage public and kept dying the wedding. It showed he wasn¡¯t truly content with Skr. To him, this union was merely a concession.


    A marriage of convenience couldn¡¯t possibly be right for him. Vera believed that she was the one who was truly suited for him.


    After a few deep breaths, Vera regained her usual pride andposure. At that moment, Molly called her.


    ¡°Ms. Ruell, have you made up your mind?¡± Molly asked.


    Vera hesitated for a moment but then recalled the scene she had just witnessed. ¡°How confident are you? I don¡¯t take on anything without absolute certainty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mpletely confident. Skr could marry Joe because she knows how to use the negative items to her advantage. If you don¡¯t take action, you¡¯ll never measure up to her,¡± Molly remarked.


    Molly had mentioned this before, but Vera hadn¡¯t believed her. Despite her dislike for Skr, she hadn¡¯t thought Skr would resort to such ruthless methods.


    However, Vera hesitated after what she had just seen. Perhaps Skr had indeed used some


    underhanded methods.


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll trust you this once.¡±


    She decided to explore all options.


    Besides, Christopher was already making preparations.


    Fortunately, Joe had made a reservation in advance at the Wiscadian restaurant. Otherwise, the


    restaurant would have been fully booked due to its poprity.


    Once seated, Joe ordered dishes based on their preferences.


    ¡°Take a look at these wedding ns,¡± he said, handing Skr a tablet.


    Skr had noticed the tablet in the car earlier and had been curious about why he¡¯d brought it to dinner. It turned out he wanted to discuss wedding ns during the meal.


    She took the tablet from him. The screen disyed an email with three attached files. Opening <b>each </b>one, she saw the wedding nner had put together three proposals.


    Chapter 902


    The photos and videos captured the kind of fairytale weddings many girls dream of. Skr hadn¡¯t expected Joe to have already arranged for a wedding nner.


    ¡°When did you arrange this<b>?</b>¡± she asked.


    ¡°A month ago. Are you not satisfied with any of the three options?¡± Joe asked.

 Richest Mogul 903

    <b>Chapter </b><b>903 </b>


    1/2


    Skr shook her head, her eyes glimmering with a faint sparkle. ¡°They¡¯re all great options, and I can¡¯t choose between them.


    ¡°The nner is probably a woman who truly understands women¡¯s thoughts and dreams. Even someone who¡¯s against marriage would want a wedding after seeing these proposals.¡±


    Skr recalled that Vera had just returned a month ago. It was the same time Joe had started nning for the wedding. It puzzled her why he was still set on marrying her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pick one, then.¡± Joe¡¯s voice was gentle as he looked at Skr.


    Skr felt a flicker of disorientation but quickly brushed it aside.


    Minutester, her gaze drifted, and she spotted Rowan nearby. He was seated across from an elegantly dressed woman, her mature charm unmistakable. Even from a distance, it was clear she wasn¡¯t Jenny.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Joe asked as he noticed Skr staring absentmindedly at a particr spot.


    ¡°I saw Rowan,¡± Skr replied, pulling her gaze away.


    Rowan looked serious and was deeply engrossed in a conversation with the woman. Hence, he didn¡¯t


    notice her.


    Joe raised an eyebrow and followed her gaze. He nced briefly before looking away.


    ¡°Rowan and Minerva.¡±


    ¡°Minerva?¡± Skr had heard that name before, as Minerva was supposed to be Rowan¡¯s fianc¨¦e. They were probably here for a date today.


    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, he¡¯s here to discuss breaking off the engagement with Minerva,¡± Joe said after taking a sip of his red wine.


    Skr said nothing more. It was clear that Rowan and Minerva were breaking up because Rowan was determined to be with Jenny.


    Ten minutester, Skr went to the restroom.


    As soon as she entered, she heard someone talking on the phone in the adjacent stall.


    At first, she didn¡¯t pay much attention. But then she thought the voice sounded familiar, like¡­ Jenny.


    ¡°Yes, Rowan and I are together now. He will rify things with Minerva today. He never really wanted to be with her. Their rtionship was just a fa?ade to satisfy their families. There were no real feelings involved. I don¡¯t mind that Rowan was engaged to her.


    ¡°You say Minerva has liked Rowan for a long time? Really? All I can say is I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think much of it before, but now I realize that a woman should be with someone who loves and will cherish her.


    ¡°Am I afraid the Jakeman family might refuse to cancel the engagement? No, I¡¯m not worried because I <b>trust </b>Rowan will ensure Minerva steps aside for me. Even if Minerva has feelings for Rowan<b>, </b>it doesn¡¯t matter. It reflects poorly on her if she insists on pursuing a man who doesn¡¯t reciprocate her feelings.


    ¡°And as you all know, Rowan has been fond of me for years. Despite the many people who have tried to get close to him, he has never shown genuine interest in anyone. Certainly not Minerva.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Alright</b>, <b>I¡¯m </b><b>done </b>talking. <b>I¡¯m </b>going downstairs to wait for Rowan. He should have cleared things up with Minerva by now.


    <b>¡°</b>If Minerva is sensible, she won¡¯t cling to Rowan. Rowan has said he doesn¡¯t care who I liked in the past <b>or </b>what has happened before. He only cares about our future.¡±


    Soon after<b>, </b>the sound of flushing could be heard from the adjacent stall, and Jenny walked out.


    Skr followed. She walked out and washed her hands.


    She had overheard Jenny on the phone with her friend and understood the situation clearly. Although Skr had never met Minerva, she thought Rowan had handled the situation poorly. His situation with Jenny inadvertently hurt the innocent Minerva.


    When Skr returned, she saw Rowan and Minerva standing up and preparing to leave. Rowan¡¯s expression remained solemn. Minerva left directly after standing up.


    Once Minerva was gone, Rowan seemed to regain hisposure and left with a somewhat dejected expression.


    ¡°Even if Minerva agreed to call off the engagement, the Jakeman family won¡¯t allow it,¡± Joe said when he noticed Skr looking toward Rowan and Minerva.


    Skr nodded and said, ¡°Ms. Reid seems like a nice person.¡±


    ¡°Yes, shees from a well¨Crespected family<i>. </i>She was carefully chosen by the Jakeman family for Rowan,¡± Joe replied. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    A few minutester, as Skr and Joe left the Wiscadian restaurant, they saw Rowan and Jenny locked in a passionate kiss. They seemedpletely oblivious to their surroundings.

 Richest Mogul 904

    <b>Chapter </b><b>904 </b>


    Jenny and Rowan were kissing so passionately that they didn¡¯t even notice Skr and Joe.


    Realizing what she was witnessing, Skr quickly averted her gaze.


    By chance, she noticed Minerva sitting in a nearby car, watching the scene unfold. Although Skr hadn¡¯t seen Minerva¡¯s face earlier in the restaurant, her intuition told her that the woman in the vehicle was Minerva.


    Minerva just watched the scene coldly. Then, she started the car and drove away.


    Skr looked away and said to Joe, ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    As they drove away, Rowan and Jenny were still locked in a passionate kiss,pletely absorbed in each other.


    Across the street, Christopher watched as Skr and Joe drove away.


    After getting a call from Vera, he rushed to the mall and followed them to this ce.


    This Wiscadian restaurant was notoriously expensive, and reservations had to be made days in advance. Joe really knew how to win over a woman¡¯s heart.


    Step by step, Joe had managed to win Skr overvish gifts, the image of a bossy CEO¨Cexactly what women dream of.


    Vera had mentioned that Skr had quite the skills now. She just made 20 million dors off their family


    20 million dors¡­


    Christopher narrowed his eyes. He never knew making money could be so easy. All the money he had made through underhanded means was almostpletely lost recently, and he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of living in poverty again.


    Skr should have been him from the start, ever since high school. He had to get her back. Of course, all the money she made would naturally belong to him too.


    ¡°Skr, I¡¯m the only one who truly cares for you. Joe is just ying with you. He and Vera are the same type of people.¡±


    Christopher¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination. He was set on reiming everything that had been lost a year ago. With the Ruell family¡¯s backing this time, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Joe¡¯s threats.


    On their way back, Skr and Joe decided to stop by Pearlhall Residence. Gloria had invited George and Alexander over for the day.


    When Alexander saw Skr, he started praising her to Gloria. ¡°Skye is the most talented person I¡¯ve met in years. It¡¯s no wonder Vi picked her¨Cshe¡¯s exceptional in every way.


    ¡°Her restoration skills even surpass mine. I¡¯m so envious that you have her as your granddaughter¨Cinw.¡± ¡°On that note, I¡¯m envious as well,¡± George added with a warm smile. The two of them looked at Skr with admiration, as if seeing a young version of Vi.


    Vi had been a shining star in her youth, a person whose brilliance dimmed everyone else¡¯s. They all


    Chapter 904


    seemed to fade into insignificant in her presence.


    2/2


    Many admired her, but no one dared to confess their feelings because she had once dered she would never marry. She believed marriage would only harm her partner, so she chose to remain unattached for everyone¡¯s sake.


    They had grown old in the blink of an eye, but the scenes from their youth felt as if they had happened just yesterday.


    Gloria beamed with pride. She smiled and said, ¡°You two are right to be envious. I won¡¯t hide it from you- I knew from the moment I met Skr that she was meant to be part of the Martin family.¡±


    Skr blushed from the elders¡® praises.


    Joe suddenly leaned in and whispered in her ear with a soft chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m just d I married you first.¡±


    His voice was low, just loud enough for the two of them to hear.


    Skr hadn¡¯t expected Joe to join in on the fun and joke with her. She whispered back, ¡°That means you¡¯ve got good taste.¡±


    As they exchanged yful remarks, Gloria watched them with a beaming smile.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day<b>>> </b>


    X

 Richest Mogul 905

    Chapter <b>905 </b>


    Gloria had thought things were progressing well. Given Joe and Skr¡¯s demeanor, it was clear their rtionship had advanced quickly. She felt that she might soon be holding her great-


    grandchild.


    ¡°Since Skye¡¯s here, why don¡¯t we let her see the letter too?¡± George suddenly suggested to Gloria.


    She straightened her expression and nodded. ¡°Yes, we were nning to call you over tomorrow. But since you¡¯re both here now, this is perfect.¡±


    Even Alexander seemed to grow more serious at the mention of the letter. It seemed that the letter mentioned by George was indeed very important.


    Skr didn¡¯t expect that Vi had written the letter. ¡°We want you to confirm if it¡¯s in her handwriting,¡± Gloria asked after Skr had


    taken a look.


    They were concerned that Vi¡¯s handwriting might have changed after all these years. If someone had forged it, they might not be


    able to tell.


    Skr¡¯s hands trembled slightly as she held the letter. In this day and age, people usuallymunicate through text messages on WhatsApp or a quick call. Hardly anyone wrote letters to convey


    messages anymore.


    Yet, this method had a unique way of making the written words feel like one saw the person directly.


    Her nose tingled as she fought back tears. Vi had practically


    raised her, teaching her so much, and was no different from her real grandmother.


    ¡°It¡¯s a letter from Grandma Vi, Skr said, her voice catching slightly<i>. </i>


    In the letter, Vi said she was doing well. She mentioned that she knew Skr had married Joe and asked Gloria to take care of her.


    Vi was also aware of the issues regarding negative items in Jipsburg City now.


    She told them to trust her and said she could help with the situation. Vi mentioned she would be returning to Jipsburg in a


    while.


    When Skr confirmed that Vi had indeed written the letter, the three elders¡® eyes grew misty, like children on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Vi mentioned she¡¯d be back in a while, but she doesn¡¯t have a ce to stay yet. She can stay at my mansion. It¡¯s quiet, spacious, and perfect for rxing. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°There are plenty of houses, and she can choose whatever style she <i>likes</i>. If she wants to raise pets or grow vegetables, my ce can definitely amodate that,¡± George quickly offered.


    George¡¯s mansion was indeed ideal for retirement. Moreover, there weren¡¯t many people living there now¨Cjust him, a solitary


    individual.


    The security was also good, which could help Vi¡¯s safety.


    Alexander shot George an annoyed nce. ¡°Your ce is too isted and far. She should stay at my house. We¡¯ve got more than enough room, and Vi can choose whichever room she likes.¡±


    Chapter 905


    However, Gloria shot them both disapproving nces, clearly unimpressed. She dered, ¡°There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll stay with either of you. If Vi is staying anywhere, it¡¯s with me. Both Vi and I are women, and her favorite disciple is my granddaughter¨Cinw. It¡¯s only natural for her to stay with me.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be able to see Skye whenever she wants. We¡¯re family, and you can¡¯tpare. Don¡¯t even think aboutpeting with me for this.¡±


    Even though Vi hadn¡¯t arrived yet, the three elders were already bickering over who would host her.


    Skr, who had been holding back tears, couldn¡¯t help but smile when she heard Gloria¡¯sment. She chimed in, ¡°Exactly. Living with Grandma would be perfect. I¡¯d evene to stay here too.¡±


    ¡°asionally.¡± Joe corrected her.


    Skr¡¯s lips twitched as she shot him a yful re.


    ¡°Skye¡¯s right,¡± Gloria said smugly. She had the foresight to make Skr her granddaughter¨Cinw. Alexander and George were left speechless, with no counterarguments to make.


    George was still determined. He looked around the massive residence and added, ¡°With your four or five floors, having one


    more or one less person won¡¯t make much of a difference. I might as well stay here for a few days now and then.¡±


    ¡°Count me in! It¡¯s been a while since we yed poker. Let¡¯s get together for a game,¡± Alexander quickly added.


    Gloria rolled her eyes again. She said, ¡°No way. Vi and I will live together for a while first. You two cane by once we¡¯ve caught up. Otherwise, you¡¯ll just get in the way.¡±

 Richest Mogul 906

    <b>Chapter </b><b>906 </b>


    Gloria, Alexander, and George argued back and forth, unable to


    agree on anything. In the end, they decided <i>to </i>leave the decision to Vi.


    After spending some more time with the three elders, Skr and Joe said their goodbyes and left Pearlhall Residence.


    On the way home, Skr couldn¡¯t stop smiling. She was clearly delighted.


    Joe handed her a bottle of water and asked, ¡°You seem really


    happy.¡±


    Skr nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I am. I¡¯ve missed Grandma Vi so much. I¡¯m happy she¡¯sing to Jipsburg. I¡¯ve been worried about her. She hasn¡¯t been in great health these past two years, and I was concerned she wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of herself.


    ¡°Now that she¡¯s written, it¡¯s her way of reassuring us. Knowing everyone else misses her as much as I do makes me really happy for her.¡±


    Joe¡¯s tone softened as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Grandma talk about Grandma Vi before. To the older generation in Jipsburg, she¡¯s a legend.¡±


    Skr nodded again. ¡°To me, Grandma Vi is amazing. She could remember everything after reading it once, and her predictions were always spot¨Con.¡±


    Joe asked, ¡°When did you start learning antique restoration from


    her?¡±


    Skr thought for a moment. ¡°When I was about five. I was quite


    mischievous then, but at her house, I¡¯d calm down. I loved being


    with her


    The conversation flowed naturally between them, and before they knew it, they arrived at Gxy Vi. It wasn¡¯t often they talked so


    much


    Just as they were about to go inside, Joe suddenly wrapped his arms around Skr from behind. Her back was pressed against his chest, she could feel his heartbeat through the fabric of his shirt, strong and steady.


    ¡°This is nice, just the way we are,¡± he murmured.


    Skr was caught off guard but soon smiled. ¡°Yes, it is. This feels right.¡±


    In that moment, she sensed Joe¡¯smitment to their marriage. As for love, she hoped he¡¯de to feel that one day.


    The following days were a whirlwind of work for Skr. She arrived early at the office and even had to cut short her lunch breaks. It wasn¡¯t until Friday that things finally slowed down.


    As the workday wound down, Caleb approached her. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Simona since that incident of hers. I want to visit her.¡±


    Skr asked, ¡°Have <i>you </i>tried calling her?¡±


    Caleb¡¯s voice was tinged with frustration. ¡°I¡¯ve called her several times in the past few days, but she hasn¡¯t picked up.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Maybe she changed her phone number,¡± Skr suggested. She decided to first check with Aiken via WhatsApp to see if he knew anything and then consult with the psychologist.


    *Changed her number?¡± Caleb was surprised. Then he suddenly remembered something and immediately searched his messages. He hadn¡¯t checked his messagestely because they were mostly spam or advertisements.


    After finding a message from a few days ago from Simona, he chuckled and said, ¡°She did send me a message with her new number.¡±


    Seeing Caleb¡¯s reaction, Skr put away her phone and decided not to contact Aiken. Since Simona had informed Caleb of her new number, it meant she wasn¡¯t averse to seeing her old friends.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give her a call,¡± Caleb said and immediately dialed Simona¡¯s number. As it rang, each second felt like forever. He was nervous, fearing she might not answer.


    Fortunately, after a few rings, Simona picked up.


    ¡°Simona, you-¡±


    Before Caleb could finish, Simona cut him off, sounding impatient. What is it? Just spit it out. If you¡¯re just going to ramble, save it. I¡¯m watching a show and don¡¯t have time for your nonsense.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s eyes misted. ¡°Can I visit you now?¡±


    There was a brief pause before Simona replied, ¡°Fine,e over.¡±


    C

 Richest Mogul 907

    Chapter <b>907 </b>


    Caleb told Simona, ¡°I¡¯m just getting off work now. I¡¯ll head over right away.¡±


    After ending the call, he turned to Skr. ¡°Skr, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Skr smiled and nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    The fact that Simona was beginning to reconnect with friends again meant she was starting to heal from her trauma.


    Skr had nned a getaway with Joe today, a trip to a hot spring


    resort.


    She spotted Joe¡¯s car waiting at the curb as she left Gardner


    Group. He had chosen a different, less noticeable car today. When she got in, Joe was already on the phone.


    ¡°I have something on today,¡± he said, frowning at something the person on the other end had said. After a pause, he responded, ¡± Alright, I¡¯ll be there in 30 minutes.¡±


    Skr¡¯s smile faded as it became clear that their ns were about to be canceled today.


    Joe ended the call and turned to her. ¡°Rowan had some issues at home, and Mr. Jakeman wants me to go over. You should head home and wait for me. We¡¯ll go to the hot spring resort tomorrow.<i>¡± </i>


    ¡°Okay,¡± Skr said as she reached for the door handle, ¡°I¡¯ll just grab a cab home.¡±


    Joe stopped her. ¡°No need. We¡¯ll be passing by Jakeman Residence on the way home.¡±


    Skr settled back into her seat.


    Joe updated Skr about Rowan¡¯s situation during the drive. ¡± Rowan had a disagreement with his family over breaking off his engagement with Minerva. Mr. Jakeman Senior disagreed, and Rowan caused a scene. It got to the point where Mr. Jakeman Senior had to discipline him.¡±


    ¡°Discipline him?¡± Skr was taken aback. She thought such practices were outdated. But apparently, some families still employed them. She wondered what that actually meant.


    In the past, it often involved pping, grounding, or other harsh punishments.


    Joe¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re expelling Rowan from the family. From now on, he¡¯s no longer rted to them.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That extreme?¡± Skr¡¯s expression changed as the gravity of the situation hit her. This wasn¡¯t just punishment; this wasplete severance. Rowan likely hadn¡¯t anticipated such severe


    consequences.


    They soon arrived at Jakeman Residence. Joe got out of the car, and Lucas drove Skr back to Gxy Vi.


    About an hourter, Skr received a call from Joe.


    ¡°I¡¯ll probably be veryte tonight. Don¡¯t wait up for me, and get some rest,¡± Joe said.


    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Skr replied.


    Joe hadn¡¯t gone into detail, but she could tell the situation wasplex. Clearly, Rowan had strong feelings for Jenny.


    It was the middle of the night, and Skr was half¨Casleep when a phone notification startled her awake.


    She picked up her phone to find a WhatsApp message. ncing at the clock, she saw it was already 12:30 am


    It was a message from Vera. There was no text, just a photo.


    The photo showed a group of people gathered around a birthday cake, with Vera standing front and center, beaming.


    Suddenly, Skr noticed Joe in the photo. Surrounded by


    unfamiliar men, his strikingly handsome face stood out even in the still image


    Skr knew why Vera had sent the photo. Her gaze lingered on Joe, noting the way he looked at Vera. Even in the dim light, Skr could sense the emotions in his eyes.

 Richest Mogul 908

    Chapter 908


    Skr stared at the photo briefly before exiting her private chat with Vera. She then checked Instagram.


    Rowan had posted a new update. The photo was taken at the same ce as Vera¡¯s birthday party. She could vaguely make out Joe¡¯s hand in the photo, recognizing it by the watch on his wrist. It was a rare piece, the only one of its kind in Jipsburg,


    Rowan¡¯s caption read, ¡°A very silly and adorable woman told me that even if I lost everything and wasn¡¯t a Jakeman anymore, she would still love me. Starting today, I will try being just Rowan Jakeman, not the Jakeman from the Jakeman family.¡±


    It was an explicit deration of love for Jenny and a message to the Jakeman family¨CRowan was willing to give it all up for her.


    After leaving Jakeman Residence, it seemed Joe and Rowan had headed straight to Vera¡¯s party.


    Skr rubbed her aching temples. She went downstairs for a ss of water before returning to bed, hoping to fall asleep.


    She had barely drifted off when she heard the bed shift beside her. Joe had climbed in, pulling her into his arms as usual. He probably hadn¡¯t expected to wake her. Noticing her slight tension, and with a hint of alcohol on his breath, he murmured, ¡°Did I wake you?¡±


    ¡°What time is it?¡± Skr inquired.


    ¡°About 3:00 am,¡± Joe replied.


    Skr sat up and said, ¡°You go back to sleep. I went to bed early and now can¡¯t get back to sleep. I¡¯ll go downstairs and read for a bit.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, Skr slipped out of bed. Joe, sensing something off, followed her downstairs. Anyway, he


    wasn¡¯t sleepy in the slightest.


    Skr settled on the couch with a book. As she flipped through the pages, she heard footsteps approaching. She looked up to see Joeing down the stairs.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± she asked:


    Joe approached her and asked, ¡°Is something on your mind?¡±


    Skr opened her mouth, ready to say something, but decided it wasn¡¯t worth mentioning. She shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Everyone has restless nights sometimes. We still have a few hours until dawn, so you should go back to sleep.¡±


    Joe studied her closely and asked, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s nothing?¡±


    He seemed to want to discern something from Skr¡¯s eyes, but Skr had already lowered her head and resumed reading.


    After drinking some water, Joe said, ¡°Mr. Jakeman Senior has expelled Rowan.¡±


    Skr looked up again. ¡°Is it a full cut¨Coff?¡±


    ¡°Not entirely for now. However, Rowan¡¯s card is frozen, and he will have to manage without the family¡¯s support. But Rowan is Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    confident he can make it on his own.¡±


    Skr nodded. ¡°I saw his Instagram earlier. It¡¯s surprising how far he¡¯s willing to go for Jenny.¡±


    Joe¡¯s voice grew serious. ¡°That¡¯s not a good sign.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has to be responsible for their choices. Time will reveal everything,¡± Skr said, her voice calm.


    Sometimes, emotions were messy and uncontroble -just like her tangled thoughts about the photo Vera had sent her and Joe¡¯s unclear feelings toward Vera.


    It made sense why Vera appeared confident.


    The next morning, during breakfast, Joe suggested they visit the hot spring resort. But Skr declined.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep muchst night and don¡¯t have the energy. Let¡¯s n for another day.¡±


    Joe didn¡¯t push further and agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±

 Richest Mogul 909

    Chapter 909


    After breakfast, Skr took a two¨Chour nap. When she woke and went downstairs, Joe was still there.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go out?¡± she asked.


    Dressed in athletic wear, Joe replied, ¡°I was waiting for you. Thought we could go for a walk and hike together.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The vi neighborhood was quiterge, with a hill nearby. Many people went hiking there on weekends. It wasn¡¯t a tough climb- just an hour to the top.


    Skr perked up at the idea. ¡°Give me a minute. I¡¯ll change into my athletic wear.¡±


    She¡¯d passed that hill so many times, always nning to hike it one weekend to enjoy the view of Jipsburg City from above, but never finding the right moment.


    After she was done changing, they set off on foot. Half an hourter, they reached the base of the hill.


    By then, many hikers were alreadying down. She nced at her watch¨Cit was 11:30 am. ¡°I heard there¡¯s a vegetarian


    restaurant at the top of the hill. Would you like to try it?¡±


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Joe agreed.


    They continued their hike. The weather was perfect. As they climbed, they enjoyed the natural scenery and asionally glimpses of the bustling city below.


    Skr felt her mood lighten with each step. They kept a steady pace, only pausing to drink water.


    In less than an hour, they reached the summit. The restaurant had a long queue. While waiting, Skr sat quietly, taking in the panoramic view of the city, now distant and small.


    Just as they were about to be seated, someone called out Joe¡¯s


    name.


    ¡°Joe? What a surprise! You¡­ You¡¯re here hiking too?¡±


    Skr turned, immediately recognizing the voice. It was indeed a surprise to run into her here.


    Vera smiled brightly at them. Next to her was a gentleman who bore a resemnce to her. ¡°This is my cousin, Justin Bowen. Justin, this is Joe Martin. You should know him. And this is¡­ Skr Sullivan.¡±


    After the brief introduction, Justin, who was already familiar with Joe, extended his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Mr. Martin at several events, but we never had the chance to speak. It¡¯s quite a coincidence that we run into each other like this today.¡±


    Joe nced at Justin¡¯s hand but didn¡¯t shake it right away.


    11


    Sensing the awkwardness, Vera quickly took Justin¡¯s hand. Justin, it¡¯s the weekend, not a workday. You don¡¯t need to be so formal.¡±


    Justin realized his mistake and chuckled. He said, ¡°Right, right. My mistake.¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve run into each other, why don¡¯t we eat together? It¡¯s good that we met you, or we¡¯d still be waiting in line. I didn¡¯t expect the restaurant here to be so crowded.¡±


    Although Vera kept talking, her conversation was solely directed at Joe. Shepletely ignored Skr.


    ²Ê


    Skr didn¡¯t mind. The scenery was so beautiful that Skr preferred to be quiet, taking in the views and daydreaming.


    Justin chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ve heard from my assistant that this restaurant is known for its unique vegetarian dishes. It¡¯s the only one of its kind <i>in </i>Jipsburg.¡±


    As he spoke, he subtly assessed Skr, who was standing next to Joe. Familiar with the Ruells¡® recent ordeal, Justin instantly recognized Skr¡¯s name. He was taken aback by her striking beauty, especially considering her apparent youth. She seemed significantly younger, perhaps seven or eight years younger than


    him.


    He wondered about her rtionship with Joe. Seeing Joe here on the weekend and hiking with someone was out of character; Vera, too, was behaving oddly that day. Usually quiet, she was especially chatty today. Justin wondered if it was because of Skr.


    Furthermore, it was unexpected to see Joe apanied by a woman, given his previousck of romantic involvement. Justin had always assumed that Joe was waiting for Vera. But now¡­

 Richest Mogul 910

    Chapter <b>910 </b>


    After a brief wait, Joe, Skr, Vera, and Justin were shown to their seats. Once settled, Vera picked up the menu and started ordering.


    ¡°I¡¯ve ordered a few of the house specialties<b>. </b>Let me know if you want anything else,¡± she said.


    Vera was always surrounded by friends who catered to her Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wherever she went. She was used to being the one to decide what to eat as if everything naturally revolved around her.


    Joe handed Skr the menu. ¡°Take a look and see if you¡¯d like


    anything.¡±


    At that, Vera¡¯s arrogance waned slightly with a hint of reluctance in her gaze.


    Justin, observing from the side, sighed inwardly. Men often


    understood each other in ways others didn¡¯t. It was clear that Joe likely considered Vera less important now.


    ¡°How about these two?¡± Skr chose one main course and one dish from the  carte menu.


    Joe added another dish. The food was all vegetarian options, and they arrived promptly, as did the tea.


    Skr found the light vegetarian dishes refreshing after recently indulging in heavier meals. She enjoyed the simplicity of the


    vors and ate quietly.


    Meanwhile, Vera and Justin made small talk with Joe, though Justin was more skilled at keeping the conversation light and pleasant.


    Despite Joe¡¯s reserve and Skr¡¯s silence, the atmosphere at the table seemedfortable enough,


    Although Vera had ordered several dishes, she didn¡¯t find them particrly enjoyable, only taking a bite of each.


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan, do you actually enjoy vegetarian food?¡± Vera asked, noticing that Skr was eating continuously.


    Skr had intended to enjoy the meal quietly, then take her time descending the hill, soaking in the views she¡¯d missed earlier. But Vera clearly had other ns, unwilling to let the meal pass peacefully.


    Looking up from her te, Skr replied coolly, ¡°Yes, it tastes good.


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to it. Looks like the online reviews were a bit misleading. Joe, how about we go for steak after we head down the hill? I noticed you haven¡¯t eaten much either,¡± Vera suggested, turning to Joe.


    Skr and Joe¡¯s differing tastes hinted at the potential fragility of their rtionship. She could sense that Joe wasn¡¯t particrly fond of vegetarian dishes, just like she was. The strong vors of some of the organic vegetables made the meal less appealing for


    Vera.


    Justin, being perceptive, chose to stay silent at this moment. If Joe agreed to steak, he could easily excuse himself once they arrived at the hill¡¯s base. But while he could make an excuse to leave, Skr¡­


    ¡°Skr and I have other ns. Maybe another time,¡± Joe replied.


    Vera gripped her utensils tighter, frustrated by Joe¡¯s indifference. She had gone out of her way to invite him, and he had the nerve to


    3/3


    Chapter 910


    turn her down. Worse, he made a point to mention Skr, emphasizing their ns together.


    Was their sudden marriage really that solid? It felt like Joe was going out of his way to spite her. Vera had never expected Joe to have such a vengeful side.


    Skr pretended not to notice the subtle exchange between Vera and Joe. She kept her focus on her meal.


    She didn¡¯t mind.


    After finishing her meal, Skr stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±


    As she made her way to the restroom, she pondered what excuse she could use to leave early. When she emerged from the stall and started washing her hands, Vera walked in.

 Richest Mogul 911

    Chapter 911


    Without Joe around, Vera¡¯s face was devoid of any smiles.


    As soon as she spotted Skr, Vera smirked. ¡°Joe attended my birthday party yesterday. You must have seen the photos, right?


    ¡°We¡¯ve had our disagreements over the years, but we still care for each other. I won¡¯t say anything too harsh, but I hope you know where you stand. By the way, the fact that you managed to marry Joe¨Cbesides his grandmother¡¯s influence -did you perhaps use some underhanded methods?¡±


    Skr had just finished washing her hands and was drying them with a tissue. She looked at Vera with an impassive expression. There¡¯s no need to be two¨Cfaced. Just because you have a guilty conscience doesn¡¯t mean others do too. You should reflect on yourself.¡±


    With that, Skr walked out of the restroom.


    Vera watched Skr¡¯s retreating figure, her teeth clenched in anger. Skr had the audacity to call her two¨Cfaced and insinuate she had a guilty conscience -no one had ever dared to speak to Vera like that¨Cshe was always treated like royalty.


    Skr must have been poisoning Joe¡¯s mind about her.


    11


    After leaving the restaurant, Vera and Justin nned to head down the hill with them. However, Skr, wanting to savor the scenic descent, decided to browse the nearby convenience store instead. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Skr, without waiting to see if Joe would join Vera, headed straight to the convenience store.


    The convenience store at the hilltop was filled with souvenirs and postcards, an ideal ce for a casual browse. Skr selected a few trinkets and bought herself a smoothie. She was about to sit by the window, ready to enjoy her drink and the view, when


    someone sat beside her.


    She turned and saw Joe.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going down the hill with them?¡± Skr asked.


    Joe¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    His tone took Skr aback. ¡°You¡­ You are Joe Martin.¡±


    Joe stared at her for a moment before his face grew even more stern, likely due to her attitude. ¡°I¡¯m your husband.¡±


    Skr was confused. What was he getting at?


    ¡°Why did you leave on your own earlier? Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± he questioned further.


    Skr found his behavior puzzling. ¡°I thought you wanted to go down the hill with Vera and Justin. I didn¡¯t want to force you to join


    me at the convenience store.¡±


    She assumed he would be happier if he spent time alone with Vera.


    Vera¡¯s <i>photo </i>from the previous day had shaken her a bit. She hade to terms with their rtionship since it didn¡¯t involve love. But if real feelings were involved, she refused to be the third wheel or a <i>tool </i>to test their bond. She wasn¡¯t willing to be used or manipted.


    Joe¡¯s face remained stern. ¡°When did I say I wanted to go with


    them?¡±


    Skr found herself speechless; Joe hadn¡¯t said that.


    The two of them fell into silence.


    Skr continued sipping her smoothie.


    Eventually, they left the store together, a quiet understanding passing between them as they walked leisurely down the hill.


    Vera and Justin got into the car once they arrived at the base.


    Justin nced at Vera in the passenger seat. ¡°Shall I take you home?¡±


    Vera had been silent since the descent, and her expression had darkened further. ¡°I¡¯m not going home. Take me somewhere for a drink.¡±


    ¡°Feeling upset?¡± Justin asked, noting her mood. ¡°I don¡¯t know Joe well, but I heard he¡¯s a bit of a mystery. While he hasn¡¯t had many women around him in the past, I believe you¡¯ve met your match this time.¡±


    In a serious tone, he added, ¡°Joe¡¯s feelings for Skr aren¡¯t just a passing fling. It¡¯s clear she holds a real ce in his heart.¡±


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Richest Mogul 912

    <b>Chapter </b>912


    Vera¡¯s face paled further. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Skr must have yed dirty. Joe will eventually see through her. Besides, what does she even have topete with me?¡±


    Seeing Vera¡¯s stubbornness, Justin said nothing else, realizing there was no point in arguing further. The Ruell family had raised her to be proud and headstrong, and she rarely listened to others.


    From what Justin had observed at the restaurant, Skr didn¡¯t seem like the type to resort to


    underhanded tactics. In terms of appearance alone, Skr was more attractive and had a certain allure that made men want to know more about her.


    Had Justin met Skr elsewhere, he might have even asked for her phone number. On the other hand, Vera tended to make people feel distant. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Natalie had just returned from the set to her hotel in Fachington. She headed straight for the shower as the heat had been unbearable.


    While she had protected herself from the sun with an umbre, Austin had spent the entire day standing under the zing sun, filming non¨Cstop. She couldn¡¯t help but admire him.


    Natalie reflected on the day¡¯s events as she showered. She had never spent so much time under such scorching conditions before. The more she thought about it, the more impressed she became with Austin¡¯s dedication.


    After her shower, she applied a face mask before climbing into bed and chatted with Skr on WhatsApp. ¡°This weather is unbearable, and the food here is terrible. I¡¯m starting to miss Jipsburg. Skye, I miss you so much.


    ¡°But I have to say, Mr. Powell is incredibly dedicated. Even in this awful weather, he didn¡¯t take a single break while filming. I really admire him.¡±


    She sent a few voice messages to Skr but received no response. Skr must have been busy.


    When the time was up, Natalie removed her face mask and washed her face. Then, she proceeded with her skincare routine.


    Just as she was about to return to bed afterpleting her skincare regime, Natalie heard a knock at the door. It was such ate hour, and she wondered if it was Austin outside.


    She walked over to the door and peeked through the peephole.


    Upon seeing Austin standing outside, she quickly opened the door.


    ¡°Mr. Powell.¡±


    Austin stood there, dressed in casual loungewear, and his hair was still damp from a recent shower.


    ¡°Do you have a moment?¡± His gaze lingered on Natalie, who was smiling brightly.


    There was something about Natalie that radiated a vibrant energy that made even the mostplex things feel easy.


    Without hesitation, Natalie nodded and said, ¡°I do. If you need anything, just say the word, Mr. Powell. I¡¯ll <b>do </b>


    my best.¡±


    Austin studied her for a moment before smiling. ¡°I¡¯m struggling with the rhythm of the two scenes we¡¯re filming tomorrow. Could you help me run through them?¡±


    Chapter 912


    2/2


    ¡°Me?¡± Natalie pointed at herself. ¡°Are you sure I can handle it?¡±


    She knew helping Austin rehearse would require some acting skills, and she worried about messing it up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You certainly can,¡± Austin reassured her.


    Taking a deep breath, Natalie steeled herself. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try. But if I mess it up, you have to tell


    me.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    A few minutester, Natalie skimmed through the content of the two scenes. The first one seemed easy enough. It was just a dialogue between the male and female leads in a bar.


    But the next one was a love scene. And not just any love scene¨Ca full¨Con kissing scene with no lines at all. It was the kind of scene that would make anyone¡¯s heart race.

 Richest Mogul 913

    Chapter 913


    1/2


    The scene involved subtle nces and physical interactions in bed. For actors, performing intimate scenes was quite normal and didn¡¯t feel awkward. But for Natalie¡­


    She took a deep breath to calm herself, mentally scolding, ¡°What am I even thinking?¡±


    It was just a rehearsal. They were merely running lines, exchanging a few nces to help Austin get into character. There was no need for actual intimacy, nor would she ever consider crossing that line.


    Even if the thought crossed her mind, she certainly wouldn¡¯t act on it.


    The first run¨Cthrough went smoothly.


    Austin, impressed,plimented her, ¡°Have you ever thought about studying acting? Even though we were just rehearsing the lines, you caught on quickly and responded well to my cues.¡±


    Natalie shook her head, smiling shyly. ¡°You¡¯re just being nice. I¡¯m not that good.¡±


    Natalie sensed that Austin¡¯s expectations of her were low, which made sense since he wasn¡¯t holding her to an actor¡¯s standard. That was probably why he didn¡¯t push her too hard and believed she had potential.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the next scene,¡± Austin said with a smile.


    Natalie grew nervous as she nced at the scene description. She couldn¡¯t help but confess, ¡°Mr. Powell, this next scene is way too intimate. It mainly involves eye contact between the two characters.


    ¡°I can¡¯t really¡­ perform that. Maybe you could just act it out and pretend my face is the female lead¡¯s?¡±


    She deliberately left out the physical aspects of the scene. Intimacy was hard for her to perform, but she could manage eye contact.


    With a low and serious tone, Austin replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Despite her ims of being unable to perform, Natalie did her best to immerse herself in the role. She wanted to help Austin as much as possible. After all, she watched him film daily and had picked up some professionalism from observing.


    But Austin¡¯s gaze was charged with an intensity that made her heart race. She could feel the sexual tension building.


    Thankfully, she remained focused. Otherwise, she might have thought Austin had different intentions.


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help but gush over Austin in her head. ¡°Oh my god! Mr. Powell


    is so charming, and his acting is incredible. It¡¯s like I¡¯m the female lead in this scene. That¡¯s the magic of Mr. Powell. I¡¯ve got to tell Skr about thister.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t have imagined being in this position a year ago, helping Austin with his scenes.


    Natalie¡¯s mind was initially scattered, but she slowly got drawn into the scene.


    Suddenly, her thoughts went nk.


    She didn¡¯t realize when it happened, but everything went dark before her. And then, she was kissed.


    The kiss deepened gradually. But at that moment, someone knocked on the door, jolting them both back to reality.


    Natalie snapped out of it, staring at Austin in shock. ¡°Mr. Powell¡­¡±


    Austin swallowed hard, his gaze dark and intense, with a palpable desire swirling in his eyes.


    Chapter 913


    2/2


    The knocking continued, insistent and loud.


    Austin looked at Natalie, who was still in shock. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the door.¡±


    The person at the door was a colleague from the studio, Han Hurlbutt. He was taken aback when Austin opened the door. ¡°Mr. Powell? Did I knock on the wrong door? Isn¡¯t Nath supposed to be in this


    room?¡±


    ¡°We were rehearsing a scene. Is there something you need?¡± Austin asked, his face stern.


    Han sensed Austin¡¯s irritation. Knowing how dedicated he was, Han guessed that Austin was upset because he had interrupted his work, He stammered, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s nothing important. I¡¯ll talk to her tomorrow.


    With that, Austin closed the door. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Han stood outside, feeling puzzled. He couldn¡¯t understand why Austin was rehearsing with Natalie when he had always practiced his lines with Hank.


    Hank had just been in his room, looking for someone to grab a drink with.


    Han shook his head.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!


    X

 Richest Mogul 914

    Chapter 914


    Chapter 914


    1/2


    A thought shed through Han¡¯s mind. Since they were in the room together at this time, maybe¡­


    Han quickly dismissed that thought. Austin and Natalie would never get involved like that. It had to be because Hank was drinking, so Austin came to rehearse lines with Natalie.


    Meanwhile, inside the room, Austin turned to face Natalie after closing the door.


    Natalie had just regained herposure. Her face remained flushed as she looked at him. She opened her mouth to speak, but she hesitated. After what had just happened, the words wouldn¡¯te easily.


    ¡°Earlier¡­¡± Austin began to speak.


    Natalie quickly cut him off. ¡°What happened earlier was just you getting into the character. I understand, Mr. Powell.¡±


    So that was what it felt like to really embody a role. For a moment, it felt like she was the character in that scene, with Austin as her partner. Even though she told herself it was just acting, the memory of the kiss made her heart race.


    After all, Austin was just too captivating. During that scene, she almost believed he had feelings for her. But she knew better. It was just acting. Whatever flicker of emotion she thought she saw in his eyes had already faded.


    After a long pause, he said, ¡°Yes, it was just me getting into character.¡±


    Skr had juste down from the hill when she saw Natalie¡¯s message. She settled into the car and replied to her message.


    ¡°Be sure to use sunscreen.¡±


    ¡°Skr, you won¡¯t believe what happened! Mr. Powell asked me to help with a scene, and it was an intimate one between the leads. We both got so into character. Then, he kissed me, and for a moment, really felt like the female lead.


    *


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. During the scene, I almost thought Mr. Powell actually liked me. Thankfully, I¡¯m not a professional actress. Even though I got into character for a moment, I snapped out of it quickly.


    I


    ¡°I know better, though. Mr. Powell¡¯s acting is just that good¨Cit pulled me right in, even though I¡¯m not an actress.<b>¡± </b>


    Skr read Natalie¡¯s lengthy message, sensing the whirlwind of emotions in her words. A part of her wondered if the kiss had really been just part of the rehearsal.


    Skr suddenly thought that Austin might have real feelings for Natalie. Could a professional actor like him really get so wrapped up in character during a private rehearsal?


    Maybe her understanding of acting wasn¡¯t deep enough.


    <i>¡°</i>Are you sure he hasn¡¯t developed real feelings for you?¡± she texted back.


    Natalie¡¯s response was quick. ¡°No way! Even if I got carried away, Mr. Powell definitely wouldn¡¯t. I¡¯m realistic. The actress he¡¯s working with is a superstar in Fachington. She¡¯s stunning, the kind of person even I¡¯d be jealous of. I¡¯m too exhausted, so I¡¯m heading to bed now.¡±


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake her head at Natalie¡¯s response.


    Joe, who was beside her, noticed Skr¡¯s bright smile and asked, ¡°What¡¯s making you so happy?¡±


    Chapter 914


    ¡°Natalie was just sharing some of her adventures in Fachington. It¡¯s quite the story,¡± Skr replied.


    When the car stopped at a red light, Joe nced at her and asked, ¡°Would you like to visit Fachington ?<b>¡± </b>¡°Maybe, if the opportunity arises.¡±


    Joe drummed his fingers on the steering wheel. ¡°I¡¯ll be going there on business in about a month. Would you like toe along?¡±


    Skr was tempted. She had some work to finish, but she could likely wrap it up within the next few days and take some time off from Alexander, so she asked, ¡°When exactly?¡±


    ¡°In about two weeks.¡±


    Skr made up her mind immediately. ¡°Alright, I should be able to finish my work by then.¡±


    Joe smiled. ¡°Do you want to have dinner at home or eat out?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat at home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Richest Mogul 915

    Chapter 915


    1/2


    Chapter <b>915 </b>


    It was Monday morning. The rush hour was in full swing, and traffic was exceptionally heavy. The car barely moved.


    Skr had no choice but to pull over into a roadside parking spot. Deciding she¡¯d get to work faster another way, she hopped out and headed for the subway. Fortunately, the subway wasn¡¯t as congested, though still crowded.


    The gridlock wasn¡¯t just on the streets¨Cit was underground too.


    Joe sent her a photo of the traffic jam with a message that read, ¡°Stuck in traffic.¡±


    Skr replied, ¡°Same here. I parked the car by the roadside and took the subway. I think I made the right


    choice.¡±


    She might have been stuck for another hour if she had stayed on the road.


    As the subway got busier, Skr put her phone away and held on, waiting for her stop¨Cthere were just three more to go.


    In about ten minutes, she emerged from the station with 15 minutes to spare before clocking in. After crossing the street, she calmly walked toward the Gardner Group building.


    In the group chat, everyone discussed the traffic. Someone mentioned an ident on one of the main roads.


    The road they were talking about was the one she took daily.


    She was about to snap a photo of the office to share when someone stepped in front of her camera.


    Skr stared at the screen, momentarily thrown off. She wondered whether she had mistaken the person for someone else or if they simply looked alike. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Skr, long time no see.¡±


    It was Christopher, and his eyes were deep and filled with emotion as he looked at her. It was as if he were gazing at a precious treasure he had just found again; it was an intense, loving gaze. He appeared not to want to miss a single moment.


    Skr put away her phone, unsure what to feel. She hadn¡¯t seen him in months and had convinced herself they wouldn¡¯t cross paths again. Yet here he was, standing right in front of her.


    Seeing that Skr wasn¡¯t responding, Christopher¡¯s eyes grew misty with emotion. ¡°I¡¯ve spent the past few months back in our hometown. I visited our old school, Seeing the students there brought back so many memories of us.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never be able to like anyone else in this lifetime, Skr. I¡¯vee to understand and realize my mistakes. I truly mean it. Every word I¡¯m saying is from the heart.¡±


    He sounded desperate, and his eyes were wet with unshed tears.


    Every word rang true. Over the past few months, Skr was all he could think about whenever he had a mornent to himself.


    ¡°Even my mom realizes how wrong she was. She knows she treated you poorly and regrets everything. She said, if given the chance, she would make it right. We can¡¯t lose you.¡±


    Seeing Skr¡¯s impassive expression, he was so anxious that he moved closer, almost ready to embrace her.


    Chapter 915


    2/2


    He continued,


    Joe doesn¡¯t really care about you. He¡¯s just stringing you along. I saw reports online¨Che¡¯s interested in Ms. Vera Ruell. They¡¯re a perfect match. You¡¯re just a ceholder in his eyes, Skr. I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt.¡±


    Skr stepped back, her face cold as she regarded him. Months had passed, and yet Christopher remained the same. He talked of regret, but his words felt like maniption.


    ¡°Do I need to call the police?¡± she asked icily.


    Christopher stiffened, biting his lip. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    He then pulled out a stack of photos from his backpack.


    ¡°Just look at these photos, and you¡¯ll see that Joe can¡¯t possibly care about you.¡±


    1/

 Richest Mogul 916

    Chapter 916


    Joe and Vera appeared youthful in the photos.


    The photos were clearly taken during their school days. There were many, and Christopher showed them to Skr one by one, trying to make her see Joe for who he really was, warning her not to be swayed by his charm.


    In each picture, Joe and Vera were always looking at each other, exuding a deep bond. Whether it was the atmosphere captured or their real affection, they looked like the perfect couple. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Both were stunningly attractive. Each photo felt like a scene from a heartwarming school romance, leaving anyone who saw it with a sense of envy.


    ¡°See? Joe and Vera are meant to be. They¡¯re just tangled in misunderstandings right now, both trying to prove they matter more to each other. You¡¯re just a pawn in their story, helping them realize their true feelings,¡± Christopher said, stressing every word.


    His message was clear¨CSkr needed to stop dreaming about Joe.


    Skr shot him a cold look. ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Even after all the effort Christopher put into manipting, she had nothing to say to him. His face darkened, but he quickly remembered why he had returned to Jipsburg.


    Suddenly, his eyes misted over. ¡°Babe, can¡¯t we go back to how things were? They have their youth and love, but don¡¯t we? Our love was the kind people envied. If you want, we can have it all back.


    ¡°This diamond ring is yours¨CI knew it the moment I saw it. Let¡¯s get married. I¡¯ll love you and only you,/ forever,¡± he pleaded, voice heavy with emotion.


    A year ago, those words might have swayed her. Now, they felt empty, like crocodile tears.


    Skr dialed the emergency number. ¡°911? I¡¯m being harassed. The location is¡­¡±


    She had only listened to Christopher¡¯s rambling to find out what he was plotting. The photos were personal, probably only kept by Joe, Vera, or their close friends. Why did Christopher have them? Even the rumors floating online didn¡¯t include pictures that were this clear or any kind of close¨Cups.


    When Christopher realized she was calling the police, his face twisted.


    ¡°You! You really don¡¯t care about our rtionship at all, do you? What will you do if Joe throws you away? You can¡¯t afford to go against the Ruells.


    ¡°Are you not afraid they¡¯ll target you and make sure you lose your job with Mr. Gardner Senior? I¡¯m doing this for your own good, yet you called the police!<b>¡± </b>


    He couldn¡¯t believe how ruthless she had be. After being apart for so long, he had hoped her anger would have faded, maybe even miss their past together. But now, she was colder than ever; she treated him like he didn¡¯t exist.


    Remembering his bold promises to Vera, he reached into his pocket. Before Skr could react, he sprayed something in her face. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for this.¡±


    That was thest thing she heard before everything went ck. Moving quickly, Christopher pulled a <b>jacket </b>from his bag and carefully dressed her in it. He supported her <b>limp </b>body, guiding her to the side <b>of </b>the <b>road</b>.


    <b>A </b><b>car </b><b>pulled </b><b>up </b>shortly after, <b>but </b>just <b>as </b>they were about to <b>leave</b><b>, </b>Skr¡¯s colleagues <b>passed </b><b>by</b><b>. </b><b>One </b><b>of </b><b>them </b><b>nced </b><b>over </b><b>at </b>Christopher <b>and </b>muttered, ¡°That girl looks like Skr.¡±


    ¡°Does she?¡±


    They looked again, but her face was obscured, pressed against his shoulder. Besides, she seemed like someone who had had too much to drink.

 Richest Mogul 917

    C Chapter 9**1*7


    However, it was work hours, and there was no chance Skr would be drinking.


    Half an hour passed before Caleb noticed Skr still hadn¡¯t shown up. He shot her a quick message on WhatsApp. ¡°Stuck in traffic?¡±


    More than ten minutes passed without a reply. Caleb stared at the growing stack of work in front of him, his eyelids twitching. An uneasy feeling began to gnaw at him.


    After waiting a while longer with still no response, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off.


    He dialed her number.


    Her phone was off.


    That wasn¡¯t like her. Caleb quickly called Joe,


    Joe answered the phone quickly, but it was obvious he was in the middle of work. His tone was cold.¡±


    What is it?¡±


    Caleb got straight to the point. ¡°Is Skr home today? She hasn¡¯te to work, and I can¡¯t reach her. Something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Joe¡¯s voice dropped, cold and cutting.


    Caleb repeated himself. ¡°Skr hasn¡¯t shown up-¡±


    ¡°She was supposed to be there 40 minutes ago.¡± Joe¡¯s voice was icy. Without another word, he hung up.


    The abrupt end of the call stunned Caleb for a moment. If Skr was supposed to have arrived nearly an hour ago, something was definitely wrong. His eyes widened in realization. ¡°D**n it!¡±


    Worry crept in. Caleb quickly asked in thepany group chat if anyone had seen Skr that morning.


    No one had. Just then, someone mentioned spotting a man carrying a woman to the street across Gardner Group earlier. The woman resembled Skr.


    Caleb¡¯s mind raced. Could she have fallen ill, and someone came to help her? He immediately pulled up the building¡¯s surveince footage.


    Though she wasn¡¯t near the main entrance, Skr¡¯s outfit and appearance were unmistakable. Then, a man appeared, speaking to her at length. Momentster, Skr copsed, and the man carried her to a nearby car.


    Caleb immediately forwarded the footage to Joe, then rushed to file a police report.


    Skr regained consciousness the moment she was ced down in an apartment. But her body felt weak -likely from whatever Christopher had sprayed on her so she decided to keep pretending to be asleep.


    used a spray to knock her out and brought her here¡­ I know I shouldn¡¯t have done it, but I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She only thinks about Joe now and doesn¡¯t listen to anything I say. You¡¯ve got to help me figure this out.


    ¡°Besides, me taking Skr away benefits you too, doesn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll stop talking now. I¡¯m going to f**k her. The longer I wait, the messier things get. By the time Joees looking, it¡¯ll already be toote. Skr and I would have already done the deed, I¡¯ll make sure he sees how I¡¯ve **ed her.

 Richest Mogul 918

    Chapter 918


    Christopher ended the call and approached the bed, swiftly undressing, his gaze never leaving Skr.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been together for years, and I¡¯ve always respected you, never once touching you. But you let Joe have you. You owe me that much.¡±


    The thought of Skr with Joe filled him with uncontroble jealousy.


    Skr had overheard every word of his conversation andmitted it to memory.


    As he undressed, she felt a wave of nausea but was too weak to move effectively. When Christopher climbed onto the bed, she summoned all her remaining strength and rolled onto the floor.


    ¡°Christopher, if you dare touch me, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it,¡± Skr spat, biting her lip.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Christopher froze, shocked to see her awake. ¡°You¡¯re conscious?¡±


    Seeing Skr roll off onto the floor without getting back up, he realized that the drug¡¯s effects hadn¡¯t worn off yet.


    He had acquired the drug through special channels. The drug was designed to render someone unconscious for several hours, making thempletely vulnerable.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve regained consciousness. Such things should be done when you¡¯re fully aware. Skr, this is what you owe me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to get intimate with you over the years, but you¡¯ve always rejected me. If you hadn¡¯t turned me down, I wouldn¡¯t have been seduced by Maisy.¡±


    Christopher¡¯s gaze was fixed on Skr as he spewed his twisted justifications.


    Skr¡¯s face was pale, with beads of sweat on her forehead. She felt utterly weak; the brief movement had drained all her strength.


    ¡°If you dare touch me, I¡¯ll kill you with my own hands.¡± She bit her lip so hard that it started bleeding.


    The metallic taste filled her mouth, jolting her into sharper focus. Her fists clenched, her mind racing. Looking around, she realized she was in a small apartment. It was probably a temporary rental that Christopher had arranged upon arriving in Jipsburg.


    He had likely meticulously nned to drug and abduct her.


    Christopher was momentarily stunned by Skr¡¯s words, but then he burst into a peal of crazedughter.¡± Do you even know where you are? This ce is empty during the day. Scream all you want no one will hear. And after we f**d, do you think you¡¯ll still want to kill me? After all these years, I know you better than that.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to waste time and was wary that Skr might be stalling. Besides, he was fully aware of Joe¡¯s capabilities.


    Now that he had bound Skr and things had spiraled beyond repair, he feltpelled to take the risk and f**k her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve watched the Williams family fall to ruin. Do you think I¡¯ll let you get away with this?¡± Skr¡¯s voice was icy.


    His smirk faltered at the mention of the Williams family, knowing their fall had been even more catastrophic than his own. Still¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s quite the coincidence. We¡¯re clearly meant for each other. Do you know why Maisy was sold? It¡¯s


    Chapter 918


    because she plotted against me.


    ¡°She¡¯s been manipting me and ruining my rtionship with you, so I got my revenge by selling her and Kenny. We¡¯re both vengeful by nature. Don¡¯t you see? We belong together,¡± Christopher said, stepping closer to Skr and crouching down.


    He continued, ¡°Don¡¯t try to threaten me. You won¡¯t have the strength to resist for the next few hours. Just cooperate with me, and I¡¯ll be gentle and won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Skr¡¯s face grew even paler as cold sweat soaked her clothes.


    Skr¡¯s eyes caught sight of a pen on the floor as he reached for her. Christopher had likely dropped it. In a sh, she grabbed it and stabbed it into his hand.


    ¡°Ah! You!¡± Christopher cried out in pain and stumbled back a few steps.

 Richest Mogul 919

    Chapter 919


    1/1


    <b>Chapter </b><b>919 </b>


    The pen had struck an acupuncture point on Christopher¡¯s hand.


    Skr immediately felt a wave of dizziness, her strength draining instantly. She couldn¡¯t let Christopher


    touch her.


    His face twisted in pain as blood oozed from his hand. Seeing Skr slumped by the bed¡¯s edge, barely conscious, it was clear the effort had nearly sapped herpletely.


    ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line. You¡¯ve never done this to me before. Look at my hand¨Cit¡¯s bleeding, and it really hurts. Babe, just cooperate with me. I promise I won¡¯t hurt you again, be a good girl,¡± Christopher coaxed, his patience wearing thin.


    Skr remained motionless, her eyes closed as she rested.


    When Skr didn¡¯t respond, Christopher assumed she¡¯d given in. He quickly moved closer and lifted her into his arms.


    Skr felt utterly powerless. She attempted to struggle, but her movements were so weak that they were almost imperceptible. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret this¡­¡± she said through gritted teeth, her voice weak.


    Christopher was momentarily taken aback by Skr¡¯s cold, hateful gaze, but then greed took over him. ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life. You were always meant to be mine.¡±


    Christopher yanked off Skr¡¯s outer jacket with one hand and began to unfasten her pants.


    Just as he was pulling them down to her knees, the doorbell rang. The incessant ringing felt like a death knell.


    Christopher¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He was on the edge of losing control. He tried to ignore it<b>, </b>but the persistent knocking, followed by the sound of someone attempting to unlock the door, made him pause<b>. </b>This apartment had seen frequent break¨Cins. Christopher nced at Skr, pale and murderous, and felt a jolt of fear. He couldn¡¯t exin why he was suddenly afraid. But he quickly shook it off as paranoia. Even if Joe was skilled, he couldn¡¯t possibly find this ce.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see who¡¯s stupid enough to break in. Wait for me,¡± Christopher muttered, striding toward the door, not bothering to dress. He peered through the peephole, but it was blocked. Frowning, he yelled, ¡°Someone¡¯s here! Did youe to the wrong ce? Leave now or I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    After threatening the unknown visitor, Christopher returned to the room.


    Skr was trying to crawl away. He frowned and snapped, ¡°Stop struggling. What¡¯s the point? Do you hate the idea of being close to me that much? Didn¡¯t you always say you loved me?


    ¡°I remember asking you if you¡¯d ever fall for anyone else. You swore you¡¯d only love me, that no one else would ever have your heart. And now, you won¡¯t even let me touch you.¡±


    Christopher leaned in and tried to kiss Skr. She turned her head away, her eyes full of hatred.


    Christopher, you¡¯ll regret this.¡±


    Christopher gripped Skr¡¯s face and forced her to face him. His voice trembled with madness. <b>¡°</b><b>Beg </b>me, Skr. Beg me to be with you.¡±


    And then, there was <b>a </b>loud bang.


    Chapter 920

 Richest Mogul 920

    <b>Chapter </b><b>920 </b>


    The front door was abruptly kicked open.


    ¡°It¡¯s unlocked. The lock¡¯s broken,¡± the locksmith barely finished before a figure barged in.


    Joe¡¯s eyes locked on Christopher, who stoodpletely naked. Joe visibly shook with anger. His gaze then darted to Skr, lying beneath Christopher. Her hair was disheveled, her face pale, but at least she was still clothed. Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for a beating!¡± Joe roared. He charged forward,nding a punch squarely on Christopher¡¯s stunned face, sending him tumbling off the bed.


    The moment Skr saw Joe, she lost her remaining strength and fell into unconsciousness. Joe¡¯s hands were trembling as he carefully removed his own clothes and draped them on Skr. He then stepped forward, lifting her gently into his arms.


    Christopher, still reeling from the punch, was left dazed. ¡°How¡­ How did you find us so quickly? Skr is my girlfriend. She¡¯s mine. You can¡¯t just take her away. Impossible¡­ How could this happen¡­¡±


    Joe¡¯s hands shook as he held Skr tightly. His eyes were cold and filled with fury as he instructed Paul outside the door, ¡°Send him to the police station. Make sure to hand over all the evidence of him trafficking others to the authorities,¡± Joe ordered.


    Upon hearing his words, Christopher¡¯s face turned pale. He suddenly snapped back to reality. He said, You can¡¯t send me to the police station. Skr came to me willingly. You can¡¯t force her to leave with you. She knew about your rtionship with Vera and was disheartened. That¡¯s why she reached out to me.


    ¡°Look, she even took that drug to please me and make sure I was satisfied. If you hadn¡¯t interrupted us, we would have already been enjoying ourselves.¡±


    Christopher wasn¡¯t foolish. He knew he had to say something to stir up trouble between Skr and Joe. He hoped Joe would misunderstand the situation and believe he and Skr were involved.


    As the people at the door moved closer, Christopher scrambled to gather his scattered clothes.


    Paul had already walked over and lifted his foot, aiming a kick at him. ¡°You¡¯re as disgusting as what just came out of your mouth.¡±


    Others who had followed Paul in also began kicking Christopher. Christopher writhed on the ground, clutching his head.


    This time, he wasn¡¯t afraid. After all, he had the Ruell family backing him.


    Across the street in a high¨Crise office building, Vera watched as Joe left with Skr. She also saw Christopher being taken away by the police.


    She realized that Christopher had made a mess of <b>things</b>.


    ¡°Useless!¡± Vera fumed.


    He had been with Skr since high school, yet he couldn¡¯t even keep her by his side. He had to drug her just to take her away.


    She wouldn¡¯t have sought Christopher out if she knew he was this useless. What surprised her even <b>more </b>was how much Joe cared about Skr.


    After learning she was missing, Joe used every connection he had to find her as quickly as possible.


    Chapter 920


    2/2


    Beside her<b>, </b>Justin withdrew his gaze. He then looked <b>at </b>Vera with a frown and said<b>, </b>¡°You¡¯ve mishandled this matter. If Joe finds out you were the one who brought Christopher to Jipsburg City, he might turn against <i>you</i>. You two might never reconcile.¡±


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Richest Mogul 921

    <b>Chapter </b>921


    1/2


    Vera bit her lip, her face turning pale. ¡°I don¡¯t believe Joe would turn against me for Skr. She must not mean as much to him as I do.¡±


    Seeing that Vera was still not grasping the gravity of the situation, Justin felt a mix of frustration and resignation. He decided to address the immediate issue rather than confronting her further.


    ¡°We need to find someone to keep Christopher quiet. No matter what happens, he must not reveal that you were behind bringing him to Jipsburg. In recent years, Joe has been known for his ruthless methods; even his uncle is wary of him.


    ¡°Although your family is well¨Cestablished in Jipsburg and might not fear direct retaliation from Joe, it¡¯s best to distance yourself and avoid any potential fallout. Furthermore, if you end up with Joe, you don¡¯t want this incident to create a rift between you two and affect your rtionship.¡±


    Vera frowned and replied, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Justin nodded.


    After a moment, Vera suddenly asked, ¡°Did Christopher really fuck Skr? Given the time that¡¯s passed and the drugs Skr was given, it¡¯s likely that he did. If Joe sees Skr with her ex¨Cboyfriend, he¡¯s going to be upset.¡±


    Justin was momentarily taken aback by Vera¡¯s question. He suddenly realized that Vera, who had once seemed so proud and arrogant, was actually just putting on a fa?ade. Although she seemed indifferent on the surface, she was deeply concerned underneath.


    ¡°He probably hadn¡¯t. If he had, the situation would be far moreplicated than just having the police escort him away,¡± Justin said with certainty.


    Justin had seen firsthand how carefully Joe protected Skr, gently cing her into the car. The quick response in locating her demonstrated Joe¡¯s dedication.


    Vera bit her lip. She was visibly frustrated. ¡°Christopher is truly useless. If he hadn¡¯t told me himself how much Skr used to love him, I would never have brought him to Jipsburg.¡±


    Seeing that Vera still hadn¡¯t grasped the seriousness of the situation, Justin frowned and said, ¡°Now is not the time to dwell on this. You need to use your family¡¯s connections to resolve this issue immediately.


    Vera collected herself. Her face darkened as she took out her phone and made a call.


    After getting a response from the end of the line, she said to Justin, ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve made some additional arrangements when I brought Christopher to Jipsburg. I thought I wouldn¡¯t need them, but it turns out he waspletely useless.¡±


    ¡°How could Skr be so heartless? After so many years with Christopher, how could she just walk away <b>so </b>easily?¡± Vera wondered aloud.


    Justin frowned and warned, ¡°Vera, if you keep dwelling on this, you¡¯ll lose perspective. Don¡¯t forget what the name Vera Ruell represents in Jipsburg. Many girls here envy <i>you</i>, and you can¡¯t afford to lose yourself, nor can you let your emotions for Joe cloud your judgment.¡±


    Vera was struck by his words and immediately became clear¨Cheaded.


    She shouldn¡¯t have acted in panic. Bringing Christopher to Jipsburg showed that she was afraid. She was afraid that Skr might truly win Joe¡¯s heart.


    Chapter 921


    She was Vera Ruell, the one whom so many people in Jipsburg looked up to.


    2/2


    When Skr woke up at Apollo Hospital, it was already dark outside. She felt a renewed strength in her body. The first thing she saw was Joe sitting on the couch, engrossed in his phone.


    Joe was dealing with some work, giving instructions in a low voice. ¡°If you can¡¯te up with a satisfactory solution, you can disband the entire department.¡±


    From his tone, it was clear Joe was angry.


    Skr recalled the events before she lost consciousness, realizing how timely Joe¡¯s arrival had been. Just thinking about the situation she would have faced if he hadn¡¯t shown up sent a chill through her. The fear she felt then was more intense than when Molly and the others had schemed against her. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Joe suddenly looked up and met her gaze. He immediately put his phone down. ¡°You¡¯re awake? How are you feeling now?¡±


    Chapter 922

 Richest Mogul 922

    <b>Chapter </b><b>922 </b>


    Skr said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She tried moving a little. Her strength was returning, but with the IV drip still in her arm, she couldn¡¯t move too much.


    Joe nced at the IV bag. ¡°About 20 minutes more, and it should be done.¡±


    Skr nodded, but something suddenly came to mind. She quickly said, ¡°Christopher didn¡¯t just randomly decide to kidnap me. Someone must have helped him, or he wouldn¡¯t have been so brazen.¡±


    ¡°The police have already taken Christopher into custody. They¡¯ve been looking into his role in Kenny and Maisy¡¯s abduction. And after today, with his attempt to harm you, he¡¯ll spend the rest of his life behind bars. I¡¯ve already got Paul investigating who might¡¯ve been helping him,¡± Joe said softly.


    Skr felt the tension in her chest ease slightly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°He went after my wife. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d let him get away with it. No need to thank me.¡± Joe¡¯s brow furrowed


    The word ¡°wife¡± made Skr¡¯s heart skip a beat. Maybe the fear from earlier gave her a burst of courage, but she found herself asking, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s even a small chance you have feelings for me?


    Joe¡¯s expression froze at her question.


    Seeing his silence, Skr felt her heart sink. She shouldn¡¯t have asked.


    Just then, Joe¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Say that again,¡± Joe said, his tone sharpening as he answered. His expression darkened as he listened, and then he asked the person on the other end to repeat themselves.


    After a moment, he ended the call and turned to Skr


    She sensed something had gone wrong. She wondered what had happened.


    ¡°Christopher¡­ hemitted suicide in his cell,¡± Joe said grimly.


    Skr was first taken aback, then she asked in a daze, But there¡¯s no way a jail cell would allow someone to kill themselves. How did he manage it?¡±


    ¡°He suffocated himself with a pillow.¡± Joe¡¯s voice was t as he delivered the unsettling news.


    Skr fell silent, processing it all. She couldn¡¯t believe Christopher had actually taken his own life.


    Suffocating himself with a pillow took a terrifying amount of resolve. She wondered if he was so desperate to avoid facing prison and judgment.


    ¡°The leads Paul was following hit a dead end because of Christopher¡¯s suicide,¡± Joe said quietly. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Skr nodded thoughtfully.


    O


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone keep investigating,¡± Joe added gently. He noticed the color still hadn¡¯t returned to her face:


    Skr looked up at him. There was a trace of exhaustion in his usually sharp andposed features, his <b>gaze </b>steady and thoughtful on her.


    Their eyes met, but the distance between them felt vast.


    ¡°<b>No </b><b>need </b><b>to </b>investigate further. Even if you do, you likely won¡¯t find much. If someone pushed Christopher


    Chapter 922


    2/2


    into doing this, they wouldn¡¯t stop at just this. Next time, they won¡¯t be so careless¡­ They¡¯ll leave no trace,


    Skr murmured.


    ¡±


    She had a suspicion. But she knew very well that she couldn¡¯t tell Joe about the person she suspected without any evidence.


    Joe simply acknowledged her quietly with a low hum. Then, he said nothing more.


    Ten minutester, he left the ward and stepped into the hallway. He dialed Paul back and instructed,¡± Keep looking into it.¡±

 Richest Mogul 923

    Chapter 923


    After finishing her IV drip, Skr left the hospital. The drugs had already been metabolized, and she only needed to go home and rest.


    Joe dropped her off at Gxy Vi before leaving for an urgent matter. Skr decided to take a bath to rx. Once finished, she noticed food had been delivered from Pearlhall Residence. She ate quietly, then returned to bed, but sleep evaded her. Her mind was restless.


    She picked up her phone and casually scrolled through messages. She then replied to Caleb and her colleagues who had checked in on her.


    Soon, fatigue began to overtake her, and she drifted into a troubled sleep.


    In that half¨Cdream, half¨Cwake state, she seemed to slip back into a dark, hopeless past. Paralyzed and bedridden, she was despised by everyone around her and forced to take life¨Cdestroying medication. Faces from her past¨CSadie, Jeffrey, Maisy, and Christopher¨Cshed before her.


    ¡°Why are you still alive? Why haven¡¯t you died already? Lying in bed every day, making people take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Skr, seeing you like this disgusts me. Just thinking about you being my girlfriend makes me want to strangle you.¡±


    ¡°Your boyfriend is so in love with me that he¡¯d kill you himself if it meant being with me. As for your parents and siblings, they only care about me. Even though you¡¯re their biological daughter and sister, what does that matter? You can¡¯tpare to me.¡±


    Skr tried to wake up from the horrific dream, but she couldn¡¯t. The feeling of helplessness was overwhelming as if she were truly trapped in a desperate situation. It was as if everything around her was a cruel illusion.


    ¡°Christopher, are you out of your mind? Let me go. Kenny and the others won¡¯t let you get away with this.¡± The more Maisy struggled, the tighter Christopher bound her. ¡°You lied to me. Didn¡¯t you say you liked me? That you¡¯d marry me? Didn¡¯t you say that after Skr died, you¡¯d marry me and help me take everything from the Williams family?¡±


    ¡°Dream on! How could I ever marry you? You¡¯re not worthy. Let me go right now. The Williams family isn¡¯t someone you can just offer. Once Skr is dead, you¡¯re of no use to me. Did you really think I liked you?¡±


    ¡°You lied to me. You actually lied to me. I hurt Skr so much for you, and you were just deceiving me.¡±


    With one cut after another, Christopher hacked at Maisy with a kitchen knife. Her lifeless bodyy in a pool of blood, having been brutally attacked.


    The scene shifted abruptly.


    The Williams Group went bankrupt, and Jeffery faced relentless debt collectors. He desperately sought a meeting with Joe at the Martin Group but was turned away each time.


    Gloria told Jeffrey, ¡°You promised to take good care of Skye. I thought you were her biological parents and would look after her well. I never expected Skye to die so tragically, with hardly a good spot left on her body. If you want our help, you¡¯ll have to bring Skye back to life.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jeffrey deeply regretted his actions. He realized that the reason the Martin Group had helped them through their previous difficulties was because of Skr.


    He was forced into a corner and ended up killing Sadie tomit insurance fraud, but the insurance


    Chapter 923


    2/2


    Driven by jealousy toward Steven, Kenny schemed against him in every possible way. In the end, Steven showed no mercy when he found out how the Williams family had treated Skr.


    Eventually, Kenny¡¯s reputation was ruined, and he fell from grace.


    Steven said to Kenny, ¡°I tolerated you because you were Skye¡¯s biological brother, but <i>you </i>don¡¯t deserve to be her brother. Everything you face today is the consequence of your own actions.¡±


    Samuel waster exposed in a scandal for bullying new actors on set and coercing actresses into sleeping with him. He was eventually cklisted as a problematic figure in the entertainment industry and fell into irrelevance.


    Peter tried to start a business but was deceived and ended up in massive debt. He ultimately chose to jump from a building and end his life.


    The scenes yed out like a film reel, one after another. Skr seemed to transform into a wisp of a soul, watching as each of these people met their tragic fate.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Richest Mogul 924

    <b>Chapter 924 </b>


    1/2


    <b>The </b><b>dream </b>seemed tost forever<b>. </b>


    After what felt like an eternity, Skr finally woke up. Seeing the familiar surroundings of the Gxy Vi, she realized that what she had just experienced was probably the fate of the Williams family and Christopher in her past life.


    If it weren¡¯t for her rebirth, these people would have faced consequences for their actions in the previous life. She wiped the cold sweat from her forehead and noticed she was slick with sweat.


    She took another shower. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she felt refreshed. ¡®Then she saw that it was already 5:00 pm.


    Christopher¡¯s suicide must have triggered the dream. She gathered her thoughts and went downstairs to prepare dinner.


    However, as soon as she was downstairs, she spotted Joe sitting on the couch. She wasn¡¯t sure when he had returned.


    Hearing footsteps, Joe looked up and said, ¡°I had the chefe over from Pearlhall Residence to prepare dinner. It¡¯s ready. Are you hungry?¡±


    Skr noticed the aroma of food and realized a meal was ready. ¡°I¡¯m not very hungry yet.¡±


    She sat down opposite Joe. ncing toward the kitchen, she saw no one there. The chef from Pearlhall Residence must have just left.


    Skr hadn¡¯t heard any noise while sleeping and showering in her room.


    Seeing Skr¡¯s still¨Cpale face, Joe frowned and asked, ¡°Are you still not feeling well? Should we go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably just the unsettling dream I had. I didn¡¯t sleep well, but I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no need for the hospital.¡± She knew her face looked a bit off. The impact of her dream had been too strong for her.


    While she was still half awake, she had thought she might never wake up again. She even wondered if everything she was experiencing now was just another dream from her past life.


    The feeling of helplessness was terrifying. Joe got up and poured a ss of hot tea. Then, she handed it to Skr. ¡°Drink some hot tea.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Skr took a small sip.


    The warmth seemed to chase away some of the cold she felt.


    The next day, Skr went to work and saw Caleb waiting for her outside.


    ¡°The incident from yesterday won¡¯t happen again. Christophermitted suicide.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s eyes widened in shock when he heard about Christopher¡¯s suicide. ¡°Suicide? He actually dared to do that? Though, it¡¯s not surprising. Someone like him, who could engage in kidnapping and human trafficking, ending his own life isn¡¯t so shocking.¡±


    Caleb had been terrified when he learned that Christoper had kidnapped Skr. He was worried that the situation might be likest time.


    Even Caleb thought Christopher didn¡¯t have the guts <b>to </bmit suicide, and Skr could tell that too.


    Chapter 924


    2/2


    After knowing Christopher for so many years, Skr believed he was capable ofmitting crimes, but suicide was something he would only consider if he werepletely out of options.


    Someone must have threatened him or coerced him to ensure he didn¡¯t reveal any more information.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to work,¡± Skr said, putting her thoughts away.


    Having missed work yesterday, she needed to catch up on everything. With only half a month left, she had a lot to do.


    In the morning, Joe had informed her that the time had been confirmed and that Paul had booked their flight tickets.


    So, she could set aside other matters for now. After Christopher¡¯s suicide, even if that person wanted to cause her trouble, it wouldn¡¯t happen so quickly. They would have to wait a while longer.


    Vera arrived at Justin¡¯s ce.

 Richest Mogul 925

    Chapter <b>925 </b>


    Justin made a cup of coffee for Vera. Vera took a few sips absentmindedly. Her face twisted into a slight frown¨Ceither the bitterness or the unfamiliar brand disagreed with her.


    She said, ¡°Christophermitted suicide.¡±


    Justin, calm as ever, replied, ¡°You should stop targeting Skr. If things escte again, they won¡¯t be as easy to manage as this time.¡±


    To them, Christopher¡¯s suicide was insignificant. He was just an ordinary, greedy man. He yed the game poorly and ended up losing his life¨Che brought it upon himself.


    Vera¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this mess. I just wanted him to show up and maybe make Skr leave Joe. But he went and kidnapped her. Even worse, he aplished nothing.¡±


    ¡°Thest time I saw Skr, she seemed very sharp. She probably sensed something was off. You should keep your distance from both her and Joe for a while,¡± Justin added. Whether Vera listened or not, he felt it was necessary to warn her.


    Vera scowled and frowned impatiently. ¡°Of course she¡¯s smart. How else could shetch onto Joe and never let go?¡±


    These were things Vera could only say to Justin. If she vented to anyone else, they would think that Vera was too concerned about Skr¡¯s presence. To most people, Skr was just an ordinary person. She was not worth Vera¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Maybe Joe likes her,¡± Justin suggested.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Vera quickly denied it. Her face turned pale.


    Realizing she might have said too much, she silently finished her coffee with a cold expression.


    The next few days passed in a blur of busyness for Skr, her schedule packed from morning till night. By Friday, Skr had nned to skip lunch to catch up on work, but her close colleagues invited her to a nearby barbecue joint.


    Caleb was exhausted, his eyes bloodshot from fatigue. He mentioned wanting to have a barbecue to regain his energy, so he agreed to join his colleagues for some team¨Cbuilding over lunch.


    The group of ten or so filled thergest private room at the barbecue restaurant. The ce had a unique style, and the food was exceptionally good.


    Skr took the opportunity to snap a photo and send it to Natalie. She suggested theye here for a meal after Natalie¡¯s return.


    After a short while, Skr felt overly full and bloated, so she went to the restroom. Once she emerged, she took a moment to get some fresh air at the entrance. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    As she did, Natalie replied to her message. The two chatted on WhatsApp for a while.


    Natalie said, ¡°Skye, Mr. Powell has been asking me to rehearse with him a lot these past few days. Do you think he thinks my acting is good? Should I consider debuting?¡±


    It seemed Austin¡¯spliments had stirred Natalie¡¯s ambition regarding her acting career. Skr didn¡¯t


    want to dampen Natalie¡¯s enthusiasm. She said, ¡°The day you debut, I¡¯ll be your biggest fan.¡±


    Natalie replied, ¡°Skye, I love you more than anything!¡±


    Chapter 925


    2/2


    After chatting a bit more, Skr felt her stomach settle and decided to head back to the private room. As she did, she overheard a conversation between two people nearby.


    ¡°Rowan left his family and went against them for you. It seems like he¡¯s really set on marrying you. You¡¯re quite something. How did you manage to make him so devoted to you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I actually didn¡¯t want him to have a fallout with his family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. After the fallout, without his family¡¯s support, who knows what the future holds for him¡­¡± Jenny¡¯s friend¡¯s words trailed off, leaving the rest unsaid.

 Richest Mogul 927

    Chapter 926


    Jenny bit her lip. It had hit a nerve, ¡°Mr. Jakeman wouldn¡¯t abandon Rowan. I¡¯ll do my best to satisfy his parents.¡±


    ¡°If the Jakeman family never epts you, they¡¯ll never let him go home if he remains with you. Have you thought of what will happen? Are you going to marry him while you two are still broke?¡±


    ¡°I¨CI wouldn¡¯t marry him now. Didn¡¯t I say I would do everything I could to please them?¡± Jenny was growing impatient.


    She was about to say something to stop her friend from continuing to run her mouth when she saw a woman with a gorgeous figure. Jenny stopped speaking and her eyes widened. ¡°Skr?¡±


    What a coincidence. Why had she run into Skr here? Did this mean that Skr had heard her whole conversation?


    Jenny paled.


    Skr turned back and nced at Jenny. She said calmly, ¡°What a


    coincidence.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s friend asked, ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    Jenny bit her lip and replied, ¡°I know her, but not very well. I¡¯m not in


    the mood for a barbecue, actually. Let¡¯s eat somewhere else.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s friend picked up on what was going on and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s


    go.¡±


    After they left, Skr frowned.


    At the same time, Caleb walked out and asked, ¡°Skr, we¡¯re having dessert. Would you like some?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m stuffed. You guys enjoy.¡±


    Jenny seemed distracted after leaving the barbecue restaurant. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Why do you seem so disoriented after meeting that gorgeousdy? Is there some bad blood between you two<i>?</i>¡±


    Jenny came to and replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll tell Rowan about what we said. Although we hadn¡¯t meant it in a bad way, he might take it negatively. I don¡¯t want him to misunderstand me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if someone badmouths you to him, Rowan wouldn¡¯t believe them. He¡¯s utterly devoted to you! In addition, we hadn¡¯t said anything just now. She¡¯s gorgeous. Who knew she¡¯d turn out to be such an evil woman? Does she have a crush on Rowan?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but I definitely don¡¯t like her.¡±


    ¡°Let it be. If you don¡¯t like her, we won¡¯t talk about her. I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s find somewhere to eat.¡±


    Jenny was still shaken up by what had happened. She murmured distractedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go for whichever cuisine you like. I¡¯m alright with anything.¡±


    Not only was she terrified that Skr would speak ill of her to Rowan, but she was also afraid that the Jakemans would abandon Rowan.


    If Rowan could no longer return to the Jakemans, how would he be different from the regr man? Thus, Jenny had to find an opportunity to convince Rowan to return home and beg for his parents


    forgiveness.


    Paul walked out of the surveince room with a new video, in his


    phone. He¡¯d asked the guards there tobor throughout the night to look for the footage. Finally, he found the recording from two months


    ago.


    Chapter 26


    ¡°Mr. Martin, we found the person who brought the pen to your office,¡± Paul reported immediately.


    Joe put his work down and looked up at Paul. He asked, ¡°Who was it?¡±


    Paul pulled up a clip on his phone. He¡¯d asked the guards in the surveince room to crop this out into a separate video.


    ¡°It was Jenny. In the surveince video, we could clearly see Jenny holding a fountain pen in her hands. When no one was looking, she slipped it into your penholder,¡± as Paul spoke, he yed the video.


    Her every movement was perfectly caught. The surveince cameras in the Martin Group were filmed in high definition. It was even clearer after ergement.


    Jenny¡¯s rtionship with Edwin had shocked him to the core. He wasn¡¯t expecting her to have such a trick up her sleeve.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>

 Richest Mogul 928

    Chapter 928


    Paul¡¯s question meant that he knew something. If that was the case, Joe definitely knew about it too.


    Jenny¡¯s panic right now was directly proportionate to how excited she¡¯d been on the way here.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Joe¡¯s red at her.


    Her eyes turned red from pain. She said, ¡°I¨CSorry, Joe. Mr. Martin told me this fountain pen would repair your rtionship with him. That¡¯s why I put it in your office. He¡¯d always wanted to get back to your good side, and he was very convincing.


    ¡°I honestly thought it was nothing more than a pen. I wasn¡¯t expecting you to dislike it that much.¡±


    ¡°If it had been anyone else delivering the pen, I would¡¯ve epted this exnation. However, you knew about the conflict between Mr.


    Martin and his father. The fact that you still sought Mr. Edwin out meant that you were harboring sinister intentions,¡± Paul pointed out the ws in her argument without hesitation.


    Jenny was pale as she begged, ¡°That¡¯s not the truth. I wasn¡¯t thinking about all that, I wasn¡¯t. Joe, please believe me, alright?¡±


    ¡°See her out,¡± Joe ordered icily.


    With that, Jenny knew what he meant. All hope left her.


    From today onward, she could no longer rely on Joe in Jipsbrug. He would never agree to meet with her again!


    If Joe¡¯s discovery of Jenny¡¯s rtionship with Edwin made him keep his distance, the fountain pen was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s


    2/3


    back. It made her his enemy.


    The fantasies she¡¯d entertained during the journey here dissipated.


    ¡°Joe, I know I¡¯ve made a mistake. I¡¯ve learned from them now. I¡¯ll


    never do it again. Joe, please forgive me, alright?¡± Jenny begged through tears.


    However, Joe remained unmoved.


    Paul said stoically, ¡°This way please, Ms. Scott.¡±


    Jenny could only leave helplessly.


    As she walked into the lift, Paul said, ¡°You should rejoice in the fact that the fountain pen didn¡¯t influence him too much. If not, you would pay for it with your life!¡±


    ¡°I¨CI¡¯m a victim as well, Mr. Ziegler. It¡¯s unfair to treat me like that,¡± Jenny argued.


    Why did nobody believe her? So what if they forgave her this time?


    Yet, Paul didn¡¯t continue speaking to her. He ignored her entirely. Jenny could only leave unwillingly.


    Just as she was knelt by the door bawling, Rowan called.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Jenny stopped crying and lied out of habit, ¡°I¡¯m shopping. Have you found a job? Should I invest in a newpany for you? I¡¯ve got


    enough money to found a small work studio.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She could only cling to Rowan with all her might.


    All of Rowan¡¯s cards had been barred. Yet, he couldn¡¯t work at his family¡¯spany. He had no money to start apany either, so he could only look for a job.


    After a short moment of silence, he said, ¡°No need. Keep your money.


    I¡¯m nning to co¨Cfound apany with my friend.¡±


    Jenny replied, ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t tire yourself out. I¡¯ll be worried. I¡¯ll continue shopping.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After hanging up, Jenny sobbed for a little while more.


    She looked at the Martin Group¡¯s building, unwilling to give up. She would never return to the past.


    After she dragged her feet leaving, Rowan emerged.


    He¡¯d seen Jenny crying in front of the Martin Group and picked up on how much she didn¡¯t want to leave. Thus, most of what she¡¯d told him were utter lies.


    Jenny lied to him<b>. </b>


    Suddenly, a question popped into Rowan¡¯s head. Which of Jenny¡¯s words were truths, and which were lies?


    On Saturday, Skr went out to purchase items based on the shopping list.


    She would be going to Farington in a few days and had to prepare a few items beforehand.


    Joe had a business meeting to attend. They¡¯d agreed to go shopping together, but now she was left alone to shop.


    She bought a few necessities and some clothes.


    Chapter 929

 Richest Mogul 929

    Chapter 929


    Before leaving the mall, Skr saw a gigantic light pink octopus toy. It was cute. She took a picture and sent it to Joe. She said, ¡°I want this.¡±


    Joe replied quickly, ¡°You can buy it, but don¡¯t bring it home.¡±


    Skr could imagine his disdain at the picture. There were little to no furry items like this at home. In the end, she didn¡¯t buy the big one. She bought a mini one and put it in her car.


    After she was done shopping, she stuffed everything into the back of the car and drove away.


    She couldn¡¯t win against the elderly shoppers. Skr hadn¡¯t even gathered the courage to approach the section for fresh produce. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After that, she got ready to return to Gxy Vi. Skr had bought a lot of stuff on this shopping trip.


    As she drove out of the parking lot, Joe called.


    ¡°Are you done shopping?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten almost everything on the shopping list. Do you need anything else?¡±


    ¡°Nope, I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡±


    He was home early. Skr had thought he would be busy till nightfall. It was barely three in the afternoon now.


    As she stopped at a red light, she looked around out of boredom.


    Suddenly, she saw Jenny with another girl. She was a little taller than Jenny and had an icy demeanor. It was Minerva.


    They were having a conversation, the contents of which Skr couldn¡¯t hear. Then, Minerva pped Jenny across the face.


    2/1


    The bystanders crowded around Minerva. They were probably questioning her about why she¡¯d hit Jenny.


    Minerva was cool and calm. She didn¡¯t panic about being used. On the contrary, she wiped at her hand. It was as though pping Jenny had dirtied her palm.


    A horn sounded behind Skr.


    Skr focused back on the road and stepped on the gas, zooming away from the junction.


    She could no longer see them in the mirror.


    However, Skr wasn¡¯t worried about Minerva. She was calm and had a good measure of self¨Ccontrol. Jenny wouldn¡¯t be able to harm her.


    However, Skr hadn¡¯t expected that Jenny would turn into who she was today. She waspletely different from the na?ve young girl Skr had met in the hospital back then.


    Skr reflected on it. She hoped that she would never lose her moral standards even if fell deeply in love with someone in the future.


    Minerva was calm. Her face was expressionless. She didn¡¯t look like a woman who¡¯d just pped someone else.


    Even after wiping her hands a few times, she still seemed


    dissatisfied. She hated Jenny. Rowan too. Minerva even felt that the fact that she¡¯d slept with Rowan was disgusting too.


    ¡°You can do whatever you want with Rowan. It has nothing to do with me. Jenny, the next time you scheme against me and speak to me with such uncouth words, a p won¡¯t be the only thing you¡¯re getting, understood?¡±


    She was unemotional. Jenny and her friend were dumbstruck by


    Char929


    Minerva¡¯s words.

 Richest Mogul 930

    Chapter 930


    It was as though Minerva hadn¡¯t heard them criticize her. In addition, Minerva was icy and approachable. She thought they were making a fuss for nothing.


    This was extremely hurtful. It was even worse than how she¡¯d pped Jenny.


    Jenny was flushed as sheined, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is too much? You know that Rowan likes me and was chased out of his family because of your engagement. However, you still don¡¯t want to call it off. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Rowan will loathe how you¡¯re clinging to him?¡±


    Indeed, the Reids had yet to call off their engagement.


    Jenny had no idea why Minerva was holding on to this.


    Her friend spoke out for her. She added, ¡°Jenny is right. If you¡¯re set on keeping the engagement, the Reids would never call it off. Rowan, is the biggest victim of the situation, and so is Jenny. She¡¯s innocent. True love is priceless. You have no feelings for Rowan and vice versa. You¡¯re the one interfering in their rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Are you done? If you¡¯re done, get lost. Calling off the engagement has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s a decision for my elders to make. <b>If </b>you made a scene at the Jakeman family and got them to call it off<b>, </b>I might respect your abilities somewhat. However, you¡¯vee to assault me. Did you think I would be pushed around easily?¡±


    Her dismissive attitude to the engagement in her words made Jenny grit her teeth in anger.


    However, she had to admit that Minerva was right. Rowan didn¡¯t have a say in it. It was up to his parents to decide. Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 930


    214


    She harassed Minerva in the hopes that she would call off the engagement. If that happened, he would¡¯ve been able to return home. However, Minerva didn¡¯t take the bait.


    Her words made it clear that she didn¡¯t see Rowan to be an important person in her life. One could even say that he was expendable to


    Minerva.


    Jenny simmered with jealousy when she thought of Minerva¡¯s privileged background.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that either¡­¡± Jenny¡¯s friend was a little scared.


    Jenny also believed that they couldn¡¯t continue making a scene here. You know better than anyone else whether you like Rowan or not. I won¡¯t take this p lying down. Minerva, you¡¯d better watch your back!


    ??


    Then, she grabbed her friend¡¯s arm and strode away pitifully.


    After Jenny put some distance between them, Minerva called Rowan and ordered, ¡°Control Jenny. The next time shees to harass me, I¡¯ll make sure Jipsburg no longer has a ce for her. I don¡¯t care who¡¯s woman she might be.¡±


    ¡°Did Jenny seek you out? What did you do to her? Minerva, I won¡¯t let you get away if you hurt her!¡± Rowan roared.


    Minerva paled slightly and shot back coldly, ¡°You won¡¯t let me get away with it? Rowan, don¡¯t be so shameless. If you can¡¯t convince your grandfather to call the engagement off, then you¡¯d better control Jenny.


    ¡°Concerning what happened today, I¡¯m going to show the Jakemans a shred of deference. However, if she dares put on that fake angelic act with me, I¡¯ll make sure everyone in Jipsburg finds out about what she did.


    11


    ¡°If you truly love her, you can fuck 11 from disgwg we the men


    it Aw person you are. Remember what he said today, ISI


    Jenny againe


    Minerve ended the call. Then, she sent a recording of their


    10 K


    conversation to Powen, tering that it had gone twovy, she blocked Rowan


    When Minerva hung up on him, frown couldn¡¯t help but sweer, then, he checked his Whatshop


    Rowen froze upon hearing the reporting, He could tell that Jenny ha gons 19 888 VinsrNG OF NET CHO BELANG


    b


    In addition, she¡¯d brought a friend with her. They met her for  she¡¯d never done and deBLING


    B&gy bitch


    the EH SEVERIN get the synt WA


    Others might us had no ides shots, him as nothing more than & buy


    w up by their gatents, they lists & the way,


    the


    POWER (CAVE winst Minerva had said on the shore, we ked

 Richest Mogul 931

    Chapter 931


    As Rowan was lost in thought, Jenny called.


    ¡°Rowan, I ran into Minerva with my friend. She pped me. I tried to convince her to call off the engagement, but she refused to do so. I¡¯ve suddenly been gued with the question of whether I¡¯m interfering with your rtionship with Minerva. Should I have stayed away from you? The two of you are perfect for each other. I¡¯ll just drag you down,


    sobbed Jenny.


    ¡°1


    She pretended to be the victim of the situation.


    Rowan¡¯s suspicion of Jenny had been growing after listening to the recording. However, after hearing herints, he felt like Minerva had been bullying her.


    In contrast with Minerva, Jenny had nothing. Rowan was her only lifeline.


    Since he¡¯d promised Jenny that they would get married, Rowan had thought of various ways to cancel the engagement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t face off against Minerva when you encounter her in the future. She¡¯s not the same type of woman as you are, and she won¡¯t listen to whatever you say. If you piss her off without me by your side, you won¡¯t emerge victorious. Understood?¡± Rowan advised worriedly.


    Jenny bit her lip and asked, ¡°She pped me. Are you going to let it slide?¡±


    Even now, her cheek throbbed.


    ¡°In that case, what do you want me to do?¡± Rowan asked.


    After a moment of pause, Jenny said, ¡°When you see her in the future, don¡¯t start a conversation with her. Draw clear boundaries between the two of you. With this, the p I suffered wouldn¡¯t be for naught.¡±


    Rowan was silent for a moment before agreeing, ¡°Fine.¡±


    Jenny could feel his hesitation. Rowan might not have realized, but Jenny could tell that Rowan wasn¡¯t <b>as </b>unmoved by Minerva as he appeared to be. Perhaps he liked Minerva.


    No, that couldn¡¯t happen.


    When Skr returned to Gxy Vi, Joe was there, as expected. However, Steven was there too.


    Skr was surprised to see him. She asked, ¡°Steven, weren¡¯t you overseas? When did youe back?¡±


    Steven was about to stand up, but Joe beat him to it. He walked over and took Skr¡¯s shopping bags from her.


    At Joe¡¯s subconscious movements, Steven cracked a small smile. This was the first time he¡¯d been to Gxy Vi and the first time he¡¯d ever seen how Skr and Joe interacted in private.


    Initially, he was rather concerned for them. He came across many gossip pieces online. Sometimes, Charles would talk about it with him. Finally, he got the chance toe over and take a look.


    Sometimes, gossip columns couldn¡¯t be taken seriously.


    ¡°I arrived in Jipsburgst night. In the morning, I ran into Joe while I was having lunch with my colleagues at a restaurant. I heard him say the both of you would be headed to Fachington in a few days. Is that true?¡± Steven asked with a smile. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, we decided on that a few days ago. Steven, you¡¯ve grown


    thinner.¡± Skr approached him while beaming. She was happy to see Steven.


    However, he must¡¯ve been swamped recently. He was visibly thinner.

 Richest Mogul 932

    Chapter 932


    Joe watched as Skr and Steven fussed over each other, ignoring his presence entirely.


    Skr had only nced at him briefly upon walking in. Other than thanking him for taking those bags, she hadn¡¯t said a word to him.


    She grinned at Steven cheerily. Joe felt a little unhappy.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t get used to the local cuisines over there, so I dropped a few pounds. I¡¯ll regain them within a few days.¡± Steven didn¡¯t care whether he was skinny or fat; he simply couldn¡¯t adapt to the food overseas.


    Skr checked the time and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make dinner. Steven, is there anything you would like to have? We¡¯ve got fish at home. Would you like some fish and chips?¡±


    Steven¡¯s eyes brightened. He eximed, ¡°You know me best, Skye.¡±


    He was craving for it.


    As she got up, she noticed Joe¡¯s gaze. She asked, ¡°Do you have anything you¡¯d like?¡±


    Joe was cated by her question. He answered, ¡°I¡¯d like some poached eggs.¡±


    Steven eyed Joe. Could such a simple dish like poached eggs satisfy Joe? Skr¡¯s culinary skills were wasted on such a in dish.


    As Skr busied herself in the kitchen, Steven nced at her from time to time.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we lend her a hand?¡± Joe asked.


    Steven stood up immediately and agreed, ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    After a while, Steven and Joe chopped up vegetables, washed and N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    tidied up as Skr cooked.


    Thankfully, they had a big kitchen. If not, it wouldn¡¯t have enough space for the three people busy in the kitchen.


    Steven cooked often. His culinary skills were amazing too. Skr had been nning to make three dishes. However, Steven contributed to


    two more dishes.


    Upon seeing that, Joe made a fruit tter topete against Steven. The fruits he selected went well together. Skr suggested adding coconut juice and turning it into a fruit mocktail instead.


    Just like that, a few appetizing homemade dishes were done.


    ¡°Would you guys like some beer?¡±


    Skr opened the fridge and found a few cans inside.


    Joe and Charles nced at each other and nodded simultaneously, Yeah.¡±


    They seldom entertained friends at Gxy Vi. Even Gloria had only been here once.


    Helpers from Pearlhall Residence came to clean and deliver food. Usually, it was only Joe and Skr. She was overjoyed to see Steven, as they hadn¡¯t met for a long time. Even though her alcohol tolerance was low, she opened a can of beer for herself too. As they ate and drank, night fell.


    Joe and Charles got along like a house on fire. They were on the same page when it came to their conversations about work. Joe even gave Steven a bit of advice.


    Skr didn¡¯t disturb them. She listened to their discussions.


    asionally, they would ask Skr about her work when they thought they were leaving her out. She would talk about it, but her job was rather boring. Instead, she brought up negative items that had


    932


    3.3


    been showing uptely.


    ¡°I believe someone wants to create a huge in Jipsburg to create tension and conflict between the most powerful families here,¡± Skr said sternly. She turned to Joe and continued, ¡°You should look into who these families have offended in the past.¡±


    The enemies that lurked in the shadows were the most difficult ones to vanquish.


    Joe replied, ¡°We¡¯ve got some leads on that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to protect Skr. If they realize that Skr was the one who destroyed his ns, he might try to harm her.¡± This was Steven¡¯s primary concern.


    Enjoy Ad Free Reading>>

 Richest Mogul 933

    Chapter 933


    As Joe was about to continue, someone alled. His expression


    turned grave while on the phone.


    Skr and Steven were silent.


    Joe asked, ¡°Is he dead?¡±


    The person on the line responded inaudibly to Skr. Joe hung up and informed Skr, ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking. You can¡¯t drive,¡± reminded Skr.


    Joe nodded and replied, ¡°Lucas ising to pick me up.¡±


    It was probably an emergency, as Joe left immediately, leaving Skr


    with Joe.


    ¡°Skye, take care of yourself and carry pepper spray wherever you go. Sometimes, you¡¯ve got to be a little selfish. Don¡¯t interfere with the business of others.¡± Steven only had eyes for Skr¡¯s safety. He


    couldn¡¯t be bothered to think for others.


    Steven would rather she stay away if someone had been too greedy and brought misfortune onto themselves.


    Skr was afraid Steven would be worried. She said obediently, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ve already put pepper spray in my bag.¡±


    Steven¡¯s worry subsided upon hearing that. He checked his watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now. I¡¯ll tidy up the cutleries with you. Get an early rest tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Skr received a phone call from Paul half an hourter.


    ¡°Mrs. Martin, I¡¯ve sent Lucas to pick you up from Gxy Vi. Mr. Martin is injured. He¡¯s in the hospital now,¡± Paul said hurriedly.


    Skr immediately asked, ¡°How did it happen? What did the doctors say?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin through the phone. Mr. Martin didn¡¯t want me to inform you, but I thought you should know,¡± said Paul.


    Skr asked no further questions and went to change.


    Within 20 minutes, she arrived at Apollo Hospital, where Paul waited for her in the corridor.


    ¡°Mr. Martin is being stitched up inside. He was injured in multiple areas. Two of his wounds were quite deep. They were bleeding severely,¡± Paul exined with furrowed brows. This was the first time he¡¯d seen Joe injured so badly in his long career as his secretary.


    Skr asked solemnly, ¡°How did he get hurt?¡±


    Did it have anything to do with the call he received?


    Paul told her what happened.


    The call he¡¯d taken was from one of his elderly rtives in the Martin family. Edwin and his cousin, Derek, had been having fun in a club. They¡¯d ordered a few girls to keep thempany. For some reason, they got into a disagreement and began brawling.


    Edwin beat Derek up till he was ck and blue. Two of the girls were injured in the process. Their legs had been broken.


    The club owner knew Rowan and contacted Joe through him. When Joe arrived, he immediately sent Edwin to the hospital.


    Derek had always disliked Joe. He felt that Joe had been taking the spotlight away from his son. When Joe arrived, Derek mocked Joe


    and Edwin.


    314


    The two of them got into a fight once again, Derek¡¯s two children, Henry and Humphrey Martin, arrived at that moment. They wanted to The sovetery of the situation and get even with Joe. They had


    se had expected then to be aimed. He was stabbed before he


    of coses, they had no chance es Joe, He turned the tables and Bases then back. Other than Joe, everyone else involved had been shipped to the police station diter their wounds had been treated.


    Sve was exalled by how messy the Martin family rtionships


    The eldes the same surname and were from the same Semily Howers, they were more ruthless with each other than their

 Richest Mogul 934

    Chapter 934


    Jealousy made people unrecognizable. Joe was a target for it, considering his current position. No wonder Gloria said Joe was lonely. How could he not be when his family members schemed against him out of jealousy?


    Skr stood beside Paul and waited for 15 minutes.


    Then, she met Joe. He had taken his shirt off, and he was covered in bandages.


    Joe was surprised to see Skr at first. Then, he red at Paul.


    Paul hadn¡¯t gotten Joe¡¯s permission before calling Skr. He was feeling rather diffident now, so he avoided Joe¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy a big shirt for you, Mr. Martin.¡±


    He escaped immediately after.


    ¡°Do we need to fill in the admissions paperwork now?¡± Skr only realized she was trembling when her voice shook while talking to the doctor.


    From Paul¡¯s descriptions, Skr knew that Joe had been stabbed. However, she wasn¡¯t expecting him to be this badly wounded.


    ¡°Thankfully, his vital organs remained unharmed. His seven wounds have been stitched up. However, he needs to be hospitalized for two days. You¡¯ve got to take care of him while he¡¯s in the hospital. The nurses will change out his bandages daily,¡± said the doctor.


    Skr immediately nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do so. Thank you.¡±


    After he left, Skr immediately approached Joe and asked, ¡°How are you feeling now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± He still looked pale and weak. Joe didn¡¯t want Skr to


    Chapter 934


    2/3


    see such a powerless side of him. How dare Paul tell Skr about this?


    From the looks of it, she already knew why he¡¯d gotten hurt. Annoyance bubbled within him when he thought of how Skr was finding out about those messy rtions within the Martin family.


    ¡°Take a nap. I¡¯ll be in the neighboring bed. Call me if you need anything,¡± Skr said gently.


    Joe wasn¡¯t used to being taken care of as a patient. He¡¯d never exposed his vulnerabilities to someone else before.


    However, he¡¯d been awake half the night, and his eyelids were extremely heavy. Even though he hated letting Skr see this part of him, he grudgingly epted it. He could rest his worries with her here. Sleep would im him soon.


    Skry beside him in the neighboring bed. However, she was wide awake. She observed his bandages and studied the clothes dumped unceremoniously aside. They were soaked through by blood and thus


    wholly unrecognizable.


    Skr couldn¡¯t even bring herself to consider the alternative


    oues of this situation. If one of those stabs hadnded on his vital organs, now¡­


    Her heart clenched. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She eventually fell asleep after fretting about Joe. However, it was a fitful sleep.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door while Skr drifted in and


    out of consciousness.


    It woke Skr up. She opened her eyes and looked at the door.


    It was the middle of the night. Who woulde knocking?


    There was no way it was a nurse.


    Chapter 934


    Perhaps owing to the shut door andck of response, the person outside knocked three more times. He was now pounding on the door.


    Skr¡¯s expression turned grim. She nced at Joe. Then<b>, </b>she got out of bed and headed over to open the door.


    As she was about to get there, Joe spoke suddenly. He didn¡¯t sound like he¡¯d just woken up when he said, ¡°Turn on the lights.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Skr walked to the door and did as she was asked. Before she opened the door, she turned back and nced at Joe.


    X


    im Bogus For Free Every Day>>

 Richest Mogul 935

    Chapter 935


    Joe nced at her. Skr could tell by the icy re in his eyes that he knew who was knocking. She felt bad for him.


    Her throat closed up as she opened the door. Three people stood behind. One of them was a man who looked to be a few years older than Gloria. He was apanied by a middle¨Caged man and a young guy about Skr¡¯s age


    They paused upon seeing Skr and recalled what Edwin had told them. Joe had heeded Gloria¡¯s advice and married a normal woman, probably the one standing before them.


    They looked down on her. Disdain colored their faces upon guessing Skr¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Skr coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m his grand¨Cuncle, Ernest Martin,¡± said Ernest.


    ¡°I¡¯m his uncle, Spencer Martin,¡± followed Spencer.


    udio Martin scanned Skr from head to toe. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m Joe¡¯s cousin, udio Martin. You¡¯re his wife, right?¡±


    This exined why Joe had gotten married without letting any of his family members know. She was gorgeous. He¡¯d thought Joe was a celibate monk. udio hadn¡¯t expected him to like sexy women like her.


    Skr felt ufortable under his gaze. As she was about to speak, Joe stated coldly. ¡°You guys adore me enough toe see me in the middle of the night.¡±


    His mocking tone showed them no deference.


    ¡°We¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no need to bring this up to the police. If


    someone with bad intentions finds out, they¡¯ll write gossip columns about our family affairs. You look fine. Tell the police to let Edwin and Derek out.*


    He red at Joe with dissatisfaction. He¡¯d just gotten stabbed a few times. What was the big deal?


    Derek had also been stabbed, but he was sent to the police station and detained right after being stitched up.


    ¡°Yeah, Joe. Derek and his sons were in the wrong. However, they¡¯d done so under the influence of alcohol. We talked to them just now and they¡¯re regretting it dearly. Alcohol does that to you. They won¡¯t drink that much anymore. They¡¯re also offering a sincere apology in hopes that you will forgive them,¡± Spencer exined. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Right. Joe, you¡¯re not a petty man. You look perfectly alright.¡± udio was rather disappointed. He¡¯d thought Joe would be on the brink of death. It would be best if he was permanently disabled from the stabbing. If it had happened, he would¡¯ve reced Joe in the Martin Group.


    Skr stood beside them. Anger red up within her. Were they even human? What did they mean by saying Joe was fine? Those wounds would definitely leave scars. Joe was still extremely weak after excessive blood loss. He¡¯d barely fallen asleep when they¡¯d woken him up.


    ¡°He¡¯s got eight to nine stab wounds measuring more than two inches long. Some of them nearly cut into his vital organs. He isn¡¯t fine. You guys are trying to kill him,¡± Skr blurted out angrily.


    She walked to Joe¡¯s bed. She throbbed when she saw Joe¡¯s pale face.


    Skr knew all too well how it felt to be ignored and targeted by one¡¯s own family.


    Although Joe looked cold and unapproachable, his heart was riddled with holes.


    Chapter 935


    ¡°We¡¯re talking. This has nothing to do with you! Get out,¡± Ernest scolded.


    Derek frowned and added, ¡°Joe, you obeyed your grandmother¡¯s instructions and married a woman from a poor background. Now you know how embarrassing it is. How dare she interject while we¡¯re speaking? What nonsense is she speaking anyway? Absolutely uneptable.¡±

 Richest Mogul 936

    Chapter 936


    They described Skr as embarrassing, disobedient, and


    uneptable. The words stabbed into her heart like arrows<b>. </b>She frowned.


    Joe suddenly took her hand.


    ¡°My wife is iparable,¡± Joe defended her firmly.


    Spencer¡¯s expression darkened. He challenged, ¡°Is she really? Could she hold a me to Vera? Joe, you¡¯re too impulsive.¡±


    Ernest simpered, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s all take a step back.¡±


    He stared at Joe and continued, ¡°We don¡¯t give a damn who you married. You¡¯ll know who truly wants the best for you in the future. Commenting on that now will only serve to annoy you. The most pressing issue is what Derek and Edwin are going through now. With one call, you can get them out of prison.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you make the call,¡± said udio. He approached Joe with a phone.


    ¡°Whoever calls them now, I¡¯ll give you a taste of how it feels to get stabbed eight times,¡± Joe warned coldly.


    His words elicited goosebumps over everyone, especially with the way his voice echoed in the dead of the night.


    Skr felt that Joe¡¯s hands were rather icy. She grasped his hands.


    Spencer nced at Ernest, whose face had paled from anger. He scolded, ¡°Ernest hase personally to plead for their mercy. Aren¡¯t you going to show him any deference? Do you have to be so extreme?


    ¡°I¡¯m getting old. My orders are no longer effective. Why don¡¯t I have a


    good discussion with Gloria? She definitely wouldn¡¯t be so obstinate on this issue. After all, her son is also one of the detainees,¡± Ernest said stoically.


    At the end of the day, men his age still won out in experience. Within a few minutes of conversation, he took advantage of Joe¡¯s


    vulnerabilities.


    Everyone in the Martin family knew of Joe¡¯s weakness,


    They¡¯d prepared themselves for this on the way here. After all, Joe had always been ruthless since a young age. He was extremely harsh and didn¡¯t give a damn about any of his rtives.


    Skr¡¯s face fell. How audacious of them to inform Gloria about this!


    If Gloria had learned about Joe¡¯s injuries, she would have been extremely concerned. She wouldn¡¯t be able to handle sudden frights and such heart¨Cracing news. She¡¯d only recovered recently.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me? Did you think I¡¯d let anyone bully my grandson? You guys weren¡¯t the ones getting stabbed. You¡¯re just making statements without feeling the true impact of your words.¡±


    The closed¨Cdoor mmed open, and Gloria stormed in. Her eyes were slightly red, and her pupils contracted when she saw Joe lying in bed, looking extremely pale.


    She turned to Joe with a murderous re. ¡°My grandson is littered with stab wounds now because of your son and grandson. They should be imprisoned to atone for their crimes!¡±


    Ernest¡¯s children would¡¯ve bankrupted thepany if Joe hadn¡¯t supported the Martin Group for the past few years. What ungrateful bastards.


    In the past, they only schemed against him behind his back. Now, they¡¯d even gone as far as to stab him!


    Chapte 936


    3/2


    Gloria walked to the bed. Tears brimmed in her eyes but she bit it back and nced at Skr.


    She was relieved to see Joe and Skr¡¯s hands inteced. Joe would


    do better with Skr by his side in moments like these.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Joe said hoarsely. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading<b>>> </b>

 Richest Mogul 937

    Chapter 937


    1/2


    Chapter <b>937 </b>


    Gloria¡¯s eyes turned even redder. She eximed, ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re fine? I¡¯ve asked the doctor. You were bleeding profusely. Some of your wounds were a hair away from being fatal! I won¡¯t let them get away with it. This time, everyone in Jipsubrg will be our witness.¡±


    ¡°Gloria, I know you feel bad for Joe. I do too. I¡¯m furious. However, it has happened, and nothing we say will change that fact. No one is going to emerge from this situation unscathed. Edwin is detained too!¡± Ernest loathed this but pretended to take on a different attitude. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Gloria shook her hands coldly. She said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this tomorrow. Joe mustn¡¯t be stabbed for nothing. If you did feel bad about him, you wouldn¡¯t havee to the hospital in the middle of the night. Get out, you lot!¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s already¡ª¡±


    Before Ernest could finish, Gloria roared, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    No matter their dissatisfaction, they could only leave under Gloria¡¯s strict instructions.


    Silence reigned over the room once more.


    Without the presence of others, Gloria couldn¡¯t help but let the tears stream down her face. She scanned Joe and asked, ¡°Does it hurt now? Why didn¡¯t you tell me the second it happened? If the fight at the club hadn¡¯t caused a hugemotion, and that they were sent to the police station, I wouldn¡¯t even know about it. You!¡±


    Skr stood beside her and enveloped her in a hug. She consoled Gloria, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. The wounds have already been stitched up,¡± Joe said gently.


    Gloria¡¯s heart throbbed at how Joe kept insisting he was fine. She asked, ¡°How could you be alright? After all, you were stabbed multiple times.¡±


    Then she turned to Skr and asked, ¡°Were you scared too?¡±


    She referred to whether Skr was afraid of Joe¡¯s injury and Ernest¡¯s arrival.


    Ernest definitely didn¡¯t treat Skr pleasantly, if how he used to behave was any indication.


    Skr shook her head. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t scared.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Gloria patted her head.


    Chapter 937


    212


    Joe nced at the clock and said, ¡°Grandma, go home and rest. It¡¯s gettingte now. I¡¯m alright. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°You uncles¡­¡± Gloria was still concerned.


    Joe¡¯s eyes glinted coldly. ¡°They can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±


    Tomorrow, they would be in hot water. Joe had been too merciful to him.


    Gloria was bewildered for a second. Then she sighed, ¡°I know you¡¯ve got methods to deal with them, but don¡¯t get yourself hurt in the process. I¡¯m getting old now. All I want is for you to be safe.¡±


    After fretting about him in concern, she left, looking exhausted.


    Skr apanied Gloria to the door.


    In front of the hospital, Gloria held Skr¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Joe likes to swallow his woes. He won¡¯t tell anyone about his worries. I know him very well, as I¡¯ve watched him grow up. With you by his side, he¡¯ll finally have someone to talk to. Skr, I¡¯ll pass his care over to you. Have a good life together, alright?¡±


    Gloria seemed like she¡¯d aged decades in a night. Sk nodded and reassured her, Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I¡¯ll stay by his side. We¡¯ll be alright.¡±


    With this promise from Skr, Gloria ceased her worries. She got into her car and left Skr turned back and returned to the hospital.


    As she was about to enter the elevator, someone blocked the door and charged in


    When Skr saw who it was, her face fell.


    ¡°Joe will divorce <i>you </i>sooner rather thanter. I know Joe too well. He married <i>you </i>as a sign of respect to Gloria. Why don¡¯t you consider your backup ns? You can continue being his wife in the public, but we¡¯ll date secretly. How¡¯s that?¡±


    Chapter 938

 Richest Mogul 938

    Chapter <b>938 </b>


    udio eyed Skr hungrily like a hunter sizing his prey up.


    From the second he¡¯d seen her with Joe, he had been itching for her. He wanted to sleep with Joe¡¯s woman. The thought of making Joe a scorned man entertained him; additionally, Skr was gorgeous.


    Skr was revolted. She mocked him, ¡°Someone told me that people who said nasty words had bad breath as well. I didn¡¯t believe it back then. Now, I believe that fully.¡±


    ¡°You! I wasplimenting you! How dare you insult me like that!¡± udio was enraged. A woman had never mocked him like that. This was the first time.


    The doors opened. Skr was about to walk out when udio blocked her from doing so.


    ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll fuck you in the lift!¡± He was angry beyond measure. Where they were no longer mattered to him.


    No matter where he went, he basked in a sea of praise from women. This was the first time a woman had said he had bad breath!


    He liked feisty women. The harder they were to get, the more he wanted to get into her pants.


    Indeed, this was the kind of woman udio had expected Joe to marry and protect She had a backbone. udio would see how long shested.


    He tried to put his hands on Skr.


    ¡°Get your head checked!¡± Skr was disgusted. She sprayed pepper spray into his


    face.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± udio was moaning in pain. He wasn¡¯t expecting Skr to have pepper spray. She even dared to spray him with it.


    Skr pushed him away and left the elevator. After she walked out, the door closed. However, she could still hear swearing and moaning from the inside.


    They shared the same surname. How could they be so different?


    A few minutester, Skr returned to Joe¡¯s room.


    She¡¯d turned the lights off before leaving his room. Initially, she¡¯d thought Joe had fallen asleep. However, the second she walked in, Joe said, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t extremely dark in the room. She could see Joe but not the expressions on


    Chapter 938


    his face.


    She walked over and asked, ¡°Yeah. Are you thirsty? Would you like some water?¡±


    ¡°I need the washroom,¡± said Joe after a few seconds.


    Skr paused. She hadn¡¯t processed his request. She asked, ¡°The washroom?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    2/2


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn the lights on and help you over.¡± Skr came to her senses and turned on the lights immediately.


    Joe still had mobility issues. He had wounds on his shoulder. Although it had been stitched up, he still couldn¡¯t use his arm.


    In addition, he¡¯d lost too much blood. He couldn¡¯t support himself while getting up. Although Skr was strong, Joe was much taller than her. While getting out of bed, he ced his entire weight on her. It was taxing.


    When they arrived in the washroom, her face flushed. She realized she had to help him take his pants off.


    Joe watched Skr¡¯s hands pause over his pants. He said, ¡°What part of me have you not seen before?¡±


    Skr looked up at him. His ears were tinged pink. She knew he was being stubborn He was a patient. Skr refused to sink to his level. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    2/2


    Chapter 938


    his face.


    She walked over and asked, ¡°Yeah. Are you thirsty? Would you like some water?¡±


    ¡°I need the washroom,¡± said Joe after a few seconds.


    Skr paused. She hadn¡¯t processed his request. She asked, ¡°The washroom?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn the lights on and help you over.¡± Skr came to her senses and turned on the lights immediately.


    Joe still had mobility issues. He had wounds on his shoulder. Although it had been stitched up, he still couldn¡¯t use his arm.


    In addition, he¡¯d lost too much blood. He couldn¡¯t support himself while getting up.


    Although Skr was strong, Joe was much taller than her. While getting out of bed, he ced his entire weight on her. It was taxing.


    When they arrived in the washroom, her face flushed. She realized she had to help him take his pants off.


    Joe watched Skr¡¯s hands pause over his pants. He said, ¡°What part of me have you not seen before?¡±


    Skr looked up at him. His ears were tinged pink. She knew he was being stubborn He was a patient. Skr refused to sink to his level.

 Richest Mogul 939

    <b>Chapter </b><b>939 </b>


    Joe was right. Which part of him had she never seen?


    Skr pulled his pants down quickly and turned away. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She had seen everything, but this was a little too embarrassing.


    After a while, Joe said, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    Skr quickly helps him wear his pants. Thankfully, he was wearing scrub pants. She didn¡¯t need to tie his pants for him.


    After that, Joe got back into bed and fell asleep.


    Skr was still rather concerned. She touched his forehead to check his


    temperature. Then only did she cease her concern andy down on the neighboring bed.


    When she woke up the next day, Joe hadn¡¯t woken up. The sun had just begun to rise at six in the morning.


    Skr had taken two days off from work. Now that Joe was hurt, their Fachington holiday would be canceled or postponed.


    She freshened up in the washroom and snuck out of the room. Skr nned to buy breakfast from the hospital canteen. Yet, before she could leave, she saw Paul waiting by the door.


    ¡°Mrs. Martin.¡±


    ¡°When did you arrive?¡±


    ¡°Half an hour ago. I was scared I¡¯d disturb you and Mr. Martin, so I kept silent. I bought some clothesst night. If Mr. Martin dislikes the hospital scrubs, he can put these on. I brought breakfast as well. I split them up. He needs to be on a diet.¡±


    Skr smiled. Paul had made arrangements for everything. ¡°Perfect. I was just about to head to the canteen. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be taking my leave to thepany. I will leave Mr. Martin in your good hands. Call me if you need anything. Oh, yes. Mrs. Martin Senior said that some of the family will being overter,¡± Paul said.


    Joe was about to act against them, and Paul needed to carry out Joe¡¯s orders. Just the thought of it made his blood boil. How could they have dared to hurt Joe?


    They needed to be taught a lesson! If he didn¡¯t teach them a harsh lesson, they


    Chapter 939


    would only get even braver with their advances.


    Skr nodded and said, ¡°Alright, got it.¡±


    When Paul left, Skr opened the door with breakfast in hand. She tiptoed into the


    room.


    Joe was still asleep. This was the first time she¡¯d seen him so deeply asleep. They¡¯d lived together for a long time, so Skr knew how sensitive he was. In the morning, he would wake up the second he heard any noise in the room.


    It was also the first time she¡¯d seen Joe so weak. She wanted to protect him.


    Skr checked her phone. Natalie had texted her a lotst night. However, she didn¡¯t have time to read or reply to them.


    Now that she was free, she converted the voice messages to texts.


    ¡°Skr, what time are you arriving? Once you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll take <i>you </i>on a tour of the city! I¡¯ve told Mr. Powell I¡¯ll be taking time off. He knows you¡¯reing <i>and </i>has proposed for everyone to meet up for a chat.


    ¡°Right, didn¡¯t I tell you how Jeremy and Helena hade to Fachington too? They left a few days ago. Skr, I can¡¯t get a read on Jeremy. I have no idea what he¡¯s thinking. He¡¯s going on holiday with Helena. Yet, he says he wants to marry me again ¡°Whatever. No matter what he thinks or does, I won¡¯t be meeting him much. Besides, we¡¯ve known each other for years and once loved each other deeply. I don¡¯t want things to end like this between us. Skye, I miss you so much! Come quickly!¡±


    After going through all of them, she replied, Something happened. I¡¯ve got to postpone my trip to Fachington. I¡¯ll await your return in Jipsburg.¡±


    She¡¯d just finished responding to Natalie when she felt eyes on her.


    Skr immediately looked up. Joe was watching her. He must¡¯ve woken up for a while. His eyes werepletely clear. There was no trace of drowsiness in his gaze.


    2/2

 Richest Mogul 940

    Chapter <b>940 </b>


    ¡°Are you hungry? Paul just brought us breakfast.¡± Skr¡¯s heart skipped a beat when his eyes met hers.


    In the bottomless depths of his eyes, Skr felt like she was going to drown.


    Joe hummed in response. After sleeping, he had recovered some of his strength. He pushed himself into a sitting position with one hand.


    Skr took his breakfast out of the box.


    Paul had always nned everything out excellently. Her breakfast with Joe was packed into separate boxes based on their preferences and tastes.


    They finished their breakfast in silence.


    After that, the workers from Pearlhall Residence came over to help Skr tidy up. They cleaned the entire room.


    When the doctor came to check up on Joe, he monitored his recovery. Then, he told Skr how she had to take care of Joe. Skr remembered every piece of advice he


    gave. Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe nced at her from time to time and smiled.


    Getting stabbed had frustrated him. However, with Skr taking care of him, his frustration had subsided. Even the hospitals he hated seemed much better now.


    ¡°Are you bored? Should I turn the television on?¡± asked Skr.


    Foreign emotions gleamed in Joe¡¯s eyes, and Skr feared the abyss within them might consume her. She could buy digital books for him, but she believed Joe


    wouldn¡¯t like reading them.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll work.¡± Joe ced his phone on the table.


    Paul had made the necessary arrangements and brought Joe¡¯s phone stand over.


    Hisptop was ced aside and he handled his work easily.


    Skr read beside him silently. Whenever Joe needed water or to go to the washroom, Skr took care of him.


    Just like that, a day passed.


    Ernest andpany came over once more while they were having dinner.


    Chapter 940


    2/2


    Inparison to their careless demeanorst night, they looked extremely pale, as though they were panicking about something.


    Ernest was older, and thus better at keeping hisposure. However, he was also enraged.


    ¡°Joe, was it you? Do you not treat us as your family members? Have you forgotten what your grandfather told you before he passed? You¡¯ve got the Martin family on your shoulders. We¡¯re family, and this is how you treat us? Your uncles¡®pany projects ran into problems yesterday. Were they all your doing?¡± Ernest scolded.


    Spencer asked anxiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t this too extreme?¡±


    Joe had hit them where it hurt.


    They had started their ownpanies by taking advantage of the Martin Group. Then, they leeched a great fortune off the Martin Group.


    They¡¯d forgotten that theirpanies wouldn¡¯t have survived in Jipsburg if Joe hadn¡¯t held Martin Group up with his own hands.


    Chapter 941

 Richest Mogul 941

    Chapter <b>941 </b>


    Skr looked at the three men in front of her.


    She noticed Spencer ring at her angrily. She smirked and red back at him. The pepper spray had taken effect, and his eyes were still red. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can be even more extreme. Would you like a taste of that?¡± Joe raised an eyebrow.


    It was evident that Joe had no patience for any of them.


    ¡°You! Did you know that they¡¯d foundedpanies outside? You were just ying the waiting game. Are you going to acquire all of them?¡± Ernest suddenly realized what Joe was doing. He got a better understanding of Joe¡¯s ambitions and how ruthless he could be.


    If yesterday hadn¡¯t happened, Joe might¡¯ve closed an eye to their antics.


    ¡°You can either sell the stocks you have in Martin Group or run the risk of bankruptcy. You have one more day to evaluate your options,¡± Joe stated coldly.


    Ernest, Spencer, and udio experienced firsthand Joe¡¯s cruel tactics.


    ¡°You!¡± Ernest was as pale as a ghost. He said, ¡°I¡¯m your grand¨Cuncle. I watched you grow up. Is this how you treat your family members? Don¡¯t you have any semnce of a conscience?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯d like to hash everything out in the open, I don¡¯t mind. If we do enter a full¨Con conflict, nothing will save you, not even crying before Grandpa¡¯s grave. Have you made your decision?¡± Joe askedzily.


    Joe was still willing to show Ernest a spot of deference when they hadn¡¯t hashed everything out. But now¡­ there was no need for that.


    ¡°You! Joe, what a man!¡± Spencer was furious.


    However, the panic in his eyes was a dead giveaway. Even his anger toward Joe was mellowed by his fear.


    Spencer was his elder. However, hemanded less respect than Joe did.


    Ernest used to use his identity as Joe¡¯s grand¨Cuncle to elicit his respect. Afterst night, it was evident that Joe was no longer in the mood to masquerade as a big, happy family.


    He regretteding yesterday. This might¡¯ve passed without fanfare if they¡¯d let Joe¡¯s anger cool. Who knew Joe hid this ace up his sleeves<b>? </b>


    Chapter 941


    2/2


    His colleagues sweated profusely behind them. This meant that Joe knew about everything they¡¯d done behind the scenes.


    Ernest stared at Joe for a moment before giving in. He said, ¡°We didn¡¯t react well to this. Please give us another chance. As to Derek, he will suffer the consequences he deserves. Before we came here, we asked the doctors about your wounds. They were very serious and near¨Cfatal. I was too anxious and identally disregarded your pain.¡±


    ¡°Joe, we¡¯re all one big family, We don¡¯t need to make ourselves into a joke, don¡¯t we?¡± Spencer began trying to guilt trip him.


    udio clearly didn¡¯t want to bow to Joe¡¯s will. However, he nodded at Joe under his father¡¯s instructions and apologized, ¡°Grandpa and Dad are right. Our familial conflicts should be resolved behind closed doors. Yesterday, I had a bad attitude. Don¡¯t hold it against me. If that still won¡¯t do, I can be your secretary. I can do whatever Paul does.¡±


    Skr chuckled. udio overestimated himself.


    Notwithstanding Paul¡¯s personal capabilities, udio had exposed his ambition. Skr was in awe of how Joe managed to live with such a family till now.


    Joe must¡¯ve felt Skr¡¯s indignance for him. He nced at her and his expression rxed slightly. He red at udio and shot back, ¡°You¡¯re not capable enough for that.¡±


    udio frowned. What <i>did </i>Joe mean by saying he wasn¡¯t capable enough? It meant that he couldn¡¯tpare to Joe!


    He tried to sell himself with a flushed face, ¡°You don¡¯t know me enough. I studied abroad for a few years. I¡¯m <i>no </i>longer the boy I used to be. I can fight for myself now.¡±


    udio believed he could carry the entire Martin Group on the shoulder too. Not only Paul, he could also do everything Joe could. In fact, he could even do better than


    Joe.

 Richest Mogul 942

    Chapter 942 Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Yet, Joe looked down on him!


    ¡°I need to get some rest. Please take your leave.¡± Joe no longer wanted to speak to them. udio, especially. He was a huge dick. The thought of saying another word to them made him nauseous.


    Ernest hadn¡¯t expected Joe to continue being so forceful, especially considering how he¡¯d humbled himself as Joe¡¯s elder. He didn¡¯t give in at all. Ernest was furious. He said, ¡°Give this another thought. You don¡¯t have to burn all the bridges.¡±


    Spencer was about to say something else. However, Ernest shot him a re, so he


    swallowed his words.


    After they left the hospital, udio could no longer suppress his anger. He


    ¡°Grandpa, Dad, we didn¡¯t need to see him today. He¡¯s an ungrateful bastard. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll meet our demise because of this. If you believe me, let me try it. I¡¯ll do my best to save us. We¡¯ll show Joe what we¡¯re made of,¡±


    ¡°He has lived a life devoid of obstacles for the past few years. He no longer thinks of us as a formidable foe. Dad, why don¡¯t you give him a chance? Joe is very determined. He won¡¯t spare us this time. He¡¯s set on harming us,¡± Spencer said with a frown.


    He¡¯d always thought that udio didn¡¯t lose to Edwin¡¯s son in any way.


    In addition, Edwin was a failure. He couldn¡¯t hold a me to Spencer. Joe got to where he was today because of his luck. If udio was given an opportunity to try, Joe wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him.


    Ernest thought that his words made some sense. He said, ¡°Joe¡¯s set on doing that. I¡¯ve gained a basic understanding of him. What happenedst night pissed him off. He¡¯s going to retaliate no matter what. However, I feel like he still has something up his sleeves.


    ¡°Since this is the position we¡¯ve gotten ourselves into, there¡¯s no harm in trying it out. As to what¡¯s going on with Martin Group, I¡¯ll meet the shareholderster. It would be best if we could kick Joe out of thepany.¡±


    He would make Joe beg for mercy.


    ¡°Grandpa, we should take action now and let him know how capable we are. In the


    Chapter 942


    past, we¡¯d given him all the spotlight. This time, we¡¯ll take it away just like that!¡± udio was desperate to prove himself.


    2/3


    udio thought that would be the perfect payback when he thought of how he would trample on Joe¡¯s dignity in the future. In the future, when the people in Jipsburg thought of the Martins, udio would be the first one they thought of, not


    Joe!


    Ernest was udio. He believed udio fully. He believed udio wasn¡¯t worse than Joe in any way.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s that. No one is allowed to seek Joe out in the next few weeks. Derek will know what¡¯s good for him after losing to Joe this time. It would¡¯ve been fine if he¡¯d killed Joe. Now, they¡¯ve be a liability!¡±


    udio and Spencer nodded silently.


    They wanted the police to let them go and hoped this wouldn¡¯t be the newest piece of gossip in Jipsburg. However, Joe was too powerful. Even though he was hurt, he could still make all the necessary arrangements. He left no loopholes for


    them.


    If they¡¯d known Joe would target their secretpanies, they would¡¯ve guarded them alertly a long time ago. Whenever they thought about it, they couldn¡¯t help but


    fume.


    Half an hourter, Rowan arrived at the hospital.


    ¡°I heard the news in the morning. They¡¯re quite brave, aren¡¯t they? They¡¯ve even dared to stab you!¡±


    Initially, Rowan had thought Joe was mildly wounded after getting stabbed once. Now that he¡¯d spoken to Joe, he realized Joe had been stabbed multiple times. He was terrified. Rowan hissed through gritted teeth, ¡°They¡¯ve got a death wish!¡±


    Joe remarked emotionlessly, ¡°Indeed, they¡¯ve got a death wish.¡±


    ¡°Would you like some water?¡± Skr asked politely.


    11


    Rowan thanked her and replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll be leaving after dropping in to see Joe.


    Then, he turned to Joe and said, ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Alright.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then. I wish you a speedy recovery. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± He¡¯d squeezed time


    Chapter 942


    out of his busy schedule to see Joe.


    3/3


    He¡¯d been extremely busy for the past few days. He had to manage everything personally in the newpany. Although they encountered many challenges, he didn¡¯t want to ask for Joe¡¯s help.


    Rowan soon left.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Richest Mogul 943

    Chapter <b>943 </b>


    Skr felt like a change had taken over Rowan.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± asked Joe.


    ¡°Rowan seems to have be more mature,¡± Skr said.


    Joe thought for a moment before saying, ¡°The Jakemans found some of Jenny¡¯s secrets. They¡¯re waiting for a suitable moment to inform Rowan. This time, they want him to make aplete change.¡±


    Skr was a little surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected the Jakemans to have found Jenny


    out.


    When she considered it, it made sense, too. If Rowan intended to marry Jenny, they had to investigate her thoroughly.


    When Rowan left the hospital, he saw Jenny standing a few steps away.


    Upon seeing her, he raised an eyebrow and walked over. Then, Rowan asked, ¡°Why have youe to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I saw you leave in the morning after taking a call and was a little worried. Thus, I followed you here. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Jenny was concerned.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Joe got caught up in something and is now hospitalized. Would you like to visit him?¡± Rowan sighed in relief. He thought Jenny was worried about Joe.


    When she heard that, Jenny¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t have the guts to see him. Her eyes darted around as she replied, ¡°I think it would be best if I didn¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll get mad?¡± asked Rowan.


    Jenny shook her head and answered, ¡°No, Joe has Skr to take care of him. I don¡¯t have to go there. In addition, I don¡¯t think many people know about his hospitalization. I think it¡¯s best if I didn¡¯t go.¡±


    Rowan observed Jenny. Something seemed off, but he couldn¡¯t figure out why. Once he handled everything he needed to do, he would ask her about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to work now. Where are you heading off to?¡±


    Jenny checked the time and replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to see a friend. We¡¯ll be founding a studio together. Currently, we¡¯re still talking about the details of our partnership.¡±


    Chapter 943


    212


    ¡°Alright, goodbye. See you at night.¡± Rowan kissed her forehead and left.


    Jenny bit her lip as she watched him hurry away.


    If Rowan hadn¡¯t been chased out of the Jakeman family, he wouldn¡¯t have been this busy. He would always be the Jakeman family¡¯s son, and people would sing praises of him wherever he went.


    She didn¡¯t need to be the subject of disdain wherever she went. Minerva was to me for all of this. Jenny couldn¡¯t help but nce back at the hospital.


    If she could turn back time to a few months ago, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to see Edwin out of greed. She wouldn¡¯t be deprived of her agency if she hadn¡¯t done so. At least, she wouldn¡¯t need to fear visiting Joe in the hospital.


    Just as she was about to leave, she saw Minerva in front of the hospital. She must¡¯ve <i>just </i>left.


    What was Minerva doing at the hospital?


    After a brief moment of hesitation, Jenny trailed after her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Richest Mogul 944

    Chapter <b>944 </b>


    Minerva stood in front of the hospital, looking at the report in her hands.


    Seven¨Cweeks pregnant. She was pregnant. This child¡­ It would be best to be aborted.


    Just as she was about to contact her doctor and book a slot for the abortion, someone approached her.


    Jenny was intentionally silent when she came over. Curiosity about why Minerva hade to the hospital gnawed at her. She wanted to know what she was down with. Her eyes fell on the report detailing her seven¨Cweek pregnancy.


    Her eyes widened, and she eximed, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant? Minerva, you¡¯re pregnant. Who¡¯s child is it? Seven weeks¡­ You were with Rowan then. Does the child in your womb belong to Rowan?¡±


    Minerva frowned at Jenny¡¯s sudden appearance. She was caught by surprise when Jenny found out about her pregnancy.


    When Minerva was silent, Jenny panicked. She pestered her by asking, ¡°Minerva, is your child Rowan¡¯s or not?¡±


    Jenny had struggled to get to where she was today. She couldn¡¯t let Minerva take Rowan away using this child.


    Jenny recalled how she hadn¡¯t been sleeping with Rowan even though they had stayed together. She had no idea why.


    She¡¯d asked him about it. Rowan said he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. They had their lives ahead of them. They would only do it on their wedding night.


    Although this disappointed Jenny slightly, she took it as a sign of respect from Rowan.


    All these years, Rowan had slept with a slew of women. There was no doubt that he¡¯d slept with Minerva too. Hadn¡¯t she caught them at it when she visited Rowan¡¯s house?


    Minerva warned coldly, ¡°Did you forget what I told you?¡±


    She red at Jenny in disgust. When she thought of how Rowan was dating Jenny, Minerva found Rowan revolting by association.


    Then, upon realizing the fetus belonged to Rowan, it solidified her belief that this kid couldn¡¯t be brought into this world alive. She feared she¡¯d think of Jenny and Rowan


    Chapter 944


    whenever she looked at it. How disgusting.


    2/2


    Jenny hesitated for a moment. She was intimated. Minerva¡¯s threats were fresh in her mind.


    However, no matter how scared she was, she cared more about whether Minerva¡¯s child was Rowan¡¯s!


    ¡°I hadn¡¯te here today to see you. I was here to visit Joe. In addition, it¡¯s not like I want to see you. Minerva, if this kid belongs to Rowan, you better think about it. It¡¯s not a good idea to entrap a man using a baby. In addition, Rowan doesn¡¯t like you at all. We¡¯re together now. No matter what challenges we encounter, we¡¯ll face them together. You¡­ Are you sure you want to interfere in our rtionship?¡±


    Jenny inhaled deeply to calm herself down. She knew what mattered the most to a


    woman.


    Minerva was a proud woman. These words would definitely resonate with her. After this, she wouldn¡¯t harbor any intentions for Rowan. If she did, then she would be shameless.


    Listening to her words made Minerva nauseous. Perhaps it was one of the symptoms of her pregnancy. She tried to force her bile down. Then, she said to Jenny, ¡°I¡¯ve got a few pictures here. Would you like to take a look?¡±


    ¡°Pictures? What pictures?¡± Jenny¡¯s expression changed. A bad feeling rose within


    her.


    Minerva scrolled through her phone. Then, she opened a picture and showed it to Jenny.


    It depicted Jenny and Edwin clearly. Edwin had his arm around her shoulders. Although Jenny was looking down, it was clearly her.


    ¡°You! Why would you have these pictures?¡± Jenny lost herposure. She paled immediately. Then, she denied it vehemently, ¡°These pictures were edited. Who gave them to you? They¡¯re scheming against me in an attempt to destroy my reputation so I¡¯ll leave Rowan. How dare you use such sinister tactics!¡°,


    ¡°You know very well whether these pictures were edited. Jenny, you better forget you ever saw me here. Go back and spend time with Rowan. Stop clowning around before me. If you annoy me, I¡¯ll leak these photos on every media channel possible. You¡¯ll be propelled to stardom in Jipsburg.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Initially, Minerva hadn¡¯t wanted to waste time listening to Jenny¡¯s crap. But <b>Jenny </b>was a pain in her butt.

 Richest Mogul 945

    Chapter <b>945 </b>


    Jenny paused. What did she mean by asking her to live a cushy life with Rowan?


    ¡°You¡­ Do you really not n on using the child to entrap Rowan into a marriage?¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Minerva immediately called someone. She said, ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Pierre Carson, the reporter, right? I¡¯ve got a¡­¡±


    ¡°Got it! Minerva, I got it. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never show up in front of you ever again. I saw nothing today,¡± gushed Jenny as she paled.


    She backed away to put distance between her and Minerva.


    She suddenly understood what her friend meant when she said that rich girls like Minerva looked unfazed by anything but were, in reality, ruthless and cruel. Trying to butt heads against them would only end in failure. She knew now.


    Minerva and Joe were the same kind of people. They were merciless, with clear goals.


    She could confirm that Minerva had no interest in staying together with Rowan.


    When Jenny considered how she treasured Rowan as herst chance and how he was nothing to Minerva, she felt unsettled.


    After walking away, she turned back, only to see that Minerva had walked back into the hospital.


    Minerva probably wouldn¡¯t keep the kid, right?


    What she saw today had to remain a secret. Rowan couldn¡¯t find out. For some reason, she knew that she couldn¡¯t allow Rowan to meet Minerva or get word of her


    pregnancy.


    Skr followed the doctor¡¯s orders and went downstairs to collect Joe¡¯s prescription. She ran into Minerva in the elevator and blurted out a greeting.


    Minerva was confused. She asked, ¡°May I know who you are?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you know me, Ms. Reid,¡± said Skr with a smile.


    Minerva nodded. Many people knew her in Jipsburg. However, her memory wasn¡¯t good. She¡¯d seen too many people and couldn¡¯t remember most of them. However, if she¡¯d met the beauty before her, she would probably leave some impression on


    Chapter 945


    Minerva.


    Suddenly, she recalled something. Minerva had seen Skr¡¯s photo in one of her group chats. She was embroiled in some sort of conflict with Vera.


    ¡°Are you Mr. Martin¡¯s¡­ girlfriend?¡± She¡¯d paused to think of how to phrase the question.


    2/2


    Word got around quickly in their circles. Of course, they hadn¡¯t described Skr as Joe¡¯s girlfriend. Instead, they said she was his lover.


    However, Minerva trusted her intuition. Skr¡¯s eyes were pure. They were different Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    from the others.


    When Skr heard Minerva refer to her as Joe¡¯s girlfriend, she smiled and said, ¡°Yeah.


    11


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Sullivan.¡± Minerva offered her hand.


    Skr took it and replied, ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡±


    ¡°Could I get your number? I¡¯m feeling a little under the weather today. I¡¯ll ask you out another day. I heard that you work in Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team, right? I might need your help in the future. We can discuss the pay then,¡± Minerva said genuinely.

 Richest Mogul 946

    <b>Chapter </b><b>946 </b>


    After exchanging contacts, they went their respective ways. Minerva went to see a doctor, and Skr collected Joe¡¯s prescription. She returned to Joe¡¯s room with the medicine.


    She¡¯d never seen Joe get sick to the point where he needed medication. This time, he needed to take pills because of his wounds. Initially, she¡¯d thought she only needed to prepare water for him. Yet, Joe stared at the medicine in her hand with disdain.


    ¡°My immune system is great. I don¡¯t need that.¡±


    Skr thought she¡¯d misheard. She stared at him thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯re not scared of taking pills, are you?¡±


    She¡¯d taken a look. There were a few capsules and some sugar¨Ccoated pills. Swallowing them shouldn¡¯t be a problem, and they wouldn¡¯t be as unpleasant as traditional medicine.


    Joe¡¯s expression froze on his face as though Skr had seen through him.


    Skrughed internally. Joe had the temper of a little kid sometimes. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve counted a total of four capsules and two pills. You can swallow them in a few gulps. You won¡¯t feel anything in your throat. Coincidentally, I¡¯ve got two jellybeans with me. Why don¡¯t you try one after you¡¯re done with the medicine?¡±


    Joe shot a re at Skr.


    Did she think he couldn¡¯t tell she was treating him like a child?


    ¡°Jellybeans?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t know whether you¡¯ve had them before.¡±


    Skr liked having candy from time to time. It was probably a habit left from her childhood. Charles and Steven pampered her. Whenever they bought snacks with their pocket money, they¡¯d buy a few sweets for her.


    She adored jellybeans especially. They were never sickeningly sweat.


    When Skr took the jellybeans out, Joe looked away.


    How difficult to appease. However, he was <b>a </b>patient.


    Skr asked patiently, ¡°What would you like for lunch? I <b>could </b>cook. <b>Or </b>should <b>I </b><b>ask </b>the workers <b>from </b><b>Pearlhall </b>Residence to send them <b>over</b>?<b>¡± </b>


    <b>An </b><b>idea </b>popped <b>up </b><b>in </b>Joe¡¯s head. There was no one else in the room.


    He stared at Skr and asked, ¡°Would those jellybeans be sweeter than you?¡±


    Skr was caught in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected Joe to make dirty jokes all of a sudden.


    Suddenly, scenes of their passionate nights shed through her head. Skr¡¯s breath hitched. She flushed slightly and huffed, ¡°Whatever. Eat it. Or don¡¯t.¡±


    Joe pressed his tongue to the roof of his mouth. With a slight smile, he swallowed the medicine.


    ¡°I kinda like it.¡±


    It was clear what he was referring to.


    Skr nced at Joe. Their eyes met.


    One look at him and Skr knew what he was thinking. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Dude, you¡¯re wounded from head to toe. You¡¯re extremely weak. You shouldn¡¯t even think about that.¡±


    Weak?


    Joe pursed his lips and threatened, ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll show you whether I¡¯m weak or not.¡±


    Skr was speechless. Indeed, he wasn¡¯t weak at all. Usually, he had an astounding stamina.


    Two dayster, Joe was discharged.


    His stitches were recovering nicely. Howard would check up on him every night.

 Richest Mogul 947

    <b>Chapter </b><b>947 </b>


    A few dayster, Joe went to work. In Skr¡¯s eyes, he was no different from a seasoned Marine. Then, she headed to work too. She needed to clear the projects that had built up during her absence.


    As to Edwin and Derek, Edwin had been released from the detention center with hardly a p on his wrist. However, Derek and his sons were charged with intentional injury.


    This had been kept under wraps. No reporters had sniffed out this story, and only few connected families in Jipsburg had found out.


    As to Ernest, he was extremely troubled. Skr wasn¡¯t sure how exactly they were fretting. Paul only asionally told her that Joe hadn¡¯t been in a good mood. Someone would suffer when that happened.


    Her holiday with Joe in Fachington had been postponed for two weeks.


    When Natalie found out, she was rather disappointed. However, Natalie would be in Fachington for a while more. They would still meet there.


    Skr had taken time off to visit Simona with Caleb in tow in the past few days. She had recovered well and was getting used to her new school quickly. Her new ssmates were quite nice. In addition, Wendy had started boarding at school. She was working hard for her future.


    A psychologist met them every week. Any underlying psychological problems would be solved immediately.


    Some wounds needed to heal on their own. Scabs would form in time.


    After that, she went to see Harvey at school. He was preparing for the college entrance exams and studying all day. He spoke shortly to her before hurrying back to school. Harvey would suffer fore a while more.


    Skr headed back to Gxy Vi after leaving his school. Suddenly, a sports car cut her off and forced her to a stop.


    Just as she was about to call the police, the driver got off.


    They walked over. It was Molly. She knocked on the window with a smile, asking Skr to wind her windows down. Skr didn¡¯t do so. Instead, she pulled her phone out and asked Molly to call her.


    Molly frowned when she noticed how guarded Skr was of her. In the end, she


    Chapter 947


    called Skr.


    2/2


    11


    They began calling face¨Cto¨Cface.


    ¡°Give it to me straight. I¡¯m in a hurry to get home,¡± Skr said.


    Molly furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Name your price. As long as you stop interfering with those negative items, I¡¯ll pay you any amount you¡¯d like. I¡¯ll meet your conditions.


    Skr studied Molly thoughtfully.


    Joe had sent people to look into Molly. However, they hadn¡¯t found who she was working for.


    In addition, Skr was now sure that her destruction of the negative items had made the person Molly work for panic. That was why they asked Molly to talk to her. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I won¡¯t entertain any discussions on that. Tell the one you¡¯re working for to stop what he¡¯s doing as soon as possible. Stop using negative items to harm people. It goes against human nature,¡± Skr said.


    Molly knew Skr wouldn¡¯t agree easily. However, she had to make this trip. She exined, ¡°Negative items don¡¯t always harm people. They exist for a reason. Let¡¯s not talk about this first.


    ¡°You and Joe entered into a sh marriage after knowing each other for a short


    you two, period of time. You don¡¯t know each other well, and there¡¯s no love between so why are you helping him? The help you¡¯ve offered him now won¡¯t stop him from divorcing you for Vera. He¡¯s just appeasing Mrs. Martin Senior now. You¡¯re nothing more than a tool <i>to </i>him.¡±


    Skr had <i>to </i>admit that Molly had a smooth tongue. If she wasn¡¯t as determined, she might¡¯ve been swayed.


    Skr stated, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to concern yourself over what will happen between Joe and I. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Molly stopped Skr from hanging up.


    Chapter 948

 Richest Mogul 948

    <b>Chapter </b><b>948 </b>


    Skr paused.


    Molly took the chance to add, ¡°Think about it. I can satisfy you as well regarding your non¨Cmary rted matters. Are you content to ve under Alexander? The


    second you nod your head in agreement, I¡¯ll make you into an even better icon than Alexander. If you miss this chance, it¡¯ll never return. With your capabilities, there¡¯s no need to work for him, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    She knew that this negotiation wouldn¡¯t go smoothly. Thest time they spoke, Molly couldn¡¯t get Skr to agree with a check. This time, it would only be even harder.


    However, her guarantee would probably stir Skr¡¯s heartstrings. After all, no one would be content to submit to others.


    <b>C </b>


    To Molly¡¯s surprise, Skr turned it down without so much as blinking. She said, You¡¯ve overestimated me. There¡¯s no need to waste time on me.¡±


    She started the car and sped away.


    When Skr left, Molly was extremely displeased. When the driver saw Molly standing motionlessly in ce, he opened the door and asked, ¡°Mrs. Martin, should we leave now?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Her expression was one of utter bitterness. She only calmed down after a while. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Once she got into the car, Molly sighed. Frustration boiled within her.


    She knew Joe and Skr were suspicious of her. They might¡¯ve sent investigators after her. However, she¡¯d hidden her activities well. She was careful and meticulous. He wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything.


    However, Joe definitely had his walls up against her. Skr did too.


    Skr had destroyed their ns multiple times, reducing their efforts to naught. They didn¡¯t want to give in to her.


    In addition, Molly had wasted decades by Edwin¡¯s side. If not for the fact that she wanted to aplish something big, she would¡¯ve left him a long time ago! When she thought of the years she¡¯d spent with Joe, Molly was furious. She¡¯d wasted too much time with him!


    She pulled her other phone out and dialed a number.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t agree. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll take any of our offers.¡±


    Chapter 948


    ¡°Alright, got it. We¡¯ll wait a while longer.¡±


    2/2


    When she got home, Skr told Joe about her encounter with Molly.


    ¡°She¡¯s got balls.¡± Joe narrowed his eyes.


    Skr agreed. She suggested, ¡°Maybe her boss is getting antsy. Molly might¡¯ve stayed by your dad¡¯s side for years to set this trap.¡±


    It was like a gigantic game of chess.


    Joe was silent for a few minutes. Then, he called someone and said, ¡°Monitor Molly¡¯s every action.¡±


    After hanging up, Joe told Skr, ¡°Be careful when you leave the house, I¡¯ll get guards to protect you covertly.¡±


    Skr didn¡¯t put on a pretense of refusing him. She agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    She would be relieved with his protection, as though there was a connection between them.


    Skr nced at him and said, ¡°She told me you¡¯d divorce me for Vera.¡±


    Joe frowned suddenly.


    Skr headed to the kitchen when his expression changed.


    Pearlhall Residence had sent helpers to prepare dinner ten minutes before they¡¯d even arrived home.

 Richest Mogul 949

    Chapter <b>949 </b>C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When Skr had just gotten home, the helpers from Pearlhall Residence had just left.


    Gloria said Skr had to work during the day and needed to care for Joe at night. She wouldn¡¯t let Skr cook. She made the helpers prepare food so they could start eating when they got home.


    She went into the kitchen to take the dishes out. Then, she got herself some pasta. After arranging the dishes on the dining table, Joe walked over and took a seat.


    Skr sat down too. He said, ¡°I won¡¯t divorce you for Vera. Don¡¯t listen to Molly. She¡¯s trying to drive a wedge between us.¡±


    Skr was confused by his rtionship with Vera. His attitude had been so firm, and he had sounded so genuine.


    Before she went to bed, Minerva messaged Skr and asked when she would be free.


    Today was Wednesday. She would be busy during the weekdays.


    ¡°I¡¯m free on Saturday.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll confirm the time and location of our meeting on Friday with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, see you on Saturday.¡±


    On Saturday, Skr headed over to the restaurant Minerva had booked.


    It was a restaurant specializing in its homemade dishes.


    It needed reservations. Skr had seen it online. It was a famous shop, which made reservations notoriously difficult to get.


    Minerva arrived ten minutes early.


    When Skr came in, Minerva passed her the menu.


    ¡°ordered some of their specialties. It¡¯s marked over there. You can order a few more dishes based on your preferences. The food herees in small servings. You can order whatever catches your eye.¡±


    Skr agreed. She skimmed over the dishes that had been marked out. Minerva had ordered all the specialties.


    Chapter 949


    2/2


    Skr added two desserts.


    The dishes were served one after another.


    ¡°I heard people talking about you, Ms. Sullivan. I¡¯ve been wanting to head to Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s ce. However, I¡¯ve been busy, so I couldn¡¯t make the time to see you there. I¡¯m not going to skirt around the topic. Today, I¡¯ve asked you to lunch because I believe my home is a little off. I would like you to help me take a look,¡± Minerva said.


    They didn¡¯t engage in vapid small talk and went straight for the main point. This kind of interaction was casual and wouldn¡¯t tire one out.


    ¡°For the past month, I¡¯ve been startling awake in the middle of the night. I feel like someone is watching me from the shadows. Sometimes, I¡¯ve even felt a weight on my back, as though someone is pressing onto me.


    ¡°This feeling intensifies at night. Some of my rtives know divination masters. They went to my house and said there was nothing wrong with it. They even said I¡¯d


    overthought it, and it was all part of my delusion.¡±


    Madison didn¡¯t hide the details of what happened. She told it as it had happened. Skr nodded and asked, ¡°Do you keep antiques at home?¡±


    ¡°Some. They were gifted by my elders. I won the others at auctions. I don¡¯t know much about them. I just bought them for my little collection.¡±


    Most of them would be used as gifts for her elders during special asions.


    ¡°If it¡¯s alright with you, I could take a look at your house,¡± said Skr.


    Minerva¡¯s eyes lit up. She said, ¡°That¡¯s awesome. Could we rush over after lunch? My ce isn¡¯t far from here. It¡¯s a ten¨Cminute ride.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Skr agreed. After all, she had nothing to do in the afternoon.


    The server brought a te of steamed fish. It was very fresh.


    Upon seeing the fish, Minerva felt her stomach churn. She couldn¡¯t resist the urge to turn and heave.

 Richest Mogul 950

    <b>Chapter </b><b>950 </b>


    Skr immediately thought that Minerva was pregnant.


    When she recovered slightly, Joe handed her a cup of water.


    Minerva sipped at it, still deathly pale. She felt a little better. Then, she apologized,¡± Sorry, I haven¡¯t been able to stand the smell of fish recently.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Coincidentally, I suddenly don¡¯t really feel like having fish either. I¡¯ll ask them to take it away,¡± Skr said with a smile.


    Minerva didn¡¯t refuse her kindness. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, thanks.¡±


    She didn¡¯t eat much after the fish was taken away. Perhaps she didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. However, to avoid affecting Skr, she still ate a little.


    Pregnancy changed one¡¯s biology. Even her dietary habits had changed. She would¡¯ve had a lot in the past. However, she suddenly felt like everything was tasteless after a few bites. Her appetite had vanished.


    Minerva even felt like she would throw up if she ate anymore. She nced at Skr, who was sitting opposite her.


    There was seldom anyone she took to and feltfortable with after such a short time together. However, Skr was one of them.


    When she saw her heaving, she didn¡¯t ask her why. Instead, Skr diffused the


    situation with a ss of water.


    After lunch, Skr headed to her ce.


    Madison didn¡¯t live with her parents. She lived alone in a minimalistic and C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Clearly, Minerva had found someone to look at the decoration. Such a ce would


    only enrich her. There shouldn¡¯t have been a problem.


    Her interior design didn¡¯t look like it would cause the symptoms Minerva had described.


    ¡°I keep the antiques in the study.¡±


    L


    Minerva led Skr into the study. There was a shelf with a few antiques. Skr could see all of them at a nce.


    Skr nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll study them one by one. This might take some time. You might want to sit down for a bit.¡±


    Chapter 950


    2/2


    Minerva did <b>so </b>immediately.


    Silence nketed the study.


    Half an hourter, her eyes fell on a paperweight.


    It had once belonged to a schr. He¡¯d studied for decades but couldn¡¯t find anything. He couldn¡¯t even get himself certified. He doubted himself, and it caused his demise. After acquiring the paperweight, his behavior became even more erratic. His temper had be more¡¯ fiery. The women who loved him died one after another. In the end, the police interfered and caught him.


    After that, the paperweight changed hands. The people who obtained it were influenced by the bad karma surrounding it. Some became highly unfortunate. Those who did business also found themselves losing money quickly.


    Undetermined people would sumb to an even worse fate.


    Minerva felt like there were always people watching her at night because she was a determined person. She didn¡¯t have any sinister desires brewing in her heart. The angry spirits in the paperweight could only give her a fright in the middle of the night. Her mental health would decline and drive her to extremism.


    Minerva noticed Skr¡¯s line of sight. She stood up and turned to the paperweight.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with the paperweight?¡±


    She didn¡¯t really remember when she¡¯d bought it.


    It hadn¡¯t been ced in a noticeable area. Minerva didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Naturally, she¡¯d glossed over it as always.


    ¡°It¡¯s a negative item.¡± Sk

 Richest Mogul 951

    Chapter 951


    As Skr nced at Minerva, an idea struck her. It urred to her that Minerva¡¯s recent mood swings might be connected to her


    pregnancy. Perhaps the paperweight¡¯s negative energy was affecting her state of mind.


    ¡°Negative item?¡± Minerva echoed. She was familiar with the term, as it had recently be a topic of conversation. While some people


    were cautious about such things, others remained skeptical.


    Minerva knew people from the Doherty family and was aware of their experiences and recent events involving the Ruell family. Believing in these things, she had arranged to meet Skr after their encounter at the hospital.


    Skr exined the situation with the paperweight, and Minerva¡¯s expression shifted as she listened. After a few minutes, Minerva said, ¡°So this might exin my emotional changes. Honestly, I¡¯ve been feeling quite unstabletely.¡±


    Since the moment Rowan called off their engagement, and Minerva learned she was pregnant the previous day, she had been battling her emotions.


    After all, Rowan had once been her fianc¨¦, and their rtionship had been significant. His abrupt departure had deeply affected her. She admitted that Jenny¡¯s presence made her uneasy, leading her to investigate Jenny. Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Minerva realized that her emotional instability might have heightened her sensitivity.


    Skr said, ¡°If the paperweight is affecting you now, it could continue to do so in the future.¡±


    Minerva frowned. ¡°If I don¡¯t want it to cause any more harm, should I


    leave it to you to handle it?¡±


    Skr nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯spletely destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± Minerva sald without hesitation. She had no desire to keep such a harmful object or let it hurt anyone else.


    Skr carefully took the paperweight from Minerva¡¯s hands.


    Minerva then said, ¡°I keep forgetting to talk about payment. How much is it? I¡¯ll transfer it now.¡±


    Skr had recently helped the Ruell family with a simr issue and had charged 20 million dors. Some might see that as opportunistic, but she believed there was a reason behind it. After all,pared to the value of a life, 20 million dors was nothing.


    Skr had a good impression of Minerva. The fact that she hadn¡¯t fully sumbed to the paperweight¡¯s negative influence showed her inner strength.


    She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence that I met you, Ms. Reid. For friendship¡¯s sake, let¡¯s make it 1,000 dors.¡±


    Minerva was surprised by the amount but soon smiled back at Skr. ¡°I feel lucky to have met you too. Let¡¯s skip the formalities -just call me by my first name from now on.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    Minerva didn¡¯t send just 1,000 dors. Wanting to show her sincerity in establishing a genuine friendship, she transferred 666,666 dors.


    She felt that amount was modest, considering the Ruell family¡¯s issue had been billed at 20 million dors. She had already disrupted the


    market rate.


    Skr saw therge transfer and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No, I should be the one thanking you.¡± Minerva replied with a smile of her own.


    Skr checked the time. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should head out now.


    Please take care and get some rest.


    Just as Minerva was about to nod, she suddenly began dry¨Cheaving uncontrobly. She ran to the nearby restroom, still heaving


    A few minutester, she emerged looking pale. She apologized to Skr, saying, ¡°Sorry about that. I¡¯m pregnant so I¡¯m not feeling that great.¡±

 Richest Mogul 952

    Chapter 952


    Skr hadn¡¯t expected Minerva to be so direct with her.


    She had suspected Minerva might be pregnant when she saw her dry- heaving in the restaurant earlier. Knowing how perceptive Skr was, Minerva figured she had already guessed her situation when she first started dry¨Cheaving in the restaurant,


    Minerva smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve scheduled for an abortion a few days from now. The difort I¡¯ve been experiencing over the past month or two is likely due to the pregnancy.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Skr could see the hesitation in Minerva¡¯s


    eyes.


    If Minerva were truly indifferent to the baby, she wouldn¡¯t have shown such visible struggle and doubt when talking about the abortion.


    Minerva nodded. ¡°It¡¯s better for the child not to be born into a family without a father. Also, I¡¯m not prepared to be a single mother.¡±


    She then added, ¡°Can you keep this a secret?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want her family or the Jakeman family to know about her pregnancy. If the Jakemans found out, Rowan would be forced to marry her, even if he didn¡¯t harbor any feelings for her.


    If Rowan hadn¡¯t been involved with someone else, Minerva might have considered a marriage of convenience¨Cone where both parties benefited. However, Rowan and Jenny¡¯s passionate rtionship


    made the situation unbearable.


    Skr understood and solemnly nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After leaving Minerva¡¯s home, Skr went straight to Gxy Vi. Joe


    was home, and so was Howard, who was conducting a medical check -up on him.


    Seeing Skr return, Howard greeted her first. ¡°Good evening, Mrs. Martin.¡±


    Skr nodded in response. ¡°Hello, Dr. Grey.¡±


    Joe looked up and said, ¡°There¡¯s a strawberry mille crepe cake over there. Try it and let me know if it¡¯s good.<i>¡± </i>


    ¡°I bought it on my way here from a bakery trending in short videos,¡± Howard quickly added.


    In truth, he had bought the cake for himself. He¡¯d feared it would be sold out when he finished examining Joe. To his surprise, Joe, who usually didn¡¯t care much for desserts, had asked for a slice of the cake he had waited an hour to buy.


    Howard initially thought Joe¡¯s sudden craving might be due to his recent injury and the dietary restrictions that followed, which caused him to want things he typically ignored. But now, he realized the cake was meant for Skr.


    Howard hadn¡¯t expected Joe to dote on his wife so much after getting married. He was surprised to see Joe¡¯s focus shiftpletely to Skr the moment she walked in.


    Skr¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the cake. ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard of this bakery before, but the lines are always long. Thanks, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    As she opened the box, the rich aroma of strawberry filled the air. The cake was clearly made with high¨Cquality ingredients, and the slices were neatly packed.


    She picked up a slice and took a small bite. Her eyes immediately squinted in delight. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    A wave of happiness washed over her. She had been a little hungry on


    Chapter 952


    3/3


    her way home, and finding such a treat waiting for her was a pleasant surprise.


    After Joe finished his check¨Cup, he walked over while getting dressed. ¡°Is it really that good? Let me try.¡±


    Skr was about to get him a slice when he bent down and took a bite from the slice she was eating.


    The gesture caught Howard off guard. It wasn¡¯t just a casual act of affection¨Csomething deeper was behind it.


    Seeing what Joe did, Skr asked, ¡°Is it good?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not bad,¡± Joe replied, though he wasn¡¯t really tasting the cake¨Chis gaze was fixed on Skr.


    Skr felt a bit self¨Cconscious under his intense gaze. ¡°You¡­¡±


    For the past few days, the way Joe looked at her carried an


    indescribable weight. With Howard present, she didn¡¯t feel


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Howard responded eagerly.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!


    y


    Chapter 950

 Richest Mogul 953

    Chapter 953


    Howard walked over and took a slice of cake. He had been craving it all day and was relieved to finally get a taste.


    After a few bites, he nodded in satisfaction. ¡°This is really good! It¡¯s definitely one of the best I have ever had. No wonder this ce has been popr for so long. I¡¯d line up for it again without a second thought.¡±


    Skr agreed, saying, ¡°I¡¯d line up for it too.¡±


    She thought to herself, ¡°Some businesses really deserve their


    sess.¡±


    Feeling slightly annoyed by Howard, Joe¡¯s expression turned slightly sour. ¡°Finished with the cake?¡±


    Howard noticed Joe¡¯s intense gaze and quickly realized that he might be intruding. He hastily grabbed the cake and headed for the door. ¡°I almost forgot I have something to do. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    Before leaving, he turned back to Joe. ¡°Mr. Martin, your injury is healed. You can start exercising now and travel again.¡±


    After hearing the word ¡°exercise¡°, Joe nced at Howard, a satisfied look crossing his face.


    Howard suddenly realized his wording could have been misleading. When he mentioned exercise, he meant activities like brisk walking or jogging, not anything too strenuous. However, sex was eptable.


    After Howard left, Joe turned to Skr, who was enjoying her cake. Leaning against the <b>table </b>be <b>casually </b>asked ¡°Did you hear what


    Nowork avable now. Please check yourwork. Howard said.


    Skr nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember what you said when I was hospitalized?¡± Joe asked.


    Confused, Skr lifted her gaze to him. ¡°We spoke of so many things at the hospital. I can¡¯t remember everything.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It had been over ten days since he was discharged, and so much had happened since then that it was hard for her to remember their conversations from the hospital.


    Suddenly, Joe leaned in and kissed Skr.


    Skr¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Enjoying the strawberry mille crepe cake, Skr let the rich, creamy vors melt on her tongue. When Joe kissed her, she found herself wondering how he could stand the sweetness still in her mouth.


    Joe deepened the kiss, not giving her time to lose focus.


    As she struggled to catch her breath, he murmured, ¡°Let me show you how strong I am today.¡±


    Skr blushed, remembering something. ¡°You are unbelievably strong.¡±


    Joe smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t believe it until you experience it firsthand.¡± He leaned down and kissed her again.


    Skr¡¯s body went weak as he continued the kiss. They moved upstairs and had sex in the bathtub and on the bed.


    Joe was finally satisfied at 8:00 pm. He let Skr go after she hadplimented him several times on how amazing he was.


    By then, Skr was too exhausted to eat dinner. She simply copsed onto the bed, feeling drowsy.


    Change so


    The next day, Skr woke up at 5:00 am, hungry.


    The fatigue fromst night had left her too drained even to take a shower afterward; she relied entirely on Joe for help. She couldn¡¯t even remember when she had been put back into bed.


    She slipped quietly out of bed, her legs wobbling the moment they touched the floor. Taking a deep breath, she nced at Joe, still fast asleep.


    Now she understood one of his ws.


    He was childish.

 Richest Mogul 954

    Chapter 954


    During breakfast, Joe casually mentioned, ¡°Paul has booked our flight tickets for Fachington for the day after tomorrow. You can let Mr. Gardner Senior know and take some time off.¡±


    Skr perked up in surprise. ¡°Flight tickets for the day after tomorrow?


    She had just wrapped up all her work over the past few days, so she could leave for Fachington without any concerns.


    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ll also take the chance to shoot our wedding photos there,¡±


    Joe said, his tone natural.


    When he said, ¡°wedding photos,¡± his voice was calm, as if this wasn¡¯t just a show for Gloria.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made up your mind?¡± Skr asked cautiously.


    Joe looked up suddenly, locking eyes with her. ¡°Didn¡¯t I prove enoughst night?¡±


    Skr took a deep breath. ¡°What I mean is, are you really sure about not getting a divorce? We¡¯re preparing a wedding, taking wedding photos¡­. When everything is set, there will be no room for regret.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t be getting a divorce.¡± His tone was firm, and his gaze sharp. Joe couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Skr was still thinking about


    Aiken.


    Skr was a bit taken aback and hesitated slightly before replying, ¡°If this isn¡¯t just a contractual marriage, then there shouldn¡¯t be a third party involved. If you ever want to divorce because you have someone else, I¡¯d prefer you tell me in advance.¡±


    Joe raised an eyebrow. ¡°Can you stick to that?¡±


    Chapt 954


    ¡°Of course,¡± she said resolutely. After all, she was the one who brought it up.


    Joe¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Alright, remember what <i>you </i>said.¡±


    2/3


    On Monday morning, Skr went to the HR department to request her leave and handed some tasks to Caleb.


    Caleb looked dejected after hearing that Skr would be in Fachington for half a month. He said, ¡°I can¡¯t work without motivation if you¡¯re gone. I want to go to. I might as well take a break too.¡±


    Moreover, she was going with Joe.


    Now, it was obvious that Skr and Joe¡¯s rtionship was stable. They were even traveling together, which further proved their closeness.


    Caleb had once hoped for their divorce, thinking it might give him a chance someday. But now, that hope was fading fast.


    ¡°Focus on your work, and I¡¯ll bring you back a gift when I return,¡± Skr said, patting Caleb¡¯s shoulder.


    To her, Caleb was like her brother, Harvey. Both needed to be handled with the same yful coaxing.


    Caleb brightened up instantly. ¡°Really? You promise?¡±


    ¡°Of course. If you run into any issues, just leave me a message on WhatsApp, and I¡¯ll reply when I see it. I believe in you. Work hard.¡±


    ¡°Skr, if you believe in me, then I definitely believe in myself too. I¡¯ll handle this workload with ease.¡±


    After ensuring Caleb understood his tasks, Skr met with Alexander. The rest of the day flew by with work.


    Chappi aka


    3/3


    That evening, she finally found time to tell Natalie about her flight the next day. But Natalie didn¡¯t respond immediately.


    Skr didn¡¯t think much of it. Between the time difference and Natalie¡¯s workload, it was understandable. Natalie had mentioned earlier that Austin had been working non¨Cstop on a shoot for days, barely resting.


    If Austin hadn¡¯t had a break, then Natalie definitely hadn¡¯t either. Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn¡¯t until the next day, while Skr and Joe were on their way to the airport, that Natalie replied.


    ¡°I slept for an entire day yesterday. Mr. Powell has been filming night scenes for days. Ah! Are you surprising me on purpose? When you will get here? I¡¯ll check my schedule and ask Mr. Powell if I can pick you up.¡±


    Skr nced at Joe, who was sitting beside her. Then, she texted back, ¡°Joe¡¯s already arranged for someone to pick me up at the


    airport. Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯lle find you in a day or two.¡±


    Natalie responded quickly, ¡°Joe¡¯s thoughtful. Alright, I¡¯ll just focus on work today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, focus on work.¡±


    A few minutester, Natalie sent another message. ¡°Skr, I¡¯ve been working with Mr. Powell for so long, and after we got really into our <i>roles </i>and kissed, it seems like I can¡¯t view him the same way anymore.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ I¡¯m feeling quite strange right now. Once you get here, I¡¯d like to talk it over with you and get your advice.¡±


    Chapte 95%

 Richest Mogul 955

    Chapter 955


    Skr recalled how Austin had looked at Natalie before. <i>To </i>her, the look had seemed impure. It was not like the gaze of a boss toward an employee.


    Noticing Skr¡¯s distraction as she stared at her phone, Joe asked, Is something wrong?¡±


    Skr shook off her thoughts and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Once we arrive in Fachington, I¡¯ll visit Natalie while you¡¯re working.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Vera was attending a friend¡¯s birthday party. After sipping a ss of red wine, she didn¡¯t immediately check her phone when she received a


    message.


    It wasn¡¯t until she went to the restroom that she looked at her phone. When she saw a photo sent by a friend, her expression changed.


    Her friend had messaged. ¡°They¡¯re on the same flight as me to Fachington. They seem to be getting along well, and Joe appears to treat her quite nicely. Are you sure you don¡¯t mind?¡±


    Vera stared at the photo with frustration. It was a casual, candid shot, not very clear. But it was obvious that the two people were sitting closely together, with Joe leaning toward Skr.


    Bodynguage wouldn¡¯t lie. Skr clearly had a significant ce in Joe¡¯s heart. They were even married.


    This marriage¡­


    Initially, Vera thought Joe wouldn¡¯t care much about Skr. After all, it was a sh marriage arranged by Gloria with no emotional


    connection. She had hoped that with her return and presence, Joe would lose interest in Skr. Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But now<i>, </i>they were going to Fachington together.


    For the past few days, due to the incident with Christopher, she had been holding back and waiting for Joe to make a move ande closer to her.


    But now<i>¡­ </i>


    She felt Molly was right. Skr must have used some underhanded tactics. In the face of such tactics, she would clearly be at a


    disadvantage.


    Thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t stay seated. Vera picked up her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Book me a flight to Fachington for tomorrow.<i>¡± </i>


    Then she texted Molly, ¡°Please have the items you mentioned delivered to my house tonight.¡±


    At Apollo Hospital, Minerva was struggling to leave the operating room. Every step she took was painful in her lower abdomen.


    Once inside the elevator, she leaned against the wall, her face pale. She didn¡¯t pay much attention when the elevator stopped, and someone else entered.


    *Minerva?¡±


    Hearing the familiar voice, Minerva looked up. It wasn¡¯t an illusion. It was indeed Rowan.


    Holding a medical report, Rowan looked at Minerva with surprise. He had never seen her so pale before. ¡°Are you ill?¡±


    *Rowan, I¡¯m feeling a bit dizzy.¡± When Jenny saw Minerva, her


    expression was slightly awkward. She didn¡¯t want Rowan and Minerva


    Chapter 955


    to talk too much, fearing that he might find out about Minerva¡¯s


    pregnancy.


    Rowan immediately supported Jenny but continued to worry about Minerva. ¡°Where are you feeling difort?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit uneasy when faced with Minerva¡¯s cold stare.


    With even colder eyes, Minerva looked at Rowan and Jenny and said, This is none of your business.¡±

 Richest Mogul 956

    Chapter 956


    1/3


    Chapter <b>956 </b>


    Minerva¡¯s attitude was frigid. Rowan was left stunned in ce by her cold expression, and then he frowned.


    Noticing Rowan¡¯s unease, Jenny bit her lip and said, ¡°Rowan, we¡¯ve


    arrived.¡±


    Rowan snapped back to reality and helped Jenny out of the elevator. As the elevator door began to close, Rowan nced back.


    He met Minerva¡¯s cold, mocking gaze, which intensified the uneasy feeling he had just experienced.


    Despite knowing Minerva for a long time, Rowan had always thought she was a very dull person. However, they had good chemistry in bed.


    Apart from that, Minerva didn¡¯t evoke much of a reaction from him. He neither particrly liked nor disliked her.


    However, the Minerva he had just seen reminded him of their past interactions. She seemed to genuinely dislike him.


    Seeing Rowan looking back at Minerva, Jenny became upset and said, ¡°Do you regret breaking up with Minerva? Rowan, if you regret it, go to her now! You two are from simr backgrounds, and your family chose her for you.


    ¡°You two should be together. I shouldn¡¯t have been the third party between you. If you want to be with her, go to her now. We¡¯ll break up.¡±


    Rowan withdrew his gaze as the elevator doors closed and realized what he had just done.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. After all, I¡¯ve known her for so long. Seeing her in the hospital, looking ill, it was just a matter of courtesy to ask how she¡¯s doing,¡± Rowan said.


    Chapter 956


    Jenny didn¡¯t believe him and was even more anxious. ¡°Do you still have feelings for her? Rowan, you know I can¡¯t tolerate any third parties.


    ¡°I want you to love mepletely. You can¡¯t be with me and still think about Minerva. This is unfair to me.


    Jenny was determined not to let Rowan and Minerva meet again. If. Minerva suddenly revealed her pregnancy to Rowan, it would ruin everything.


    If the Jakeman family found out, there would be no chance for her and Rowan anymore. Jenny wondered why Minerva was back in the hospital and if she was undergoing surgery.


    The thought made her heart race. If that were the case, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry.


    Rowan frowned, feeling Jenny was being unreasonable. ¡°I told you, there¡¯s nothing between Minerva and me anymore. Why won¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    Jenny said with a cold expression. ¡°Rowan, I want to trust you, but remember what you just said. You and Minerva have nothing to do with each other anymore, so you don¡¯t need to worry about her health. Right now, I¡¯m the one who is sick, and you should focus on me.¡±


    She needed to make Rowan care only about her.


    Rowan took a deep breath. Looking at the unreasonable Jenny, he suddenly felt that all the years of persistence seemed to waver. Jenny had never been this way before.


    Seeing Rowan staring at her silently, Jenny began to panic.¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Rowan, I was just a bit jealous. I¡¯ve been so concerned about youtely that I¡¯ve lost myposure. Don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡±


    2/3


    Chapter 956


    3/3


    She seemed to be on the edge. Her loss ofposure just now was all Minerva¡¯s fault. She wondered why Minerva had toe to this hospital. She should have gone to another one.


    Rowan tried to dismiss his unease and softened his tone. ¡°Just as long as you know. Let¡¯s go and see what the doctor says.¡±


    Jenny looked at Rowan with affection and said, ¡°I¡¯m really happy to. have you by my side, Rowan. No matter what our future holds, as long as we¡¯re together, everything will be fine.¡±


    Rowan¡¯s lingering doubts vanished. ¡°I feel the same way.¡±


    In Fachington, Skr had just got off the ne. She leaned back wearily against the seat of a luxury SUV. Joe, who was sitting beside her, handed her a bottle of water.


    Skr epted the bottle of water. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After taking a few sips, she felt a bit better. The flight had left her with some ear difort, and the long journey had exhausted her.


    Compared to her, Joe, who frequently traveled for business, looked perfectlyfortable. As soon <i>as </i>he settled into the SUV, he and Paul immediately dove into work.


    Chapter 957 N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Richest Mogul 957

    Chapter <b>957 </b>


    Skr took the opportunity to let Natalie know that she had arrived safely.


    The airport was quite a distance from the hotel. The driver navigated smoothly, and soon Skr drifted off <i>to </i>sleep. In her semi¨Cconscious state, she felt Joe cover her with his jacket. He even held her close so that she could sleep even morefortably.


    She originally didn¡¯t want to disturb him while he was working. However, she was so tired, and being held by him felt quitefortable, so she didn¡¯t move and just slept in his arms.


    Joe¡¯s deep, monotonous voice continued to reach her ears. The dull and tedious work content was likely a luby, making her sleep even more deeply.


    After what felt like a long time, the car came to a stop. She vaguely heard Paul¡¯s voice. ¡°Should we wake Mrs. Martin? We¡¯re near the


    hotel.¡±


    Joe replied, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Skr opened her eyes. ¡°Are we almost at the hotel?¡°.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re nearly there,¡± Joe said, his voice gentle.


    Skr sat up and looked out at the street. The different architectural styles of the foreignnd caught her eye, and she suddenly felt a surge of excitement for this trip.


    A nap had rejuvenated her, and she felt much more energetic.


    ¡°Would you like to go for a stroll?¡± Joe asked, noticing Skr¡¯s bright eyes and evident excitement as she gazed out the window.


    Skr nodded eagerly. ¡°Will you be busy after we get to the hotel?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Chapter 957


    212


    ¡°Not really. After we grab a bite, we can head out,¡± Joe replied.


    Paul nced back quickly when Joe mentioned he wasn¡¯t busy. He thought, ¡°Not busy? That¡¯s far from the truth.¡±


    Joe was as busy as ever. From what Howard had said, it seemed Joe had a special soft spot for Skr¨Csomething Joe himself might not even realize.


    Earlier, Skr had been sleeping during the drive. Joe held her close and still, speaking in a very soft voice to avoid waking her.


    Joe cast a cold nce at Paul.


    Paul immediately looked away. He certainly didn¡¯t dare to say in front of Skr that Joe was very busy.


    In just a few minutes, they arrived at the hotel. After checking in, Paul ordered some food in the room. They had their meal in the suite.


    After finishing, Skr changed into a different outfit. Then, Joe took her for a walk.


    The streets were rtively quiet. They didn¡¯t walk too far. It was just a casual stroll out of curiosity.


    While strolling, Skr noticed their hands intertwined. Their fingers locked together.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Joe didn¡¯t notice Skr¡¯s gaze on their joined hands and assumed she was interested in a nearby shop. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out.¡±


    Skr followed him into the bakery. The shop was filled with a tempting array of baked goods. Even though she had just eaten, Skr was still drawn to the pastries.


    As she was selecting which ones to buy, Joe received a phone call.


    Chapter 958

 Richest Mogul 958

    Chapter 958


    Joe hesitated for a moment when he saw who was calling but then answered the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m in Fachington. What¡¯s up?¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    While Skr was selecting pastries nearby, she noticed that Joe¡¯s expression turned rather serious when he answered the phone. She assumed it was work¨Crted, knowing Joe had a busy schedule in Fachington.


    Skr didn¡¯t think much. She focused on picking out some pastries, including a couple of varieties she knew Natalie liked.


    Once she finished picking them out, she walked over to Joe just as he finished his call. Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She nced at Joe¡¯s phone screen unintentionally. It was a call from Vera. Her heart sank slightly. She told Joe, ¡°I¡¯ll handle the checkout.¡±


    Joe took the pastries from her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Skr said.


    While Joe waited in line to pay, Skr nced at the pedestrians outside the bakery. Her phone buzzed with a new message.


    She looked down at her phone and saw that it was from Vera. Just after finishing a call with Joe, Vera was already reaching out to her. She opened the message to check.


    ¡°Are you and Joe in Fachington? We spent two months there before and visited almost every ce. Would you like me to send you a travel guide?¡±


    Skr¡¯s gaze lingered on the words ¡°We visited¡°. Joe had traveled all


    Chapter 959


    over the world, and it was unlikely there were many ces he hadn¡¯t


    been.


    It seemed Vera and Joe had shared many experiences.


    Just as Skr was lost in thought, Joe had already finished paying and walked over to her.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Joe asked.


    Skr looked up and saw the concern in his eyes. She nodded slightly and replied, ¡°Yeah, a bit.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s head back to the hotel?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once they returned <i>to </i>the hotel, Skr took a shower. When she emerged, Joe was nowhere to be seen. He must have gone to handle work with Paul.


    The ten¨Chour flight left her exhausted, so she went straight to bed to sleep.


    Meanwhile, back in Jipsburg, Vera threw her phone onto the bed in frustration. ¡°Skr, you¡¯re something, alright. Just wait until I expose your true self. I¡¯ll make sure Joe knows you¡¯ve deceived him.¡±


    2/3


    :..


    Joe was busy untilte into the night before finally returning. Seeing that Skr was asleep, he took a quick shower and quietly joined her in bed.


    Skr stirred at the sound and murmured groggily, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Yeah, go back to sleep,¡± Joe replied.


    He pulled Skr closer into his arms, and she soon fell silent. Her breathing became steady.


    Chapter 958


    3/3


    Joe also gradually drifted off to sleep.


    The next morning, they adjusted to the time difference, sleeping for over ten hours. After breakfast, Skr finally saw Natalie¡¯s reply from the previous night.


    Natalie woulde by the hotel to pick her upter. As for Joe, he would be working. Skr had the next couple of days to spend with. Natalie.


    Joe mentioned, ¡°I¡¯ll finish all the work the day after tomorrow, and then we can start taking wedding photos.¡±


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Richest Mogul 959

    <b>Chapter </b><b>959 </b>


    Skr already knew Joe¡¯s ns. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Joe added, ¡°During the next couple of days with Natalie, if anythinges up, call me immediately.¡±


    Skr smiled. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    It was clear that Joe was not entirely at ease with her being alone in a foreign country. Joe didn¡¯t hide his concern and admitted. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of myself. You focus on your work,¡± Skr said. She suddenly felt a bit nostalgic, as if parting with him.


    Joe simply nodded.


    Natalie arrived at the hotel as they talked.


    Skr went to open the door. It had been nearly two months since theyst saw each other. The moment the door opened, Skr


    almost didn¡¯t recognize Natalie. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Natalie had lost much weight, but the sun had not tanned her. Her hair had grown past her shoulders.


    ¡°Wow, you didn¡¯t recognize me?¡± Natalie teased with a smile. She hugged Skr tightly. ¡°I missed you so much.¡±


    Skrmented, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡±


    Natalie immediately expressed her frustration, saying, ¡°If you lived here for two or three months, I guarantee you¡¯d go from over 90 pounds to just 80 pounds. The Floan cuisine here is decent, but it¡¯s not like home. Everything I eat here has no taste.¡±


    As she spoke, she noticed Joe.


    Joe looked over at her and Skr, and she addressed him, ¡°Don¡¯t


    2/3


    worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Skr for the next few days. I¡¯ll ensure she eats, drinks, and has fun.¡±


    Joe raised an eyebrow. He was clearly skeptical of Natalie¡¯s words.


    ¡°Eat well, drink well, and have fun?¡± he thought.


    Then, he said, ¡°Just don¡¯t lose too much weight.¡±


    Natalie was speechless. Her mouth twitched in annoyance.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I bought several pastries. Let¡¯s have some togetherter. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve been to this bakery before, but the pastries aren¡¯t too sweet but very soft.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of the food. ¡°Now that you mention it, how could I have forgotten to buy myself some pastries and cakes over these past two months?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re in my suitcase,¡± Skr said. She moved the suitcase she had set aside closer.


    Since she would be staying with Natalie for just two days, she packed a small suitcase containing some personal items, two outfits, and a few pastries.


    Natalie checked the time. ¡°Let¡¯s head out now.¡±


    She took the suitcase from Skr¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As they were about to leave, Skr gleaned back at Joe. Their eyes


    met.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. See you the day after tomorrow. Take care of yourself these two days,¡± Skr said.


    Joe nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    As Natalie¡¯s gaze shifted between them, she remarked once they


    Chapter 959


    were downstairs and in the car, ¡°It looks like your rtionship with Joe has progressed. I could tell he was reluctant to see you leave earlier, and he¡¯s worried I won¡¯t take good care of you and that you might get too thin.¡±


    3/3


    Skrughed. ¡°It¡¯s normal for couples to act like that. But enough about me. Let¡¯s talk about you. Did Mr. Powell arrange this car for us?¡±


    ¡°I asked Mr. Powell for time off, and he arranged this car for us, knowing you wereing. We¡¯ll use this car for our outings over the next few days. I have to say, Mr. Powell is really a great boss.


    ¡°He¡¯s the kind of boss and idol you rarelye across,¡± Natalie said, praising him without reservation.


    The driver, Fabian Freeman, also came from Jipsburg. Upon hearing Natalie praise Austin, he joined in with his ownpliments. ¡°Mr. Powell is indeed an incredible person. Even though he¡¯s a superstar, he¡¯s so down¨Cto¨Cearth.


    ¡°My whole family loves watching his movies. Every role he ys is a masterpiece, and his acting is truly impressive.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also a fan of Mr. Powell. His acting is indeed remarkable,¡± Skr responded, continuing Fabian¡¯s conversation.


    That was genuinely how she felt. In Charles¡® eyes, Austin was one of the most admirable figures in the entertainment industry. The longer Charles worked in the industry, the more he admired Austin.


    These were the words Charles had said to her.


    Then, she looked at Natalie and recalled what Natalie had mentioned about the rehearsal where Austin got particrly absorbed. Perhaps Austin¡¯s feelings for Natalie were now quite evident.

 Richest Mogul 960

    Chapter <b>960 </b>


    1/3


    In the afternoon, Natalie took Skr to visit some well¨Cknown tourist spots, checking off each location as they went.


    During their tour, Austin called Natalie. He invited them to his mansion for a gathering that evening.


    ¡°Skr, we¡¯re not staying at a hotel tonight. We¡¯ll be staying at Mr. Powell¡¯s mansion. I¡¯ve been there before, it¡¯s like a hidden paradise! Oh, and Mr. Powell mentioned that there will be a barbecue tonight. He said we should head over after we finish up here.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s eyes lit up like stars when she mentioned the barbecue and the mansion.


    Skr¡¯s curiosity was piqued at the mention of such a wonderful ce. ¡°Sounds amazing! Let¡¯s buy some desserts and fruit to bring overter.¡±


    ¡°Sure, we can buy some desserts. However, Mr. Powell¡¯s mansion has a chef who can make both Floan and Wiscadian cuisines, and the desserts there are delicious, too.


    ¡°As for fruit, there are fresh ones in the orchards there that we can pick ourselves,¡± Natalie said. She suddenly realized how much she remembered about the mansion.


    Skr chuckled and said, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s just grab some desserts.¡±


    After shopping for a while, the two of them bought some desserts. Before it got dark, they got into the car and headed to the mansion. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    They snacked on some pastries to tide them over on the drive there.


    Then, Skr picked a few freshly taken photos from their sightseeing and sent them to Joe. He responded quickly, ¡°You look beautiful. The scenery is alright.¡±


    2/3


    Skr grinned and asked, ¡°Since when did you learn how to sweet- talk?¡±


    Joe¡¯s reply was simple. ¡°It¡¯s just the truth.¡±


    Hispliment made Skr¡¯s heart flutter, especially paired with his sincerity.


    ¡°You two are too sweet. I wasn¡¯t prepared for your public disy of affection,¡± Natalie teased, noticing Skr¡¯s smile. She looked like a woman who was deeply in love.


    Natalie was genuinely happy for Skr, seeing the way things had developed between her and Joe. She had a strong feeling that once Joe fell for Skr, he would never look at anyone else.


    An hourter, they arrived at Austin¡¯s mansion. Only Austin and Hank were there. The rest of the studio team had not yet arrived.


    The barbecue grill was already set up on thewn, with various skewered meats arranged nearby.


    A long table disyed an array of Floan cuisines.


    ¡°Mr. Powell,¡± Skr greeted Austin warmly.


    Austin greeted them with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll be starting the barbecue soon. Feel free to sample some of the freshly prepared dishes and seafood if you¡¯re hungry. The pizza should be ready soon too.


    ¡°The meat tonight is marinated with ingredients sent from Jipsburg City. It¡¯s going to be incredibly vorful,¡± Hank added with a hint of drool.


    Skr looked at Hank. She had seen him once or twice before, but this time, she was as surprised as she had been when she saw Natalie at the hotel. ¡°Hank, you¡¯ve lost weight.¡±


    Hank was somewhat pleased with his weight loss. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve lost 20


    Chapter 960


    pounds. It¡¯s thanks to my recent self¨Cdiscipline.¡±


    Natalie chuckled, unable to hide her amusement. She quickly turned away to avoid Hank noticing herughter. The so¨Ccalled self-


    discipline was a bit of a joke.


    Since arriving in Fachington, Hank struggled with the local cuisine. Initially, like Natalie, he had tried various new dishes and even gained a few pounds.


    However, he lost his appetite for most food once the novelty wore off. He couldn¡¯t always visit the mansion.


    He found the Floan cuisine elsewhere didn¡¯t suit his taste, and he didn¡¯t like the cuisine from other countries either.


    As a result, he ended up losing weight. However, Hank lost more weight than Natalie did.

 Richest Mogul 961

    Chapter 961


    Skr noticed Natalie trying to stifle herughter and realized that Hank and Natalie¡¯s weight loss likely


    had the same cause.


    Looking at Austin, she could tell that he maintained his physique regrly. He looked just as fit as he did back at Jipsburg.


    Hank was skilled at barbecuing. He called out to Skr and Natalie, ¡°Just wait another half hour¨Cat most. I¡¯ll have everything ready.¡±


    Natalie leaned in, clearly excited. ¡°It smells amazing.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>It smells good, right? I¡¯ve loved barbecue and grilled meat since I was a kid. These seasonings were sent from my hometown, so they¡¯re definitely authentic.¡±


    Natalie nodded eagerly, looking every bit the food enthusiast. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s authentic.¡±


    Skr and Austin stood aside, each holding a ss of different fruit juices. Skr noticed that Austin¡¯s gaze kept drifting toward Natalie.


    When he saw Natalie eyeing the skewers hungrily, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. His affection was visible in his eyes, and it was clear that his feelings for Natalie were more than admiration.


    Mr. Powell, do you have feelings for Nath? Not the usual employer¨Cemployee affection, but genuine romantic interest?¡± Skr asked directly.


    Upon hearing Skr¡¯s words, Austin took a sip of his juice. Then, he ced the cup down and shifted his gaze back from Natalie. ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can sense it.¡± Skr nodded.


    Austin¡¯s voice softened, taking on a more serious tone. He asked, ¡°How long do you think it will take for her to be ready for a new rtionship?¡±


    Skr was surprised by his straightforwardness. ¡°Are you aware of her past with Jeremy?¡±


    ¡°She and Jeremy are divorced. Given Natalie¡¯s personality, she won¡¯t rekindle anything with him,¡± Austin said confidently.


    It was clear Austin knew Natalie well.


    Skr remained cautious. ¡°Mr. Powell, are your feelings for Nath genuine, or are you just looking forpanionship because you¡¯re lonely from filming? Mr. Powell, Nath is kind and simple. She doesn¡¯t know how to manipte men like some other women might. She¡¯s juste out of a painful situation and can¡¯t afford to be hurt by another rtionship.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Skr hoped Austin could understand her meaning. He should reconsider his intentions if he only wanted a casual fling, as Natalie wouldn¡¯t participate.


    Those who were into ying emotional games ought to find someone else. Natalie was not to be approached with such intentions.


    Austin looked at Skr with a serious and sincere expression. ¡°She is lucky to have a friend like you.¡±


    Their eyes met, and Skr could clearly sense Austin¡¯s seriousness. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the entertainment industry for over a decade, and this is the first time I¡¯ve truly put my heart into a


    rtionship. If she agrees, she will be my wife.¡±


    Not a girlfriend, but a wife. This indicates how much he cared about Natalie.


    2/2


    Skr¡¯s expression softened as she smiled and nodded. ¡°Natalie can be a bit slow when ites to emotions. You might <b>need </b><b>to </b>be very thoughtful and patient with her.¡±


    If Austin became impatient, it might scare Natalie away.


    Skr knew Austin¡¯s feelings were genuine. Natalie had been infatuated with him in the past and kept up with <b>his </b>news. Someone like Austin, who was known for his clean reputation in the industry, was rare.


    Even Charles, who worked in the entertainment industry,mented that Austin differed from other celebrities.


    Natalie ran over. ¡°What are you two talking about? Is the juice good? I heard Hank say it¡¯s made with fresh fruit from the orchard.¡±


    She had initially wanted to drink alcohol. But seeing that Skr and Austin were drinking juice, she picked up a ss instead.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious, full of fruit vor,¡± Skr said.


    Austin handed her another ss. ¡°This one¡¯s mango. Try it.¡±


    ¡°I love mangoes. Thank you, Mr. Powell.¡± Natalie eagerly set aside her orange juice and took the mango juice from Austin.

 Richest Mogul 962

    Chapter 962


    Natalie took arge gulp of the mango juice. It was incredibly delicious. Freshly squeezed juice was definitely the best.


    ¡°This is delicious. Thest time I visited an orchard, I didn¡¯t see any mango trees,¡± she said.


    Austin replied, ¡°The chef brought the mangoes from the supermarket.¡±


    Natalie nodded and said, ¡°No wonder.¡±


    If there had been mangoes in the orchard, she would have picked them and eaten them right away.


    Skr smiled slightly, noting that Austin¡¯s attention to Natalie¡¯s preferences showed his genuine interest. Looking at Natalie¡¯s reaction toward Austin, it was evident that she had theplete attitude of an employee toward a boss or a fan toward an idol. This made Austin¡¯s pursuit of her potentially challenging. ¡°Lamb skewers are ready! Come and eat. I¡¯ll start grilling the beef skewers and chicken wings,¡± Hank called out, his face reddened from the grill.


    While he ate, he continued to speak to them.


    Natalie¡¯s eyes lit up as she ran back. ¡°Mr. Powell, Skr, just sit and wait. I¡¯ll bring themb skewers.¡±


    The freshly grilledmb skewers smelled incredibly tempting. After taking a bite, Skr gave Hank a bigpliment. ¡°They¡¯re so delicious. Better than any barbecue I¡¯ve had in Jipsburg.¡±


    Originally, Skr thought Hank might have been boasting, but now it was clear Hank was truly skilled.


    ¡°Yes, yes, this is the best barbecue I¡¯ve ever had.¡± Natalie nodded in agreement.


    Hankughed heartily at the praise. ¡°Barbecue not only requires good quality meat but also proper grilling. This is a family receipt. My dad has run a barbecue restaurant for over 20 years and taught me all the techniques. If you like it, we should get together more often when we¡¯re back in Jipsburg.¡±


    Austin ate sparingly.


    Even though themb skewers were incredibly aromatic, he restrained himself to only two skewers.


    Seeing this, Natalie felt a bit sorry. Austin was so disciplined for his dreams that he could only have two skewers of such delicious meat. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Mr. Powell, would you like some veggie wraps? They¡¯re filled with onions andtro, and I asked Hank to use less oil and salt,¡± she offered.


    Austin looked at her and smiled. ¡°Sure, that sounds good.¡±


    Natalie went over to get the veggie wraps.


    Austin then asked Skr, ¡°Do you think she likes me?¡±


    Skr shook her head with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell right now.¡±


    Given Natalie¡¯s personality and her recent divorce from Jeremy, she likely wasn¡¯t considering jumping into another rtionship so soon.


    Therefore, she probably hadn¡¯t thought that Austin might have feelings for her. Austin¡¯s smile faded slightly as he took a sip of the red wine. Then, he said, ¡°I guess I haven¡¯t done enough yet.¡±


    The barbecue continued for over two hours.


    2/2


    Chap 2


    Afterward, they moved inside to rx. They sipped wine and sang songs. There weren¡¯t many people, but the atmosphere wasfortable.


    Skr had a low tolerance for alcohol<b>, </b>so she stopped after just one ss of red wine.


    Natalie was slightly tipsy. She turned to Hank and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t <b>you </b>sign me on as an actress? Mr. Powell says


    I have talent, and he gets into character quickly when we act together.¡± Hank was also a bit drunk. ¡°Acting with <b>you</b>, Austin would definitely get into character.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t catch the meaning behind Hank¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean, acting with me gets him into character? Are you saying I have acting skills?¡±


    Hank asked, ¡°The entertainment industry isn¡¯t easy to work in. You have to constantly manage your figure and navigate all sorts of interactions. Can you handle that?¡±


    The entertainment industry was particrly tough for women. Many female celebrities were not as morous as they appeared, and they endured many unseen struggles.


    Though he had been drinking, he wasn¡¯t drunk. Otherwise, he would have said it outright.

 Richest Mogul 963

    Chapter 963


    Hank wondered why Natalie was bothered by the idea of breaking into the entertainment industry. She could have everything anyone could dream of if she simply married Austin.


    If she ever felt like acting, she could have an Oscar¨Cwinning actor by her side, guiding her through scenes. On top of that, she would have the man himself¨Csharing her life and her bed. It was the kind of life most people could only fantasize about, and all Natalie had to do was to marry Austin <i>and </i>make it a reality.


    Natalie thought about the barbecue she had enjoyed so much earlier and frowned. ¡°I could do everything else, but if I can¡¯t eat, I can¡¯t handle it. I¡¯ll think it over again.¡±


    Listening to Natalie¡¯s tipsy musings, Skr shook her head with augh. ¡°You¡¯re such a foodie.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Skye, we¡¯re both foodies.¡±


    Austin had always had a strong tolerance for alcohol, and the amount of red wine he drank was nothing for him. When Natalieplimented his acting and said he could get into character quickly with her, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    If it was a romantic scene, she could indeed get him into character fast. And he would bepletely sincere. No one else could do that.


    In the past, he had always relied on acting techniques for romantic scenes. It wasn¡¯t the same as actually feeling something.


    They had already kissed, and yet she acted like nothing had happened. She simply assumed he was just caught up in the moment.


    From now on, he would have to take a different approach with her. Natalie was about to talk to Austin but noticed him looking at her. She wondered if she had said something wrong earlier, as Austin seemed unhappy. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    With that on her mind, she asked Skr, ¡°Hey, Skye, do you think Mr. Powell seems off today? He doesn¡¯t look too happy.¡±


    Skr nced over at Austin. He was gazing down, his expression thoughtful.


    ¡°You must have seen it wrong. Mr. Powell¡¯s in a great mood today,¡± she said to Natalie.


    Natalie mumbled drunkenly, ¡°Did I see that wrong? I really need to drink less in the future. My eyes aren¡¯t working properly.¡±


    She realized she might have seen it wrong. Since everyone had such a great time eating barbecue and singing, it was hard to believe that Austin was suddenly in a bad mood.


    Later that night, Skr and Natalie shared a room and slept in the same bed. It was like being back in college.


    Skr went to take a shower first. After she finished, Natalie went in to bathe.


    As Natalie was in the shower, Skr nced at her phone and checked her WhatsApp messages. Her chat with Joe had not been updated for two hours.


    She had sent him a picture of the barbecue, but he hadn¡¯t replied. She wondered if he was still busy. She also checked her Instagram. She had just posted a few pictures from today. Just as her post had gone live and she was about to exit Instagram, she suddenly saw a new post from Vera.


    Vera looked radiant on her balcony, and a gentle breeze and lights cast a glow on her face. The view from

 Richest Mogul 964

    Chapter 964


    Natalie was now fully sober as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t drink much. I was just a little tipsy.¡±


    At the same time, she felt a bit of regret. While everyone sang earlier, she belted out off¨Ckey and became a microphone hog. It was so embarrassing she felt like she had made a <i>fool </i>of herself abroad.


    ¡°Your singing was better than back in college. Have you been practicing secretly?¡± Skr asked with augh.


    Natalie gave her a look of despair. ¡°Let¡¯s just cut off contact.¡±


    The next day, she had no idea how to face Austin and Hank, and she felt she had socially embarrassed herself.


    Once in bed, she confessed worriedly, ¡°These past few days, while working with Mr. Powell, I keep feeling like something¡¯s not right.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not right?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, when I see Mr. Powell, I keep recalling that moment when he kissed me. Even though I know it was just him getting into character, I still¡­¡±


    ¡°Still what?¡±


    ¡±


    Natalie bit her lip and said, ¡°I still think Mr. Powell is truly an Oscar¨Cwinning actor. His kissing skills are incredible.¡±


    Skr thought, ¡°Is that the main point?¡±


    Her mouth twitched with amusement. ¡°So his kissing skills have you fixated? Do you want to try again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. Mr. Powell¡¯s kissing skills are so impressive that my mind went nk! It turns out I¡¯ve been fixated on his kissing skills and want to try again. I¡¯m obsessed with Mr. Powell¡¯s kissing skills.¡±


    Natalie seemed to have stumbled into a new realization about herself. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Skr struggled to maintain herposure. ¡°You didn¡¯t consider anything else?¡±


    She wondered if Natalie was only fixated on his kissing skills and not on him as a person. Skr didn¡¯t ask directly because she was worried about giving Natalie the wrong impression.


    After all, given her current state of confusion, whether Natalie liked Austin or could develop feelings for him was uncertain.


    ¡°Anything else? I remember I identally touched Mr. Powell¡¯s abs that day. You wouldn¡¯t believe how disciplined he is. His diet must be controlled by willpower alone.


    ¡°His physique is maintained through hard work. He looks thin in clothes but has well¨Cdefined muscles underneath. That¡¯s Mr. Powell¨Chis well¨Cdefined physique is incredibly tempting,¡± Natalie said, nearly drooling as she spoke.


    She realized she was now craving Austin¡¯s physique again. These thoughts were only safe to share with Skr.


    Talking about it helped ease the strange feelings she had been experiencing.


    Skr was speechless. ¡°You¡¯ve often mentioned how great Mr. Powell¡¯s physique is.


    ¡°That was different before. Back then, I only have videos and photos to look at from a distance. Now, I see him in person every day. I can touch him and even kiss him.


    Chapter 964


    2/2


    ¡°It¡¯s a feeling that¡¯s hard to put into words.¡± She felt that her limited vocabry from school couldn¡¯t quite capture the depth of her experience.


    She still felt a flutter of excitement whenever she thought about <b>it</b>..


    ¡°Have you ever had any improper thoughts about Mr. Powell? Like, trying to make a move on him?¡± Skr asked.


    Natalie¡¯s eyes widened, and she shook her head vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ve had some improper thoughts, like wondering what Mr. Powell looks like without clothes. But I wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move on him.


    ¡°Besides being my boss, he¡¯s also my idol. I know my own limits well. Even if it weren¡¯t Mr. Powell<b>, </b>I¡¯m not interested in pursuing anyone at the moment. Right now, I¡¯m focused on my career.¡±


    After a big setback with Jeremy, she wasn¡¯t ready to fall for someone again without reservation. The thought of romance and marriage was frightening to her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something else. Aren¡¯t you and Joe supposed to be taking wedding photos in a few days?


    Skr didn¡¯t press further and simply nodded. ¡°We¡¯re scheduled to go for the shoot the day after tomorrow.<i>¡± </i>


    She had the feeling that the n might still be canceled.


    Natalie didn¡¯t catch the underlying meaning in Skr¡¯s words, feeling a bit tired. She cheerfully nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s great! With your figure, you¡¯ll look stunning in any wedding dress. Joe won¡¯t be able to take his eyes off you.


    ¡°I¡¯m too tired. I need to sleep now,¡± Natalie said.


    Without another word, Natalie closed her eyes and fell asleep quickly, even with the lights still on.


    Skr got up to turn them off.


    Austin and Hank were still awake, going over the details of tomorrow¡¯s work schedule.


    Both of them were night owls and could stay up all night.


    After dunking and singing, neither Austin nor Hank felt the slightest bit sleepy. So they decided to have and of drinks


    The rescheduled tomorrow¡¯s daytime activities, but the evening ones can¡¯t be postponed. Check the schedule and see if there¡¯s anything wrong.¡± Hank said as he handed over the ns.


    Austin skimmed through the schedule quickly. ¡°Everything looks fine. We¡¯ll follow this n.¡±


    There will be an interview after the event. Just speak freely. These small interviews are a piece of cake for you.¡± Hank was confident in Austin¡¯s abilities.


    Of course, Hank had been confident for many years, though he was still uneasy about Austin¡¯s romantic


    issues.


    ¡°I noticed that Natalie seemed oblivious today. Doesn¡¯t she realize you have feelings for her?¡± Hank was exasperated with Natalie¡¯sck of awareness.


    Austin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°She¡¯s juste out of a difficult situation with Jeremy. It¡¯s natural for her to be guarded about rtionships right now. Maybe she¡¯lle to understand it in time.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of Jeremy, I feel like he still hasn¡¯t gotten over Natalie, but he¡¯s hard to read,¡± Hank said with a frown.


    He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that even if Natalie knew about Austin¡¯s feelings and ended up with him, Jeremy would definitely try to intervene.


    Austin gave a nomittal hum in response.


    Hank raised an eyebrow. He realized that while he was here fretting about whether Jeremy would take any drastic measures, Austin seemedpletely unconcerned.


    Hank nced around the mansion. He thought that this ce wasn¡¯t something money could easily buy.


    ¡°Austin, after keeping this secret for so many years, just tell me straight out¨Cwho exactly are you?¡±


    Austin gave him a cool nce and replied, ¡°I¡¯m your bread and butter.¡±


    Hank muttered a curse under his breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    The next day, Natalie and Skr woke up at 11:00 am.


    Skr had a headache.


    ¡°Do you have a headache, too? My head hurts so much. I knew I shouldn¡¯t have drunk yesterday. It always gives me a headache, Natalieined about her health,menting that she could eat anything but


    shouldn¡¯t drink.


    ¡°I have a headache as well. Drink <i>some </i>water, it should help relieve it soon,¡± Skr said, handing Natalie a ss of water.


    Skr took a few sips of water slowly, while Natalie also took a few sips of water. After about ten


    minutes, both felt some relief from their headaches.


    The mansion¡¯s chef had prepared avish breakfast with various Floan and Wiscadian cuisines, all beautifully presented and rich in vor and aroma.


    Skr was quite hungry.


    ¡°The pancakes are incredible. I¡¯ve been craving them since thest time I had them. They¡¯re even better than what I had at Jipsburg.¡± Natalie enthusiastically rmended the pancakes.


    Skr tried one and was indeed impressed. ¡°They¡¯re delicious.¡±


    ¡°We had them make a few more today,¡± Austin said gently.


    Hank had already finished two pancakes and arge bowl of chicken soup. ¡°This is the best. It¡¯s just too far from the set. Otherwise, I¡¯d want toe here every day for a meal.*


    ¡°I feel the same way,<b>¡± </b>Natalie agreed and nodded eagerly.


    Just as they were enjoying their conversation, Natalie¡¯s phone rang. She was about to answer it when she saw Jeremy calling.


    Her smile quickly faded.


    Skr noticed Natalie¡¯s sudden change in expression.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Richest Mogul 965

    Chapter <b>965 </b>


    After <b>drinking </b>and singing, neither Austin nor Hank fast the alightest bit sleepy. So they decided to have another <b>round </b>of <b>drinks</b><b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ve rescheduled tomorrow¡¯s daytime activities, but the evening ones can¡¯t be postponed. Check the schedule and see if there¡¯s anything wrong,¡± Hank said as he handed over the ns.


    Austin skimmed through the schedule quickly. ¡°Everything looks fine. We¡¯ll follow this n<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    ¡°There will be an interview after the event. Just speak freely. These small interviews are a piece of cake for you.¡± Hank was confident in Austin¡¯s abilities.


    Of course, Hank had been confident for many years, though he was still uneasy about Austin¡¯s romantic


    issues.


    ¡°I noticed that Natalie seemed oblivious today. Doesn¡¯t she realize you have feelings for her?¡± Hank was exasperated with Natalie¡¯sck of awareness.


    Austin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°She¡¯s juste out of a difficult situation with Jeremy. It¡¯s natural for her to be guarded about rtionships right now. Maybe she¡¯lle to understand it in time.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of Jeremy, I feel like he still hasn¡¯t gotten over Natalie, but he¡¯s hard to read,¡± Hank said with a frown.


    He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that even if Natalie knew about Austin¡¯s feelings and ended up with him, Jeremy would definitely try to intervene.


    Austin gave a nomittal hum in response.


    Hank raised an eyebrow. He realized that while he was here fretting about whether Jeremy would take any drastic measures, Austin seemedpletely unconcerned.


    Hank nced around the mansion. He thought that this ce wasn¡¯t something money could easily buy.


    ¡°Austin, after keeping this secret for so many years, just tell me straight out¨Cwho exactly are you?¡±


    Austin gave him a cool nce and replied, ¡°I¡¯m your bread and butter.¡±


    Hank muttered a curse under his breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    The next day, Natalie and Skr woke up at 11:00 am.


    Skr had a headache.


    ¡°Do you have a headache, too? My head hurts so much. I knew I shouldn¡¯t have drunk yesterday. It always gives me a headache,¡± Natalieined about her health,menting that she could eat anything but shouldn¡¯t drink.


    ¡°I have a headache as well. Drink some water, it should help relieve it soon,¡± Skr said, handing Natalie a ss of water.


    Skr took a few sips of water slowly, while Natalie also took a few sips of water. After about ten minutes, both felt some relief from their headaches.


    The mansion¡¯s chef had prepared avish breakfast with various Floan and Wiscadian cuisines, all beautifully presented and rich in vor and aroma.


    Skr was quite hungry.


    ¡°The pancakes are incredible. I¡¯ve been craving them since thest time I had them. They¡¯re even better than what I had at Jipsburg.¡± Natalie enthusiastically rmended the pancakes. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Skr tried one and was indeed impressed. ¡°They¡¯re delicious.¡±


    ¡°We had them make a few more today,¡± Austin said gently.


    Hank had already finished two pancakes and arge bowl of chicken soup. ¡°This is the best. It¡¯s just too far from the set. Otherwise, I¡¯d want toe here every day for a meal.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way,¡± Natalie agreed and nodded eagerly.


    Just as they were enjoying their conversation, Natalie¡¯s phone rang. She was about to answer it when she saw Jeremy calling.


    Her smile quickly faded.


    Skr noticed Natalie¡¯s sudden change in expression.

 Richest Mogul 966

    Chapter 966


    Chapter 966


    Natalie stepped outside to take the call. She didn¡¯t want to disturb Hank, Austin, and Skr at breakfast.


    ¡°Jeremy,¡± she answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m in Fachington. I need to see you today.¡± Jeremy¡¯s voice came through.


    Natalie wondered why he was returning to Fachington. He and Helena had just returned a few days earlier.


    Natalie nced back at the three people still eating and said quietly, ¡°I can¡¯t meet you today. Skr is here in Fachington, and I need to be with her for the next couple of days. If there¡¯s something important; let¡¯s discuss it over the phone.¡±


    Jeremy replied, ¡°We can¡¯t discuss it over the phone. Where are you right now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m with Skr. Jeremy, I think there¡¯s nothing more for us to discuss. The food is getting cold, so I¡¯m going to eat,¡± Natalie said, ready to end the call.


    Jeremy immediately stopped Natalie. ¡°Wait, are you with Austin?¡±


    Natalie confirmed briefly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jeremy immediately responded coldly, ¡°I need to see you today, or there will be consequences you won¡¯t expect.¡±


    ¡°Jeremy! What exactly do you want? I¡¯ve said that Skr is here, and I want to spend the next couple of days with her.


    ¡°Why do you insist on seeing me? We should have said everything that needed to be saidst time, and there¡¯s no need for more,¡± Natalie said.


    She felt increasingly confused by Jeremy. Theirst two meetings had ended on bad terms. There were many things she wanted to rify, but she couldn¡¯t quite put them into words.


    ¡°Moreover, we¡¯ve already divorced, Jeremy.¡±


    Jeremy took a deep breath and said, ¡°I regret it. We shouldn¡¯t have divorced.¡±


    He had said the same thingst time. But as she had mentioned before, there was no remedy for regret. Since they were divorced, they couldn¡¯t be together again.


    She had intentionally downyed their marriage¡¯s impact on her, but that didn¡¯t mean the hurt had disappeared.


    Natalie¡¯s eyes welled up. ¡°I¡¯ve already said I wish you and Helena well.¡±


    ¡°Jeremy, there¡¯s nothing more to discuss between us Some things were clearly said at the time of our divorce. I¡¯ve moved on, and you should too. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to Helena otherwise. I need to go now.¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t give Jeremy a chance to respond and terminated the call. She stood by the door, trying to calm her emotions and not let Jeremy affect her, but she was still impacted.


    After a while, she returned to the dining room.


    Skr looked up as Natalie came back. It was clear that Natalie¡¯s mood had changed, and her eyes were


    a bit red.


    Skr guessed that the call must have been from Jeremy. If it had been anyone else, Natalie wouldn¡¯t have gone outside to take the call.


    Only Jeremy¡¯s calls could cause such a noticeable shift in Natalie¡¯s emotions. Austin¡¯s gaze darkened


    Chapter 966


    slightly.


    Hank pretended not to notice Natalie¡¯s change in mood. When Natalie sat down, she lost her appetite for the pancakes she had been looking forward to.


    She managed to eat a couple more but then said, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    Skr was also almost done eating.


    After breakfast, Austin and Hank apanied them around the mansion for a while.


    The mansion was vast, and they spent over two hours exploring without finishing everything. Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They also picked some fresh fruit from the orchard and went to visit a nearby scenic spot with their fresh


    fruit.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Richest Mogul 967

    im


    Chapters?


    By the time Austin and Hank had apanied Skr and Natalie


    their mansion four, it was already 5


    00pm. After having dinner together, Austin and Hank at first because Austin had an event to attend that


    Pening


    Akyar then went with Natalie to the hotel.


    Ye be wu chi to the set


    The hotel was close to the set. Natalie and Austin had been staying there for the past two months. The area was also very safe, so there were no security concerns.


    Natalie took Skr on a tour of the set again. The current shoots were for other actors¡® scenes. However, suchrge¨Cscale productions were rare for Jipsburg film crews to achieve


    Skr was interested and thought she would share this experience with Charles when she returned so he could understand more about it. Since photography was not allowed, she felt a bit disappointed.


    ¡°Look, that¡¯s the female lead. Isn¡¯t she stunning? When she acts with Mr. Powell, their emotional scenes are so gripping, it makes my heart race,¡± Natalie said, pointing to a few people filming nearby.


    The female lead was Fachingtonian and was breathtakingly beautiful. Just a nce was enough to take one¡¯s breath away.


    ¡°So when Mr. Powell and I act together, he can imagine me as the female lead and get into the role. It really shows how professional he is.¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help but praise Austin again.


    As they walked, Natalie continuedplimenting him, Skr felt that Austin had unconsciously carved out a special ce in Natalie¡¯s heart. Despite everything, this admiration for Austin made him uniquely irreceable.


    Skr¡¯s gaze suddenly stopped at a certain spot, and her steps faltered as well.


    Natalie noticed that Skr had fallen behind after taking a few steps ahead and turned back to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She followed Skr¡¯s gaze to see what had caught her attention.


    When Natalie saw that the scene was wrapping up and the next scene was being prepared with several actors, including Helena, she was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t Helena¡¯s scenes finish filming a while ago? Could it be a reshoot? But the set doesn¡¯t match, so it must be an added scene.¡±


    Just as she spoke, Natalie spotted Jeremy. It seemed that Helena¡¯s added scenes were likely Jeremy¡¯s


    doing


    At that moment, Jeremy¡¯s gaze shifted toward them. He first noticed Skr, and then his eyesnded on Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Natalie.


    When Natalie met Jeremy¡¯s gaze, she immediately grabbed Skr¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit tired.


    Let¡¯s head back to the hotel.¡±


    Skr noticed that when Jeremy saw Natalie, there was a hint of an authoritative and dark look in Jeremy¡¯s eyes that made one feel a bit uneasy.


    She thought that Jeremy¡¯s repeated trips to Fachington and his constant sending of Helena to Austin¡¯s film <b>set </b>indicated that he was still unwilling to let go of Natalie.


    Moreover, Skr felt Jeremy must have already noticed Austin¡¯s feelings for Natalie.


    As they quickly made their way back to the hotel, Natalie remained silent. Once they reached their room, she finally spoke up when she saw Skr¡¯s concerned look.


    Chapur 967


    ¡°The call I received this morning during breakfast at the mansion was from Jeremy. He wants to talk to me. I don¡¯t understand him at all. I have no idea what he¡¯s thinking.¡±


    Skr asked, ¡°Did he ever mention his rtionship with Helena?¡±


    Natalie shook her head. ¡°I never asked him directly about his rtionship with Helena. But seeing them together at the mall and traveling abroad, it¡¯s obvious what their rtionship must be.¡±


    Skr pondered this for a moment.


    Natalie continued, ¡°Now he¡¯s being ambiguous with Helena while relentlessly pursuing me. It¡¯s like I don¡¯t even recognize him anymore. It feels like the Jeremy I thought I knew for all these years was just a fa?ade.¡±


    Natalie felt a deep sadness whenever she thought about how the rtionship she had invested in for over a decade might have been a fa?ade.


    Just as Skr was about to respond, there was a knock at the door.

 Richest Mogul 968

    Chapter 968


    There was a knock at the door. Skr frowned.


    Natalie¡¯s expression changed as she went to check who it was. She had expected it to be Jeremy, but to her surprise, it was Helena.


    She turned to Skr and said, ¡°It¡¯s Helena.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Isn¡¯t she supposed to be filming? Skr checked the time. As she and Natalie returned to the hotel,


    Helena arrived before they could say more than a few words. This meant that Helena wasn¡¯t filming and had returned with them.


    Natalie shook her head. ¡®I¡¯m not sure. Let¡¯s see what she wants


    With that, she opened the door.


    ¡°Ms. Jakeman, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. I asked the staff at the set and found out you¡¯re staying in this hotel too. I was originally scheduled to shoot two scenes today, but there was a problem, and my scenes have been rescheduled to tomorrow,¡± Helena said gently.


    It seemed like an exnation for why she was at the set.


    Natalie was puzzled by Helena¡¯s intention. Even though they were staying at the same hotel, Helena didn¡¯t seem to need toe over and greet her.


    They were acquaintances but not quite friends. There didn¡¯t seem to be any need for Helena to make a special effort for such a visit.


    Out of courtesy, Natalie replied, ¡°I see.¡±


    Helena noticed Natalie¡¯sck of enthusiasm and smiled warmly. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t have many friends here. Someone even sent me a birthday cake today. Yes, it¡¯s my birthday. Would you join me for a small birthday celebration, Ms. Jakeman?¡±


    ¡°I might not be able to make it. I have friends here. But happy birthday! Natalie¡¯s sight imitation faded.


    It turned out Helena just wanted to invite her to a birthday celebration. However, dining with someone she wasn¡¯t very familiar with could be awkward, and she sometimes felt socially anxious.


    Helena seemed to anticipate Natalie¡¯s refusal, so she turned her attention to Skr, who was inside. ¡°Ms. Sullivan is here too? Maybe both could join me. Celebrating alone in a foreign country is quite lonely.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Jeremy with you? Natalie asked impulsively.


    She immediately regretted the question.


    After knowing Jeremy for years, Natalie understood how busy he could get when work called. He might suddenly have had somethinge up, leaving him unable to spend Helene¡¯s birthday with her.


    Helena replied with a hint of resignation, ¡°Mr. Hughes has work. It came up unexpectedly.*


    At this point, it seemed difficult to refuse.


    Besides, it was hard to turn someone down when they were being so polite. From the moment Hellena knocked on the door, her attitude had been nothing but pleasant,


    Natalie turned to Skr. ¡°Shall we join Ms. Hart for her birthday celebration?¡±


    Skr sighed inwardly. Natalie was truly kind¨Chearted, agreeing to celebrate the birthday of her ex- husband¡¯s current partner. Even in fiction, something like this was rarely written. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Chapter 965


    2/2


    However, Helena¡¯s friendly approach made it difficult to refuse, so Skr nodded.


    Helena¡¯s room was upstairs. It had been decorated extensively, giving off a strong birthday vibe.


    A uniquely designed birthday cake was prominently disyed in the center. Birthday celebrations couldn¡¯t be faked, especially for a celebrity like Helena, whose details could easily be found online.


    After singing the birthday song, Helena closed her eyes to make a wish before cutting the cake.


    Skr and Natalie each took a slice. They had eaten a lot at dinner and were nearly full, but they managed a few bites of the cake.


    Afterward, Helena brought them over to the balcony to look outside. It was already night, and the sky had


    turned dark.

 Richest Mogul 969

    Chapter 969


    Under the streetlights, pedestrians chatted quietly.


    ¡°I never imagined that one day I would be filming in Fachington. It feels like a dream. Seven or eight years ago, I¡¯d wished to be an award¨Cwinning actress.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t achieved that yet, but I know it¡¯s not the right time. I still need to keep growing and improving,¡± Helena said. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She held a ss of red wine in her hand, looking like she had something on her mind. However, she maintained a smile as she chatted with Skr and Natalie.


    Skr smiled and said, ¡°Then I hope your wishes true someday.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Natalie added, ¡°Your acting skills are evident. That day is not far off.¡±


    Natalie genuinely believed in Helena¡¯s potential. Helena had both the looks and the acting skills. With her current poprity, as long as she continued to hone her craft, bing an award¨Cwinning actress seemed inevitable.


    With Jeremy supporting her now, it would likely happen soon. Helena looked thoughtfully at Natalie. If it were anyone else, she might have seen it as ttery.


    But looking at Natalie now, it was clear that she genuinely wished Helena well. Despite knowing Helena¡¯s connection with Jeremy, Natalie remained sincere in her wishes.


    Suddenly, Helena realized why Jeremy struggled to let Natalie go. It wasn¡¯t that Helena wasn¡¯t good enough; it was because she had qualities that drew people to her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Helena said.


    After she finished speaking, the doorbell rang. Hearing it, she pressed her lips together.


    It seemed that her role as a mere supporting character might be ending.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the door,¡± Helena said.


    As Helena walked toward the door, she thought about how her current envy wasn¡¯t of the morous. actress in the spotlight but rather of Natalie, who was behind her.


    Clearly, only Natalie could make Jeremy go to such lengths to see her.


    When the door opened, Jeremy appeared. He looked inside and saw Natalie and Skr, who were just.ing in from the balcony.


    They had just set down their half¨Ceaten cake and were preparing to leave, but Jeremy was standing at the


    door.


    Jeremy¡¯s gaze swept past Helena andnded directly on Natalie. Noticing the cake on Natalie¡¯s lips, a slight smile appeared on his face.


    He knew Natalie had a sweet tooth, and it wasn¡¯t unusual for her to get some on her face when she was enjoying it.


    ¡°Have you finished your work?¡± Helena asked, remembering what she was supposed to say.


    Although she felt a bit ufortable being ignored by Jeremy, she took it in stride and quickly adapted.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done,¡± Jeremy replied, stepping inside.


    Chapter 969


    He then turned to Skr. ¡°I saw Joe earlier. He¡¯lle by to pick you up when he¡¯s done with his work.¡±


    ¡°Pick me up?¡± Skr was surprised and checked her phone. Indeed, Joe had texted her on WhatsApp about half an hour ago, saying he woulde by in the evening.


    Jeremy then turned to Natalie. ¡°We need to talkter.¡±


    Natalie tightened her grip on her hands. There was no avoiding this conversation. They indeed needed to have it. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Skr was concerned for Natalie and said, ¡°Nath, why don¡¯t you help me pack up first?¡±


    Natalie nodded and followed Skr out of Helena¡¯s room. After they left<b>, </b>Helena looked at Jeremy with a sweet smile. ¡°Would you like a piece of cake, Mr. Hughes<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Jeremy nced at the cake but declined. ¡°No, thank you. You should enjoy your rest.¡±


    As Jeremy was about to leave, Helena spoke up again. ¡°Mr. Hughes, is there really no chance for us?¡± Jeremy paused at the door. He turned back to her, and his gaze remained as cold as ever. ¡°No.¡±

 Richest Mogul 970

    Chapter 970


    Skr didn¡¯t start packing immediately after returning to the room. There wasn¡¯t much to pack anyway. Her suitcase had only been opened to take out her pajamas and skincare products, so it would be simple enough to just put them back in.


    Natalie looked unwell. After entering, she sat down directly.


    Skr said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay and keep youpany.¡±


    Natalie shook her head. ¡°If I avoid it this time, there will be another time. Jeremy has returned to Fachington. He must want to have a thorough conversation with me. I don¡¯t want to keep dragging this out. If he has any doubts or thoughts, he should make them clear today.¡±


    She had thought divorce would be the end of everything, but she hadn¡¯t expected divorce to mean the beginning of something.


    Skr nodded. Considering Jeremy¡¯s concern for Natalie, he wouldn¡¯t hurt her. Besides, they were at the hotel.


    About ten minutes passed, and Joe called.


    ¡°Wait a few minutes, I¡¯ll be downstairs soon.¡±


    ¡°No rush.¡±


    Natalie escorted Skr downstairs.


    When they met Joe, Natalie couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Mr. Martin, you¡¯ve only been apart from Skye for a day, and you¡¯re already missing her? I was hoping to spend another night with her, but here you are,ing to take her away right away.¡±


    Joe directly admitted it, his gaze falling on Skr and not shifting away. ¡°I really do miss her.¡±


    Natalie was momentarily speechless. She hadn¡¯t expected him to admit it so readily.


    Skr blushed when she heard his words. Joe¡¯s tone made it hard to tell if he was serious, as his words always carried a mix of truth and humor. If she didn¡¯t know better, she might have believed he couldn¡¯t stand apart from her.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading out. Let¡¯s catch up in the next few days if we have time. Take care of yourself,¡± Skr said, turning to Natalie.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never let myself suffer. It¡¯s already past 10:00 pm. You should go back to the hotel and get some rest with Mr. Martin,¡± Natalie replied with a wave.


    As Joe¡¯s car disappeared into the distance, Natalie lingered for a moment before heading back inside. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She nced at the time. It was gettingte, and she wondered if Austin¡¯s event had wrapped up by now. Just as she was about to call Hank for an update, Jeremy appeared before her.


    <i>¡°</i>Are we going to your room or mine?¡± he asked.


    Natalie thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room.¡±


    They headed toward the elevator. As they were entering, Austin and Hank happened to arrive at the hotel. They saw Natalie and Jeremy getting into the elevator


    Hank frowned and said, ¡°Someone from the crew mentioned that Jeremy and Helena are back today. Also, the director has added two more scenes for Helena, which will be with your character. They¡¯re scheduled to shoot tomorrow.¡±


    Chapter 970


    2/2


    Jeremy had barely been gone for two days before returning, so Hank could easily guess who had brought him back, It was clear he was here for Natalie.


    Hank then nced at Jeremy, who had a neutral expression. However, after working with him for many years, Hank could tell Austin was annoyed.


    ¡°Should I call Natalie and have here find us? I cane up with some excuse,¡± Hank offered. As they were discussing this, they reached the elevator. It had already stopped on the ninth floor.

 Richest Mogul 971

    Chapter 971


    Austin and Hank were also staying on the ninth floor. Austin waved off the suggestion and said, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t go back to someone she¡¯s already left.¡±


    ¡°Go back?¡± Hank paused and nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, Natalie¡¯s not the type to change her decisions. If she were, she would have reconciled with Jeremy when he first came to Fachington.¡±


    Back in the room, Natalie was the first to speak as she looked at Jeremy.


    ¡°We¡¯ve talked a few times, but we haven¡¯t resolved anything. Jeremy, we can¡¯t N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    continue like this.¡±


    Jeremy nced around the room, noting that there were no signs of another man staying there. It seemed that Austin hadn¡¯t taken things further with


    Natalie.


    Hearing Natalie¡¯s words, Jeremy¡¯s expression darkened. He sat down on the single couch and then turned to face her


    ¡°We indeed can¡¯t continue like this. My rtionship with Helena isn¡¯t what you think. She signed with mypany¡¯s film division, and we were just on a business trip together.


    ¡°You¡¯vepletely misunderstood the nature of my rtionship with her. If this were before, you would definitely question me.¡±


    Natalie bit her lip as she said, ¡°You¡¯re right, that was before. Back then, I was your girlfriend or your wife. If you had another woman around, I would question you. But now that we¡¯re divorced, who you¡¯re with is no longer my concern.¡±


    When he heard ¡°no longer my concern¡°, Jeremy¡¯s eye¡¯s suddenly darkened with intensity. ¡°Now I can tell you that it does matter. I came here to say that we need to remarry.¡±


    ¡°Remarry? Jeremy, are you joking? I¡¯ve never said I wanted to remarry you, nor have I ever agreed to it.¡± Natalie looked at him in shock.


    She wondered how he could be so brazen as to talk about remarrying. It was incredibly overbearing and presumptuous.


    Chapter 971


    Jeremy¡¯s face grew even darker as he stood up. He was a head taller than Natalie, and as he looked down at her, the scene of pressure was palpable.


    Under his gaze, Natalie found it hard to breathe and took arge step back.


    ¡°Do you remember what I told youst time? Divorce was just a temporary measure to give you time to realize that you are meant to be my wife for life.¡± Jeremy¡¯s voice was deep and serious.


    It was clear to anyone how Jeremy felt about Natalie now.


    ¡°After our divorce, my grandfather arranged another marriage for me, but I turned it down. I told them our divorce was temporary and that we would remarry soon. Even my parents and your parents know about my decision. Natalie, you¡¯ve had enough time away. It¡¯s time toe back.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s eyes reddened as she listened. ¡°What do you need me to say for you to understand? Our divorce was not a temporary fix. We are truly divorced now. When we went through with the divorce, I made it clear that I would never remarry you.¡±


    She took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you or your family say, but it doesn¡¯t work for me. I cannot forgive your infidelity, nor can I overlook the blemish in our rtionship. Jeremy, our marriage is officially over, and it¡¯s time to close the chapter on our rtionship.


    ¡°I used to think that even if we couldn¡¯t be spouses or lovers, we could still be friends or at least have a sibling¨Clike bond. Now, I realize I was being too na?ve. From now on, it¡¯s best if we never see each other again.¡±


    When Natalie finished speaking, she feltpletely drained. Jeremy¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°Natalie!¡±


    She was startled by his tone and took anotherrge step back.


    ¡°Have you fallen for someone else?¡± Jeremy demanded, closing the distance between them.


    Natalie was stunned, then frowned. ¡°We just got divorced, and I haven¡¯t had time to move on to someone else. Jeremy, don¡¯t think so poorly of me. We can¡¯t remarry because of the issues between us.¡±

 Richest Mogul 972

    Chapter <b>972 </b>


    Natalie couldn¡¯t understand why Jeremy couldn¡¯t grasp her decision.


    Many people would open up their innermost thoughts in front of Jeremy, yet he couldn¡¯t see her decision or the specific reasons behind the end of their marriage.


    ¡°Our issues¡­¡± Jeremy¡¯s expression grew colder and darker.


    Whatever the initial cause of what happened between him and Annabelle, it was clear that he was indeed wavering. Though Natalie was straightforward and innocent, it didn¡¯t mean she was unaware of his past rtionship with Anabelle. He knew this.


    But he had only cheated on her that one time. 1


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen again. Nath, it¡¯s time toe home,¡± Jeremy said in a deep,


    resonant voice.


    At the mention of ¡°home¡°, Natalie¡¯s tears flowed freely. ¡°Our home is gone, Jeremy. I admit I may be petty, but our rtionship ended the day we divorced.¡±


    She knew exactly who she was and who Jeremy was, so their rtionship couldn¡¯t be repaired. Jeremy¡¯s body tensed, his features sharpening with


    intensity. The room fell into a heavy silence.


    Suddenly, Jeremy took a step closer to Natalie. The room, already small, now felt even tighter. There was only a single step between them.


    Natalie could hear his breathing. He was angry.


    Wiping her tears away, Natalie looked at Jeremy with red eyes and took


    11


    another step back. She increased their distance and said, ¡°We need to move on.


    At that moment, she was more certain than ever that their rtionship was confined to the past, with no future left.


    The past between Jeremy and Annabelle wasn¡¯t the only barrier. Natalie also had her own understanding of the old Jeremy.


    Since their marriage, Jeremy had gradually changed, and she no longer


    2/3


    recognized him. And she had changed as well.


    So, they were both different now. The end of their marriage was due to both Jeremy and her<b>. </b>


    Jeremy lowered his gaze to Natalie. ¡°We need to move forward. Everything that happened in the past can be forgotten. Let¡¯s start fresh now.<i>¡± </i>


    Natalie started crying again. ¡°Jeremy, can you please stop this? I really don¡¯t know how to face you anymore.¡±


    Jeremy reached out to wipe Natalie¡¯s tears. Natalie suddenly took a step back. Jeremy¡¯s hand froze in mid¨Cair.


    At that moment, a knock came at the door.


    A deep, gentle voice followed. ¡°Is anyone there?¡±


    The simple words revealed the identity of the visitor.


    It was Austin.


    Jeremy¡¯s expression darkened instantly, and his demeanor became menacing. Natalie nced at him quickly before rushing to open the door. ¡°Mr. Powell, I¡¯m


    here.¡±


    As the door opened, Austin¡¯s face appeared. He nced inside with a neutral expression and spotted Jeremy.


    Jeremy also looked at Austin.


    Their gazes met, and the atmosphere immediately became tense.


    Natalie regretted opening the door. She had been crying, and her eyes were still red. She had let Austin see her in such a state, and Jeremy was still there.


    ¡°Mr. Powell, is there something you need? I have¡­ a friend here,¡± Natalie said, taking a deep breath.


    Austin looked away and turned his gaze toward Natalie. Noticing her red, swollen eyes, he frowned slightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s an event at the studio tonight. Do you want toe?¡±


    Natalie hesitated for a moment, thinking about the unresolved situation with Jeremy. She nodded quickly and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯lle. I¡¯ll just get ready and head over.¡±


    Chapter 972


    3/3


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you, and then we can head over together,¡± Austin said. He had no intention of leaving. Instead, he stood by the door. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Jeremy was visibly irritated by this. He red at Austin with anger.


    Austin seemed oblivious to Jeremy¡¯s hostility and simply leaned against the side of the door!


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading<b>>> </b>

 Richest Mogul 973

    Chapter <b>973 </b>


    Natalie was surprised by Austin¡¯s behavior but didn¡¯t think too much of it. He was probably just concerned that Jeremy might be giving her a hard time.


    Both Austin and Hank were aware of herplicated rtionship with Jeremy.


    Turning back to her room, she nced at Jeremy and said, ¡°I think we¡¯re done here. My colleagues from the studio have organized an event, and I need to attend.¡±


    With that, she grabbed her phone from the table and made it as if to leave. Jeremy¡¯s expression darkened further, and he grabbed her wrist.


    Natalie yanked her arm away sharply. But after doing so, she realized she had overreacted. She looked at Jeremy apologetically and asked, ¡°Do you need anything else?¡±


    Hearing Natalie¡¯s somewhat unfamiliar inquiry, Jeremy felt a sharp pain in his chest, as if someone had a tight grip on his heart. He also noticed Austin watching him, seemingly guarding against any trouble he might cause Natalie. It wasughable.


    ¡°No,¡± he said coldly before striding out of the room.


    When he reached the door, he paused for a moment. He exchanged a


    meaningful look with Austin from close range.


    That nce was a silent exchange only they understood. By the time Natalie walked out, Jeremy had already left, striding away.


    Once Jeremy was in the elevator, Austin asked Natalie, ¡°Did he give you trouble?<b>¡± </b>


    Natalie hesitated before replying, ¡°No, we just discussed a few things.¡±


    Austin nced at Natalie¡¯s still red and swollen eyes but chose not to ask any further questions.


    After Skr got in, Joe took a phone call thatsted over half an hour inside the car. Skr gazed out the window, watching the passing scenery.


    Chapter 973


    But as she kept looking at the nighttime scenery, she started to feel drowsy. Just as she was about to close her eyes and sleep, Joe ended the call.


    ¡®Are you tired?¡± he asked.


    Skr, already feeling sleepy, nodded weakly. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lean on me and rest,¡± Joe offered, gesturing for her toe closer.


    Just as Skr was about to do so, Joe¡¯s phone rang again. The clear ringtone instantly banished her sleepiness.


    Joe was surprised by the second call. He frowned slightly and appeared displeased.


    ¡°Go ahead and take the call,¡± Skr said. She decided to wait until they reached the hotel before sleeping.


    When Joe saw the iing call, he paused momentarily and answered it after a brief hesitation. The caller likely asked if he was avableter.


    Joe responded coolly, ¡°I don¡¯t have time right now¡­ Let¡¯s see how things are when I return to Jipsburg.¡±


    After a brief conversation, Joe ended the call. He then turned off his phone and set it aside. He looked at Skr.


    Noting that she was still gazing out the window, he asked, ¡°Did you enjoy yourself these past few days?¡±


    Skr pulled her gaze away from the window. ¡°Yes, I had a good time.¡±


    ¡°Is something bothering you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just tired.¡±


    Skr recalled the Instagram post she had seen earlier from Vera. In it, Vera hinted that this time, she would take the initiative.


    She mentioned that, after all these years, the person who apanied her to Fachington was someone she had not valued before. Now she realized that the person from the beginning was actually the one she wanted to spend her life with.


    They soon arrived at the hotel. As Skr looked up while entering, she noticed


    3/3


    Chapter 973


    that nearly every room had a balcony.


    Some people stood on balconies, enjoying drinks and the night view. It was quite a coincidence.

 Richest Mogul 974

    Chapter 974


    As Skr entered the hotel, she happened to make eye contact with Vera, who was looking down at the street.


    In a red spaghetti¨Cstrap gown with long, wavy hair, Vera exuded a captivating charm. Her beauty looked almost surreal under the night sky.


    As she nced toward the roadside, there seemed to be a hint of confusion in her eyes.


    When Vera¡¯s gaze met Skr¡¯s, it was clear she was surprised. Skr quickly looked away, but Vera continued to stare at Skr and Joe.


    Joe escorted Skr into the hotel after they got out of the car. His gentle, protective demeanor sparked a pang of jealousy in her heart.


    ¡°Skr really knows how to act!¡± Vera thought bitterly. Despite seeing her and knowing that Skr had seen her Instagram posts, Skr managed to appear as though she hadn¡¯t noticed anything.


    She behaved intimately with Joe right before her, which was infuriating.


    Vera had just called Joe, only to have him refuse to meet her. Through some cunning method of charming him, Skr had managed to secure a favorable position that unexpectedly left Vera, who should have been proactive, in a surprisingly passive role.


    Thankfully, Vera had prepared for this, but Joe¡¯s refusal still caught her off guard.


    She had made her Instagram posts visible only to Joe and Skr, keeping it private from others. She wanted to maintain some dignity and avoid letting people see how she had lowered herself for Joe.


    Additionally, she didn¡¯t want others to think she was inferior to Skr.


    After Joe and Skr entered their suite, Skr put her things down and went to take a shower.


    Despite initially feeling sleepy, Skr found herself wide awake once she was


    Chapter 474


    2/3


    in the shower. However, her mind kept drifting back to the image of Vera looking down at her.


    Vera had approached Joe so boldly.


    After finishing her shower, Skr emerge to find Joe on the phone.


    Since he had picked her up, Joe had been quite busy. When Joe nced at her, his gaze lingered momentarily, showing a hint of deep thought.


    Skr quickly dried her hair with the hair dryer, leaving it slightly damp. After ncing at Joe, she went to the mirror to fix her hair.


    Lost in thought, she became somewhat distracted.


    She didn¡¯t notice when Joe came up behind her. He carried a towel and gently began drying her hair.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dry your hairpletely?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I heard that drying it fully might not be good for the scalp and could cause hair loss,¡± she replied.


    Joe saw that Skr¡¯s hair was dark and silky, and he seemed reluctant to stop as he enjoyed helping her dry it. ¡°Let me help you dry your hair,¡± he said.


    Feeling a bit tired after the shower, Skr didn¡¯t refuse and let Joe continue. Moreover, his touch was gentle and just right, making her feel quite


    ¡°What were you thinking about earlier?¡± Joe suddenly asked.


    Skr smiled and replied, ¡°Nothing much, just a bit tired. Are we still taking wedding photos tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take the photos?¡± Joe asked. His hands paused, and his tone was cold.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± Skr replied.


    Joe¡¯s tone softened. ¡°We¡¯re scheduled for the shoot at 2:00 pm tomorrow. Get some rest in the morning and be ready for makeup.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Skr nodded, realizing she had been overthinking. She decided to trust Joe.


    Chapter 974


    3/3


    The twoy in bed that night, holding each other but doing nothing more. It took them a while to fall asleep.


    Though they didn¡¯t speak, both felt the other¡¯s preupation.


    After what felt like a long time, Skr drifted into a light sleep. Joe quietly withdrew his hand and then carefully got out of bed.


    Skr immediately woke up but stayed still.


    A few minutester, Joe dressed and left the room.


    eves.


    As the door clicked shut, Skr opened her eyes. All the sleepiness she had felt before vanished in that moment.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day<b>>> </b>

 Richest Mogul 975

    Chapter 975


    It was no surprise that Joe was likely meeting with Vera. Skr gave a soft, self -deprecatingugh and closed her eyes again.


    It might be best to cancel tomorrow¡¯s wedding photo shoot. She gathered her thoughts and quickly fell asleep.


    After leaving the room, Joe went to the hotel rooftop. The wind was a bit strong up there. He lit a cigarette and took slow drags, watching the smoke drift away with the evening breeze.


    About ten minutester, he made a call to someone in Jipsburg. ¡°Do you know what Aiken has been up totely?¡±


    ¡°Aiken? He seems to be out of Jispsburg at the moment. He¡¯s been abroad for the past couple of days. Someone asked him for a favor, but he postponed it until about ten dayster. I¡¯m not sure which country he¡¯s in right now.¡±


    Joe was silent for a few minutes, taking a deep drag on his cigarette. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. Are you looking for Aiken for something, Mr. Martin?¡±


    Joe smirked slightly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    He slipped the phone into his pocket.


    Suddenly, he heard some noise behind him. He nced back, and his eyes darkened when he saw the person.


    ¡°Joe? What¡­ What are you doing here? What a coincidence,¡± Vera said.


    Vera was visibly surprised when she saw Joe. She hadn¡¯t intended to run into Joe. She had assumed he and Skr were already resting.


    Tonight, she felt especially disoriented and restless. The thought of Skr and Joe lying together made her uneasy.


    Joe shouldn¡¯t be swayed by Skr¡¯s influence.


    Feeling frustrated at theck of opportunity to see Joe alone because of


    2/3


    Skr¡¯s presence, she found this unexpected meeting almost serendipitous.


    It seemed fate was on her side, reinforcing the notion that she and Joe were meant to be together.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Joe asked, taking a drag from his cigarette.


    Noticing Joe¡¯s somber expression, which suggested he was in a bad mood, Vera raised an eyebrow. She thought he must be upset with Skr.


    Given the significant differences between them and their differing values, it was normal for them to have conflicts over time. Such a rtionship wouldn¡¯tst long.


    Ultimately, she believed she was the one most suited for Joe. They were clearly meant to be together.


    ¡°Since I arrived here, I¡¯ve been having insomnia. It reminds me of a few years ago when we stayed at the same hotel. Back then, we also happened to meet unexpectedly. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Despite not knowing each other¡¯s ns, we ended up at the same hotel in a foreign country and found ourselves in the same ce. Thinking about it, it¡¯s hard not to feel a bit nostalgic.¡± Vera said softly, her voice carrying a hint of sadness as she reflected on their shared past.


    Nostalgia and yearning often apanied thoughts of the past.


    Joe simply nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Vera bit her lip, feeling that Joe had be even more inscrutable after a few years. He had always been good at hiding his thoughts, but now he was even more difficult to read. Not only was he hard to understand, but he also evoked


    a sense of unease.


    One thing she was sure of was that he was in a very bad mood. He probably didn¡¯t pay much attention to what she had just said.


    Vera nced at the ring she wore on her finger, which she had put on before flying out from Jipsburg.


    It was a gift from Molly, who had advised her to remove it whenever Skr was around.


    She moved in closer to Joe. Her gaze was drawn to his long fingers holding


    Chapter 975


    the cigarette.


    His hands were even more striking than those of the male celebrity she had seen online, the one constantly promoting his perfect hands. In the soft glow of the night, it was all too easy for her imagination to run wild.


    She reached out and took his hand. ¡°Can we go back to the past?¡±


    Chapter 926

 Richest Mogul 976

    <b>Chapter </b>976


    After Vera finished speaking, she looked at Joe, hoping for a response.


    His fingers were long and well¨Cdefined. As she gripped his hand, the sensation traveling from her fingers made her heart flutter.


    Suddenly, Joe yanked his hand away.


    His voice turned icy as he said, ¡°People need to look forward.¡±


    7


    Vera was stunned. Her face went pale. Joe¡¯s words and actions felt like a p in the face, taking her by surprise and wounding her pride.


    She looked down at the ring on her fingers and then raised her hand to gently touch it. The sense of confusion and panic she felt began to calm.


    ¡°Yeah, people do need to move forward. Some things happened and existed. They can only be treated as the past, but they can¡¯t be forgotten,¡± Vera said with a self¨Cdeprecating smile.


    Under the evening breeze and dim light, she seemed to be feeling a profound


    sense of fragmentation.


    Seeing this, Joe furrowed his brows and nced at Vera. For some reason, his previously agitated mood suddenly calmed. He even thought about the past


    years.


    He wasn¡¯t as strategic ormanding back then as he was now, and there were moments when he felt adrift.


    ¡°Why the sudden decision to return to Jipsburg?¡± he asked.


    Vera¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise. She noticed Joe¡¯s sudden change in attitude.


    They had met several times since her return, but Joe had always been indifferent to her presence. He showed no interest in her return. But now, he was asking about it.


    Looking down at her ring with joy, she suddenly realized she should have asked Molly for help earlier.


    ¡°Maybe I just realized that someone is waiting for me in Jipsburg, and I can¡¯t waste time staying abroad any longer.¡±


    Joe paused his smoking. He fell silent.


    Seeing Joe¡¯s silence, Vera felt a pang of disappointment but tried to stay calm. She looked at Joe and asked, ¡°Do you like Skr?¡±


    After asking, she held her breath nervously.


    Suddenly, she realized she was afraid of Joe¡¯s response.


    Joe finished his cigarette and snuffed it out in the ashtray beside him. He didn¡¯t respond to Vera. Instead, he said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m heading back to my room.¡±


    Joe left immediately after he finished speaking. By the time Vera processed what had happened, Joe was already far away.


    She bit her lip in frustration. But then she reconsidered; there was no need to be upset. The fact that he didn¡¯t answer meant that Joe probably didn¡¯t like Skr.


    Just as she thought, Joe¡¯s closeness to Skr was likely due to some underhanded methods Skr used. But in front of her, Joe had revealed his true thoughts because he hadn¡¯t been further influenced by Skr due to the


    ring.


    Vera was even more convinced that flying ten hours to Fachington was the right decision. She wouldn¡¯t let Skr take Joe away.


    The next day, neither of them made a point to wake up early. They slept in until they woke up naturally.


    After breakfast, Skr went with Joe to the location for the wedding photoshoot. Once they arrived, she began choosing her wedding dress. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Beforeing to Fachington, the shop¡¯s designer had already sent Skr pictures of several wedding dresses.


    However, it was hard to tell from the photos which ones she liked the most, so she picked a few to try on in person before making the final decision at the location.


    Joe¡¯s physique was as impressive as that of a male model. His tailored suit fit


    Chapter 976


    3/3


    him perfectly, and the designer¡¯s vision came to life with Joe showcasing it to perfection.


    While the makeup artist worked on Skr, they couldn¡¯t stopplimenting her wless skin and striking features.


    When it was time for the shoot, Skr and Joe stood together in front of the castle. They looked every bit like a prince and princess.


    After the first picture was taken, the photographer, Mike Szar, showed them the result.


    He said, ¡°You two don¡¯t even need any retouching. The photos are perfect as they are.¡±


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading<b>>> </b>

 Richest Mogul 977

    <b>Chapter </b>977


    Skr listened to Mike¡¯s praise, her eyes locked on the photos of her and Joe.


    They gazed at each other from a distance, as if there was no room for anyone else in their eyes. Their gazes were filled with tenderness and affection.


    Skr¡¯s heart fluttered slightly.


    Joe was just as mesmerized. He couldn¡¯t help but reach for her hand, intertwining their fingers with a lingering warmth.


    ¡°You look stunning,¡± he whispered into her ear.


    The thought that Skr was his woman made his heart stir with pride.


    Skr nced at him and said, ¡°You look handsome too.¡±


    Mike, standing nearby, noticed the couple whispering and exchanging affectionate nces. He thought, ¡°I¡¯m getting more than enough of their lovey- dovey show today.¡±


    If every couple had this level of chemistry and looked this good, his job would be a breeze. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The first set of photos was taken smoothly. Joe turned to Mike and asked him to send over a few shots.


    Mike replied, ¡°These are still the raw photos, no filters or adjustments yet. Do you mind, Mr. Martin?¡±


    Joe shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just send me the first one and thest two.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    As they prepared for the second set of photos, Skr emerged after changing into a new outfit. She noticed Joe fiddling with his phone. Thinking he was busy, she didn¡¯t want to disturb him.


    However, just as he put his phone away, Skr caught a glimpse of his screen. To her surprise, he had set one of their wedding photos as his wallpaper.


    ¡°You set our wedding photo as your wallpaper?¡± she asked.


    Joe nodded. ¡°Is that a problem?¡±


    2/3


    Skr initially wanted to ask if he wasn¡¯t afraid of people seeing it, but she swallowed the question. His willingness to make their wedding photos his wallpaper showed how much he valued their marriage.


    Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°Se that photo to me <i>too</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    Joe raised an eyebrow. ¡°You want to set it as your wallpaper too?¡±


    His eyes softened as he looked down at Skr, a smile tugging at his lips. There was a hint of affection in his eyes he wasn¡¯t even aware of.


    ¡°Want to see me all the time, even when I¡¯m not around?¡±


    Skr blushed slightly at his question but quickly refuted Joe¡¯s self¨Cadoration and said, ¡°I¡¯m sending it to Grandma, so she can see.¡±


    Joe chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re too shy to admit you¡¯ll miss me, but that¡¯s alright -I¡¯ll send it to you.¡±


    When he forwarded the photo, he added, ¡°I already sent it to Grandma. You don¡¯t have to. You might as well set it as your wallpaper now.¡±


    Skr was speechless at Joe¡¯s narcissism, but she had to admit the photos were stunning. They were almost too perfect, and it nearly didn¡¯t seem real, like something from a celebrity photo shoot.


    Without much thought, she set the photo as her wallpaper.


    At Pearlhall Residence, Gloria was beaming as she admired the wedding photo Joe had sent her. She couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    She proudly showed it to Edgar.


    ¡°Look at this! Not only did these two go on their honeymoon, but they also took wedding photos. Aren¡¯t these just beautiful? I¡¯ve never seen wedding photos this gorgeous.¡±


    Edgar was equally impressed. ¡°Only they could make wedding photos look this good. They look even better than movie stars.¡±


    Gloria nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Exactly Once they return, I¡¯ll have them take another set in a traditional style. It¡¯ll be even more breathtaking.¡±


    Chapter 977


    ¡°That¡¯s a brilliant idea, Mrs. Martin Senior!¡± Edgar agreed.


    3/3


    By the time they reached the third outfit, Skr was starting to feel tired.


    Her feet were sore from the high heels, and Joe noticed. He immediately called for a break and took her aside to rest.


    Just then, Joe¡¯s phone rang. His face darkened as he listened. ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±

 Richest Mogul 978

    Chapter 978


    After hanging up the phone, Joe looked at Skr. ¡°We¡¯ll finish the wedding photos tomorrow. I have something urgent to handle now.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have time to say more before leaving.


    There were still three outfits left to shoot, but the session had to be paused for


    now.


    The entire photography team was at a loss about the sudden situation.


    However, since Joe had paid arge sum of money, they had no choice but to dy the shoot.


    Once Skr came to her senses, she changed out of her borate outfit and removed her makeup. Skr quickly realized that Joe¡¯s hasty departure likely indicated some issues with the work he had been handling in Fachington over the past few days.


    After finishing up, she nned to head back to the hotel. Checking the time, she realized it was almost time for dinner.


    Hence, she instructed the driver to stop at a restaurant. It was a Floan


    restaurant.


    She ordered a simple te of carbonara spaghetti and a side of sd and took out her phone while waiting.


    She started a casual chat with Natalie.


    ¡°Skye, did you finish your wedding photos?¡± Natalie asked.


    Skr replied, ¡°Not yet. Joe had to leave suddenly due to an urgent matter, so we¡¯ll finish the remaining outfits tomorrow.¡±


    Natalie responded, ¡°Joe must be a really busy guy. Splitting it into two days isn¡¯t too bad. You¡¯ve got over ten days for this trip, so it would be exhausting to finish in one day.¡±


    Skr agreed. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Natalie continued, ¡°Mr. Powell only had two scenes today and finished early so we went out for dinner<b>. </b>We <b>found </b>


    Chapter 978


    2/3


    ingredients are airlifted from Jipsburg. I¡¯m so craving it. I¡¯m going to feast tonight and make up for a few pounds I¡¯ve lost.¡±


    She then sent a photo of a vibrant, cheesy fondue. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was incredibly tempting for someone like Skr, who also loved fondue. The sight made her mouth water, and she was already salivating. ¡°That looks so delicious.¡±


    Natalie replied, ¡°It¡¯s not even boiling yet, but it looks promising. I can¡¯t help but drool already.¡±


    ¡°My carbonara spaghetti is ready too.¡®


    Skr put down her phone and started eating the carbonara spaghetti with serious intent.


    The carbonara spaghetti didn¡¯t taste good. It seemed like the spaghetti wasn¡¯t cooked properly andcked vor. After a few bites, Skr couldn¡¯t eat


    anymore.


    Since the hotel was nearby, she decided not to have the driver take her back. Instead, she strolled back slowly on foot. Along the way, she bought some pastries because she was still hungry.


    When she got back to the hotel, Steven called her from an international


    number. They chatted briefly. After finishing her call with Steven, Skr took a nce at her Instagram.


    Vera¡¯stest post showed her in a hospital bed with an IV drip, and a man¡¯s back was visible in the photo.


    The man was dressed casually, leaning against the window and looking outside. Skr recognized the outfit as Joe¡¯s from earlier that day.


    Moreover, after spending time with him, she had be quite familiar with his back.


    It only took one look for her to identify Joe. It seemed that his hasty departure was rted to Vera.


    Skr stared at her phone, her mind nk for a while.


    ¡­


    Chapter 978


    3/3


    In the fondue restaurant, steam was rising everywhere. The room was filled with the rich, mouth¨Cwatering aroma of melted cheese.


    Everyone was enjoying the meal enthusiastically, clearly having been craving it for some time.


    Natalie, who had no self¨Ccontrol, kept eating until her stomach was full. Even Austin, who was usually very disciplined, indulged significantly today.


    ¡°I wish we coulde here every day during our time in Fachington, ¡± one colleague sighed, expressing their desire.


    Natalie raised her hand. ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°I agree too,¡± several others chimed in, raising their hands as well.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day<b>>> </b>

 Richest Mogul 979

    Chapter 979


    Under the eager gazes of several colleagues, Austin said, ¡°I approve.¡±


    ¡°You all want to eat it every day? You¡¯ll end up with blisters in your mouth,¡± Hank said to the group.


    Hearing his words, they all burst intoughter.


    Fondue was delicious, but it wasn¡¯t something one could eat daily. No matter how wealthy someone was, they wouldn¡¯t eat fondue daily.


    Natalie, who had already eaten too much, couldn¡¯t stopughing. Theughter made her stomach hurt. ¡°I need to go to the restroom,¡± she said.


    Then, she hurriedly ran out of the private room.


    After reaching the restroom, Natalie felt somewhat better. She figured she had eaten too quickly, and the fondue had been too decadent that her stomach


    couldn¡¯t handle.


    When she left the restroom, her legs still felt weak. Her stomach pain had worsened. She leaned against the wall, trying to bear it.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± A gentle voice came from above her.


    She winced slightly and looked up at Austin. ¡°My stomach hurts a little. Probably nothing serious. I think I just ate too much earlier. I¡¯ll be fine if I stand


    here for a moment.¡±


    Austin¡¯s eyes darkened as he noticed her pale face and sweat on her forehead. His voice grew more urgent. ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, that¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing. Everyone¡¯s having such a good time, and if I suddenly leave¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Austin scooped her up in his arms. Natalie¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her expression frozen.


    For a moment, everything in front of her seemed like a blur. By the time they reached the car, her pain had intensified,


    Natalie didn¡¯t have time to marvel at how strong Austin was. He effortlessly carried her from the restaurant to the car, not even seeming to break a sweat.


    2/3


    His stamina was impressive.


    ¡°Mr. Powell is incredible,¡± she thought briefly.


    ¡°Mr. Powell, I can go to the hospital by myself. I don¡¯t want to disturb your gathering with the team,¡± Natalie said, feeling guilty for causing trouble.


    ¡°Austin nced at her and said, ¡°They can continue with their gathering.¡±


    ¡°How are you feeling now? Is the pain worse?¡± he asked.


    Perhaps it was his gentle tone, but Natalie felt a pang of emotion as she curled up in pain. Being sick made her feel a bit melodramatic.


    At that moment, she could barely hold back the tears. ¡°It hurts a bit,¡± she admitted, feeling a bit pathetic.


    She chided herself internally, worrying that Austin might fire her when they returned to Jipsburg if she continued to be so dramatic.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be at the hospital soon. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Austin¡¯s voice was softer now, with concern. His eyes seemed to bepletely focused on her.


    filled


    ¡°Okay,¡± Natalie replied, her vision blurring. She wondered why he was so kind to her.


    It made her want to cry even more. She was terrified of pain.


    In the past, she had experienced simr pain and had cried all the way to the hospital while clinging to Skr. But now, though she wanted to cry, she held back. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t want to scare Austin. After all, he was so considerate. Upon realizing she was in pain, he hadn¡¯t hesitated to take her to the hospital.


    Austin noticed her red eyes and how she bit her lip to stifle the pain. Growing anxious, he looked at the driver and asked, ¡°How much longer until we reach the hospital.¡±


    The driver checked the map and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be there after we pass the next two intersections.¡±


    ¡°Go faster.¡± Austin urged.


    Natalie squeezed her eyes shut, trying to endure the pain.


    Chapter 979


    3/3


    In a daze, she arrived at the hospital. Austin carried her all the way to see the <i>doctor</i>. Afterward, she was arranged for a series of tests.


    Hearing that her issue was simply due to overeating, Natalie felt incredibly embarrassed. She worried that she might never be able to face Austin again.


    After over an hour of taking some medication, the pain subsided significantly.


    Natalie suddenly saw a familiar figure as they were about to leave the hospital. She stopped in her tracks.


    Seeing her reaction, Austin paused and asked, ¡°Are you still in pain?¡±

 Richest Mogul 980

    Chapter <b>980 </b>


    Natalie shook her head, her gaze fixed on the familiar figure in the distance.


    Joe hadn¡¯t finished the wedding photos in the afternoon due to workmitments, so she wondered how he could be here now.


    Suddenly, her expression changed. The woman walking toward Joe was Ver¨¢. Natalie now realized that Vera hade to Fachington as well.


    shoot


    Joe must have canceled the wedding photo shoot this afternoon because of Vera. And now they were both at the hospital. It seemed that Vera was unwell.


    Natalie felt a pang of disbelief. Such scenarios weremon in novels and TV dramas, but she never expected to witness one firsthand.


    She wondered what Joe truly thought of Skr.


    Austin noticed Natalie¡¯s face filled with frustration as she stared ahead, her teeth clenched. He followed her gaze and saw a man and a woman he didn¡¯t recognize.


    ¡°Do you know them?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Natalie admitted.


    ¡°Do you want to go say hello?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, that¡¯s not necessary. We¡¯re not really close, just acquainted.¡± Natalie quickly shook her head. Her concern was still with Skr.


    This was truly unfair to Skr. First, there was Christopher, and now Joe, who had betrayed her. She had thought Joe was trustworthy, but it turned out he was involved in something like this behind the scenes.


    Ovee with frustration, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Men are all bad.¡±


    Thisment was not loud enough for others to hear, but Austin was sure to catch it. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Natalie¡¯s face flushed red as she nced at Austin, who looked astonished.¡± Mr. Powell, I didn¡¯t mean it like that. Not all men are bad, but you¡¯re a good person! You¡¯re absolutely a good person. Really!


    ¡°The two people who just left the hospital¨Cthey¡¯re not a typical couple. I couldn¡¯t help butment. I definitely wasn¡¯t referring to you, Mr. Powell.*


    She was feeling extremely embarrassed and frustrated. She often spoke without thinking and was now reretting it deeply.


    Natalie¡¯s frequent slip¨Cups always seemed to cause trouble.


    Austin watched her with a mix of amusement and curiosity as her expression changed rapidly. Her face was a whirlwind of regret and self¨Creproach.


    He smiled, finding her reactions entertaining ¡°How good do you think I am?*


    Natalie was caught off guard by the question. ¡°How good?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Powell, you gave me work when I needed it and have never been harsh with me. I know I haven¡¯t performed perfectly in many areas, but you¡¯ve never criticized me. Also, when my friends visited, not only did you give me time off, but you also invited us to your mansion.


    ¡°Of course, your acting is incredibly impressive. I¡¯m amazed by it every day<i>. </i>To me, no one in the world has better acting skills than you. It¡¯s all true!¡± She nearly swore an oath to prove her sincerity.


    Austin¡¯s gaze grew thoughtful, a deep, unreadable darkness in his eyes.


    Feeling a mix of nervousness and embarrassment, Natalie swallowed hard.¡± Do you not believe me?¡±


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Austin believed it so much that he seemed to have a sudden realization.


    Austin¡¯s eyes were dark, like an endless night, deep and intense.


    Natalie¡¯s heartbeat quickened as Austin¡¯s gaze grew darker and more intense.


    Natalie found Austin impressive. When he focused intently on someone, it could make that person feelpletely overwhelmed.,


    For a brief moment, she wondered if he had feelings for her.


    However, she was rational enough to dismiss the hought. There was no way Austin could be interested in her. He was likely just touched by her recent


    After all, it was rare for employees to remember and appreciate their boss¡¯s


    Chapter 980


    kindness, and it was understandable if that made Austin happy.


    Her thoughts often ran wild.


    3/3


    On the way back to the hotel, Natalie quickly sent a message to Skr. ¡°Skye¡­ are you asleep?¡±


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading<b>>> </b>

 Richest Mogul 981

    Chapter 981


    After waiting for over ten minutes, Natalie finally received a response from Skr. ¡°Not asleep yet. Are you missing me?¡±


    Skr had just finished showering and was standing on the balcony in her pajamas. She gazed at the beautiful moonlit night.


    There was even someone ying the violin across the street. The soft strains <i>of </i>the violin music drifted into her ears.


    Natalie reaching out to her at this hour must have meant something was on her mind.


    Skr texted back, ¡°How was the fondue?¡±


    Natalie replied, ¡°It was delicious. I ate so much that my stomach hurt. I guess it¡¯s been a while since I had it. Mr. Powell brought me to the hospital, but fortunately, everything¡¯s fine now. We¡¯re on our way back to the hotel. I promise not to overeat like that again.¡±


    Skr frowned slightly. ¡°How are you feeling now?¡±


    Natalie responded, ¡°The pain is gone, but I¡¯m still a bit weak. I¡¯ll rest well once I get back to the hotel. By the way, I have some gossip to share. I saw two people with Clusian features at the hospital. They came to the hospital together, but they¡¯re not a married couple. They¡¯re having an affair.


    ¡°As I was leaving, a mutual friend recognized them and angrily said that the man was no good. He even mentioned that his wife was so beautiful, yet he was still cheating on her. Don¡¯t you think if his wife saw this, she¡¯d be heartbroken?¡±


    Skr¡¯s face darkened as she read Natalie¡¯s lengthy message, and she fell into deep thought.


    After a while, she finally replied, ¡°It¡¯s inevitable to feel hurt, but a cheating scumbag deserves only a few


    minutes of sadness.¡±


    Natalie held her phone tightly, anxiously waiting for Skr¡¯s response. When she finally received a reply, she sighed with relief.


    Skr was right. Such a scumbag who cheated on his partner only deserved to be upset for a few minutes. Anything more would be unfair to oneself.


    In the span of just a few moments, Natalie¡¯s expression shifted from deep worry to a sudden sense of liberation as she read Skr¡¯s message.


    Austin watched from the side, a faint smile ying on his lips. Then, he figured out how he wanted to


    handle things with her.


    20 minutester, Austin and Natalie arrived back at the hotel. As they exited the elevator, Natalie was about to thank Austin and say goodnight when he said, ¡°Let me walk you to your room.¡±


    Natalie blinked, unsure how to refuse. She simply nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As she opened the door with her key card, Austin suddenly said, ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    His voice was pleasantly seductive, and the two were standing very close.


    Natalie froze, her heart pounding uncontrobly. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Goodnight, Mr. Powell,¡± she said and nodded dazedly. Her hand trembled as she closed the door.


    Only after the door was shut did she realize what had just happened.


    Chapter 981


    2/2


    Natalie felt that Austin had acted strangely that night. Even a casualment or nce from him made


    her heart race.


    She wondered why he seemed more captivating than the character he was currently ying. It was as if just one look from him could leave her feelingpletely unsettled.


    She quickly shook off the thought. It must be her stomachache making her hallucinate.


    Just as she was about to undress and shower, she heard a knock on the door.


    She wondered if it could be Austin. She hurriedly opened the door.


    The name ¡°Mr. Powell¡± slipped out without thinking, but she didn¡¯t finish the rest of her question. Standing at the door wasn¡¯t Austin at all¨Cit was Jeremy.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Richest Mogul 982

    Chapter 982


    Jeremy¡¯s face was ashen. His gaze was cold and intense as he stared at Natalie.


    The way she had called out ¡°Mr. Powell¡± felt like a knife cutting sharply through the air.


    He had just seen Austin escort Natalie to her room. The two lingered at the door, saying goodbye with reluctance.


    He would never believe it if anyone said nothing was going on between them. The thought of Natalie falling for someone else caused him sharp, tearing pain in his chest. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Natalie asked, ¡°Do you need something from me?¡±


    She was taken aback. She wondered why Jeremy was there again. They had already rified their situation yesterday. With Helena¡¯s scenes wrapped up this morning, they shouldn¡¯t need to stay at this hotel anymore.


    After all, the hotel wasn¡¯t exactlyfortable.


    Jeremy looked down at Natalie with an air of superiority. He had seen how close she had been with Austin earlier.


    Their proximity was much closer than the distance between him and her now, and they had been talking to each other.


    Now, not only was there a physical distance between Natalie and him, but her attitude towards him was as indifferent as it would be towards a stranger. Seeing Jeremy remain silent and look at her with hurt in his eyes, Natalie felt momentarily bewildered.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re really cold¨Chearted,¡± Jeremy said, his eyes red with anger.


    Natalie frowned and said, ¡°Jeremy, what¡¯s going on with you? You show up out of the blue to use me. What do you want to say? Just say it.¡±


    She was also upset about how things had turned out between them.


    If she could, she would want to return to a year ago when they had just married. They had been so eager to see each other every day and could see the affection in each other¡¯s eyes.


    But some things, once they happened, just couldn¡¯t be changed.


    ¡°When will you be returning to Jipsburg?¡± Jeremy asked, taking a deep breath to steady his tumultuous


    emotions.


    Natalie sighed in relief. So, that was what he wanted to know.


    She responded with a softer tone, ¡°It¡¯ll be about a month or so. I¡¯m not sure of the exact date yet. It depends on the crew schedule.¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Natalie for a long moment, his eyes intense and brooding.


    Under Jeremy¡¯s intense security, Natalie felt quite ufortable. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit unwell today and I¡¯m. getting tired. I¡¯m going to rest now.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Jeremy said, his voice curt.


    Once the door was closed, Jeremy leaned against it. His entire demeanor was shrouded in a dark gloom.


    Chapter 982


    2/2


    Skr had been standing on the balcony for quite a while. The violin performance had ended.


    She wrapped her coat around her and left the balcony.


    It was 10:45 pm, and since Joe hadn¡¯t returned yet, it seemed unlikely he would. With Vera hospitalized, Joe had stopped the wedding photoshoot.


    His urgent rush to the hospital meant he would likely stay there to ensure Vera was alright.


    Thinking about Joe¡¯s concern for Vera made Skr feel ufortable.


    Her phone rang as she was about to turn off the lights and go to bed.


    ÌÃ

 Richest Mogul 983

    Chapter 983


    Under the dim light, the screen on Skr¡¯s phone lit up with Aiken¡¯s name.


    That was an international call. She answered the call. Mr. Parkinson.¡±


    Aiken¡¯s voice was urgent. ¡°Sorry to bother you. Are you avable right <i>now</i>? Could youe over here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m currently in Fachington, not in Jipsburg. I can¡¯t make it over there. Is there something wrong?¡± Skr quickly turned on the light. She hadn¡¯t been feeling sleepy to begin with, and now she felt even more


    awake.


    Aiken¡¯s urgency was likely due to Simona. Recently, Simona¡¯s mood had already be stable. She had just started at a new school and seemed to be adjusting well with her new ssmates.


    f


    Caleb had mentioned that the situation hadn¡¯t affected her much.


    Aiken continued, ¡°We¡¯re also in Fachington. Simona mentioned a few days ago that you were here. We just arrived a couple of days ago. We came to rx, following the psychologist¡¯s advice. But today, while out, we witnessed a group of boys bullying a girl.


    ¡°Simona has been upset since we returned to the hotel and had a nightmare after falling asleep. She woke up terrified and wouldn¡¯t let me near her. I called a psychologist, but she¡¯s resistant.


    ¡°I can only think of contacting you right now. I¡¯m really sorry to disturb you and interrupt your honeymoon


    with Mr. Martin.¡±


    ¡°He happens to be out today. Where are you staying? I¡¯ll take a cab toe find you.¡± Skr had already gotten out of bed and was grabbing her clothes.


    ¡°Send me the address, and I¡¯ll have someone pick you up. It¡¯s not safe out here at night, and I don¡¯t want youing alone,¡± Aiken replied after a brief pause.


    Skr considered this. The safety was not as good here as in Jipsburg, and she was unfamiliar with the


    area.


    After waiting over 20 minutes, Aiken¡¯s driver arrived to pick her up. The ride was quick, and they soon Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    arrived at a vi.


    Aiken was waiting at the door. When he saw her get out of the car, his expression briefly showed surprise but was quickly reced by concern.


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you again,¡± he said.


    Skr¡¯s face was serious. ¡°No need to be so polite. To me, Simona is like a sister. Let¡¯s go see her right away.¡±


    Throughout the drive, she worried about Simona. She would message Aiken to check if Simona¡¯s mood had improved over the past few minutes.


    Unfortunately, Simona remained distressed. She isted herself in her room and refused to let Aikene near her.


    Even with the psychologist¡¯s treatment and the consequences faced by the boys involved, some things just couldn¡¯t be undone. The emotional wounds remained deeply embedded in Simona¡¯s heart.


    She had been trying to act as if everything was fine, probably to prevent those around her from worrying. She was attempting to heal on her own.


    However, when a nearly identical scene unfolded before her eyes, it reopened the still¨Chealing wound in


    her heart. She found it unbearable


    Outside the door, Skr gently knocked three times and softly said, ¡°Simona, it¡¯s Skr. May Ie in and see how you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Alken watched Skr closely, his gaze fixed and unwavering. Her presenceforted Simona and provided sce to him as if the previous surge of anger and frustration had been quelled.


    As Skr was in Fachington for a trip, Joe wasn¡¯t by her side. She recalled receiving news that Vera was also in Fachington and wondered if Joe had neglected Skr because of Vera¡¯s presence.


    His expression grew troubled.


    From inside the room, Simona¡¯s hoarse voice came through. ¡°Skr?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Simona. May Ie in?¡± Skr asked calmly.


    Simona responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Skr sighed with relief. She nced at Aiken and reassured him with a gesture that everything was fine.


    As she opened the door and stepped inside, a new WhatsApp message from Joe popped up on her phone. ncing at it, she saw it was from Joe but decided she couldn¡¯t respond at the moment.


    She quickly typed back, ¡°I¡¯m busy right now.¡±


    Then, she put her phone away in her bag.


    Simona, Skr called gently as she entered the room.

 Richest Mogul 984

    Chapter 984


    Aiken stood by the door, listening to the faint soundsing from inside the <i>room</i>. He couldn¡¯t hear what Skr and Simona were talking about, but he could sense that Simona¡¯s mood was easing.


    They were having a calm conversation, and his tense expression gradually softened.


    It had been a long time since he had trusted someone this much. He had thought that no one in his life could make him feel this way. Unexpectedly, he had met Skr.


    With Simona now with Skr, he felt an immense sense of relief.


    He pulled out a cigarette from his pocket <i>and </i>was about to light it when he hesitated. Instead, he took the cigarette pack and went upstairs to the balcony.


    Under the evening breeze, he lit the cigarette.


    A thought crossed his mind as he reflected on the fact that Skr hade alone while Joe was absent. There might be issues in Joe and Skr¡¯s rtionship.


    Thest time something happened to Skr, Joe was extremely anxious. It had seemed like he really cared about her, but now, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    While he was caught up in his thoughts, his phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, he raised an eyebrow but maintained hisposure. He answered, ¡°Mr. Martin.¡±


    ¡°Is Skr there with you?¡± Joe asked directly.


    Aiken paused for a moment, looking down at the lighter in his hand. ¡°Yes, my sister had some issues, so I asked Ms. Sullivan toe over to help.¡±


    ¡°Send me the address. I¡¯lle and get her,¡± Joe said.


    Aiken agreed. After that, they ended the call without further conversation.


    There was an intangible, unspoken tension between them. A subtle emotional undercurrent that only the two of them could sense. It was as if they were silentlypeting in the shadows.


    After ending the call, Aiken nced at the night sky. It was already midnight, and Joe was stilling to pick up Skr.


    It was clear that Joe cared about Skr. But he wondered if Joe could truly discern who mattered to him


    while he was so conflicted.


    He stubbed out the half¨Csmoked cigarette and headed downstairs. At the door, he could still hear the voices of Skr and Simona.


    Simona¡¯s voice sounded noticeably lighter than before, suggesting that the earlier scene had not affected


    her much. There was even an asionalugh.


    Skr¡¯sughter was soft and gentle, yet she was a woman of strong character and ambition. Each encounter with her seemed to make Aiken feel inadequate and self¨Ccritical.


    Despite this, he couldn¡¯t help but entertain some less noble thoughts.


    As Aiken was lost in thought, Skr suddenly opened the door and stepped out. He was about to speak, but Skr shook her head and motioned for him to hold off.


    They went downstairs and sat on the couch. Only then did Skr speak. ¡°Simona is tired and should be asleep now. She wants to see me tomorrow, and I¡¯ve promised her that.


    ¡°Are there any extra rooms here? If not, I¡¯lle over early tomorrow.¡±


    Simona was still emotionally unstable, and Skr wasn¡¯tfortable leaving her alone. Aiken felt a surge of relief at Skr¡¯s decision to stay, but he was reminded of Joe¡¯s earlier call.


    He suppressed his excitement and said, ¡°Mr. Martin just called me. He said he¡¯s on his way to pick you up


    now.¡±


    Skr looked surprised. ¡°He called you?¡±


    She checked her phone and saw several calls from Joe, which she had missed because her phone was silent.


    Aiken nodded and confirmed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call him back,¡± Skr said, noting the time on her phone. It was almost 1:00 am.


    She dialed Joe¡¯s number, and he answered almost immediately. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Sorry, I was with Simona and my phone was on silent. I¡¯ll be staying here with her tonight. Are you on your way to pick me up? It¡¯s toote now. You should go back to the hotel and get some rest,¡± Skr said.


    Act Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Richest Mogul 985

    Chapter 985


    When the call connected, Skr spoke directly.


    Joe¡¯s cold voice came through the phone. ¡°I¡¯m almost there.¡±


    ¡°Really? That quickly?¡± Skr was surprised.


    Joe confirmed with a low, distracted sound. Over the phone, it sounded as if Joe was in a bad mood.


    Skr¡¯s lips twitched slightly.


    Joe and Vera had been together since the afternoon, reminiscing about familiar ces from their past. There shouldn¡¯t be any reason for him to be upset.


    She wondered if he was upset because she had made hime pick her up in the middle of the night.


    Skr felt a bit unsettled as well. She ended the call and turned to Aiken.


    ¡°Mr. Parkinson, could you arrange for someone to pick me up from the hotel tomorrow at 7:00 am?¡±


    Aiken gave Skr a thoughtful look before agreeing. ¡°Sure.¡±


    He then nced at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s already past 1:00 am. Why don¡¯t you and Mr. Martin stay here for the night? It¡¯s more convenient.¡±


    It was clear from the call that Skr and Joe hadn¡¯t been very cheerful. As Skr was about to respond, there were noises outside the vi..


    Aiken looked out and said, ¡°Mr. Martin¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Alright, see you tomorrow.¡± Skr thought about the clothes and essentials she had left at the hotel and knew it would be inconvenient to stay here.


    As she stepped out of the vi, she saw Joe leaning against his car, his long legs standing out.


    When he noticed Skr approaching, Joe looked over at her. Under the streetlights, his eyes appeared even more enigmatic, revealing no clear emotions. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking.


    However, it was clear that he wasn¡¯t in a good mood. His entire presence seemed to radiate a cold, distant energy.


    When he noticed Aiken, his gaze darkened further.


    Walking up to the car, Skr turned to Aiken and said, ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±


    Aiken nodded. ¡°Thanks for your help tonight. See you tomorrow.¡±


    He then turned to Joe. ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡±


    Joe pressed his lips together and offered a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    On the drive back to the hotel, the atmosphere between Skr and Joe was unusually tense. The driver sensed the difort, ncing at them through the rearview mirror but avoiding staring too obviously. Skr felt somewhat exhausted and didn¡¯t want to put herself in an awkward position. She figured Joe¡¯s bad mood was likely due to Vera, so she leaned back and fell asleep in the seat.


    Seeing Skr asleep soundly, Joe¡¯s face immediately tensed, and his lips were pressed tightly.


    Joe thought, ¡°See him tomorrow?¡±


    Chapter 985


    2/2


    He wondered if she was nning to see Aiken again tomorrow. They had just seen each other today, and she already couldn¡¯t wait to see him again.


    If he hadn¡¯te to pick her up, she would have stayed at Aiken¡¯s vi tonight. The more he thought about it, the more agitated he became. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    They soon arrived at the hotel.


    ¡°Wake up. We¡¯re here.¡±


    When Skr heard Joe calling her, she opened her eyes. She felt a bit dizzy and groggy. Sleeping in the car hadn¡¯t been very refreshing.


    She got out of the car, feeling sluggish, and made her way back to the suite.


    As she headed for the bathroom, she nced back at Joe. ¡°Do <i>you </i>want to shower first?¡±


    After a short nap in the car, the elevator ride back upstairs made her feel more awake. She was willing <i>to </i>wait for Joe to finish. Moreover, Joe showered quickly.


    Joe rxed his tense expression slightly and said with a smirk, ¡°Why don¡¯t we shower together?¡±

 Richest Mogul 986

    Chapter 986


    1/2


    Chapter <b>986 </b>


    Skr frowned. She wondered what was wrong with Joe.


    Seeing Skr¡¯s resistance, Joe¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t bathed together before. Why are you so bothered now?<b>¡± </b>


    She didn¡¯t want to talk to him because of Aiken. Now, she didn¡¯t even want to bathe with him.


    When he mentioned bathing together, Skr almost blurted out, ¡°No way.¡±


    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s already past 2:00 am. If you¡¯re not going to bathe, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    She regretted asking him. So, she locked the bathroom door as soon as she shut it.


    Looking at the locked bathroom door, Joe¡¯s face darkened with anger.


    Skr finished in about ten minutes. When she exited the bathroom, she nced at Joe and said, ¡°You can go now.¡±


    Then, shey down on the bed.


    Joe entered the bathroom, with a grim expression, without saying a word, and mmed the door behind him.


    ?


    Skr raised an eyebrow, sensing his anger, but she didn¡¯t know where it came from. It waste, and she didn¡¯t have the energy to find out, so she just went to sleep.


    When Joe came out of the bathroom 15 minutester, he saw Skr asleep on the bed. He could hear her steady breathing as he approached the bed.


    This woman!


    Anger red up in him.


    As hey down, he noticed that Skr was sleeping on the edge of the bed, as if she was deliberately putting distance between them. This made his irritation grow stronger.


    Wasn¡¯t it toote to draw the line with him now?


    He had long grown ustomed to sleeping while holding Skr. Now, lying there made him more awake, and the familiar frustration of insomnia returned.


    After a while, Joe moved closer to Skr and wrapped her in his arms.


    Skr, seemingly used to Joe¡¯s embrace, didn¡¯t wake up. In fact, her breathing became even steadier. As he held her, the restlessness in Joe¡¯s heart vanished, and he soon fell asleep.


    Skr woke up at 6:30 am.


    She was worried about Simona, and it was also the agreed time for Aiken to pick her up, so it felt like her body had a natural rm clock.


    Just as she was about to get out of bed, she realized Joe¡¯s arm was wrapped around her. So, she gently tried to move his arm away.


    But as soon as she moved, he tightened his hold, pulling her back into a firm embrace. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Looking at the arm in front of her, Skr had no choice but to speak. ¡°Joe, I have to leave by seven.


    Chapter 986


    Please let me go.¡±


    2/2


    A cold and clear voice devoid of sleepiness came from beside her ear. ¡°Did you forget we¡¯re supposed to continue shooting the wedding photos today?¡±


    Skr had indeed forgotten about that. In her mind, she had already assumed there wouldn¡¯t be time to finish the shooting. She also thought Joe might not want to continue. Yet here he was, insisting on continuing the photoshoot.


    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°We took plenty yesterday. It should be enough. I¡¯m tired and don¡¯t want to take more.


    ¡°Something happened to Simona yesterday, and she¡¯s not in a good state. I promised I¡¯d be with her today. Plus, aren¡¯t you busy?¡±


    Joe red at her. ¡°What exactly are you upset about?¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re allowed to leave whenever somethinges up, but when it¡¯s my turn, I can¡¯t do that? Mr. Martin, what¡¯s with the double¨Cstandard?¡± Skr was getting furious as well.


    She pushed him away and got out of bed, heading straight to the bathroom to freshen up.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!


    X

 Richest Mogul 987

    Chapter 987


    <b>Chapter </b>987


    Skr didn¡¯t even nce at Joe when she came out of the bathroom. She just changed her clothes, grabbed her bag, and left.


    Watching her leave so coldly, Joe¡¯s face turned grim. He couldn¡¯t help but spit out, ¡°What a heartless woman!¡±


    Was she nning to cut ties with him and get divorced as soon as they returned to the country?


    Had all their previous conversation been for nothing?


    What people said seemed true¨Cwomen¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be trusted!


    1/2


    While waiting for the elevator, Skr ran into Vera, who was stepping out.


    Vera was slightly surprised to see Skr as she hadn¡¯t expected to run into her here.


    So, she lifted her chin slightly, exuding an air of superiority. It was as if she had seen through Skr¡¯s fa?ade and held all the cards.


    ¡°Skr.¡±


    Skr was just about to enter the elevator when she heard Vera. She looked up and asked, ¡°Anything?¡± Seeing Skr¡¯s cold expression and oblivious to the fact that her schemes had been exposed, Vera sneered, ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s better not to be too calctive. There¡¯s a big gap between you and Joe. Even if you managed to make him look at you differently for now, it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll have thestugh.¡±


    Vera discreetly slipped the ring on her hand into her bag as she spoke, making sure that Skr didn¡¯t see it. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t like what Skr had done. She wondered how Skr had gone to such lengths to win over a man and how low one could go.


    However, Skr just looked at Vera as if she were mentally sick. ¡°If you¡¯re sick, go see a doctor. Don¡¯t spout nonsense in front of me.¡±


    Skr stepped into the elevator as soon as she finished saying that.


    She had previously thought that Vera was just naturally arrogant and dismissive of others, but now she realized Vera might be sick in the head too!


    Vera just imagined that Skr had schemed to make Joe fall for her.


    It all depended on that person whether they liked her or not had no interest in scheming to get


    people to like her.


    The elevator door closed quickly, cutting off whatever Vera had to say. She felt anger well up in her. ¡°This is infuriating!¡±


    Not many people around her would behave like Skr, full of schemes yet utterly impolite!


    Thinking about how Skr was manipting Joe, Vera suddenly felt sorry for him.


    With that, she nced toward the guest room nearby and walked over while slipping the ring back onto her finger.


    She arrived at the door in a few steps. Then, she knocked gently. ¡°Joe, <b>it¡¯s </b>me.¡±


    Chapter 987


    2/2


    On the way, Skr received a call from Natalie.


    ¡°The filming was stopped suddenly today, and Mr. Powell gave me the day off. So, I¡¯m free now. Where are you taking the wedding photos? I¡¯ll go to you.¡±


    Skr nced out the car window and said, ¡°We¡¯re no longer taking the wedding photos. Yesterday was enough. So, I¡¯m heading to a friend¡¯s ce today. She needs my help. I¡¯ll meet you after that. How¡¯s your stomach? Does it still hurt?¡±


    Natalie thought about what she sawst night and wondered if Skr had found out about Joe and Vera.


    From her voice, Skr didn¡¯t sound like anything was wrong.


    ¡°It stopped hurtingst night. So, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s a date then. Let me know when you¡¯re done and I¡¯ll go get you,¡± Natalie said.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After making ns with Skr, Natalie felt a bit down.


    She was worried that the more Skr kept things to herself, the more heartbroken she was.


    Vera was certainly not easy to deal with.


    ¡°You have an appointment with Skr? Let me take you to her.¡± Austin suddenly came over.

 Richest Mogul 988

    Chapter 988


    1/2


    Chapter <b>988 </b>


    Natalie declined. ¡°Skr¡¯s busy today, and I don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll be done. So, there¡¯s no need to trouble you, Mr. Powell.¡±


    She felt that Austin had been acting strangetely, though she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on what was off. Every time he looked at her, his gaze was too captivating, making her heart race unexpectedly.


    ¡°I see. Well, let¡¯s head back to the hotel then,¡± Austin said, looking at her deeply.


    Natalie just responded with a quick nod.


    After walking away from the set, Austin noticed Natalie¡¯s low spirits and asked, ¡°Are you feeling down?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, not at all. Maybe I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. I¡¯ll take a nap when we get back to the hotel.¡±


    There was no way she could admit she felt that Austin had been looking at her in a way that gave her the impression that he might like her.


    But Austin then said in a gentle voice. ¡°I see. We¡¯re almost at the hotel.¡±


    Natalie could only sigh inwardly.


    Austin¡¯s gaze and voice could easily make anyone fall for him. Natalie was thankful she was still rational.


    When Skr arrived at Aiken¡¯s vi, Simona was still asleep.


    ¡°Simona slept very wellst night. She¡¯s still resting now, so she should be fine. I¡¯m really d you¡¯re in Fachington at this time too. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know how to handle it.¡± Aiken looked at Skr with heartfelt gratitude.


    He wasn¡¯t just being polite; he truly meant it. Their family would also remember Skr¡¯s help.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good sign that she¡¯s sleeping soundly. Simona will need time to recover. Anyway, you don¡¯t have to be so formal with me. Simona¡¯s like my little sister.¡±


    Aiken smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay. Since you¡¯re here so early, have you had breakfast? I haven¡¯t taken mine, so why don¡¯t you join me?¡±


    Skr hadn¡¯t felt hungry, but she hadn¡¯t had breakfast at the hotel, and after running into Vera, she hadpletely forgotten about it.


    Now that Aiken mentioned breakfast, she realized she was hungry.


    Just as she was about to reply, Simona came down the stairs. As <b>soon </b>as she saw Skr, she walked over quickly.


    ¡°Skr!¡±


    Simona knew Skyler wouldn¡¯t lie to her. She had promised to stay with her that day, and she really came. Skr smiled and asked, ¡°How did you sleepst night?¡±


    ¡°I slept through the night, no dreams at all. If my hunger hadn¡¯t woken me up, I could probably sleep another two to three hours,¡± Simona said just as her stomach growled.


    Skrughed at that. ¡°Perfect timing for breakfast.¡±


    Her own stomach also started growling.


    Chapter 988


    2/2


    It seemed that for those who were used to eating breakfast, their stomachs couldn¡¯t handle skipping it.


    Simona was very attached to Skr. She wrapped her arm around Skr, and they sat at the table together.


    ¡°What are we having today?¡± Simona asked Aiken. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Aiken, who had been lost in <i>though </i>bett


    tomato and egg sauce.¡±


    snapped back to reality at the question. ¡°Handmade pasta with


    The siblings both loved the handmade pasta, especially with tomato and egg

 Richest Mogul 990

    Chapter <b>990 </b>


    1/2


    Aiken and Simona stopped their conversation. Then, together with Skr, they set off from the vi.


    In the car, Simona and Skr chatted endlessly about everything from Fachington to the new school and skincare.


    Girls always had plenty to talk about when it came to these topics.


    Usually, Aiken would get a headache listening to women talk about such things. But today, for some reason, he found it oddlyforting.


    At one point, Simona pulled out a few photos to show Skr, likely of some jewelry.


    Skr, being knowledgeable about the subject, exined everything in detail, which also piqued Aiken¡¯s interest.


    Before they knew it, they arrived at a museum¨Cone of thergest in Fachington, resembling a pce. Skr had been in the country for a few days but hadn¡¯t had the chance to visit yet. It was on her itinerary, but she didn¡¯t expect she woulde with Aiken and Simona.


    After getting out of the car; they went straight inside.


    There weren¡¯t many visitors. So, Skr put her phone on silent and quietly enjoyed the exhibits.


    Aiken followed behind the two women. He had been to this museum a few times before, so it no longer appealed to him.


    Three hourster, they left the museum.


    Skr turned her phone back on and checked it for calls or messages. There was nothing.


    Just as she was about to put her phone away, Natalie sent a message saying she had caught a cold and was now resting at the hotel, feeling weak. So she couldn¡¯t meet up with Skrter in the day.


    This made Skr frown. Natalie had just been to the hospital for stomach pains, and now she was down with a cold.


    ¡°Skr, Aiken and I were just discussing whether we should grab lunch now and continue with our trip after that. What do you think?¡± Simona asked Skr.


    Aiken also looked at Skr and waited for her response.


    Feeling a bit apologetic, Skr said, ¡°A friend of mine has suddenly fallen ill and is alone at the hotel. I¡¯m a bit worried, so I can¡¯t join you for the rest of the day. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Simona was disappointed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll just hang out another time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the driver take you,¡± Aiken offered, hiding his own disappointment well. He didn¡¯t show any signs to Skr or Simona.


    Skr declined. ¡°I¡¯ll just catch a cab. Her hotel isn¡¯t far from here.¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Okay, be safe.¡±


    After Skr left, Simona nced at Aiken and noticed his serious expression. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re more disappointed than I am?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Have you decided what to have for lunch?¡± Aiken asked, keeping a straight face.


    Simona smirked and replied in a seemingly uninterested tone, ¡°Whatever. I saw a few restaurants on the


    Chapter 990


    way here. Let¡¯s just grab something simple.¡±


    Without Skr around, Simona felt incredibly bored hanging out with Aiken. She suddenly regretteding to Fachington with him. It was nowhere near as fun being in their home country.


    Aiken agreed with his sister. ¡°Sounds good.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    2/2


    The siblings went to one of the restaurants they had passed earlier and casually ordered some steaks for lunch.


    Skr arrived at Natalie¡¯s hotel soon after.

 Richest Mogul 991

    <b>Chapter </b><b>991 </b>


    Skr <b>had </b>visited just a few days ago, so she easily found Natalie¡¯s room.


    After knocking twice, Skr heard Natalle¡¯s hoarse<b>, </b>sick voice. ¡°Who is it<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Nataliey <b>in </b>bedzily<b>, </b>feeling weak and drained. <b>Just </b>getting up to open the door seemed to exhaust


    her.


    She guessed whoever was knocking was probably a colleague. Some of her colleagues who couldn¡¯t stay cooped up in the hotel had gone out to have fun. If she weren¡¯t sick, she would have gone with them.


    But she had been fine that morning. Who would have thought she¡¯d be sick now?


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Open the door.¡± Skr¡¯s voice came from the door.


    Natalie¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Skr?<b>¡± </b>


    That voice was unmistakably Skr! So, Natalie immediately dragged herself <b>out </b>of bed and walked over


    <b>to </b>the door<i>. </i>


    ¡°My dear Skye! What are you doing here?<b>¡± </b>


    When she opened the door and saw Skr, tears of gratitude welled in Natalie¡¯s eyes.


    Skr frowned as soon as she noticed Natalie¡¯s pale face. ¡°Have you taken your temperature? How about medicine? I have some with me. There should be some medicine for a cold.¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t taken any. I think it¡¯s just ¨¤mon cold and fever. If I sleep it off, I¡¯ll be fine by tomorrow.¡± Natalie hugged Skr and leaned on her while slowly returning to the bed with Skr¡¯s support.


    Skr looked at her helplessly. ¡°You couldn¡¯t take care of yourself back in college, and you still can¡¯t now? Do you have a thermometer?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s in that small first¨Caid kit. I packed it for Mr. Powell, since he often gets injured. There¡¯s a thermometer in there.¡± Natalie pointed to a small kit on the table.


    Skr found the thermometer and handed it to Natalie to ce under her arm.


    Though Natalie felt groggy, her mind was still clear. ¡°Did something happen between you and Joe? Did he bully you?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us. Even if something did happen, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t worry about me. What matters now is you. I think you might have a high fever based on what I¡¯m feeling from your forehead.¡±


    Skr started rummaging through her bag. Sure enough, she found some medicine for fever.


    But Natalie worriedly asked, ¡°Are you sure nothing¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What could be wrong? We didn¡¯t marry for love in the first ce. Now, let me see that thermometer.¡±


    Natalie took out the thermometer and handed it to Skr. Her lips twitched after checking the temperature. ¡°102 degrees.¡±


    ¡°No wonder my head¡¯s spinning and I feel so weak. Seems like I have a fever,¡± Natalie said, feeling a bit helpless about her own condition.


    Her health was in such bad shape. She promised herself to start exercising once she got better.


    ¡°Take the medicine and drink plenty of warm water,¡± Skr advised.


    Chapter 991


    Natalle could only nod abediently. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you <b>say</b>.¡±


    After taking the medicine, Natalie started feeling better, and her fever gradually subsided.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get us some lunch. You can rest a bit,¡± Skr sald<b>, </b>noticing that <b>it </b>was already 1:00 pm.


    Natalie, feeling drowsy and with little appetite, just nodded.


    Skr left the hotel and went to a nearby restaurant. She ordered two chicken soups and boiled vegetables. While waiting in the restaurant, she received a call from Joe.


    Seeing his name on her phone screen<b>, </b>she hesitated for a bit before answering.

 Richest Mogul 992

    <b>Chapter </b><b>992 </b>


    ¡°Are you still with Aiken and his sister?¡± Joe¡¯s cold voice came through the phone, Even without seeing each other¡¯s faces, the coldness in his tone was unmistakable.


    Skr frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯m with Natalie. She¡¯s sick.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Joe said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tonight.¡±


    ¡°No need. She has a fever, so I¡¯ll be watching her tonight,¡± Skr refused directly.


    Joe simply responded with an ¡°Alright.¡±


    With nothing more to say, they ended the call.


    Skr looked at her phone, feeling an odd emptiness in her che order. So, she picked it up and returned to the hotel.


    that moment, the waiter brought her


    When she got back, Natalie was still sleeping. She woke up about half an hourter, immediately catching the scent of food.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? I bought some chicken soup and boiled vegetables. Do you want some?¡± Skr asked. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Yes!


    Natalie nodded eagerly. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m starving!¡±


    Skr had Natalie take her temperature again after that. It had dropped slightly over 98.6 degrees, and she seemed to be in better shape now. Skr felt relieved.


    As they were eating, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Natalie asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Jeremy.¡±


    Hearing his name changed Natalie¡¯s expression. She looked at Skr and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to lie down. Can you open the door for me?¡±


    Skr just nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    When she opened the door, Jeremy was about to say something. But he stopped upon seeing her instead


    of Natalie.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going out with Joe?¡± Jeremy asked.


    Skr nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll be staying with Nath today.


    Natalie then called out weakly from the bed, ¡°Is there something you need?¡±


    Jeremy frowned immediately and walked quickly toward the bed, noticing the chicken soup and vegetables on the table. Looking closer, he also saw the thermometer and medicine on the table.


    ¡°You¡¯re sick? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital,¡± Jeremy said as he tried to help Natalie


    <ol>


    <li>up. </li>


    </ol>


    But Natalie quickly said, ¡°No need. Skye¡¯s been taking good care of me, and I feel much better. I should be fine by tomorrow after resting for tonight.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jeremy turned to Skr and said, ¡°Thank you for taking care of her.¡±


    Skr just smiled. ¡°Nath is my friend, it¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    ¡°Please leave if there¡¯s nothing else. Skye¡¯s been taking care of me and is tired. We want to take a rest,¡±


    Natalie said casually to Jeremy.


    From the moment Jeremy arrived, everything he said and did seemed weird, as they were already divorced.


    Sensing the clear distance and how Natalie hinted for him to leave, Jeremy felt heavy in his heart.


    However, given that Natalie was sick, he decided to end their conversation after they returned to the country.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be flying to Muridater today. I¡¯ll see you back in Lindfield. In the meantime, take care of yourself. If you need anything, just give me a call,¡± Jeremy said, gazing at Natalie intently.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!


    AN

 Richest Mogul 993

    <b>Chapter </b><b>993 </b>


    Natalie pressed her lips together with a sense of helplessness and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Before leaving, Jeremy said to Skr again, ¡°Thank you for taking care of Natalie.¡±


    Skr just watched him, feeling a bit strange seeing how he acted as if he and Natalle hadn¡¯t divorced.


    After Jeremy left, she turned to look at Natalie.


    But, before she could say anything, Natalie quickly said, ¡°We were clear about everything when we divorced. Buttely, he¡¯ll act like we haven¡¯t separated whenever we run into each other. No matter how much I tell him, he just keeps behaving this way.¡±


    ¡°He probably regrets divorcing you,¡± Skr remarked, feeling ly emotional.


    It was obvious that Jeremy loved Natalie. The infidelity was likely due to external influences, perhaps some kind of bad influence or something. It seemed like fate was ying a cruel joke on him.


    Natalie¡¯s eyes dimmed. Then, she got out of bed and sat back at the table, finishing her chicken soup.


    After taking a few sips, she said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to be together again. You know, I¡¯ve seen the video of him with Annabelle. I can¡¯t forget it. I know I¡¯m being selfish by wanting to run away. But recently, I realized that I¡¯ve let go of my feelings for him.¡±


    Perhaps knowing they were never meant to be in this lifetime made it easier to let go of such deep emotions. Thinking about it now, Natalie suddenly felt quite cold¨Chearted.


    After leaving, Jeremy went to see Austin.


    They looked at each other until Austin broke the silence. ¡°Mr. Hughes, if you have something to say, just say it.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Do you like Natalie?¡± Jeremy asked bluntly.


    Austin smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You should find someone else. Natalie is my wife.¡±


    ¡°Ex¨Cwife,¡± Austin corrected him before adding, ¡°Mr. Hughes, you should show some restraint. Natalie isn¡¯t someone you can be trifled with, and what you¡¯re doing now is more likely to hurt her.¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s expression changed drastically, and his gaze grew intense and oppressive as he stared at


    Austin,


    Meanwhile, Austin wasn¡¯t bothered by Jeremy¡¯s intimidating presence and continued. ¡°She seems to have feelings for me recently. You should know when to stop and not be the third party between us.¡±


    ¡°Austin Powell! Do you know who you¡¯re talking to? Do you know who I am? I could destroy everything you¡¯ve worked for in the entertainment industry over the past decade easily!¡± Jeremy shouted in anger.


    But Austin remained calm. ¡°Why else do you think I¡¯vee this far other than because of my talent and hard work? Do you think you can really suppress me? You can¡¯t destroy me.¡±


    Natalie still felt unwell, so she went to bed early in the evening.


    Skr didn¡¯t feel sleepy, so she turned on a smallmp and read an e¨Cbook. She also handled some work Janine had sent her.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Skye</b>, someone sent this picture of a ring asking us <b>to </b>verify if it¡¯s real and if it has any special meaning. The order came a few days ago, but I just got to it,¡± Janine had messaged.


    Skr had handed over theplete management of the store to her adoptive mother<b>, </b>Janine.


    They had hired a <b>few </b>employees, and all items for sale were authenticated. However, some customers still requested appraisals.


    The processing times were noted to be anywhere between seven days to half a month, with urgent orders eligible for cancetion.


    So, Skr opened the picture and zoomed in on the ring.


    The ring exuded a strong sense of antiquity even through the screen¨Cit was indeed an artifact. But¡­


    Skr suddenly focused on the details. Subtle patterns co surface. However, there was something odd about it.


    faintly seen <i>on </i>the ring¡¯s emerald¨Cgreen


    As the pictures were not taken in high resolution, the patterns weren¡¯t very clear, so she couldn¡¯t be entirely sure what to make of them yet. She couldn¡¯t sense the ring¡¯s full historical significance despite it clearly being an antique,

 Richest Mogul 994

    <b>Chapter 994 </b>


    Could it be rted to the unclear patterns on the ring?


    ¡°Mom, ask the customer to send a few more pictures. The ones they sent weren¡¯t very clear.¡±


    Janine immediately sent over a few more pictures. ¡°The customer already sent several photos from the start. I¡¯ll forward all of them to you.¡±


    Skr carefully examined each one. Gradually, the faint patterns on the ring became clearer in her mind. However, there was still no historical connection to thing.


    Could this ring never make it to the market after being crafte Was it only discovered now? And perhaps it wasn¡¯t as unusual as she initially thought?


    Still feeling uncertain, she reviewed the pictures again, but the strange feeling only grew stronger. There was definitely something off about this ring.


    ¡°Mom, have the customer request for a refund. We can¡¯t authenticate this.¡±


    Janine didn¡¯t ask why, knowing that if Skr refused, there was a good reason for it. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Though the customer was refunded, Skr still kept the pictures.


    Perhaps she wasn¡¯t able to focus properly due tock of rest. So, she decided to revisit the photos in a few days with a clearer mind.


    ncing at the time, it was already past 8:00 pm. She felt tired, likely from not getting enough sleep the night before. So she turned off the lights and went to bed.


    In her half¨Cawake state, Skr¡¯s phone, ced by her pillow, began vibrating, waking her up. She answered the call without checking who was calling.


    ¡°Mrs. Martin, Mr. Martin is sick! He has a fever. The flu in Fachington has been severetely, and many people are getting sick. I can¡¯t take care of him alone. Can youe back to take care of him? I tried giving him medicine, but he won¡¯t listen to me!¡±


    Paul sounded helpless over the phone.


    Skr, still groggy, quickly snapped awake upon hearing this. She looked at the time and noticed it was just after 9:00 pm. So, she had only been asleep for less than an hour, which exined why she still felt exhausted.


    ¡°Is something wrong? I¡¯m not feverish anymore, and I have medicine. I have colleagues staging on the same floor, so don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Natalie suddenly said, having been roused by the phone¡¯s vibration.


    Natalie turned on the bedsidemp, her eyes still half¨Cclosed. Then, she yawned and added, ¡°Just be careful.¡±


    Skr responded with a simple ¡°Okay,¡± addressing both Natalie and Paul. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up!¡± Paul was relieved. It felt like he had found a savior.


    An hourter, at around 10:00 pm, Skr returned to her hotel, where Paul was waiting for her outside.


    When he saw her, he hurried over and exined, ¡°Mr. Martin¡¯s recent injury had weakened his body. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have caught the flu so easily. Dr. Grey didn¡¯te along this time. Plus, Mr. Martin hates hospitals and refuses to take medicine.


    ¡°I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end. So, I had to call you.¡±


    Whenever Paul ran into issues he couldn¡¯t handle, he would call Skr. Then<b>, </b>she would always have a <b>way </b><b>to </b>ovee Joe¡¯s little quirks.


    <b>So</b>, Paul had full confidence in her.


    ¡°Why <b>didn¡¯t </b>you call Ms. Ruell? He¡¯ll probably listen to her,¡± Skr asked.

 Richest Mogul 995

    1apter <b>995 </b>


    ul was momentarily stunned but quickly responded. ¡°Mr Martin, do you have a misunderstanding with : Martin? There¡¯s nothing between him and Ms. Ruell. Those rumors are all not true.¡±


    aring Paul defend Joe, Skr didn¡¯t press any further.


    ere was nothing between them? Then, why did Joe rush to the hospital when Vera went there? Skr Isn¡¯t that naive.


    eing Skr just smile without saying anything, Paul felt uneasy. He could sense that something was off. s. Ruelling to Fachington was purely coincidental. They also stayed at the same hotel by chance. I n guarantee there¡¯s absolutely nothing between Mr. Martin and Ms. Ruell.¡±


    ul¡¯s assurance sounded a bit forced. After all, Joe had met Ver orning.


    yesterday and again earlier this


    ul was sure that Joe had never been interested in Vera before, but his behavior these past two days is puzzling.


    that so?¡± Skr replied, but she didn¡¯t ask further. Paul¡¯s demeanor had already revealed enough,


    &


    ow high is his fever now?<b>¡± </b>she asked.


    ul answered quickly, ¡°It was over 100 degrees when Ist checked, but I haven¡¯t taken his temperature cently. I think it¡¯s gotten worse.¡±


    o you have any medicine for fever?<b>¡± </b>


    es, Dr. Grey told me to bring some just in case.¡±


    r nodded and said, ¡°Go get the medicine, I¡¯ll go check on him.¡±


    ter entering the room, she saw Joe lying in bed. He was wrapped tightly in a nket, with only his head posed.


    was likely that the fever was making him feel cold. But despite that, he still refused to take any edicine.


    e had known about his aversion to medicine during hisst hospitalization.


    proaching the bed, Skr grabbed the thermometer nearby and took his temperature. It was 102 grees Fahrenheit.


    r sighed. How could he not be in the hospital or taking any medicine with a fever like this? Did he nk he was made of steel? The flu wasn¡¯t something to be taken lightly.


    ddenly, Joe opened his eyes and looked up at her.


    on seeing Skr, he seemed surprised for a moment but then stared intently at her and asked, ¡°Why 1 youe back?¡±


    <ol>


    <li>r. Ziegler called me, saying you have a fever. The flu is rampant here in Fachington. You and Natalie >bably caught the same flu, but your fever hassted too long without breaking. You need to go to the spital immediately,¡± Skr replied directly. </li>


    </ol>


    on hearing the word hospital, Joe frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    vas expected.


    r wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°Fine. If you won¡¯t go to hospital, at least take some medicine and see if it helps


    to break your fever,¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Joe frowned again. ¡°Take medicine<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    He didn¡¯t t¨Cout refuse but seemed to question it.


    Skr had never met someone so opposed to both hospitals and medicine. But having dealt with Joe before, she knew how to handle <b>it </b>this time.


    ¡°Nath had a fever all morning. She thought it was nothing, but it left her feeling weak. After taking some medicine, she¡¯s much better now and will likely recover after a good night¡¯s rest.


    ¡°Do you really want to keep suffering, through this fever for the next few days? I read on the way here that this flu causes recurrent fevers for two to three days. It¡¯s really tough. So, let¡¯s take the medicine and get your fever down.¡±


    As she spoke, Skr¡¯s tone softened, bing gentler


    When Joe heard her saying, ¡°Let¡¯s,¡± the heaviness he had been feeling all day suddenly lifted.


    So, he took the opportunity to make a request. ¡°I¡¯ll take the medicine, but can you stay and sleep with me? It¡¯s too cold, and I can¡¯t fall asleep.¡±


    Skr looked down at him, feeling like he was being quite shameless.


    Just then, Paul entered the room with the medicine in hand. ¡°Mrs. Martin, I got the medicine.¡±


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!


    X

 Richest Mogul 996

    <b>Chapter </b><b>996 </b>


    Paul came just in time. So, Skr gave him a smile.


    He was a bit surprised to see Skr smiling.


    ¡°Please give the medicine to Mr. Martin now,¡± Skr said.


    Then, Paul immediately poured the liquid medicine as instructed. When he handed it to <i>Joe</i>, he said, ¡°<b>Mr. </b>Martin, this one tastes pretty good. It has <i>a </i>fruity taste. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He had chosen from several options, and this one seemed to be the easiest to drink, something even kids would.


    ¡°Fruity?¡± Skr was curious.


    The medicine had a fruity vor?


    She then stared at Joe. But the more she looked, the more she couldn¡¯t hold back. In the end, sheughed.


    It seemed Joe was even more difficult to deal with than a child. He needed to be coaxed to take medicine, and it had to be something without a strong aftertaste.


    Joe¡¯s face darkened as he looked at Skrughing. Then, he cast a cold nce at Paul. That look made Paul¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    He wondered if he had done something wrong.


    Probably not.


    Hopefully not.


    Joe noticed Skr was stillughing. So, his ears started to turn red. He grabbed the medicine from Paul and downed it in one go while keeping his eyes fixed on her.


    He couldn¡¯t really taste anything, but an odd feeling in his mouth made him ufortable.


    Skr then handed him a ss of water. ¡°Drink some water, it¡¯ll make your throat feel better.¡±


    Joe looked at the ss before him, <i>the </i>


    at Skr, before taking it and sipping the water slowly. The warm


    water really eased the unpleasant feeling in his mouth.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Martin, Mrs. Martin, I¡¯ll head out now. If you need anything, just give me a call.¡± Then, Paul quickly made his exit.


    With Skr there, he didn¡¯t have to worry anymore.


    Before either of them could respond, he had already closed the door behind him.


    Now, it was just Skr and Joe in the room.


    Joe felt a little dizzy from the fever but still couldn¡¯t sleep. With Skr there, he knew he didn¡¯t want to just settle for less. He knew he would sleep better if he could hold her.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s sleep,¡± Joe said.


    Skr nced at the time. It was indeedte. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take a shower first.¡±


    ¡°No need.<b>¡± </b>


    Joe grabbed Skr¡¯s wrist and pulled her straight onto the bed.


    Chapter 996


    2/2


    She didn¡¯t expect him to still have the strength to pull her since he was sick.


    ¡°I need to change into my pajamas,¡± Skr said helplessly.


    How could he be so clingy when he was sick? He wasn¡¯t like this before.


    But after she spoke, there was no response from Joe Looking more closely, she realized he had already closed his eyes and was practically glued to her.


    His body temperature was still high. So, after just being hugged for a while, she felt herself starting to


    sweat.


    She had just returned and hadn¡¯t even changed into her pajamas, but he didn¡¯t seem to care and had fallen asleep right away!


    Fine, he was sick, after all. So, she wouldn¡¯t argue with him. Besides, Skr was really tired, too.


    In just a few minutes, the room was filled with their steady breathing.


    Later that night, Skr woke up once more, feeling groggy. She noticed that Joe¡¯s body wasn¡¯t as warm as before. So, she drifted back to sleep again.

 Richest Mogul 997

    <b>Chapter </b>997


    At that time, there was someone else who couldn¡¯t sleep¨CVera, who was staying at the same hotel.


    She was staring at her phone for a long time. She had sent multiple messages to Joe, but he had yet to respond to any of them.


    It was now 3:00 am. She should have been sleeping, but she simply couldn¡¯t. She kept wondering why Joe was ignoring her.


    Everything had gone well that previous morning.


    They had talked like they used to years ago, even making ns to meet up with their former ssmates once they returned to Jipsburg. But now, hisck of response since the afternoon felt like a silent rejection, making her feel like all her efforts over the past few days were in vain.


    ¡°Joe, what are you thinking? How can someone like you let Skr get close to you without realizing she¡¯s deceiving you?¡±


    The more Vera thought about it, the more awake she became, unable to fall asleep. So, she made a call in


    frustration.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that as long as I kept wearing the ring and spent more time with Joe, it would make it harder for him to resist me?


    ¡°But it seems that even though we¡¯ve met several times and each timested longer, he doesn¡¯t seem to be changing at all!¡± Vera vented all her frustrations in one breath.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. When you first met him, didn¡¯t he choose to go to the hospital with you after you got sick instead of taking his wedding photos? That clearly shows that it¡¯s the ring¡¯s effect. You must stay calm and not lose control,¡± Molly replied calmly.


    Hearing Molly¡¯s words, Vera¡¯s expression improved slightly, but her patience was wearing thin.


    ¡°How much longer will it take before Joe realizes Skr¡¯s true nature?¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take much longer. They must have been suspicious of each othertely; their rtionship is likely already affected. In addition to the ring¡¯s influence, they will likely divorce once they return to Jipsburg.


    ¡°You and Joe have always had feelings for each other. If it hadn¡¯t been for Skr, the two of you would have been together long ago. Now, we¡¯re just putting things back in their ces.¡±


    Molly¡¯s words seemed to have some kind of magic.


    Even though they were far apart, her voice over the phone made Vera believe in her.


    Vera looked down at the ring on her finger, finding it more beautiful the more she looked at it. Wearing it felt like she was on a mission¨Cnot only just being with Joe but also to help him see Skr¡¯s true and vile


    nature.


    After ending the call, Vera thought of something else and immediately opened the Amazon app.


    She saw a message from the shop asking her to cancel her order, saying they couldn¡¯t appraise her ring. A friend rmended this shop, saying it was very reliable for appraisals and that if she was uncertain about any antiques, she should consult them.


    The response from the shop had been slowtely, but she had waited patiently.


    But now? They irresponsibly told her to cancel the order, iming they couldn¡¯t appraise it!


    Chapter 997


    217


    It seemed that these online stores were unreliable and falsely advertised their services. In the end, she had to cancel her order. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She had chosen to get the ring appraised online to avoid letting anyone know about her doubts, especially Molly. But now, after reflecting on her recent interactions with Joe, both in Fachington and in Jipsburg, it seemed that he was indeed changing.


    It turned out that Skr¡¯s skills were nothingpared to Molly¡¯s. Vera thought she should have gone <i>to </i>Molly when her family was in trouble.


    There seemed to be someone even more powerful behind Molly.


    It was a shame that her family had lost 20 million dors!


    The following morning, Skr woke up half an hourter than Jpe.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!


    y

 Richest Mogul 998

    <b>Chapter </b><b>998 </b>


    When Skr opened her eyes, she was greeted by Joe¡¯s incredibly refined and handsome face. They were extremely close to each other¨Cso close that she could feel his breath.


    Then, Skr realized something. Their sleeping positions had changed. Initially, Joe had been holding her, but now, she was the one clinging to him.


    She was wrapped around him like a ko, with her leg draped over him. No wonder Joe was staring at her..


    ¡°Do you like holding me that much?¡± he asked.


    Skr quickly pulled her leg back. ¡°Isn¡¯t it you who likes holding me more?¡±


    <b>f </b>


    Joe was momentarily stunned, but then, he admitted withplete openness. ¡°You¡¯re reallyfortable to hold. Holding you makes me want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re all better now,¡± Skr muttered.


    Although she knew what he meant, she still thought his shamelessness had reached a new level.


    Joe continued to stare at her intently, making Skr feel a bit uneasy.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Suddenly, Joe flipped over, pinning her beneath him, and without another word, leaned down to kiss her passionately.


    The kiss made Skr feel dizzy, and things quickly spiraled out of control.


    After a long while, Skr kicked Joe lightly while covered in sweat and feeling exhausted. ¡°You must have gone crazy!¡± she scolded.


    He had just recovered from a fever, yet here he was, jumping straight into bed with her in the morning.


    Did he think he was made out of steel? But she had to admit that his stamina was impressive.


    ¡°You enjoyed it too,¡± Joe said casually; his post¨Cactivity mood had always been quite pleasant.


    Skr shot him a re and tried to get up to take a shower, but Joe held her tight, making it impossible


    for her to move.


    ¡°Let go of me. I need a shower,¡± Skr demanded.


    ¡°Showerter. I don¡¯t mind,¡± Joe said, unsure what he was feeling, but he didn¡¯t want her out of sight just


    yet.


    Perhaps it was the passion they shared during their activity¨Cwhen their bodies and souls seemed to align perfectly. He seemed addicted to that feeling.


    Skr sighed deeply. ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t mind, but I do. You¡¯re covered in sweat.¡±


    Joe¡¯s expression darkened instantly.


    Suddenly, he thought of Aiken. So, he gave her a firm kiss and said, ¡°Since you still have energy, let¡¯s go


    for another round.¡±


    What was going on with this woman? How could she reject him right after their session?


    Skr tried to push him away a few times but couldn¡¯t move him. The current Joe seemedpletely different, almost like a wild beast, relentless and fierce N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Chapter 998


    2/2


    By the time they were done, Skr felt like her entire body had been dismantled. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to move, let alone shower.


    Finally, after two hours, she mustered up enough energy to get up and take a shower.


    When she was done and dressed, it was already noon. She didn¡¯t even have breakfast.


    Looking over at Joe, who was sitting nearby, working and talking on the phone, she muttered under her breath, ¡°A wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.¡±


    If she had known that the first thing he¡¯d do after recovering was to torment her, she wouldn¡¯t have convinced him to take the medicinest night.


    It seemed like he heard herint as he nced over at her with a look filled with aggression.


    That look reminded her of the one he had given her earlier when their passions had overtaken them. It was as if he was trying to pierce straight through her heart.


    Skr¡¯s heart sank.


    Joe had been behaving quite differently bothst night and this morning. It was almost as if¡­


    Chapter 999.

 Richest Mogul 999

    Chapter 999.


    1/2


    Chapter <b>999 </b>


    It was as if Joe was looking for proof that Skr loved him.


    A knock came on the door as she was about to delve further into her thoughts.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, Mrs. Martin, lunch is ready. You may go upstairs to eat.¡± Paul¡¯s voice came from the door.


    Skr nced at Joe, who was still on the phone and walked over to open the door.


    ¡°Mr..Martin is still busy,¡± she said.


    Paul noticed she didn¡¯t look too happy and wasn¡¯t sure if she and Joe had argued. So, he just smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let them know to serve the foodter. Is there anything in particr you¡¯d like to eat, Mrs.


    Martin?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine with anything,¡± Skr replied honestly.


    She really didn¡¯t have much of an appetite at the moment. Skipping breakfast and using up all her energy had left her without any sense of hunger.


    Paul wisely chose not to ask further.


    Seeing Skr in such a bad mood, he figured that Joe might not be in the best mood either, so he needed to stay on high alert.


    S


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for lunch now,¡± Joe said after he was done with his call. He walked toward the door, naturally taking Skr¡¯s hand in his..


    As Joe approached, Paul suddenly realized that while Skr didn¡¯t seem too happy, Joe looked utterly


    content.


    He appeared rxed and in good spirits, unlike someone who had just had a fever the night before. There was a palpable sense of inner joy radiating from him.


    What was going on? Paul couldn¡¯t quite figure out the situation.


    Momentster, Skr and Joe arrived at the restaurant on the 26th floor.


    Since Paul had already ordered, the dishes were served as soon as they sat down.


    Skr gradually found her appetite as she ate silently, not speaking to Joe and keeping her head down.


    Meanwhile, Joe knew exactly why she was upset. It was his fault for being too rough earlier and not holding himself back. So, he had hurt her in the process.


    ¡°It was my fault earlier,¡± he admitted.


    Skr was a bit surprised that he would take the initiative to apologize.


    ¡°Is there anywhere you want to go? We can head out after lunch,¡± Joe continued, his voice gentle and full of affection.


    Skr¡¯s anger started to subside a little. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°No, I just want to spend time with you,¡± Joe replied, his tone was patient and amodating. It waspletely different from the ruthless way he acted that morning.


    Skr had a few ces in mind, so she pulled her phone out and showed him some photos. ¡°I did some research beforeing here, and there are a few ces I want to visit.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll visit all of them,¡± Joe said generously. He knew he had to make up for his actions earlier.


    Chapter 999


    212


    Just then, someone suddenly approached and stood in front of them.


    Sensing someone nearby, Skr looked up only to see Vera standing before them.


    What a coincidence.


    The moment Joe saw Vera, his smile faded.


    ¡°What a coincidence, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here,¡± Vera said. Then, she sat down beside Skr without asking if she could join them.


    Skr¡¯s face turned cold. Fortunately, she was almost done with lunch. It seemed that Joe wouldn¡¯t have time to go out with her now, so she might as well go on her own.


    Dabbing the corners of her mouth with a napkin, Skr stood up. ¡°I¡¯m done. You two continue.¡±


    Vera seemed a bit surprised by Skr¡¯s sudden departure. ¡°Skr, are you going outter? Why don¡¯t we go together?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Skr nced at Vera. It was then that she saw the ring on Vera¡¯s hand.


    2

 Richest Mogul 1000

    Chapter 1000 Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Vera seemed to notice Skr¡¯s gaze and quickly hid her hand under the table, letting her wide sleeves Cover her fingers. Her heart sank at that moment.


    How could she forget about the ring?


    The moment she saw Skr, she should have taken it off.


    Did Skr notice it? No, she was wearing more than one ring, including one on her index finger. So, it might not have stood out too much.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I already have ns,¡± Skr directly declined, shifting her gaze away from Vera¡¯s hand.


    Vera had moved her hand too quickly for Skr to take a good look, but it seemed like she was wearing an emerald ring, which looked old and somewhat familjar.


    However, most emerald rings looked simr, and since Skr had only caught a glimpse, she couldn¡¯t


    make out the details.


    Vera didn¡¯t seem upset about Skr¡¯s refusal. Instead, she turned to Joe and said, ¡°What about <b>you</b><b>, </b>Joe? Do you have ns today?¡±


    2


    Skr had heard enough and decided to walk away. As she left, she heard Joe say, ¡°I already have ns with her. Weren¡¯t you feeling unwell yesterday? Get some rest.¡±


    Vera didn¡¯t seem satisfied with Joe¡¯s response. ¡°I sent you a few messages yesterday, but you didn¡¯t reply. Were you really busy?¡± she asked, revealing the ring again since Skr was no longer around.


    Molly had told her that the ring had to appear frequently in front of Joe for it to be effective.


    Joe just nced at her and responded with a nomittal hum.


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll rest at the hotel today. Actually, I really wanted to visit the ces we used to go together. But I¡¯ll be returning to Jipsburg in a few days, and I¡¯m not sure when we¡¯ll meet again,¡± Vera said, her voice filled with hope and longing.


    However, Joe just lowered his gaze and didn¡¯t respond.


    Vera¡¯s heart raced. She wasn¡¯t sure if the ring would work to stop Joe from going out with Skr. However, she couldn¡¯t push their conversation any further as it would only put her in a passive position.


    Suddenly, Joe stood up and looked down at Vera. ¡°Maybe in a couple of days if there¡¯s time.¡±


    As he left, he nced at the ring on her hand. ¡°Nice ring.¡±


    Vera kept her expression calm and said, ¡°A friend gave it to me. I¡¯m just wearing it for fun.¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect Joe to pay attention to women¡¯s essories.


    But as Molly had said, there was nothing wrong with him noticing the ring. He wouldn¡¯t figure anything out.


    In fact, if he looked closely, it would be even better.


    ¡°Are you interested in these essories?¡± she asked, lifting her hand slightly to give him a clearer view.


    Joe did look at the ring a bit longer, but his voice was cold and detached when he said, ¡°It might suit Skr.¡±


    With that, he turned and strode away.


    Vera couldn¡¯t seem to process what he had said at first. But after he left, it hit her.


    Chapter 1000


    What did he just say<b>? </b>¡ú¡ú


    The ring would suit Skr?


    He actually said it would suit Skr? Vera¡¯s expression turned dark instantly.


    Spin <b>to </b>im Your Surprise Reward!


    <b>yb </b>

 Richest Mogul 1001

    Chapter 1001


    Vera said, ¡°What is Joe thinking? Is he nning to buy the same ring for Skr? What exactly did Skr do to him? Just thinking about how Skr pretended to leave earlier makes me think she¡¯s scheming.¡±


    At that moment, Vera¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy as she stared at thevish food remaining on the table. If there had been a mirror in front of her, she would have been frightened by her own distorted expression.


    Unknowingly, her thoughts had spiraled out of her control, bing easily enraged and jealous.


    344


    When Skr returned to her room to grab something and prepared to leave, Joe came back right.


    Seeing Skr about to leave, he raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to go out together? Who are you leaving me for?¡±


    ¡°I thought you were nning to go out with Vera. I assumed you two had ns,¡± Skr countered.


    Joe¡¯s face darkened. ¡°When did I ever say I was going out with her?¡±


    Skr was momentarily speechless. Indeed, he hadn¡¯t mentioned any ns with Vera.


    Skr wondered if he was nning to leave Vera behind.


    ¡°From now on, if you have any questions, just ask me directly. My rtionship with Vera isn¡¯t what you think. You should exin whether something is going on between you and Aiken,¡± Joe asked directly.


    Skr hadn¡¯t expected Joe to turn his focus onto her and Aiken. She froze and replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. Aiken and I are just friends.¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand why Joe kept misunderstanding her rtionship with Aiken. To her, Aiken was like a brother, simr to Steven. Moreover, Aiken had someone he loved. She was now married and was self- aware enough not to have any thoughts about other men.


    Seeing Skr¡¯s calm attitude, Joe felt a bit of relief. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go then. Wherever you want.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In a fairly ordinary four¨Cstar hotel in Jipsburg City, a middle¨Caged man and a young woman entered one after the other.


    They deliberately wanted to keep their visit here a secret, so someone else booked the room on their behalf.


    Jenny walked in right after Edwin. The moment she entered, Edwin pushed her against the wall.


    Jenny struggled fiercely, pushing Edwin away with all her strength.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, I agreed to meet you this time to rify that everything between us is in the past. I¡¯m now Rowan¡¯s girlfriend and cannot do anything to hurt him. If he finds out that I was with you before, he would break up with me,¡± Jenny said firmly, biting her lip.


    Recently, Rowan had been increasingly downcast. It seemed to be due to problems with apany he had started with a friend.


    After facing setbacks, there was a chance that Rowan might return to the Jakeman family, which would make her the future Mrs. Jakeman.


    Chapter 1001


    Although Rowan¡¯s attitude toward her wasn¡¯t as attentive as before, she was confident he would still marry her once he returned to his family.


    However, after Edwin ran into her shopping with friends a few days ago, he called her wanting to meet. She knew she couldn¡¯t avoid him this time and arranged for him to find a small hotel so they wouldn¡¯t run into anyone they knew.


    Edwin sneered upon hearing her words. ¡°You want to marry Rowan? How na?ve are you? The Jakeman family will never ept you. Rowan is just ying with you. Do you really think he would give up being the heir of the Jakeman family for you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Martin, you don¡¯t understand our rtionship. He is sincere with me,¡± Jenny said, her face paling. Both Edwin and Minerva looked down on her, believing the Jakeman family would never ept her. She continued, ¡°If Skr can marry Joe, why can¡¯t I? Our backgrounds are simr.¡±


    Hearing Skr¡¯s name, Edwin¡¯s face twisted with disgust. ¡°You¡¯re not like her. She¡¯s someone Mrs. Martin Senior insisted Joe marry. Can you find another Skr? Or do you have her skills to get into Mr. Gardner Senior¡¯s team? Whatever you say today is useless. Have your injuries healed?¡±


    ?

 Richest Mogul 1002

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1002 </b>


    Jenny¡¯s eyes turned red from being belittled. <i>She </i>thought that she wasn¡¯t that bad.


    While she might not be as skilled as Skr, who appraise and restore antiques and keep Gloria


    happy, she was kind¨Chearted and pure.


    Moreover, she was quite pretty and fresh¨Clooking. She could easily catch the eye of talent scouts on the street. So she wasn¡¯t inferior in any way.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, I really can¡¯t continue with this. <i>Yo </i>


    find someone else. There must be many models or don¡¯t need to choose me,¡± Jenny said.


    actresses in Jipsburg willing to apany you. <i>You</i>?


    However, Edwin was impatient. ¡°How many of those people are truly innocent? You don¡¯t <i>know </i>how many men they¡¯ve been with. You¡¯re different.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure why, but recently, he found himself thinking about her more. She was young, attractive,, and good at pleasing men. Perhaps men his age were drawn to this kind of youthful woman.


    Jenny took a deep breath and turned to leave. ¡°I really can¡¯t!<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°If you dare to walk out, I¡¯ll make sure Rowan sees the photos of youing here to meet me tomorrow. Think carefully about the consequences,¡± Edwin threatened with a smirk.


    Jenny¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°Mr. Martin.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t done this before. Just stop pretending. Once you¡¯re married to Rowan, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. After it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll transfer a sum of money to you. You¡¯ll only benefit and not suffer. Think it through,¡± Edwin said.


    He had a knack for handling young women like her. They might resist with their words, but with a bit of pressure, they would quickly fall into line.


    Jenny stopped in her tracks. She didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. She knew very well that Edwin would follow through on his threats.


    She looked back at Edwin and said, ¡°You said that as long as I marry Rowan, you won¡¯te after me


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°I always keep my word,¡± Edwin replied.


    In Fachington, Skr and Joe spent the entire afternoon having fun. They returned to their hotel only after dinner, as night had fallen.


    Skr was enjoying herself and continued looking at photos on her phone. There were pictures of her with Joe, solo shots, and many spontaneous photos of the scenery.


    After a day of walking, her feet were sore.


    ¡°Want to take a shower?¡± Joe asked as he noticed Skr was still engrossed in her phone.


    After finishing her photos and chatting with Charles, Skr looked up at Joe and said, ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯ll talk to Charles for a bit longer.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    A few minutester, the <i>sound </i>of the shower running came from the bathroom. Skr nced toward the door and saw Joe¡¯s shadow through the frosted ss


    Chapter 1002 N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    212


    After pausing for a moment, she turned her attention back to her phone and continued chatting with Charles. Charles had just wrapped up a film project and would be taking a week off before starting a new


    role.


    Char


    Charles texted, ¡°I¡¯ve transferred some money to you. If you find a bag you like, feel free to buy it. And if you want another one for yourself, go ahead¨Cit¡¯s on me.¡±


    He had noticed that many female celebrities were particr about their bags, and he thought they looked great. Since he had been meaning to buy one for Skr, he wanted to make sure she got it now that <i>he </i>had the means.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but smile, feeling warm inside. ¡°Charles, I¡¯m making my own money <i>now</i>. If I like a bag, I can buy it myself. Save your money for when you find a wife.¡±


    Charles replied, ¡°I¡¯m focused on my career right now and not thinking about marriage. Be prepared. I may never get married.¡±


    Charles wasn¡¯t joking. He was serious about hismitment to his career over his personal life.

 Richest Mogul 1003

    Chapter 1003


    <b>Chapter </b>1003


    172


    The more women he met, the more Charles realized that finding one he could truly trust and want to marry was nearly impossible. People were too focused on what they could gain these days.


    Skr had chatted with Charles before about his views on rtionships and marriage. Back then, she thought he was being too rigid, lumping everyone into the same category.


    It was probably because he hadn¡¯t met the right person yet. Once he did, he would look back at what he said today and find it all very embarrassing.


    They didn¡¯t talk much longer. Joe was done with his shower and came out of the bathroom.


    Skr also felt a bit sticky and ufortable after sweating while walking outside in the heat. Hence, she got up to shower.


    Halfway through her shower, she vaguely heard a knock at the door. Then came the sound of Joe answering, followed by some muffled voices.


    The sound of running water drowned out most of what was being said, so she couldn¡¯t make out anything. By the time she finished her shower and stepped out, Joe had already changed out of his pajamas and was now dressed in a T¨Cshirt and pants.


    Skr was surprised and asked, ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    After walking around all day, she figured he should be exhausted.


    ¡°Yeah, a few old ssmates are visiting Fachington. I¡¯m going to meet up with them,¡± Joe replied as he finished adjusting his clothes.


    Skr nodded while brushing her hair. Joe probably wouldn¡¯t be back tonight. These kinds of reunions usuallysted till dawn.


    Once her hair had driedpletely, Skry down on the bed and called Natalie.


    Natalie said, ¡°Today was packed with scenes for Mr. Powell from morning to night. He didn¡¯t even have a chance to eat lunch today; for dinner, he only had a few bites of sd.


    ¡°As his assistant, I was with him the whole day. Both of us are dead tired¨Cworking life is tough.¡±


    Skr chuckled and said, ¡°You really care about Mr. Powell, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Lately, Natalie couldn¡¯t stop talking about Austin. Skr couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her admiration for him was just that of a fan or if something deeper had developed.


    Natalie replied quickly, ¡°Of course I do! Haven¡¯t I told you before how dedicated he is? Someone with his status doesn¡¯t need to work so hard anymore.


    ¡°I mean, no matter how tight the schedule is, he could always carve out time for a proper meal. But no, he doesn¡¯t want to hold up the crew or make things difficult for the director, so he just skips lunch.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Mr. Powell is definitely dedicated,¡± Skr said and agreed.


    ¡°Exactly! I need to be just as dedicated as his assistant. Even if I¡¯m exhausted, I have to push through. Thankfully, the shoot¡¯s almost done. Less than a month left, and I¡¯ll be back in Jipsburg. By the way, when are you and Joe heading back?¡±


    ¡°In about five days, we¡¯ll be back in Jipsburg,¡± Skr replied.


    Chapter 1003


    Natalie said quickly, ¡°Let¡¯s meet


    <i>tup </i>before you leave.¡±


    ¡°Sure. It¡¯s gettingte. Get son


    rest.¡± Skr yawned.


    2/2


    ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    Just as Skr was about to put her ph


    messages.


    phone down to sleep, her phone buzzed twice with new WhatsApp


    She opened it and saw they were from Vera. Vera¡¯s recent behavior had be increasingly irritating. She opened it and saw they were from Vera. V


    Once again, it was just photos.


    There were two. The first was a selfie of Vera in the front passenger seat of a car, with Joe sitting in the


    back.


    The second showed the two of them in a dimly lit bar. They were holding drinks. Joe¡¯s expression was


    was clearly smiling.


    hard to read in the dark lighting, but Verdim


    Vera had always been stunning beautiful, the kind of beauty that could turn heads in any room. In this shadowy, intimate atmosphere, her features were even more captivating.


    Even as a woman, Skr found herself drawn to Vera¡¯s allure. No wonder men couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her.


    Skr looked at the photo of Joe and scoffed. Without hesitation, she forwarded the picture to Joe.


    1/7

 Richest Mogul 1004

    Chapter 1004


    <b>During </b>the day, Joe had insisted that he had no rtionship with Vera, but now they were out together at a bar. It was clear he was lying, thinking she had no evidence.


    ¡°Joe, I¡¯m not stupid. Thanks to Ms. Ruell for providing the photos,¡± Skr texted. 1


    After sending the message, she turned off her phone and went to sleep.


    In a dimly lit bar, Joe had downed two drinks. He felt indifferent as he watched his old ssmates, who had all changed over the years.


    As he set his ss down and prepared to leave, he felt his phone vibrate. Pulling it out, he saw the photos and message from Skr, and his face darkened immediately. <i>He </i>turned his sharp gaze toward Vera.


    When Vera met Joe¡¯s intense stare, her heart skipped a beat. She wondered why he was looking at her with such a frightening expression.


    She asked, ¡°Joe, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The atmosphere was lively just now. A group of old ssmates had gathered and shared a few drinks. They reminisced about their high school days and current lives, making it feel like those events happened just yesterday.


    In such a great atmosphere, she wondered why Joe was suddenly looking at her with such a terrifying expression. It made her heart race, and an inexplicable fear overwhelmed her.


    Joe stood up and said, ¡°We need to talk outside.¡±


    ¡°Outside? Okay.¡± Vera was initially taken aback, but then a wave of excitement washed over her. She wondered if he remembered their past from high school. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Those innocent and na?ve feelings from their youth would always be a cherished memory¨Csomething that no one could ever rece.


    Today might be the day when she and Joe finally reconciled. With that thought, Vera followed Joe outside.


    The noise from the bar ceased as soon as they stepped outside. The street was eerily quietpared to the bar¡¯s liveliness, with only a few pedestrians around.


    Vera had dressed lightly for the evening, and the sudden breeze made her wrap her coat tighter.


    ¡°Is there something you need to tell me? There¡¯s no one else around now, so we can talk,¡± Vera said with a touch of haughtiness.


    In her mind, as long as Joe took the initiative, she could afford to be amodating. She could never afford to be at a disadvantage in front of him.


    Joe didn¡¯t look at her, but his profile exuded a sharp coldness. ¡°Did you specifically take a photo of just the two of us and send <b>it </b>to Skr?¡±


    Vera¡¯s face went pale, her disbelief evident as she stared at Joe. She was at a loss for words. He wondered how he had found out. Did Skr go to him?


    This was supposed to be their issue, but Skr had gone to Joe. Just as she suspected, Skr was a schemer. She nced at her ring and quickly regained herposure.


    Chapter 1004


    2/2


    She replied, ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t think it through. Besides, I haven¡¯t chatted much with Skr since we added each other on WhatsApp.


    ¡°I wanted to maintain our friendship, and she might be curious about your whereabouts tonight. If this has caused any trouble, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll exin everything to Skr.¡±


    Joe¡¯s cold gaze remained fixed on Vera. Her heart, which had just settled, began <i>to </i>race again.


    If Joe were looking at her with affection, she would definitely respond. But now, he seemed to be trying to see through her.


    It felt as though, in front of Joe, no matter what she thought or felt, everything would beid bare.


    She looked down at the ring on her finger. With the ring, she hoped that Joe would slowly rekindle his feelings for her rather than suspect and doubt her,


    With that thought, her tense heart eased a little.


    Joe said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her. You don¡¯t need to contact her yourself.¡±


    After saying this, Joe walked toward the car parked nearby.


    Vera, btedly realizing what was happening, rushed after him. But just a few steps out, she saw Joe¡¯s car already pulling away from the parking spot and speeding off.

 Richest Mogul 1005

    Chapter 1005


    In the blink of an eye, Joe disappeared from view. Vera stood frozen in ce. Her vibrant, striking face paled even more under the streetlights and the moonlight.


    She couldn¡¯t believe Joe had just driven away like that. He left her standing there, just like that.


    It felt like all her pride was crushed at that moment as if it no longer mattered.


    Her dignity and logic screamed at her that Joe must have assumed she wanted to stay with her old ssmates, which was why he didn¡¯t ask if she needed a ride back to the hotel.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t rushing off to see Skr. He didn¡¯t care about Skr that much.


    But still, Joe shouldn¡¯t have left her alone like this. Even if sending the picture to Skr was wrong, he shouldn¡¯t have treated her like that.


    Her anger boiled over. Without thinking, Vera pulled out her phone and sent Skr a message on


    WhatsApp.


    ¡°I never imagined you¡¯d be such a petty, small¨Cminded person. I sent you that picture because it was between us. Joe has nothing to do with it. This just proves you¡¯ve got bad intentions. I know you used shady tactics to get with Joe, and one day he¡¯ll see your true colors. Skr, you¡¯d better watch yourself.¡±


    Skr had fallen asleep almost immediately after getting into bed. With her phone turned off, she received no calls or message notifications.


    On his way back to the hotel, Joe called Skr several times, but every call went straight to voicemail. His face remained stormy as he arrived at the hotel. When he opened the door of the room, the darkness, inside caught him off guard. He raised an eyebrow, surprised.


    He turned on the shlight on his phone and walked further into the room. The sound of Skr¡¯s steady breathing reached him from the bed.


    On the drive back, Joe had already nned how to calm Skr¡¯s jealousy and exin the whole situation about tonight¡¯s reunion. He hadn¡¯t expected her to fall asleep. Joe stared at Skr¡¯s face, her longshes casting shadows under the dim light. There was no trace of the jealousy in her expression.


    It was as if the picture she sent and her usatory messages didn¡¯t even matter. Joe chuckled, shaking his head. She really was carefree.


    Skr slept peacefully through the night.


    When she woke up the following day and saw Joe lying beside her, she was a bit surprised. She hadn¡¯t noticed when he came backst night. She had slept too deeply.


    Carefully getting out of bed, she grabbed her phone and went to the bathroom.


    The moment she turned it on, notifications popped up several missed calls and new messages on WhatsApp.


    After she had sent that photo to Joe and asked about it, he had called her multiple times. There were also WhatsApp messages from him.


    ¡°Vera arrived half an hour ago. There were five people in totalst night.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He had also sent a screenshot from one of his ssmates¡® Instagram stories. Sure enough, Vera was in

 Richest Mogul 1006

    Chapter 1006


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but be speechless after reading Vera¡¯s message. She wondered who Vera thought she was, acting so high and mighty.


    Putting aside whether Vera had the right to say that, her attempt to smear others and appear righteous. was simply absurd.


    Skr decided it wasn¡¯t worth responding. She tossed her phone aside and began her morning routine. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    20 minutester, she emerged from the bathroom. She caught Joe¡¯s gaze as he looked at her, and their eyes locked.


    Skr didn¡¯t know what to say, so she remained silent with a stern expression. Seeing this, Joe broke the silence first. ¡°Vera¡¯s appearance at the barst night was purely coincidental.¡±


    ¡°I saw your message and understand the situation now. I realize I was wrong about you,¡± Skr replied.


    Joe noticed Skr¡¯s calm demeanor and suddenly felt his emotions stir. ¡°So, the photo you forwarded mest night wasn¡¯t out of jealousy?¡±


    The photo was ambiguous enough to be misunderstood. Even Joe had been a bit confusedst night.


    But Skr¡¯s current calm demeanor now seemed to suggest she wasn¡¯t bothered at all and was only concerned with the fairness of their marriage. It was clear he was upset about her closeness with Aiken, and the photo was her way of questioning him.


    Otherwise, she seemed devoid of any real emotional turmoil.


    Skr was momentarily taken aback by Joe¡¯s mention of jealousy. It was true that seeing Joe and Vera together had stirred something in her. It must have been jealousy. But¡­


    ¡°Is it really that important whether I was jealous or not?¡±


    Joe was momentarily speechless. He felt a surge of agitation that left him profoundly ufortable. He threw off the covers, and quickly got out of bed. Then, he bypassed Skr as he headed straight for the


    bathroom.


    As Skr was about to change her clothes, Joe suddenly reopened the bathroom door. Skr turned at the sound, and Joe said, ¡°Wait for me. Let¡¯s have breakfast together.¡±


    Before Skr could respond, he shut the door again.


    Skr¡¯s lips twitched in exasperation. At least Joe showered quickly. She decided not to press the matter and waited for him to join her.


    After changing into her clothes and applying light makeup, she was ready.


    Joe emerged from the bathroom shortly after, dressed swiftly. They had breakfast together.


    During the meal, Mike reached out, asking if they wanted to schedule a session to finish the remaining. wedding photos.


    Skr was <i>no </i>longer interested and had lost all excitement about it. However, Joe agreed after a few seconds of silence. After breakfast, they went downstairs directly.


    Joe opened the car door for Skr to get in first. This scene didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Vera.


    After returning from the barst night, she had spent another sleepless night.


    While she was staring out at the balcony, she saw Joe¡¯s gentlemanly gesture toward Skr. Her face


    Chapter 1006


    turned pale and darkened with frustration.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why, despite Skr¡¯s maniptiv

 Richest Mogul 1007

    <ul>


    <li>Chapter 1007


    Rowan, Aiken, and even people from the Ruell family, as well as Alexander, George, and Frank, all spoke highly of Skr. They elevated her to a status of great admiration. Now, Joe was doing the same.


    Vera wondered why everyone seemed to hold Skr in such high regard. She wondered if it was due to Skr¡¯s ability to restore antiques and handle negative items.


    Vera wondered if anyone had considered that Skr might be responsible for many of these problems. It seemed impossible that so many supposedly harmful negative items could appear in Jipsburg City without any connection to her. Vera couldn¡¯t believe it was merely a coincidence.


    As Molly had said, many of Jipsburg¡¯s recent disturbances were rted to Skr. Without her, the Ruell family might not have faced their recent troubles.¡±


    ¡°Skr, I¡¯ll be watching closely to see how long <i>you </i>can keep up this charade. Soon<i>, </i>someone will reveal your true nature. You better stay away from Jipsburg, or I¡¯ll make sure you understand the consequences


    of crossing me.


    ¡°And Joe won¡¯t be able to tolerate your deception and maniption for long. I <i>know </i>your marriage to Joe is thanks to Mrs. Martin Senior. Once she sees your true colors, who will you rely on?¡±


    As Vera prepared to leave the balcony, she noticed her reflection in a mirror on the table. The mirror showed her face contorted with rage and jealousy, her eyes burning with envy.


    The sight was shocking and horrifying. She stiffened, staring at the reflection as if it were a stranger.


    ¡°How did I be so twisted? I¡¯m supposed to be admired as a member of the Ruell family. How could I be so jealous of Skr?¡±


    While she muttered to herself, she suddenly realized someone was watching her. She turned sharply toward the balcony and saw¡­


    ¡°Paul? You¡¯re staying next door to me?¡±


    Paul looked at Vera with aplex expression. ¡°There was an issue with the room I was originally staying in, so the staff moved me to this room.¡°,


    He had only been on the balcony for a few minutes. Paul was somewhat surprised to see Vera on the balcony. However, he hadn¡¯t expected Vera to be muttering to herself with such conviction.


    With the wind today, he hadn¡¯t caught every word. He could vaguely hear mentions of Skr, her true nature, and her jealousy toward Skr.


    To him, Vera had always been an arrogant and imperious figure. Yet, there was something disconcertingly unfamiliar about her demeanor just now.


    Ever since he learned that Vera was also in Fachington and staying at this hotel, he sensed something


    was off.


    Vera¡¯s face darkened. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is,¡± she said before making to leave the balcony.


    But then she paused as if recalling something important.


    Turning back to Paul, she said, ¡°As Joe¡¯s assistant, you need to stay calm and handle things with a clear mind. You should be aware of what Skr is really like. Any issues concerning her should be directly reported to Joe. That way, Joe won¡¯t be misled by Skr.¡±


    Paul frowned and said, ¡°Ms. Ruell, are you suggesting Mrs. Martin is deceiving Joe? I think you might be Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    mistaken.¡±


    Chapter 1007


    2/2


    Paul suddenly understood why something had felt off earlier and why Vera had seemed so strange. When she spoke of Skr, her disdain was evident, as if she saw Skr as nothing but a fraud.


    ¡°Skr was able to marry Joe partly because of Mrs. Martin Senior, but shees from an ordinary background. For Mrs. Martin Senior to look at her favorably and for Joe to agree to a sh marriage, there must be something more.


    ¡°Skr must have used some underhanded methods to achieve this. You should investigate her thoroughly,¡± Vera said, her brows furrowed.


    She didn¡¯t want to borate further. She didn¡¯t want Paul to think she was overly concerned with Joe.


    Paul¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Ms. Ruell, you must be mistaken. Mrs. Martin acts with integrity and has never used any underhanded tactics.¡±


    Paul wondered if someone had misled Vera. Otherwise, she shouldn¡¯t have such baseless suspicion about Skr. </li>


    </ul>

 Richest Mogul 1008

    Chapter 1008


    <b>Chapter </b>1008


    Natalie rushed to the airport three dayster to see off Skr. Seeing Skr heading toward the airport terminal filled her with a sense of reluctance. She didn¡¯t even nce at Joe, who stood beside Skr. Howe you¡¯re leaving so soon? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d stay a couple more days?¡±


    Last night, they talked on the phone and said they could hang out for another couple more days, but this morning, she was told they were heading back to Jipsburg. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Natalie had distanced herself from him since she learned about Joe¡¯s behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes entanglement with Vera. Anyone who wronged Skr was her enemy.


    7


    ¡°Mr. Gardner Senior said there¡¯s an urgent matter that can¡¯t wait. I need <i>to </i>get back as soon as possible. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back to Jipsburg,¡± Skr said as she embraced Natalie, feeling a tinge of sadness


    herself.


    Joe had workmitments too.


    During their time in Fachington, Joe had umted a lot of work back in Jipsburg. Garth and Ernest had recently been involved in many ndestine activities, creating numerous problems. Gloria¡¯s health had also seemed to deteriorate in the past few days.


    With so many issues piling up, their trip had to be cut short. ¡°Alright, see you back in Jipsburg,¡± Natalie


    said.


    As she was about to leave, she nced at Joe, intending to say something. But she decided against it. thinking it might not be helpful for Skr. She gave Joe a frustrated look and then averted her gaze.


    She watched as the two of them made their way into the airport terminal.


    Once they were inside, Joe asked, ¡°Does Natalie have something against me? When did I offend her?¡±


    Skr nced back at the airport, noticing that Natalie had already left.


    It seemed that Natalie had picked up on the tension between her and Joe, leading to a bit of hostility toward him. Natalie had always been someone who fiercely stood against what she perceived as wrongdoing.


    Skr smiled and said, ¡°You might need to ask her yourself. I¡¯m not really sure.¡±


    Joe¡¯s brows furrowed, but he chose not to pursue the matter further.


    Inside the hotel, Vera, dressed in an elegant long gown, knocked a few times on the door.


    There was no response from the room. Over the past three days, Vera had scarcely seen Joe.


    Each time she tried to find him, he was either out with Skr or had gone to bed early upon returning.


    Their paths had barely crossed.


    They alsomunicated via WhatsApp and had previously mentioned they could revisit the old ces together. However, that opportunity hadn¡¯te until today.


    At that moment, a hotel staff member approached Vera and informed her, ¡°The guests staying in this room checked out this morning.¡±


    ¡°Checked out?¡± Vera was taken aback.


    Vera wondered if they had returned to Jipsburg or moved to another hotel. She hurried back to <b>her </b>room


    Chapter 1008


    and knocked on the door of the adjacent room, but there was no answer. They had truly left.


    She immediately called Molly. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me.¡±


    ¡°How could I possibly be lying?¡± Molly replied.

 Richest Mogul 1009

    2/7


    &


    Chapter 1009


    1/2


    Chapter <b>1009 </b>


    Vera¡¯s face darkened as she said, ¡°Joe has been avoiding me these past few days, and today he even


    checked out and left.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s gone back to Jipsburg or just moved to another hotel, but I do <i>know </i>now that your promise that he would eventually see Skr¡¯s true colors ande to love me is a joke.¡±


    Molly reassured her with patience. ¡°Trust me, if Joe hasn¡¯t seen you these past few days, there must be a reason for it. It¡¯s possible Skr is causing trouble or they had ns all along. Besides, it¡¯s only been a few days abroad. Once you¡¯re back in Jipsburg, things will work out as you wish.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you one more chance. But if Joe hasn¡¯t developed feelings for me by next month, my family won¡¯t let you off easily,¡± Vera warned.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Molly said.


    In Pearlhall Residence, Gloria looked at the visitors with a stern expression. She wasn¡¯t in the mood for any apologies or excuses. She wondered if they thoughting to see her would make a difference after their mistakes.


    ¡°Youing to me now won¡¯t help. I¡¯m already nearing the end of my life, and my words don¡¯t hold much weight anymore. Joe had always had his own mind. If he¡¯s acting this way, it¡¯s because you pushed him


    too far.¡±


    Ernest also had a grim look. For years, he had maintained a respectful demeanor toward Gloria, treating


    her with deference.


    Yet, after her rude behavior in the hospital, it was clear that he wasn¡¯t receiving any respect in return. Now, facing her hostility again today only reinforced that perception.


    He took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°With everything that¡¯s happened recently, it¡¯s not something that can be exined in just a few words. It¡¯s impossible to say that Joe is entirely meless. He¡¯s been incredibly harsh with family, showing no regard for kinship.


    ¡°He married an ordinary woman based on your advice, and now he¡¯s been ruthless toward us. Isn¡¯t that unreasonable? You¡¯re the only person he respects. He listens to no one else. So, we need you to persuade


    him.¡±


    They came to plead for help but kept their airs of superiority.


    They downyed their own mistakes, shifting the me onto Joe and Gloria, which seemed more absurd and dramatic than any soap opera.


    Gloria¡¯s face hardened as she sipped her lemon tea to calm her rising anger. ¡°No one can persuade him at this point. Coming to me is futile. It seems you¡¯re not here to seek help but toy me.¡±


    The thought of Joe facing such hostile family members after she left filled her with sorrow. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    <b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b>rather disrespectful of you <i>to </i>say that, Gloria. We came here to have a serious discussion. After all, we share the samest name and are family.


    ¡°If family members have their disagreements, that¡¯s one thing. But when it bes a public scandal, with everyone knowing, it¡¯s truly embarrassing,¡± Ernest said, his voice rising.


    Ernest thought, ¡°Did she really think udio couldn¡¯tpare to Joe?¡±


    This time, they came to see her just to reduce some trouble. Starting something was always the hardest


    Chapter 1009


    part.


    2/2


    Now that udio wasn¡¯t tied down, as long as Joe didn¡¯t use underhanded tactics, Martin Group would eventually return to udio¡¯s control.


    The scheming behind the scenes was meant to remain undisclosed. However, Ernest was displeased with having to deal with Gloria.


    Gloria took a deep breath and said to Edgar, ¡°Please show them out. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Edwin¡¯s face darkened immediately. 1


    Gloria stood up, looked at him coldly, and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can outsmart Joe with your schemes. Out of respect for his grandfather¡¯s wishes, he has been more than fair with you. If you want things to remain peaceful in the future, you should reflect on your own actions.¡±


    With that, she went upstairs. She was unwilling to spend any more time with Ernest, who had revealed his true nature.


    Ernest¡¯s expression darkened. He realized that his visit had been futile. Gloria¡¯s im that Joe had been lenient with them seemed hollow. If that were true, he would allow udio to join thepany.


    Words were one thing, but actions spoke louder. He was determined not to let this issue drop. If he couldn¡¯t resolve it openly, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use underhanded methods, When the time came, begging for favors would be useless.

 Richest Mogul 1010

    Chapter 1010


    Skr and Joe rested for a day to adjust to the time difference after returning to Jipsburg.


    The next day, they each went about their business. Skr bought some souvenirs as gifts for her colleagues.


    She then went to meet with Alexander. When Alexander saw Skr, he looked somewhat apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for interrupting your honeymoon with Joe, but this is something only <i>you </i>can handle.¡±


    ¡°We were actually nning to return within the next few days anyway, so it¡¯s not a big deal. Mr. Gardner Senior, just let me know what the issue is, and I¡¯ll see if I can help,¡± Skr replied.


    Alexander nodded. ¡°Only you can take care of this. It¡¯s regarding your Grandma Vi.¡±


    ¡°Grandma Vi?¡± Skr echoed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she mention she would being back soon?¡± Alexander continued.


    Skr nodded and looked at Alexander with growing concern. ¡°Has there been any news about Grandma Vi?¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, we received another letter delivered directly to my home. I¡¯didn¡¯t want to rm anyone, so I waited for you to return,¡± Alexander said, his expression grave.


    He went to his desk and retrieved an envelope from a drawer.


    He took the letter from the envelope and said, ¡°You should read this and see for yourself.¡±


    Skr took the letter from Alexander¡¯s hand and read it carefully. The letter was indeed written in Vi¡¯s hand.


    Seeing Vi¡¯s handwriting, Skr¡¯s expression mirrored Alexander¡¯s seriousness. She struggled to believe what she was reading. ¡°Why is Grandma Vi telling me to ignore these negative items now?¡±


    Alexander shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t figure out why your Grandma Vi would give you such instructions She even mentioned that dealing with these negative items would lead you back into a nightmare.


    ¡°What does that nightmare mean? Skye, take another look at this letter. Could it be that someone is mimicking Vi¡¯s handwriting?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t wanted to rm anyone, so he hadn¡¯t had the handwriting analyzed.


    However, afterparing the previous letter with this one over the past few days, he found no differences. They were identical. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Skr frowned tightly. ¡°I can confirm that this is Grandma Vi¡¯s genuine handwriting. Of course, someone could be imitating it. But for someone to mimic her writing this well, they¡¯d have to know her handwriting extremely well.


    ¡°Grandma Vi¡¯s writing style has changed over the years. It¡¯s different¡® from how it was 30 years ago. There¡¯s no way anyone could perfectly replicate it now.¡±


    Her hand holding the letter grew cold, and her palm started to sweat. Skr wondered if Vi was referring to her past life when she mentioned the nightmare.


    She wondered if ¡°lead you back into the nightmare¡± meant she would return to her previous life and that this lifetime would turn out to be an illusion.


    An overwhelming sense of fear that she had never experienced before suddenly engulfed her. Alexander sighed heavily, not noticing the pallor that had taken over Skr¡¯s face.


    Chapter 1010


    2/2


    He reached into the envelope once more and pulled out a second letter.


    He said,


    This is the letter I received two days ago, also from your Grandma Vi. I¡¯ve been hesitating to give it to you, but now that you¡¯re sure it¡¯s really from her, I can¡¯t keep it from you any longer<i>.</i>¡±


    Ever since receiving the two letters back¨Cto¨Cback, Alexander hadn¡¯t been able to sleep properly. He kept pondering what Vi was trying to do.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out what her intentions were. Skr took the letter from him, her already pale <i>face </i>now ghostly white.


    When she saw the words on the letter, thest traces of color drainedpletely from her face.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>

 Richest Mogul 1011

    Chapter 1011


    There were only two sentences written on the in white paper. ¡°Skye, you must divorce Joe within two weeks, or both of your lives will be at risk. Fate is unchangeable. Both of you aren¡¯t meant to be.¡±


    Skr¡¯s heart tightened at the letter.


    Alexander sighed heavily, filled with concern. ¡°You and Joe are both good kids. You¡¯ve been married for a while now, and I know your bond runs deep. It¡¯s incredibly unfair to ask you to divorce like this. But if Vi says your lives will be in danger if you stay together, then¡­


    ¡°Sigh! I can¡¯t even bring myself to tell Gloria about this. We spoke on the phone yesterday, and she¡¯s not been feeling welltely. If she knew about this, she¡¯d be heartbroken. I¡¯m not sure how she¡¯ll take it.¡±


    Truly, fate could be cruel.


    At his age, Alexander thought he had seen and understood everything. His emotions shouldn¡¯t fluctuate so wildly anymore. But right now, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sorrow.


    Joe and Skr had been through so much.


    The constant blows left Skr unable to process everything. She looked down at the two letters in her hands, trying to prove they were forgeries. However, no matter how hard she looked, the letters were undeniably written by Vi herself.


    Vi had always been correct in everything she did. She had never made a mistake. Vi wouldn¡¯t have written these letters if it wasn¡¯t something important.


    The letters instructed her to avoid dealing with negative items and even suggested that she and Joe should divorce.


    ¡°You should take these letters with you. Discuss them with Joe and make a decision. You still have two weeks. Also, think about how you will tell Gloria without upsetting her too much. Take some time off. You don¡¯t need toe to work for the next few days,¡± Alexander said with genuine concern.


    Skr nodded, unable to speak.


    A few minutes after Skr left, Caleb pushed open the door and walked in. He looked at Alexander and asked, ¡°Grandpa, what did you say to Skr? Her face turned so pale, and she seemed deeply troubled. You didn¡¯t regret giving her this break, did you?¡±


    Sometimes, older people could get really irritable. Caleb wondered if Alexander had snapped at Skr. Alexander red at Caleb. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Get back to work. Do you think Skr is like you? I wouldn¡¯t be upset if I had to give her another six months off.


    ¡°But you, I get annoyed even with one day off. If Skres to work in the next few days, you better be on your best behavior and not make her angry.¡±


    Caleb felt relieved hearing this. ¡°As long as you¡¯re not making things hard for Skr, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on in your mind? Get out,¡± Alexander said, waving him away. He was fed up with Caleb¡¯s behavior.


    Seeing Caleb leave, Alexander shook his head. The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he felt. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After leaving Alexander¡¯s office, Skr found it hard to calm down. She then walked straight out, not heading home.


    Chapter 1011


    2/2


    Instead, she found a caf¨¦ on the way and sat there, drinking coffee and lost in thought.


    Before she realized it, it was already past noon. She pulled out the two letters and tried to find any signs that someone had mimicked Vi¡¯s handwriting.


    But after two hours of scrutiny, she found nothing.


    Just then, Joe¡¯s call came in.

 Richest Mogul 1012

    Chapter 1012


    Skr neatly folded the letters and put them back in her bag before answering the call.


    ¡°Have you had your lunch break?¡± Joe asked.


    Hearing Joe¡¯s voice made Skr momentarily lose her focus. ncing at the time, she realized it was already noon and softly responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Joe paused briefly after hearing Skr¡¯s response. About a minuteter, he asked, ¡°Did Mr. Gardner Senior assign you a difficult task?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a bit exhausting,¡± Skr replied, her voice trembling slightly as she gripped her phone. Her eyes were reddening. She needed time to figure out how to discuss the divorce with him. She could doubt anyone else but not Vi. But¡­


    ¡°Alright, let me know if you need anything,¡± Joe said.


    Skr agreed. Joe then mentioned that Gloria had prepared a meal at Pearlhall Residence and wanted them toe over for dinner..


    The mention of Gloria made Skr¡¯s eyes well up again. She managed to keep her voice steady as she replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you at Pearlhall Residence tonight.¡±


    After Joe hung up, he tapped his fingers on the desk. He lowered his gaze and pondered for a moment. Then, he pulled out his phone and dialed Alexander¡¯s number.


    ¡°Mr. Gardner Senior.¡±


    ¡°Joe, is that you? What¡¯s up?¡± Alexander replied.


    Joe said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about Skr. I spoke with her just now. She seemed off. Did you give her something particrly challenging to handle? Should I assist in any way?¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Alexander signed internally. It seemed Skr hadn¡¯t shared the full details with Joe yet and was still uncertain about how to approach the situation.


    Alexander said, ¡°It¡¯s likely quite challenging. However, if she needs help from you, she¡¯ll let you know. In the meantime, please be understanding with her. Skye is going through a tough time.¡±


    Despite Skr¡¯s ability to handle the negative items in Jipsburg, Vi¡¯s directive meant she could no longer manage them.


    This already took a toll on Skr. But receiving the second letter asking her to divorce Joe felt like it had pushed her to the brink. She was now trapped in a situation where every option seemed impossible, and every decision felt like a lose¨Close scenario.


    Now, seeing Joe¡¯s reaction, it seemed overly cruel to ask two people who cared about each other to divorce.


    Alexander couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    After finishing her coffee, Skr decided to leave the caf¨¦. She wasn¡¯t particrly hungry and intended to grab a quick bite at a nearby deli. As she was heading that way, she spotted Rowan and Jenny entering


    the caf¨¦.


    They were walking one after the other, both wearing stern expressions that suggested they had just had a


    Chapter 1012 Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    heated argument.


    Unlike their previous encounters, this time, they didn¡¯t immediately notice Skr.


    Jenny, feeling aggrieved, reached out and grabbed Rowan¡¯s arm. ¡°Rowan, please <i>don¡¯t </i>get upset. I realize now that I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have done that. I didn¡¯t think it through. I¡¯ll just keep quiet if we run into Minerva next time.¡±


    She had not expected to bump into Minerva while shopping. Jenny also suspected that Minerva had deliberately appeared in their path.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Richest Mogul 1013

    Chapter 1013


    Jenny didn¡¯t dare say anything in front of Minerva. But when she saw Rowan staring at Minerva as she left, a sense of insecurity overwhelmed her. She couldn¡¯t hold back and made a few snidements about Minerva, even suggesting that Rowan might want to get back together with her.


    She was impulsive and reckless then, and her words had been harsh. Thinking back <i>now</i>, she regretted it deeply.


    That was when Rowan got mad. They had made a pact not to bring up Minerva again. This time, Jenny knew she was in the wrong.


    ¡°But I¡¯m your girlfriend. Seeing you stare at Minerva, how could I not be jealous? I <i>know </i>I was <i>wrong</i>, and I swear it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Jenny¡¯s tone softened as she tried to reason with him.


    Lately, Rowan had been growing increasingly intolerant of her. His expression eased a bit, and he said, ¡± This is thest time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! I promise it¡¯s thest time.¡± Jenny beamed, relieved that they were able to make up quickly.


    Just as they were about to sit down, both of them spotted Skr at the same time.


    Jenny¡¯s face paled. The side of her that had just been pleading with Rowan was now on full disy in front of Skr. A wave of humiliation she had never felt before washed over her.


    Rowan was also surprised to see Skr. Thinking of the argument he had just had with Jenny, he gave Skr a somewhat awkward smile. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°The cappino here is pretty good. You two should try it. I have some errands to run, so I¡¯ll head out now.¡± Skr gave them both a nod before quickly exiting to avoid any more awkwardness.


    Rowan watched her leave, feeling a heavy weight settle over him.


    Jenny bit her lip and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always felt Skr doesn¡¯t like me. Now I¡¯m sure of it. She didn¡¯t even look at me, just focused on talking to you.¡±


    Rowan hadn¡¯t thought much of it at first. But hearing Jenny¡¯sint made him realize something. Skr hadn¡¯t looked at Jenny at all earlier.


    He recalled a recent encounter at the tennis court when Skr had also seemed distant and unfamiliar toward Jenny. Although he didn¡¯t know Skr well, he could tell she wasn¡¯t the type to look down on others <i>or </i>judge people based on wealth and status.


    Skr was always kind and respectful to people. So Rowan wondered why she was so cold toward Jenny.


    And Joe¨Che had also started ignoring Jenny all of a sudden.


    ¡°Rowan, I don¡¯t like Skr. I hope I never have to see her again in Jipsburg,¡± Jenny said, her voiceced with resentment and jealousy. She didn¡¯t even bother hiding it.


    Jenny couldn¡¯t help but wonder how it was fair that two women with nearly identical backgrounds could have such different fates. Skr was married to Joe and was living a privileged life, while she was stuck with Rowan, a disgraced heir cast out by his family.


    The more Jenny thought about it, the more bitter and envious she became.


    Rowan snapped out of his thoughts, turning sharply to face her.


    Jenny flinched under his sudden gaze, feeling uneasy. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Rowan, you¡¯ve changed recently. It¡¯s like I don¡¯t even know you anymore.¡±


    Chapter 1013


    2/2


    Rowan studied Jenny carefully. He had never noticed it before, but now, she seemed so unfamiliar¨Clike he had never really understood her at all.


    He wondered if this was really the girl he liked¨Csomeone who harbored such deep resentment toward any woman who was more aplished than her.


    ¡°Rowan, what¡¯s wrong with you? Can you stop staring at me without saying anything? You¡¯re scaring me.¡± Jenny¡¯s eyes reddened, her voice trembling as she looked helpless and pitiful.


    Rowan suppressed the unsettling feelings that had surfaced. He still felt a pang of pity for the woman in front of him.


    He said, ¡°Jenny, Skr deserves respect and admiration. You shouldn¡¯t be so hostile toward her. Besides, she¡¯s Joe¡¯s wife. The only reason you could graduate college was because of Joe¡¯s support. You can¡¯t treat her like that.¡±


    Jenny felt a wave of irritation hearing his reprimand, but she didn¡¯t dare show it. She forced herself to nod, hiding her dissatisfaction behind a fa?ade of submission. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She said, ¡°Fine, I understand. I¡¯ll remember what you said. But can we stop talking about Skr now?¡±

 Richest Mogul 1014

    Chapter 1014


    Rowan¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about Skr anymore. Didn¡¯t you want coffee? Take a look and see what you¡¯d like.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Rowan, I love you.¡± Jenny seized the moment to dere her feelings.


    Rowan nodded but didn¡¯t express his affection as he usually did. Jenny noticed it immediately. She could only bite her lip in silence.


    A wave of fear washed over her. Jenny was unsure what she would <i>do </i>if Rowan didn¡¯t love her anymore.


    His attitude toward her had changed recently. Then she remembered¨Cthey still hadn¡¯t slept together. The realization hit her like a sudden chill.


    Even when they kissed, it was never a deep, passionate <i>kiss</i>. It was always more like a quick, <i>simple </i>peck, almost casual.


    Recently, Jenny was preupied with dealing with Edwin, so she hadn¡¯t given much thought <i>to </i>Rowan.


    But now¡­


    An hourter, after leaving the caf¨¦, they got into the car. Without warning, Jenny leaned over and kissed


    Rowan.


    ¡°You-¡± Rowan started to pull away, but Jenny deepened the kiss, determined not to let him escape. It was a bold move that Rowan hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    It had been a long time since they kissed like this. Jenny¡¯s eyes were filled with a haze of desire.


    When the kiss finally ended, she wrapped her arms around his neck and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go home, okay?¡± As adults, they both knew what going home meant at that moment. But Rowan stared at her with a mix of disbelief and confusion, as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard.


    The Jenny in front of him felt like a stranger.


    Rowan suddenly realized something. He had always considered himself fond of Jenny, even going so far as to break up with Minerva and defy his family for her. He was ready to live a simple life for her.


    But he had never imagined being intimate with Jenny. Unlike his thoughts about Minerva, which were filled with <i>longing </i>for various <i>kinds </i>of intimacy, he had never thought about being physical with Jenny.


    He had <i>been </i>living like a hermit recently, both mentally and physically deprived, and yet he hadn¡¯t thought about intimacy with Jenny.


    He wondered if it was really just that he valued Jenny so much that he wanted to save their first time for their wedding day. Suddenly, Rowan felt disoriented. He wondered if he truly loved Jenny.


    ¡°Rowan, can we go home?¡± Jenny asked again. She thought Rowan might be overwhelmed and had momentarily forgotten to reply.


    Rowan snapped back to reality, his expression conflicted as he looked at Jenny. ¡°I have something to do this afternoon. I¡¯ll take you home first.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing his words, Jenny¡¯s face fell as her excitement and shyness vanished instantly. She stared at Rowan with teary eyes, but he deliberately avoided her gaze, focusing intently on driving.


    Jenny tightened her grip, her heart racing with fear. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose Rowan


    Rowan had seemed distracted since the encounter with Minerva. She wondered if his behavior toward


    Chapter 1014


    her was influenced by Minerva.


    2/2


    The thought of Minerva made her feel uneasy. It was because Minerva kept appearing in their lives. She


    knew this.


    But if Minerva and Rowan happened to run into each other by chance, she wondered if they would rekindle old feelings.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>

 Richest Mogul 1015

    Chapter 1015


    The more Jenny thought about it, the more afraid she became.


    Rowan, while focused on driving, could sense the shift in Jenny¡¯s emotions. Yet, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say the words to suggest going home together.


    It was as if something deep within him was warning him not to take that step. So, they sat in silence the entire ride, not exchanging a single word until they pulled up to her house.


    Once they reached the house, Jenny¡¯s eyes were red as she asked, ¡°Rowan, do <i>you </i><i>not </i>love <i>me </i><i>anymore</i>? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll leave. I won¡¯t cling to you. But you can¡¯t just treat me so coldly like this.¡±


    Rowan looked at her with a hint of helplessness. He gently touched her head and said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯ve been really busytely, and I honestly haven¡¯t thought about it much.¡±


    Hearing this, Jenny felt a slight relief. But tears still streamed down her face.


    ¡°I understand. Go ahead and take care of your things. But Rowan, if there everes a day when you don¡¯t love me anymore, please tell me. Don¡¯t let me wait for you like a fool. I don¡¯t want <i>to </i>force love, and I don¡¯t want you to feel trapped.¡±


    Rowan was caught off guard, frowning as he nodded. ¡°Okay, I promise.¡±


    After having some pasta for lunch, Skr decided to head to the library. Finding books on metaphysical topics in a public library was nearly impossible, but she needed a quiet ce to think and gather her thoughts.


    By the end of the afternoon, she felt calm and ready to face Gloria. She drove over to Pearlhall Residence, arriving just in time.


    As soon as Skr walked in, Gloria¡¯s eyes scanned her, concern evident in her gaze. ¡°How did you manage <i>to </i>lose weight in just a few days of vacation? Looks like the food overseas didn¡¯t agree with you.


    Skr chuckled softly, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been dieting on purposetely. Looks like it¡¯s working.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Martin, you¡¯ve always had a perfect figure. No need to diet,¡± Edgar chimed in.


    These young people were always chasing after unrealistic ideals of beauty. To him, Skr¡¯s figure was already better than <i>most </i>of the celebrities he saw on TV.


    Skr was already slim, but now she was noticeably thinner. Her clothes seemed to hang loosely on her


    frame.


    Gloria also noticed and remarked, ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t keep dieting like this. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡±


    Skr smiled warmly and <i>nodded</i>. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, Grandma. No more dieting from now on.


    ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Gloria sighed with relief. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Skr suffering through the hardships of dieting.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had the chef prepare all your favorite dishes for tonight. Make sure you eat plenty,¡± Gloria continued.


    Skr nodded again. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but notice that Gloria¡¯s health had deteriorated during the time she and Joe were abroad. Herplexion wasn¡¯t as rosy as it had been before.


    On the drive over, Skr chatted with Edgar about it, who mentioned that Howard had recently been


    Chapter 1015


    making daily visits to check on Gloria¡¯s health.


    In truth, Gloria should have been in the hospital, where she could receive constant care. But she disliked the sterile environment of hospitals.


    Skr was growing increasingly concerned about Gloria¡¯s health.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Joe? Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡± Gloria nced toward the door, her patience wearing thin.


    Joe had many good qualities, but he was always too busy.


    They had just returned from abroad. Joe had promised toe with Skr <i>to </i>visit her today, but she had already been there for a while, and there was still no sign of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably traffic. It was pretty bad when I came to Pearlhall Residence. It¡¯s rush hour right now.¡± Skr gently reassured Gloria, hoping to ease her frustration.


    ¡°Are you hungry, Skye? If you are, we can start dinner without him,¡± Gloria grumbled, sounding like a disgruntled child. Her nostrils red as she showed her clear irritation.


    Skr smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, Grandma, I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°You may not be hungry, but I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s not wait any longer. We¡¯ll go ahead and eat,¡± Gloria huffed, standing up quickly.


    She was determined to head straight to the dining room.


    But as soon as she stood, she wobbled, clearly unsteady from standing too quickly.


    Edgar rushed forward to steady her. ¡°Mrs. Martin Senior, please take it slow. No need to get worked up.¡±


    Skr¡¯s expression faltered slightly, a flicker of worry crossing her face. She wondered how Gloria¡¯s health had deteriorated so quickly

 Richest Mogul 1016

    Chapter 1016


    1/2


    Skr¡¯s thoughts drifted back to the two letters from Vi and then to her own rebirth.


    She realized that her rebirth had not only changed her fate but also affected the lives of those around her. It was like the butterfly effect¨Csmall ripples causing unpredictable consequences.


    She wondered if this could have influenced Gloria¡¯s health as well. Skr¡¯s face paled at that possibility.


    As soon as Gloria steadied herself, she noticed Skr¡¯s sudden paleness. She immediately guessed Skr must be worried about her.


    Gloria said with a reassuring smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Skye. I just stood up too fast and felt a bit dizzy. Nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you to the table.¡± She stepped forward to take Gloria from Edgar¡¯s hands.


    Gloria smiled warmly and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Just as they sat down, Joe arrived.


    ¡°Traffic was terrible,¡± he exined briefly.


    Gloria huffed, ¡°We waited so long, the food¡¯s gone cold. Hurry up and eat.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Joe agreed, his gaze shifting to Skr as he approached the table. Seeing her pale face, Joe was worried about her.


    He wondered what had happened to her after she had gone to work that day. Alexander had kept everything tightly under wraps, revealing no hint of what was happening. As for Skr, she seemed to be hiding it well, but Joe could tell something had shifted in her mood.


    She was hiding something.


    ¡°You two looked so good in your wedding photos. Have you booked the hotel yet?¡± Gloria asked, making sure everything was on track.


    Since the photoshoot was over, the next step was to secure the venue and ensure the wedding proceeded as nned.*


    Joe nodded and said, ¡°We booked it before heading abroad.¡±


    Listening to Joe and Gloria discuss wedding photos and the venue, Skr felt her chest grow heavier with each word. They gradually noticed Skr¡¯s face growing paler as the conversation continued, and her silence became concerning.


    Sensing something was off, Gloria asked, ¡°Skye, is something bothering you? You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    In all the time Gloria had known Skr, this was the first time she had seen her so distracted, her face pale and distant, as if <i>she </i>were either unwell or troubled by something.


    Joe kept his eyes locked on Skr.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Grandma. I think it¡¯s just the jetg froming back from Fachington. I haven¡¯t fully adjusted yet, but I¡¯ll be better once I get some rest in a few days Skr exined with a smile.


    ¡°Alright then, but make sure you rest well these days. If you feel unwell, go to the hospital, okay<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>Gloria reminded <i>her </i>with concern.


    Verodded in agreement. After <i>dinner</i>, Gloria was feeling tired, so she headed upstairs to sleep.


    idence again tomorrow. Edgar, let¡¯s try to


    Chapter 1016


    convince Grandma to go to the hospital for a thorough check¨Cup.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    217


    Edgar immediately agreed. ¡°Yes, yes. If you help, I¡¯m sure Mrs. Martin Senior will finally agree <i>to </i><i>go </i><i>to </i>the hospital.¡±


    Gloria had been refusing to visit the hospital, and it had left Edgar feeling anxious about her health. He had been caring for Gloria daily, so he was well aware of her condition. Compared to before, Gloria¡¯s health had clearly declined.


    Although Howard had previously said she had only a few years left, seeing her health worsen made his heart ache. It felt like needles pricking at him, leaving her deeply ufortable and worried.


    As Joe and Skr left Pearlhall Residence, Edgar made a silent wish. ¡°All Mrs. Martin Senior wants is to see them doing well. They must cherish each other.¡±


    After leaving Pearlhall Residence, Skr drove her own car home with Joe following closely behind in his. Joe had offered to drive her back, suggesting they could send a driver to retrieve her carter, but she had declined.


    From the moment she had arrived at Pearlhall Residence until the moment they left, Skr had been distracted, her mind wandering. She couldn¡¯t shake the unsettling feeling that lingered in her heart.


    Vi¡¯s letter had been like a warning bell, constantly echoing in her mind. She gripped the steering wheel tightly.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree <i>Reading</i>>>

 Richest Mogul 1017

    Chapter 1017


    They drove back to Gxy Vi.


    Once they arrived, they entered the house one after the other.


    ¡°We need to talk,¡± Joe said, looking at Skr as they stepped inside.


    All day, Joe had felt his heart racing, sensing that something significant was about to happen. He also had a feeling he didn¡¯t want to see it unfold.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Skr replied, moving closer.


    Once seated, Joe fixed his gaze on her. ¡°Tell me, did something happen today? Is it about us or Grandma? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Joe had an uncanny ability to sense things. Skr knew she hadn¡¯t been herself today, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to pinpoint the reason so urately.


    With that in mind, she decided to speak up, ¡°I think we should end our marriage. We¡¯ve been married in secret, and we can just quietly get a divorce without anyone knowing¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she saw Joe¡¯s face turn ashen.


    ¡°Is this what you wanted to talk about? You¡¯ve been hiding your feelings all day just to tell me you want a divorce? Did you n to deceive Grandma too? Skr, how could you!¡±


    With that, Joe shot up from his seat. His lips pressed tightly together.


    Anger radiated off him, unfiltered and intense. Without giving Skr a chance to respond, he turned and left Gxy Vi.


    Skr watched as the door mmed shut, stunned by his reaction. She hadn¡¯t expected Joe to react so strongly <i>to </i>the mention of divorce.


    Later that night, as Skr slept, she suddenly felt as though she were engulfed in mes.


    Skr felt trapped, her skin aze with pain.


    Whispers echoed around her, haunting her with cruel words. ¡°Skr, you¡¯re just a burden. Why don¡¯t you just die?¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Christopher is just ackey to me. Look how much he despises you now while he¡¯s so fond of me.¡±


    ¡°How could I have a daughter like you? My daughter should be lively and talented like Maisy, not a useless wreck like <i>you</i>.¡±


    <i>¡°</i>You don¡¯t belong in this world. You should go back to your own. You and Joe can¡¯t be together. You¡¯ll harm everyone you care about.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll bring them harm¡­¡±


    Skr shook her head in terror, resisting as if her life depended on it.


    ¡°Why should I? I refuse. I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t hurt them.¡±


    onded


    Chapter 1017


    <i>2/2 </i>


    Skr felt someone wrap their arms around her, a soothing voice breaking through the chaos. ¡°You had a nightmare? Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. No one can hurt you.¡±


    At that moment, all her fear seemed to dissipate.


    Skr felt a rush of pent¨Cup emotions as if she had finally found an outlet. Tears streamed down her face as she sobbed quietly.


    Joe watched her, struck by the depth of her sadness. It dawned <i>on </i>him that if she could cry so heart- wrenchingly in a dream, something truly troubling must have happened to her.


    He wondered if it was because she couldn¡¯t divorce him. As he gently patted Skr¡¯s hand, he suddenly froze, a wave of realization crashing over him.


    Chap 1016

 Richest Mogul 1018

    Chapter 1018


    1/2


    The next morning, Skr woke up to find her throat a bit hoarse, likely a sign of inmmation.


    Looking at her reflection in the mirror, she noticed her eyes were puffy and red.


    After washing her face, she went downstairs and made herself a simple breakfast of scrambled eggs and coffee. Joe hadn¡¯t returned since their argument about divorce, clearly displeased by her words.


    But this matter couldn¡¯t be postponed. A resolution was necessary. The vivid nightmare from the previous night haunted her thoughts. She couldn¡¯t risk harming those she loved.


    However, while she was trapped in the nightmare, it felt as though someone was whispering in her ear, holding her tightly andforting her.


    It must have been a dream.


    When she opened her eyes that morning, it felt like Joe had been beside her. However, seeing the empty space next to her confirmed it was merely an illusion.


    After getting ready, she headed to Pearlhall Residence.


    Initially, Gloria refused to go to the hospital, but Skr insisted. Eventually, she agreed to go for a check-


    <ol>


    <li>up. </li>


    </ol>


    After some examinations at the hospital, the doctor rmended that Gloria stay for observation. Gloria didn¡¯t want to stay, so the doctor didn¡¯t press, and the test results would be ready the next day.


    Skr and Edgar escorted Gloria back to Pearlhall Residence.


    In the afternoon, she went shopping at the mall and the supermarket to pick up some essentials for


    Janine.


    Janine had been quite busytely. The store had started live broadcasts on several tforms and hired a few streamers. Everything was being managed smoothly under Janine¡¯s careful supervision.


    Seeing that Skr looked unwell, Janine said with concern, ¡°Have you been working too hardtely? If it¡¯s <i>too </i>much, you should consider quitting.


    ¡°Our store¡¯s ie has stabilized after starting the live streams. You won¡¯t have to worry about money, so there¡¯s <i>no </i>need to push yourself so hard.¡±


    ¡°I just got back from abroad, and I¡¯m adjusting to the time difference. Work isn¡¯t exhausting. I haven¡¯t been sleeping well these past couple of days, but there¡¯s nothing to worry about, Mom,¡± Skr said, not wanting to cause Janine any concern.


    Seeing her family members each pursuing their lives so fully made her truly happy.


    She realized that she had fallen in love with Joe. That was why, after reading Vi¡¯s letter, she had been struggling within herself since yesterday. She didn¡¯t want to end her marriage with Joe.


    Janine smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I was just worrying for nothing. You¡¯ve been away in Fachington for so long, and I¡¯ve missed you. Tonight, you just sit here and watch TV while I cook some dishes you love.


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Joe? Is he off work? Give him a call and invite him over. What does he like to eat? I¡¯ll make that too.¡±


    Skr¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°He¡¯s been really busy these days, sometimes workingte until midnight. He doesn¡¯t have time toe over. Let¡¯s just eat together for now. When he has some free time, I¡¯ll bring him


    Chapter 1018


    over.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. He must have a lot of work to catch up on after being away for so long. I¡¯ll go make dinner, so just rx and watch TV,¡± Janine said, her mind at ease just being with her daughter. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Skr admired Janine, who still looked vibrant and youthful. If Janine didn¡¯t reveal her true age to others, one would think she was just in her early 40s. Her fair skin and natural grace gave her a gentle elegance.


    If it weren¡¯t for the responsibilities toward her children, perhaps Janine would have found someone to share her life with by now.


    After all, life was only halfway through. Skr turned on the TV, her mind wandering as she watched.

 Richest Mogul 1019

    <b>Chapter </b>1019


    Skr¡¯s mind was still a bit scattered. She didn¡¯t notice when Janine finished cooking and came out of the kitchen carrying dishes.


    She pointed at a middle¨Caged man on the TV and said, ¡°This guy looks a lot like your dad. You were too young back then to remember him, but even Steven said he resembles him.¡±


    ¡°Looks like Dad?¡± Skr finally paid attention to the TV, which was showing a drama.


    It seemed to be a romantic urban drama, with the middle¨Caged man likely ying the father of one of the


    leads.


    He appeared refined, suggesting he must have been quite handsome in his youth.


    ¡°Yeah, a bit. The eyes are very simr. Remember when I fell and had to go to the hospital a while back? I saw someone there who looked just like your dad,¡± Janine chatted casually.


    Skr turned off the TV and sat down at the dining table. ¡°There are so many people in the world and plenty who look alike.¡±


    ¡°True, but it¡¯s quite a coincidence. If your dad were still alive, he¡¯d be so proud to see how well you and your brothers have grown, each excelling in your careers and studies,¡± Janine said, reminiscing about her husband, who had passed away unexpectedly.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of emotion, especially since she had never had the chance to say goodbye. She often felt a weight in her heart.


    Sometimes, she even had the feeling that her husband was still alive.


    But that was impossible. If he were alive, he would havee home all these years. Janine wondered what could be more important than family.


    Setting aside those chaotic thoughts, Janine looked at Skr and smiled. ¡°Try my cooking and see if I¡¯ve lost my touch. I¡¯ve been so busytely that sometimes I just order takeout. It¡¯s so convenient these days.


    Skr wasn¡¯t really hungry and didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, but seeing the familiar dishes in front of her¨Ceach one with thatforting taste of home¨Cshe took a bite of the food and gave a thumbs¨Cup as


    she ate.


    ¡°Mom, your cooking is just the best! While I was in Fachington, I kept thinking about your meals. Eating your food makes me so happy!¡± As she spoke, Skr¡¯s eyes began to mist up.


    Noticing Skr¡¯s red eyes, Janine was taken aback for a moment, then couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Silly girl, just eat. If you ever want to have my cooking again, juste home. I¡¯ll always be here to make it for you. Steven and Charles said they¡¯d be home for the weekend, so we can all get together then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Skr smiled and nodded.


    Having family around made her feel deeply cherished.


    Skr hadn¡¯t seen Joe for three days. However, today, she ran into Vera. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thepany was hosting a team¨Cbuilding event, and the entire department went to an upscale seafood


    buffet.


    As she chatted with her colleagues while eating, she decided that if she didn¡¯t see Joe today, she would call him tomorrow to arrange a meeting.


    Chapter 1019


    2/2


    After the event ended and everyone began to leave, Skr was rear¨Cended while exiting the parking lot.


    As she got out to discuss insurance with the other driver, she was surprised to find it was Vera.


    Vera was equally shocked to see Skr. It was hard to believe that in a city asrge as Jipsburg, they would bump into each other like this. And to make things worse, she had rear¨Cended Skr¡¯s car.


    Looking at Skr¡¯s luxury car, Vera pulled out her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the repair costs to you directly.¡±

 Richest Mogul 1020

    Chapter 1020


    1/2


    Vera transferred the money on her phone and said, ¡°Given the damage to your car, transferring you ten thousand dors should be enough to cover the repairs. If it¡¯s not enough, just let me know.¡±


    Then she stepped out of the car. ¡°Were you here eating by yourself?¡±


    Vera looked into Skr¡¯s car, scanning for Joe, but didn¡¯t see him.


    Skr simply epted the money transfer. ¡°If there¡¯s any issue with my car, I¡¯ll contact you. I¡¯m leaving now,¡± she said as she opened the door and got in.


    The location wasn¡¯t ideal for lingering around. They were still blocking the exit from the parking lot. Besides, Skr didn¡¯t have much to say to Vera anyway. Their rtionship had always been distant.


    Vera frowned as Skr got into the car without responding further. A sense of frustration red up. She thought, ¡°What kind of attitude was that? Did she not even hear me?¡±


    She got back into her car, her irritation growing. She quickly stomped the gas and followed Skr out of the lot.


    Skr drove for a while, making a few turns. As she waited at a traffic light at an intersection, Skr nced in her rearview mirror and spotted a familiar car.


    It was the same one that had rear¨Cended her earlier¨CVera¡¯s. She wondered if Vera had been following her this whole time or if it was just a coincidence.


    After crossing the light, Skr noticed Vera was still right behind her.


    Skr passed two more streets before deciding to pull over. Vera followed and parked behind her.


    She exited the car and walked toward Skr¡¯s window, signaling her to step out. Skr got out of the car as well.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been following me for a while now. Care to exin why?¡± Skr asked directly.


    Vera¡¯s actions and attitude were starting to get on her nerves.


    Vera was momentarily stunned by Skr¡¯s direct question. She hadn¡¯t really nned to follow Skr. It had just been a spur¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmoment decision driven by frustration. As Skr confronted her, she found herself at a loss for words.


    ¡°I¡­ I just wanted you to call the car dealership. See how much it would cost to fix the damage from the ident,¡± Vera finally said, grasping at an excuse.


    Skr scoffed and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just transfer ten thousand dors to me? You said I could contact youter if it weren¡¯t enough.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the car in for repairs this weekend. Once I have the exact cost, I¡¯ll send you the receipt. I won¡¯t take advantage of you.¡±


    Vera¡¯s brow furrowed with irritation at Skr¡¯s dismissive tone. ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude? Is this about the photo I sent you of Joe and me at the reunion? Are you really so jealous that you¡¯re still mad?


    ¡°<i>You </i>need to reflect on yourself instead of being jealous of me. My rtionship with Joe isn¡¯t something that disappears just because you¡¯re jealous.¡±


    Skr¡¯s expression barely changed. ¡°Jealous? Of you and Joe? If you have time to throw usations at me, maybe you should use it to spend more time with him. Go ahead, relive your memories, build up whatever connection you think you have¨CI¡¯m not stopping you.


    Chapter 1020


    212


    ¡°But do you even know what you¡¯re doing right now? You¡¯re acting like a secret mistress, hiding in the shadows. If you can manage to get Joe to divorce me, I might think more highly of you. Otherwise, I don¡¯t care who you are in the Ruell family. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Skr couldn¡¯t make sense of Vera¡¯s thought process, especially how she seemed to bring Joe into every conversation. Her patience, already thin, was nowpletely worn out. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing Skr¡¯s words, Vera¡¯s face flushed with anger. She asked, ¡°Skr, do <i>you </i>even realize what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe Skr had called her a secret mistress. She wondered who the real secret mistress actually was.


    Everyone believed she was Joe¡¯s perfect match. Their families werepatible, and they had been close for years. But Skr came from an ordinary background.


    Skr pulled open her car door and got into the car. Then she rolled down the window to give Vera onest look and said, ¡°I know exactly what I¡¯m saying. Ms. Ruell, next time you see me, feel free to take


    another route. Stop following me around.¡±


    With that, she hit the gas and sped off.


    Vera stood there, too furious to even react at first. She stomped her foot, rage boiling over. ¡°Skr.¡±


    $


    She wondered who gave Skr the nerve to speak to her like that. She dared to act so high and mighty and even called her a mistress.


    One day, Joe would see Skr¡¯s true colors, and then she would be the one left in the dust¨Cthe real mistress.

 Richest Mogul 1021

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Chapter 1021


    Vera nced at the ring on her finger and sneered. ¡°How much longer can you keep this up, Skr?¡±


    It was 10:00 pm, and Joe still hadn¡¯t returned to Gxy Vi. Skr took out the two letters Vi had written her and carefully reviewed them.


    As she read, a decision suddenly formed in her mind. She picked up her phone and called Joe, but it went


    unanswered.


    Taking a deep breath, she sent him a text. ¡°Are youing home tomorrow? I need to see you.¡±


    $


    The message disappeared into the void, receiving no response from Joe.


    One week had passed¨Cthere weren¡¯t many days left. Before bed, she checked her phone again, but Joe still hadn¡¯t replied.


    If he didn¡¯t respond, she would find him tomorrow.


    Meanwhile, Joe was in a noisy environment -a g dinner. A crowd of people surrounded him, and the conversations were mostly repetitive.


    After hearing the same topics for what felt like an eternity, he started to feel bored. Without realizing it, he finished his drink and absentmindedly pulled out his phone to check for any messages.


    There was a missed call and a WhatsApp message from Skr. His expression darkened as he read her


    text.


    Seeing Joe¡¯s disinterest in continuing the conversation, the nearby guests tactfully dispersed. Just then, someone approached him.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been avoiding these kinds of eventstely. What brought you here today?¡±


    The familiar voice bnged to Vera. Joe put his phone down and looked up at Vera, who was standing right in front of him. He said, ¡°I happened to have some free time.¡±


    Vera smiled graciously, her eyes sparkling with a hint of excitement. ¡°I also just happened to have some


    free time.¡±


    In truth, Vera had rushed over. She was originally having dinner with friends when one of them informed her that Joe was attending this g dinner. Without hesitation, she contacted a stylist to get ready and hurried over.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Joe had seen on his phone. He seemed cold and distant, as if pushing everyone away, making it hard for anyone to approach him.


    Earlier, she had watched as the people surrounding Joe gradually backed away. Their caution was evident as they didn¡¯t dare to disturb him any longer.


    Despite being more handsome than many popr celebrities, his intimidating presence was overwhelming.


    Vera mentally sighed but couldn¡¯t help but think that <b>it </b>was precisely this unique <b>quality </b><b>of </b><b>Joe </b>that <b>captivated </b>her. She couldn¡¯t help <b>but </b>feel her heart flutter.


    Vera <b>couldn¡¯t </b>hide <b>the </b>affection <b>In </b><b>her </b>eyes as she <b>gently </b>said<b>, </b>¡°<b>Your </b><b>ss </b><b>is </b><b>empty</b>.


    Chapter 1021


    Joe nced at his empty ss and casually set it down, leaning back against the wall as if he had something on his mind.


    2/2


    Just as Vera felt her heart racing uncontrobly, Joe suddenly directed his gaze to the ring on her finger and asked, ¡°Who gave you that ring?¡±


    Vera¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the question. Following Joe¡¯s gaze, she looked at the ring on her finger.

 Richest Mogul 1022

    Chapter 1022


    Vera wondered why Joe was asking this again.


    ¡°It was a gift from a friend abroad. You seem to like it a lot. I¡¯ll contact herter to ask where she got it and have her send me one too,¡± Vera replied, trying to keep her tone calm.


    Joe responded briefly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Vera didn¡¯t expect him to agree so readily. She frowned internally, wondering where she could find an identical ring.


    This ring was unique. Molly had mentioned it was the only one in existence.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± she thought. When he asked again, she would just say her friend couldn¡¯t remember where she bought it. He certainly wouldn¡¯t keep insisting on finding a replica of that ring.


    Remembering the incident earlier with Skr, she casually shifted the topic. ¡°A few <i>hours </i>ago, I had dinner with some friends and ran into Skr on my way out. I identally rear¨Cended her car.¡±


    Joe¡¯s expression immediately turned serious. ¡°Rear¨Cended?¡±


    He recalled the phone call from Skr and the subsequent WhatsApp message. Joe wondered if it could be that she was frightened after the ident.


    ¡°Yeah, it happened right when we were leaving a parking lot. She may have braked too suddenly, and I bumped into her unexpectedly. It really startled me. Luckily, neither of us was hurt. Otherwise, we might both be in the hospital right now.¡± Vera looked genuinely shaken.


    As she waited for Joe to ask if she was injured, he suddenly turned and walked away without a word. Vera was left standing there, stunned by the abruptness of his departure.


    ¡°Why did he just leave? Did he even hear what I said?¡± she muttered, frowning in displeasure.


    With Joe gone, the g dinner felt even more boring than before. She hadn¡¯t wanted to be there in the first ce, and now it seemed pointless.


    Feeling down, she finished her drink, grabbed her clutch, and left.


    At Gxy Vi, after Joe returned, he went to the garage and spotted Skr¡¯s car.


    The damage from the rear¨Cend collision was significant.


    Joe stepped through the front door and went upstairs. The lights were still on in the room, and he wondered if Skr was still awake thiste.


    Usually, she would have been asleep by now. He guessed she must have been shaken up.


    Thinking back to that night when she had cried from a nightmare, he realized that after the ident today, she must be scared.


    As he opened the door, he noticed that Skr was already asleep. Her phone was still in her hand, and the nket barely covered her.


    Joe wondered if this was how she cared for herself when he wasn¡¯t home. She should have told him directly about the situation when she texted him. He felt a bit helpless at that thought.


    He tiptoed over to her.


    He gently tucked the nket around her and ced her phone on the nightstand. Finally, he turned off the


    Chapter 1022


    light.


    Throughout this, Skr remained in deep slumber.


    He sat beside her, observing her with a mixture of frustration and fondness. It baffled him how she could be so ungrateful.


    She casually mentioned divorce, yet she seemed to think that marrying him was easy. She should know that ending it would be just as difficult.


    Maybe it was the alcohol, but Joe¡¯s head throbbed slightly. He pressed his fingers against his temples.


    Suddenly, he rolled how she used to massage his acupuncture points when they first got married. It genuinely relie is headaches.


    After they became intimate, they moved in together, and he found that he rarely suffered from insomnia or headaches anymore.


    But these past few days, he had been unable to sleep, and today, his head had been bothering him all day. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Just as he was about to shower, intending toe back and hold Skr while they slept, her phone suddenly buzzed with an iing call.


    It was set to vibrate mode.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Richest Mogul 1023

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1023 </b>


    Joe quickly picked up Skr¡¯s phone to mute it, only to see that the caller was Aiken. His expression darkened immediately.


    Pressing his lips together, he stepped out of the room while answering the call.


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan, are you still in Fachington?¡±


    The inquiry sounded particrly gentle against the backdrop of the night.


    Joe narrowed his eyes. He lit a cigarette, took a puff, and released the smoke before replying, ¡°We¡¯ve returned to Jipsburg. Do you need to speak with her? She¡¯s tired and just fell asleep. You can talk to me if it¡¯s important, and I¡¯ll le know tomorrow.¡±


    Upon realizing it was Joe on the line, Aiken fell silent for a moment. After a few seconds, he continued, ¡± My sister wanted to hang out with Ms. Sullivan, but unfortunately, <i>you </i>both returned early. I won¡¯t disturb you since it¡¯ste back in Jipsburg.¡±


    After the call ended, Joe stared at Skr¡¯s phone, his expression darkened.


    Once he finished his cigarette, he returned to the room and set the phone on,the nightstand.


    At that moment, Skr turned over in her sleep. She murmured, ¡°Joe, we can only get a divorce.¡±


    Her words were soft yet clear enough for Joe to hear.


    The darkness in Joe¡¯s eyes deepened to an rming intensity. Even in her dreams, she seemed to be longing for a divorce.


    He wondered if she truly wanted to distance herself from him so desperately. He never imagined someone would so despise him.


    ¡°Fine, if you want a divorce, I¡¯ll agree.¡± After gritting his teeth and saying that, he stormed out of the bedroom, leaving Gxy Vi behind.


    Just moments after Joe left, Skr suddenly opened her eyes. She stared dazedly at the dark room. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought she had just heard Joe¡¯s voice. But looking around the dark room, she realized she was


    alone.


    It seemed she might have been dreaming again. After yawning and turning over, she went back to sleep.


    When Skr woke up in the morning, she nced at her phone. There were no new messages. Joe hadn¡¯t replied to her¨Cas expected.


    She had breakfast as usual and then hurried off to work. Before getting into her car, she checked the damage from yesterday¡¯s rear¨Cend collision. It looked quite serious.


    She called the car dealership staff to arrange for them to pick up her car at Gardner Group at noon. After that, she called Paul.


    Paul was surprised to receive a call from Skr. ¡°Why are you calling me, Mrs. Martin?¡±


    He had heard from Lucas that Joe had been staying near thepany and had not returned to the Gxy


    Vi.


    He guessed that there must have been a fight between them. They had just returned from a vacation in Fachington, and now they were arguing.


    Chapter 1023


    If she hadn¡¯t called him, he had already nned to find an opportunity to reach out to her today. It seemed that she still had Joe in her mind.


    ¡°Will Joe be at the office today?¡± Skr asked.


    Paul paused. ¡°He should be. He doesn¡¯t have any other appointments scheduled. Are <i>you </iing to see him, Mrs. Martin?¡±


    Skr was silent for a moment before replying, ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t tell him.¡±


    ¡°Got it. You¡¯re nning a surprise for him, right? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep it under wraps,¡± Paul said with a smile.


    Skr remained quiet for a moment. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She thought, ¡°A surprise?¡±


    She thought that Joe might be startled to see her. After all, he had been staying away from <i>home </i>for days, clearly avoiding her.

 Richest Mogul 1024

    Chapter 1024


    Skr left work early that afternoon and took the subway to the Martin Group. Once she arrived, she


    called Joe.


    She expected him not to answer, but after a few rings, his voice came through. ¡°What do you need?¡±


    Skr paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m downstairs at yourpany. Let¡¯s go get dinner after you finish work.¡±


    Joe replied decisively, ¡°Sure.¡±


    After hanging up, Skr stared at her phone in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t expected Joe <i>to </i>agree so readily. The ease of the conversation left her feeling a bit dazed, a sensation that lingered until they arrived at the Wiscadian restaurant.


    At the restaurant, Joe ordered her favorite dishes. While he was ordering, he suddenly said, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Skr took a sip of water, setting her ss down as she looked up at him.¡±


    Before she could speak, Joe fixed his sharp gaze on her and asked, ¡°Have you really made <i>up </i>your mind about wanting a divorce?¡± t


    Skr felt as though her throat was being constricted, making it hard to breathe. With difficulty, she managed to say, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re sure, set a time for us to go to the courthouse,¡± Joe said, his tone firm. He showed no sign of the resistance they had during their earlier conversation about divorce.


    A heavy weight settled in Skr¡¯s chest. She replied in a low voice, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it tomorrow. We¡¯ll meet at the courthouse at 9:00 am.¡±


    Joe tightened his grip on the cup in his hand, causing the water inside to ripple. Watching Skr nod without hesitation, eagerly setting their divorce for tomorrow morning, he finally realized that this woman in front of him was truly intent on leaving him. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Last night, her repeated pleas for a divorce in her dreams hit him like a series of blows, leaving him painfully clear¨Cheaded.


    ¡°Is it really that urgent?¡± he asked, a sardonic smile ying on his lips.


    Skr nodded and replied simply, ¡°Since we¡¯ve decided to divorce, it¡¯s better for both of us to get the divorce decree as <i>soon </i>as possible. As for Grandma, she¡¯s not welltely, so let¡¯s keep this from her. I¡¯ll make sure to visit her often.¡±


    After their divorce, if Joe wanted to be with Vera, having Skr out of the picture would only simplify things.


    ¡°You¡¯ve even thought about how to face Grandma after the divorce? When did you start nning this? Was it before your trip to Fachington?¡± Joe asked with a sarcasticugh.


    Skr frowned, wanting to exin but feeling it unnecessary. If she were to mention Vi¡¯s letter, it would only add to his concerns for her.


    Alexander had received another letter from Vi that day, and the letter had advised her to leave Jipsburg City for a while, suggesting anywhere from three months to a year. It warned her not to pay attention to anything happening there. Otherwise, her nightmares would surely return.


    At first, Alexander didn¡¯t take the word ¡°nightmares¡± seriously. But after this letter mentioned it again, he


    Chapter 1024


    questioned her about what Vi meant.


    She could only say that the nightmares referred to bad things happening to her.

 Richest Mogul 1025

    Chapter <b>1025 </b>


    Skr knew that Alexander didn¡¯t quite believe her exnation, but there was no way she could tell him about her rebirth.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter when I started thinking about a divorce. Once Grandma feels better in a few days, I¡¯m nning to leave Jipsburg for a while. I¡¯ve already handed my resignation to Mr. Gardner Senior.¡±


    Skr lowered her head, unable to meet Joe¡¯s eyes. She took a few bites of steak before finally responding.


    Joe¡¯s expression changed instantly. He couldn¡¯t believe that Skr wanted to leave Jipsburg and that she had even quit her job.


    Joe stared intently at S¡®


    , as if searching her eyes for any lingering attachment to him or to Gloria.


    ¡°You¡¯re that eager to get away from me?¡± he asked with a mocking smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. I¡¯ve never wanted to get away from you,¡± Skr answered immediately.


    ¡°Or are you just afraid I¡¯ll stop you from being with Aiken?¡± Joe asked again.


    Skr replied in a low voice, ¡°My decision to divorce has nothing to do with anyone else. It¡¯s because being with you was a mistake from the very beginning. If I hadn¡¯t made that phone call back then, maybe none of this would have happened. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    After she finished exining, Skr stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯m heading home. Tomorrow¨CI¡¯ll see you


    at the courthouse.¡±


    Joe kept his eyes on her until she walked away, and only then did he shift his gaze.


    He lowered his eyes and remained silent for a long time before calling Paul. ¡°Find out who Skr has been meeting with recently.¡±


    After Paul agreed, Joe was about to hang up and call Alexander when Paul quickly added, ¡°Mr. Martin, before you go, there¡¯s something you should know. I¡¯ve just received some new information.


    ¡°The person I had monitoring Molly informed me that, before you and Mrs. Martin left Jipsburg, Molly had met with Ms. Ruell.


    ¡°Lately, Molly has either been going to the spa or shopping at high¨Cend boutiques. She hasn¡¯t met with anyone suspicious, only some of the societydies from around Jipsburg. But her meeting with Ms. Ruell doesn¡¯t seem like a casual chat. Molly even gave Ms. Ruell a gift, though we¡¯re not sure what is it yet.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about it. I suspect she might have given Ms. Ruell¡­ some negative items.¡±


    Joe¡¯s mind immediately pictured the emerald ring Vera had been wearing


    But the moment he tried to focus on it, a sharp pain pierced through his head.


    Joe rubbed his temples, trying to ease the pain. ¡°Keep following up,¡± he said with a deep frown.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After hanging up with Paul, Joe <i>took </i>a few sips of water, waiting for the throbbing headache to subside. The moment it felt slightly better, he immediately called Alexander.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d be calling me. Skye must have mentioned the divorce, didn¡¯t she?¡± Alexander said with a sigh before Joe could even get a word in.


    Alexander knew Skr well enough. She would try to shoulder this burden alone. And realistically, it


    Chapter 1025


    seemed like she had no choice.


    2/2


    To the outside world, people like Alexander and his peers seemed powerful¨Cwielding significant influence in Jipsburg. Their words carried weight in many circles, and they were used to having a certain sway over situations. But when it came to Skr¡¯s situation, all that power was utterly useless.


    Joe¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°She already told you?¡±


    ¡°I heard about the divorce a few days ago. Joe, I can see you care about Skye. <i>You </i>don¡¯t want this divorce, do you? You¡¯re also curious about why she¡¯s insisting on it, aren¡¯t <i>you</i>?¡±


    There was a weary resignation in Alexander¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Do you know the real reason she¡¯s so determined to divorce me, Mr. Gardner Senior?¡± Joe asked.


    Joe suddenly realized that Skr¡¯s insistence on divorcing him wasn¡¯t simply because of Aiken, <i>nor </i>was it just her dissatisfaction with their marriage. There had to be something else.


    Alexander sighed deeply. ¡°If she hasn¡¯t told you, it means she doesn¡¯t want you to <i>know</i>. <i>Honestly</i>¡­ maybe it¡¯s better that you don¡¯t.¡±


    Sometimes, knowing the truth brought more pain than peace. Vi¡¯s words came back to him¨Cthat the two of them weren¡¯t destined to be together. They should never have gotten married in the first ce.


    Chapter 1026


    1/2


    Chapter 1026


    At the thought of this, Alexander continued, ¡°Skye mentioned her resignation to me, and I agreed. If she decides toe back in the future, I¡¯ll personally invite her back. As for your grandmother, don¡¯t tell her anything yet.


    ¡°Thest thing she wants to see is trouble between you and Skye. I¡¯ll let her know I¡¯ve assigned Skye an important task, and she¡¯ll need to leave Jipsburg for a while.¡±


    Joe understood immately. Skr definitely had a secret, and Alexander wasn¡¯t going to reveal it. He didn¡¯t press further.


    Joe¡¯s fingers lightly tapped the desk after cing his phone aside. Suddenly realizing something, he called Paul. ¡°Call me tomorrow morning at nine sharp.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Themand left Paul a little confused. ¡°Call you? Is there something you need me to remind you about at nine tomorrow, Mr. Martin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just say it¡¯s urgent,¡± Joe replied calmly.


    ¡°Huh? Alright,¡± Paul responded.


    After leaving the restaurant, Skr went straight back to Gxy Vi.


    She had dinner and began packing her things. Since the people from Pearlhall Residence often came over, she couldn¡¯t take everything. She needed to leave some things behind to avoid raising suspicion about her rtionship with Joe.


    Around 10:00 pm, just as she finished packing, she got a call from Natalie.


    ¡°Skye, I¡¯ll be back in Jipsburg next week. Mr. Powell¡¯s filming would end in a couple of days. After the wrap party, we¡¯ll return.¡± Natalie¡¯s voice was filled with excitement.


    Skr smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a proper wee when you return.¡±


    It was perfect timing. She was nning to meet Natalie before leaving Jipsburg.


    Over the next couple of days, Skr would figure out how to tell Janine and the others the news. For now, she wanted to keep the divorce a secret to avoid any unnecessary concern.


    Alexander had introduced her to a job that would take her away from Jipsburg for about six months. It was in Murida. This was her true opportunity to leave Jipsburg behind.


    ¡°Hey, why do you sound a little off? Did Joe give you a hard time after you got back?¡± Natalie¡¯s sharp intuition immediately sensed something unusual.


    Skr smiled, masking the truth. ¡°Do I look like someone easy to bully? Ever since I returned from


    Fachington, I¡¯ve had a bit of a cold. My throat¡¯s still sore, and I¡¯m taking medicine for it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a cold. There¡¯s been a lot of that going aroundtely. Take care of yourself. If it gets worse, go see a doctor,¡± Natalie said, relieved it wasn¡¯t Joe causing trouble.


    Skr reassured her. ¡°It¡¯s nearly gone, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be all set to wee you back.¡±


    ¡°Great! See you when I get back.¡±


    After Natalie hung up, she was about to put her phone away and get back to work. But then, Kate called.

 Richest Mogul 1026

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1026 </b>


    At the thought of this, Alexander continued, ¡°Skye mentioned her resignation to me, and I agreed. If she decides toe back in the future, I¡¯ll personally invite her back. As for your grandmother, don¡¯t tell her


    anything yet.


    ¡°Thest thing she wants to see is trouble between you and Skye. I¡¯ll let her know I¡¯ve assigned Skye an important task, and she¡¯ll need to leave Jipsburg for a while.¡±


    Joe understood immediately. Skr definitely had a secret, and Alexander wasn¡¯t going to reveal it. He didn¡¯t press further.


    Joe¡¯s fingers lightly tapped the desk after cing his phone aside. Suddenly realizing something, he called Paul. ¡°Call me tomorrow morning at nine sharp.¡±


    Themand left Paul a little confused. ¡°Call you? Is there something you need me to remind you about


    at nine tomorrow, Mr. Martin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just say it¡¯s urgent,¡± Joe replied calmly.


    ¡°Huh? Alright,¡± Paul responded.


    After leaving the restaurant, Skr went straight back to Gxy Vi.


    She had dinner and began packing her things. Since the people from Pearlhall Residence often came over, she couldn¡¯t take everything. She needed to leave some things behind to avoid raising suspicion about her rtionship with Joe. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Around 10:00 pm, just as she finished packing, she got a call from Natalie.


    ¡°Skye, I¡¯ll be back in Jipsburg next week. Mr. Powell¡¯s filming would end in a couple of days. After the wrap party, we¡¯ll return.¡± Natalie¡¯s voice was filled with excitement.


    Skr smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a proper wee when you return.¡±


    It was perfect timing. She was nning to meet Natalie before leaving Jipsburg.


    Over the next couple of days, Skr would figure out how to tell Janine and the others the news. For now, she wanted to keep the divorce a secret to avoid any unnecessary concern.


    Alexander had introduced her to a job that would take her away from Jipsburg for about six months. It was in Murida. This was her true opportunity to leave Jipsburg behind.


    ¡°Hey, why do you sound a little off? Did Joe give you a hard time after you got back?¡± Natalie¡¯s sharp intuition immediately sensed something unusual.


    Skr smiled, masking the truth. ¡°Do I look like someone easy to bully? Ever since I returned from


    Fachington, I¡¯ve had a bit of a cold. My throat¡¯s still sore, and I¡¯m taking medicine for it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a cold. There¡¯s been a lot of that going aroundtely. Take care of yourself. If it gets worse, go see a doctor,¡± Natalie said, relieved it wasn¡¯t Joe causing trouble.


    Skr reassured her. ¡°It¡¯s nearly gone, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be all set to wee you back.¡±


    ¡°Great! See you when I get back.¡±


    After <b>Natalie </b>hung <i>up</i><i>, </i>she was about to put her phone away and get back to work. But then, Kate called


    Chapter 1026


    Ever since Natalie had gone to Fachington for work, Kate hadn¡¯t stopped worrying. She called almost every day. If she didn¡¯t pick up, Kate would get even more anxious.


    ncing over at Austin, who was still filming, Natalie quickly answered. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re about to wrap things up here. I¡¯ll be heading back next week.¡±


    Kate sounded surprised and said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯reing back to Jipsburg already? I thought you¡¯d be in Fachington for another month. That¡¯s great news! Your dad¡¯s been missing you, he just asked when you¡¯d be back.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been craving your baked salmon,¡± Natalie said yfully.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!


    X


    <b>im </b>


    Chapter 1027

 Richest Mogul 1027

    Chapter 1027


    In truth, Kate¡¯s cooking wasn¡¯t particrly outstanding. However, her baked salmon and some of her stews were exceptional.


    Right now, Natalie was craving Kate¡¯s cooking.


    ¡°Alright, when you get back, I¡¯ll make your favorite dish. I¡¯ll buy the freshest<b>, </b>biggest salmon at the market so you can eat your fill,¡± Kate replied with a smile.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    Kate couldn¡¯t help butugh for a moment, but her smile suddenly faded. Then, in a more serious tone, she said, ¡°Nath, I just got a call from Mrs. Hughes!¡±


    ¡°How is Mrs. Hughes doingtely?¡± Natalie asked, her smile vanishing.


    Since she divorced Jeremy, she hadn¡¯t contacted the Hughes family, so she was unsure of what to say. To her, Eleanor had watched her grow up, just like her own mother.


    ¡°Ah, people our age are bound to have some health issues. Right now, she¡¯s most worried about Jeremy. He¡¯s been drinking heavily for the past couple of days and calls your name, when he¡¯s drunk. No matter how Mrs. Hughes tries to persuade him, he doesn¡¯t listen.


    ¡°She¡¯s really worried about him. Mr. Hughes Senior recently wanted to arrange a marriage for him, but Jeremy has refused. If Mr. Hughes Senior gets angry, he might not be able to stay at thepany,¡± Kate said, growing increasingly concerned for Jeremy.


    To her, he was like a son. For the past few days, she wondered when Jeremy and Natalie could reconcile. She and Damon wouldn¡¯t feel at ease letting Natalie marry anyone else.


    Natalie didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. After a pause, she finally replied, ¡°Mom, Jeremy and I are already divorced. There¡¯s no need to talk about him anymore. We¡¯re both adults. We have to bear the consequences of our actions. He should know what he¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Nath, I know your personality. You won¡¯t forgive him. Well, let¡¯s not discuss this anymore. Maybe one day, you both will understand each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Your dad and I are going to sleep. Please take care while you¡¯re working there. When you return, I¡¯ll make baked salmon for you,¡± Kate concluded, choosing not to press the matter further.


    Seeing that Kate didn¡¯t continue the conversation, Natalie sighed in relief. After hanging up, she felt a mix


    of emotions.


    It was hard to see Jeremy spiral downward like this. She really couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch Jeremy


    suffer.


    His stomach wasn¡¯t good. After drinking so much the other day, she wondered how he could handle it.


    While she was lost in thought, Austin suddenly appeared before her. Austin asked, ¡°What are you thinking


    about?<b>¡± </b>


    Natalie was startled. ¡°Oh, I¨CI wasn¡¯t thinking about anything. I was just watching your act, and it felt surreal that this show is wrapping up so soon.¡±


    Austin looked closely at her. ¡°Are you really okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Natalie replied, shaking off her thoughts influenced by Kate.


    She smiled brightly at Austin and said, ¡°Mr. Powell, you were amazing in that scene. The moment when


    Chapter 1027


    the leads parted made me feel so heartbroken.¡±


    This scene depicted the couple parting ways because their aspirations differed, and neither could sacrifice what they had for the other. The only choice before them was to break up. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Even knowing it was just a show, she couldn¡¯t help but feel upset.


    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Austin chuckled.


    For him, performing emotional scenes didn¡¯t evoke much feeling. He mostly relied on technique.


    2/2


    Natalie defended herself. ¡°This is the show where I¡¯ve acted with you the most, Mr. Powell. Naturally, it feels different. It¡¯s like we¡¯re really parting away.¡±


    They had just rehearsed this scene a couple of days ago.


    At that time, she had gotten quite into and had even hugged Austin while crying.


    She couldn¡¯t remember what he had said then. It wasn¡¯t part of the script.


    ¡°Natalie, do you have feelings for me?¡± Austin suddenly looked down at her, his voice low enough for only the two of them to hear.

 Richest Mogul 1028

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1028 </b>


    Natalie was startled. Yet, as she met Austin¡¯s gaze, she found it hard to look away. It was as if there was a hook drawing her in.


    Suddenly, she realized that Austin was teasing her. After swallowing hard, she said, ¡°Yes, I like you, Mr. Powell! I¡¯ve been a fan of yours for a long time.¡±


    Lately, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that Austin seemed more charming than ever. Hearing her say ¡°fan¡°, Austin¡¯s expression darkened a bit. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°What does he mean by ¡®good to hear¡®?¡± Natalie thought, feeling a bit confused.


    She wondered if she was reading too much into it. It felt like there was a deeper meaning in his words, almost as if he was hinting at something.


    But then again, she thought she might be overthinking it. If Austin had something to say, he could just tell her directly¨Cthere was no need to drop hints.


    After all, she was just an employee, diligently following her boss¡® orders. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    As Austin noticed Natalie¡¯s expression changing, he sighed inwardly. He wondered what she was thinking.


    The next day, Skr took the morning off and headed to the courthouse with her documents.


    When she arrived at the courthouse, she was ten minutes early. She messaged Joe to let him know she was there.


    Joe simply replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After waiting about seven or eight minutes, he arrived.


    He walked over with his long strides. When he reached her, his dark eyes locked onto hers. ¡°Did you bring all the documents?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve got everything. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Skr nced at the folder in Joe¡¯s hand, realizing his documents were likely inside it too.


    Standing before the courthouse, it felt like she was in a dream. Thest time she was here was with Joe when they applied for their marriage certificate. They were still strangers to each other, signing a three- year covert marriage agreement.


    Now, unexpectedly, they were about to finalize their divorce before even reaching the three¨Cyear mark.


    Skr felt a deep ache in her heart. It was her reckless decision on the day she was reborn. There were countless ways to repay Gloria, but in a moment of confusion, she chose to marry Joe.


    Now, she had harmed both Joe and herself. Perhaps she had also hurt Gloria.


    Joe silently observed Skr¡¯s changing expressions, his tone cold as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Today, <b>the </b>courthouse was crowded. Not many couples were getting married, but the line for divorces stretched long.


    Thest time they came for a marriage certificate, hardly anyone was on the divorce side. Skr hadn¡¯t expected so many people today.


    She was a bit surprised.


    Chapter 1028


    2/2


    ¡°Have you thought about your reason for divorce?¡± Joe suddenly asked.


    Skr knew that the staff would ask her this question during the divorce process, but she didn¡¯t expect Joe to bring it up. ¡°We just have irreconcble differences.¡±


    Joe scoffed lightly. ¡°Irreconcble differences<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    He wondered where exactly those differencesy.


    In bed, they were aspatible as ever. Her reason for wanting a divorce felt so dismissive.


    ¡°And¡­ there¡¯s no affection,¡± Skr added, trying for a more valid reason.


    Joe¡¯s expression darkened immediately. His narrowed eyes fixed on her. ¡°No affection?¡±


    Skr gazed at Joe, whose expression was inscrutable, leaving her momentarily at a loss for words. The atmosphere among the few people in line for divorce grew tense.

 Richest Mogul 1029

    Chapter 1029


    With Skr and Joe added to the mix, the heavy atmosphere made Skr take a deep breath.


    Just then, Joe¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He kept his eyes fixed on Skr as he answered the call.


    ¡°Is there something urgent?¡± Joe asked, his voice as cold as ice. Skr looked at Joe, noticing his sudden change in expression, which filled her with a sense of unease.


    Then she heard him say, ¡°I¡¯ll head over right now.¡±


    After hanging up, he turned to her and added, ¡°There¡¯s an urgent matter at thepany that I need to take care of. We¡¯ll have to reschedule.¡±


    Without waiting for her response, he turned to leave.


    Skr noticed they were almost at the front of the line and hurriedly said to Joe, ¡°We¡¯re almost up. The divorce process doesn¡¯t take long. It should only take a few minutes.¡±


    Joe¡¯s gaze was icy as he looked back at her. He nced at his watch and said, ¡°Not even ten minutes- five minutes is too long for me. Let¡¯s do this another day,¡± he replied.


    With that, he didn¡¯t give Skr a chance to stop him. He strode away, quickly exiting the courthouse.


    Skr was caught off guard. They were already at the courthouse, and now Joe had to leave unexpectedly.


    Just as she was about to walk away, someone behind her said, ¡°I don¡¯t think your husband wants to divorce you. He clearly still cares when he looks at you. Maybe he¡¯s just looking for an excuse to leave. You two probably won¡¯t end up splitting.¡±


    Whether someone liked another person could often be seen clearly in their eyes. Skr paused for a moment, then forced a smile and said nothing. She walked out of the courthouse.


    Back in the car, she tossed her bag containing the documents into the passenger seat, feeling lost and


    confused. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    More than a week had passed, and less than a week was left. ¡°I¡¯ll wait until tonight to set a time with him.¡±


    However, when she tried to reach Joe that evening, his phone was off, and he hadn¡¯t replied to her WhatsApp messages. Even Paul had this phone turned off. She wondered if they were both on a business trip together.


    Skr stared at her phone, feeling a bit lost. Just then, she received a call from Alexander.


    ¡°Skye, everything has been arranged with the team in Murida. You can head over whenever you¡¯re ready. They promised to give you plenty of room to showcase your talents,¡± he said.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gardner Senior,¡± she replied.


    Only Alexander knew about her situation. She had expected to confront everything by herself, yet he was actively assisting her in organizing her career.


    ¡°Have you finalized the divorce with Joe yet?¡± he asked.


    After a brief pause, Skr answered, ¡°He had an urgent matter today, so we haven¡¯t finalized it yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what a coincidence! I wonder if your Grandma Vi misjudged the situation this time. You and Joe seem verypatible and share a strong connection.


    Chapter 1029


    212


    ¡°Since you two got together, I¡¯ve noticed a significant change in him. And as for Gloria, she hasn¡¯t been well these past few years, but she¡¯s been doing much bettertely.¡±


    The more he spoke, the more Alexander felt something was off. Yet, given the circumstances with Vi, he couldn¡¯t question her judgment.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t bear to see Skr and Joe apart. They had both faced their share of struggles.


    When Skr heard the phrase ¡°misjudges¡°, something flickered in her mind.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m getting old and just rambling on. Just take care of yourself and try not to overthink things. There¡¯s still time. You don¡¯t need to rush the divorce with Joe.


    Alexander regretted expressing his thoughts out loud.


    The more he said, the more Skr would feel hurt.


    After their call ended, Skr immediately went to find the two letters from Vi.


    <b>Act </b>Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Richest Mogul 1030

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1030 </b>


    1/2


    From the letters, it was clear they were written in Vi¡¯s distinctive handwriting. However¡­


    Suddenly, Skr remembered that Vi had once told her that thest divination indicated she would face a trial in her life. As long as she could ovee this hardship, she would be free to pursue anything she desired.


    If that were the case, she wondered how Vi could have predicted the recent events in Jipsburg City and that she and Joe couldn¡¯t be together.


    At that moment, Skr felt like a thick veil of mystery hung before her, waiting for her to uncover its


    secret.


    It had been a long time since she had heard from Vi


    Recently, Vi had mentioned returning to Jipsburg, and Skr wondered why she hadn¡¯t shared this news in person. Instead, she chose tomunicate through letters.


    Skr gradually fell into deep thought, her fingers brushing over each word. Before she realized it, it was past midnight.


    In the silent room, her phone suddenly pinged with a message alert. Skr snapped back to reality.


    Checking her phone, she saw it was already past midnight.


    She had been staring at the letters for so long.


    The message read, ¡°The flight justnded. I have urgent matters to handle for the next couple of days., Let¡¯s discuss things when I get back.¡±


    Even though it was just a text, Joe¡¯s words conveyed a somewhat cold attitude. After reading it, Skr simply replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Joe saw that Skr had responded with just a single word, his expression darkened. Sitting in the passenger seat, Paul sensed the change in Joe¡¯s mood and dared not say a word.


    After the car had traveled a distance, Joe tossed his phone aside and muttered, ¡°Ungrateful.¡±


    He then looked at Paul and asked, ¡°What have you found out? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve indeed uncovered some information¡­¡± Paul immediately opened his notebook, ncing at his notes while carefully briefing Joe on the findings.


    Joe listened as his expression grew increasingly serious. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Over the next two days, Joe didn¡¯t have any updates. Even Paul seemed to have vanished.


    Tar felt a flicker of anxiety at first, but for some reason, she found herself surprisingly calm.


    ne <b>hadn¡¯t </b>gone to work during this time. Caleb was shocked when he learned about her resignation.


    He called her several times, and after briefly exining her situation, she assured him she would return soon. That seemed to satisfy him, and he stopped pressing her about the reason for her departure.


    That evening, she reached out to Alexander. ¡°Mr. Gardner Senior, I suspect Grandma Vi is being held against her will.¡±


    The letters were too brief. Their tone didn¡¯t feel like Vi at all.


    Chapter 1030


    2/2


    Now that she was calmer, memories of her time with Vi flooded back. Vi had always treated her like <b>a </b>granddaughter.


    If she had something important to convey, she would have offered her someforting words instead of repeatedly mentioning nightmares.


    Vi would never hurt her beloved student and granddaughter like that.

 Richest Mogul 1031

    Chapter 1031


    Upon reading the message from Skr, Alexander was taken aback. ¡°How could you think that? Skye, this is not something to joke about.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed the two recent letters from Grandma Vi multiple times. The handwriting is definitely hers, which is why we all initially assumed these were her intentions. However, I¡¯ve suddenly calmed down over the past couple of days and reflected on her usual style. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°These letters seem different from her usual style. I¡¯m about seven percent sure that Grandma Vi is currently being held against her will,¡± Skr replied solemnly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone look into it right away,¡± Alexander said after a few moments of silence.


    Skr added, ¡°Please keep Grandma Vi¡¯s situation from Grandma Gloria. She¡¯s not in good health <i>and </i>can¡¯t handle any more stress. As for Grandma Vi¡­ I think it¡¯s best to act as if we¡¯re following the instructions in the letters for now and temporarily leave Jipsburg in a few days.¡±


    She could spend some time in the countryside. It would also be a good opportunity to sort through <i>some </i>of Vi¡¯s belongings there, and perhaps she would gain some insights.


    Alexander agreed and said, ¡°I was thinking the same thing.¡±


    After ending the call with him, Skr reached out to Aiken.


    Though they didn¡¯t know each other well, she knew some of Aiken¡¯s abilities. She sent him details about Vi and included some photos.


    About ten minutester, Aiken called her back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already set things in motion and will find her as soon as possible.¡± His voice was gentle.


    Skr¡¯s previously turbulent emotions settled somewhat. She said, ¡°Thank you. Please let me know as soon as you have any updates. And how much do you need? I can transfer the funds now.¡±


    Aiken was silent for a few seconds before he chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve helped me so much. It¡¯s only fair that I help you this time. Isn¡¯t bringing up money a bit too formal? Don¡¯t worry. Finding someone is exactly what I¡¯m good at.¡±


    With that, Skr dropped the topic of money. Aiken had a way of putting people at ease, making it easy to trust him.


    ¡°Have you and Simona returned to Jipsburg yet?¡±


    It suddenly urred to her that she hadn¡¯t asked about his and Simona¡¯s situation when she had


    contacted him earlier. She wondered if they had returned from Fachington yet.


    Aikenughed and said, ¡°We¡¯re on tomorrow¡¯s flight. Simona insisted oning back. She doesn¡¯t want to fall behind in her studies. Let¡¯s have dinner together once we¡¯re back,¡±


    ¡°Sure, let me treat you two. It¡¯ll be a nice wee¨Cback dinner,¡± Skr replied.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Aiken hung up, his gaze remained fixed on his phone.


    Even when Simona stared at him for a long time, he didn¡¯t notice. It wasn¡¯t until she let out a surprised shout that he finally snapped out of it.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Chapter 1031


    2/2


    Aiken turned to look at her, surprised by her outburst. He initially thought she had remembered something from her previous experiences. Just as he was about to ask, Aiken noticed Simona staring at him with wide eyes, as if she had just discovered some big secret.


    ¡°Aiken, why didn¡¯t I realize it before? You like Skr, don¡¯t you? I overheard your conversation with Skr just now. We¡¯re returning to Jipsburg in a couple of days, and it¡¯ll be your birthday right after that. You invited her to dinner because you want her to spend your birthday with you, right?¡±


    Simona was convinced she had figured it out. Nobody knew Aiken better than she did.


    To outsiders, it might seem like Aiken had plenty of women around him, but she knew better. He never truly liked any of them¨Cit was all for show.


    But it was different with Skr.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. You can say that kind of thing in front of me, but don¡¯t mention it to anyone else.¡± Aiken frowned, denying it outright.


    Simona raised an eyebrow. ¡°Aiken, I¡¯m not being ridiculous. After you hung up, you kept staring at your phone and smiling the whole time.


    ¡°And I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯re always in a good mood whenever you¡¯re around Skr. Other people might not see the difference, but I do. You like her.¡±


    Aiken¡¯s face grew stern.


    ¡°Why not admit it? So what if you like her? From what Caleb told me, Skr and Joe may be married, but their rtionship isn¡¯t exactly great. Moreover, I¡¯ve heard Joe¡¯s been entangled with Vera for a while now. ¡°Who knows, maybe they¡¯ll get divorced soon. If you can end up with Skr, I¡¯ll be the first to support you.¡®


    ¡±


    Chapter 1032

 Richest Mogul 1032

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1032 </b>


    Simona immediately made her stance clear. Ever since she met Skr, she had wanted her to be her


    sister¨Cinw.


    At first, she hadn¡¯t noticed Aiken¡¯s feelings for Skr but now that she knew he liked her, she was just waiting for Skr to get divorced. Once that happened, she would make sure Aiken married Skr as quickly as possible.


    Joe didn¡¯t treat Skr well and was tangled up with other women, so he didn¡¯t deserve her.


    But if Skr married Aiken, that would be different. If he dared to treat her poorly, she would be the first to oppose it.


    If he dared to fool around, she could deal with those other women so they would never dare to approach. Aiken again.


    Aiken looked at Simona helplessly. ¡°Things aren¡¯t as simple as you think. Skr isn¡¯t the type of woman you imagine. She¡¯s already married, so I can¡¯t pursue her. Even if she were. single, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy.¡±


    His tone held a hint of mncholy.


    Simona considered this and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, Aiken.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her find out. Otherwise, she might never want to see me again,¡± Aiken said, his gaze deep.


    Simona nodded slightly, thinking to herself that it was a wasted excitement.


    But then again, it wasn¡¯t wasted. Once Skr got divorced, she would find all sorts of ways to get her to marry Aiken.


    Skr¡¯s resignation news surprised Gloria. The first thing Gloris asked when she called was, ¡°Are you feeling too tired from work? Working with Alexander can be dull and exhausting.


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, just take a break. He said he¡¯d like you back when you¡¯re rested. So take it easy for now and go have some fun.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandma. I¡¯ve been feeling a bit exhaustedtely<b>, </b><b>so </b>I¡¯ll take a break. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll visit you at Pearlhall Residence this afternoon.¡± Skr reassured her, wanting to ease Gloria¡¯s concerns.


    Today, Alexander had told her that after thinking it over, he believed she was right.


    Someone didn¡¯t want her meddling in the affairs rted to the negative items in Jipsburg City, so they used Vi to drive her away.


    Thinking about such a powerful figure lurking behind the scenes in Jipsburg made Alexander realize they needed to tread carefully this time and uncover this person.


    But this matter shouldn¡¯t be shared with Gloria. They would handle it themselves.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t make a fuss about it. Take some time to rest at home. Joe is away on a business trip for a few days, so you should go out shopping with your friends. I have Edgar to look after me. If anythinges up, I¡¯ll have him reach out to you.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been dealing with those negative items in Jipsburgtely, it must have taken a toll on you. Go out and have some fun with your friends,¡± Gloria said quickly.


    Skr decided not to insist further. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll visit you at Pearlhall Residence tomorrow.¡±


    Chant 1032 C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    <b>¡°</b>Sounds good.¡±


    2/2


    After Gloria hung up the phone, she couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.


    ¡°Skye suddenly quits her job, and Joe is off on a business trip. Something must be going on with those two. Just a couple of days ago, when Skr hadn¡¯t quit didn¡¯t they say they weren¡¯t going back to the Gxy Vi? That rascal, he wouldn¡¯t really be thinking about Vera, would he?¡±


    Edgar looked at Gloria with a hint of helplessness. ¡°Mrs. Martin Senior, there¡¯s no need to worry about them. It¡¯s normal for young people to have their little disputes. They might argue now, but they¡¯ll be fine in a couple of days. They¡¯ll be back to being all lovey¨Cdovey.


    ¡°They¡¯ve even taken their wedding photos together, so what could really be wrong? My son and daughter- inw argue almost daily, and it hasn¡¯t stopped them from having children.¡±


    ¡°You make a point. Let them sort out their own issues. I just feel bad for Skr. Joe really doesn¡¯t know how to cherish her,¡± Gloria expressed her dissatisfaction with Joe.


    Edgar chuckled softly as he listened. ¡°Mr. Martin may not be good with sweet swords, but he treats Mrs. Martin very well. As for the rumors about him being involved with Ms. Ruell, those are likely just tabloid nonsense from the reporter.¡±


    ?


    Gloria nodded wearily. ¡°I just realized that avoiding the hospital won¡¯t do any good..I can¡¯t let them worry about me. Please contact the hospital. I¡¯ll check in today.¡±


    Edgar replied, ¡°And as for Mrs. Martin tomorrow¡­¡±

 Richest Mogul 1033

    Chapter 1033


    Chapter <b>1033 </b>


    Gloria said, ¡°Just tell her I went to meet a friend. She cane back in a few days. I¡¯ll stay in the hospital for a while and try to hang on a bit longer.¡±


    Edgar¡¯s eyes grew misty at her words. Gloria had been through so much in her life. Even in her old age, she still had so many worries.


    With the Martins being a handful, his concern for her health grew stronger. He hoped she could hold on for a few more years.


    Vera was chatting with a few friends over tea, feeling a bit bored.


    ¡°Vera, are you and Joe getting engaged soon?¡± one friend suddenly asked her.


    Vera paused, recalling the current stare of her rtionship with Joe. Ever since their brief encounter at the recent g dinner, Joe had been too busy to meet up.


    It was hard to pinpoint their current stage. Still, Molly¡¯s confident im lingered in Vera¡¯s mind. She had said Joe would soon divorce Skr and insisted that Vera wear the ring.


    Vera wondered if it was simply that she had be ustomed to wearing it, but it brought her an inexplicable sense of trust.


    ¡°I¡¯m just friends with Joe. It¡¯s not what you think,¡± Vera said casually, her tone nonchnt.


    To her friends, she appeared effortlessly confident, a quality they envied. If it had been anyone else, they would have stumbled over their words in front of Joe, but Vera remainedpletelyposed.


    ¡°In all of Jipsburg, you¡¯re the only one who matches Joe. If you don¡¯t get engaged to him, who else is worthy?¡± another friend joked.


    The others chimed in, agreeing with her. It did seem that way.


    Vera¡¯s expression subtly shifted as she thought about how she hadn¡¯t married Joe while Skr had. A wave of difort washed over her, almost as if she had swallowed something unpleasant.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop with the jokes. If anyone overheard, they might actually think I have a rtionship with Joe. We¡¯re just friends for now, and whether that change depends on him.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired today, so I¡¯m leaving,¡± Vera said, rising from her seat.


    The tea had lost its appeal anyway. Her friends exchanged nces, surprised by Vera¡¯s sudden change in mood.


    It felt like Vera was saying she didn¡¯t care, but the intensity behind her words suggested otherwise. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the rumors were true that Joe had taken another woman and lost interest in Vera.


    If that were the case, it exined why Vera had been so quick to show her irritation.


    After leaving the tea house, Vera hopped into her car and headed toward the city¡¯s outskirts.


    The drive was smooth, and before she knew it, she had arrived at Gxy Vi. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Richest Mogul 1034

    Chapter 1034


    1/2


    <b>Chapter </b><b>1034 </b>


    Just then, Skr stepped outside. Skr was surprised to see Vera as she was about to leave.


    Vera hadn¡¯t expected to run into Skr after driving here. Just as she was about to leave, she found herself locking eyes with Skr from her car.


    The frustration that had been simmering inside her suddenly intensified. ¡°I was just driving by,¡± she said, frowning and speaking in a low voice.


    Skr thought, ¡°Driving by?¡±


    She didn¡¯t call Vera out on it. She merely responded with a casual ¡°Oh.¡±


    Seeing Skr¡¯s dismissive attitude ignited Vera¡¯s anger. ¡°Do you even know how shameful and disgraceful it is to cling to someone who doesn¡¯t love you?¡± Vera coldly questioned.


    Skr shot Vera a piercing look. ¡°Do you know how hical it is to repeatedly tempt a married man? Unless you have something important to say, stay away from me.


    ¡°As long as I¡¯m still Joe¡¯s wife, you better keep your distance. Otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to hold a press conference and show everyone our marriage certificate.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Vera¡¯s face paled at the thought. If Skr were to reveal the marriage certificate, she would never be able to show her face in Jipsburg again. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Previously, when she bought two negative items at the auction house, she brought trouble upon the Ruell family. Her grandfather was already unhappy with her. Her standing in the family had diminished.


    Her father was seriously injured and harbored some resentment toward her.


    If Joe were to abandon her, it would be easy to imagine that she would lose all her standing in the Ruell family. Her cousins, who were far less impressive, would seize the chance to step on her to rise.


    Thinking about the oue, she gripped the steering wheel tightly.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s see if you really dare,¡± Skr said. Her smile was both teasing and chilling.


    She wouldn¡¯t have been so aggressive if Vera hadn¡¯t provoked her so many times.


    All she wanted was Joe¡¯s stance on their rtionship. She would not hesitate to divorce Joe if it meant he and Vera could be together. She would sincerely wish them both a lifetime of love and joy.


    But Vera had crossed a line.


    Vera¡¯s face turned pale as she gritted her teeth at Skr. She said, ¡°Whether you believe me or not, I¡¯m just passing through here today.¡±


    With that, she didn¡¯t want to engage with Skr any longer.


    At first, Vera had misjudged Skr, thinking she would be easy to deal with. However, she now understood that confronting Skr head¨Con would yield no good results.


    With a swift press of the elerator, Vera sped away. Skr watched the car zoom off, growing slightly.


    If Vera had been truly confident in her rtionship with Joe, she wouldn¡¯t have kepting back to confront her.


    Later that night, Skr returned home and found Joe, who had just returned from his business trip. She had been grocery shopping, her hands full of bags.


    Chapter 1034


    As Joe took the bags from her, it dawned on her that he had already returned. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Joe replied, ¡°Yeah, I got home about an hour ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ have you eaten?¡± Skr asked, unsure of what else to say, her tone polite.


    After their trip to the courthouse, their dynamic seemed to have reverted to that initial sense of distance.


    Joe looked at her and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t. Can you make something for me?¡±


    Skr couldn¡¯t quite ce it, but Joe seemed a bit pitiful.


    Skr thought, ¡°Could the CEO of the Martin Group really feel slighted just because he hadn¡¯t had dinner?¡± Skr shook her head, dismissing the thought as her imagination ran wild.

 Richest Mogul 1035

    Chapter 1035


    1/7


    Chapter <b>1035 </b>


    Skr said, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten either. I¡¯ll go make dinner.¡±


    Joe watched as she efficiently pulled ingredients from the fridge and started cooking in the kitchen.


    Before he realized it, he was captivated by her movements and unable to look away. Skr quickly prepared two dishes.


    Instead of pasta, she made two servings of beef and lentil soup. They ate in silence, both lost in their thoughts.


    After finishing their meal, Joe cleaned up the dishes before turning to Skr for a conversation. She looked at him, unsure of what to say.


    After a few minutes of silence, Joe finally spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve been really busy at work these past few days. Let¡¯s go to the courthouse next Monday to finalize the divorce.¡±


    Skr was momentarily speechless. Her expression shifted slightly.


    Joe fixed his gaze on her, waiting for her response¨Ca flicker of hope stirred within him when she didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    However, that hope vanishedpletely when Skr finally replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Later that night, Joe chose not to stay at Gxy Vi.


    As he left, he told her, ¡°I won¡¯t be back for a few days. You can stay here peacefully. After the divorce, the Gxy Vi will be yours. You won¡¯t need to move.¡±


    Before Skr could respond, he had already departed. Alone in the now¨Cquiet Gxy Vi, she felt a moment of disorientation before picking up her phone to call Janine.


    Momentster, she left the vi.


    The next day, Steven and Charles returned home. Both had been busy with worktely.


    They wholeheartedly supported her decision when they heard that Skr nned to take a break. ¡°Mom mentioned that your online store is doing great. Your ie has increased significantly, and you¡¯re even doing live streams. You don¡¯t need to worry about a nine¨Cto¨Cfive job anymore. Even if your store didn¡¯t earn much, Charles and I could support you,¡± Steven said, looking at Skr.


    No matter what decisions Skr made, he always supported her. However, he sensed something must have happened. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have quit her job so suddenly.


    Charles also seemed to pick up on the tension, and he and Steven shared a knowing look. They didn¡¯t want to push Skr. Instead, they agreed to wait for the right moment to bring it up.


    Janine cheerfully headed to the kitchen to prepare dinner. ¡°You three should catch up. Don¡¯t worry about the kitchen. I¡¯ll handle dinner myself tonight.¡±


    Once Janine was in the kitchen, Charles couldn¡¯t bold back and asked, ¡°Did someone at work bully you? Or did you argue with Joe?¡±


    They had seen some news about Joe and Vera.


    ¡°There are reasons for my resignation, but it¡¯s not about being bullied by colleagues. Lately, there have been too many negative items in Jipsburg. After helping some people with those issues, I think


    Chapter 1035


    2/2


    someone¡¯s got their eyes on me.


    ¡°After discussing it with Mr. Gardner Senior, we decided to publicly state that I resigned while I secretly investigate who is after me,¡± Skr exined, opting to share the truth with them. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Charles furrowed his brow as he spoke, ¡°Someone¡¯s after you? Does that mean you¡¯re in danger?¡±


    Steven immediately chimed in, ¡°What did Joe say?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m in real danger. When I say someone¡¯s after me, it means this person is keeping an eye on me. Maybe they¡¯ll keep cing these negative items around people in subtle ways, making it hard to notice, so they can keep causing harm to others.


    ¡°As for this situation¡­ I haven¡¯t told Joe yet. We¡¯re about to get divorced, and sharing this with him would only add to his stress,¡± Skr replied calmly.


    Steven and Charles¡® expressions changed as they noticed how indifferent she sounded when she brought up the divorce.


    ¡°The reason I¡¯m telling you two is that I can face this. Lately, there have been too many strange urrences in Jipsburg. Getting divorced is better for both of <i>us</i>. You two don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± Skr looked at their anxious faces, continuing to exin. 1


    If she didn¡¯t say anything, they would only worry more. It was too difficult to keep secrets in <i>front </i>of them. By being open, she knew they would still be concerned, but at least they wouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions.

 Richest Mogul 1036

    Chapter 1036


    1/2


    Chapter <b>1036 </b>


    Charles and Steven naturally knew what Skr was alluding to.


    The worries that had gued them dissipated in a moment.


    Steven started, ¡°No matter your final decision, I¡¯ll support it. However, you¡¯ve got <i>to </i>update me on whatever happens the second anything changes. I call the shots in our family. If I¡¯ve got to know something, you must not keep it from me. If I can solve the problem for you, I will. If I can¡¯t do so, we¡¯ll deal with it together.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charles agreed wholeheartedly, ¡°Steven is right. Your divorce from Joe makes me feel a little


    ufortable because I keep feeling like Joe has taken advantage of you. However, I know that you made this decision for a reason. I support you as well.¡±


    Tears welled up in Skr¡¯s eyes upon hearing that. She sipped at her water to hide her tears.


    Janine poked her head out from the kitchen and nced at them.


    ¡°We¡¯re out of garlic. Could one of you head downstairs to get some? The grocery outside our neighborhood sells a range of fruits and vegetables.¡±


    She then ducked back into the kitchen and continued cooking.


    Skr wanted to get some air. She volunteered, ¡°I¡¯ll go.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you and get some yogurt too.¡± Steven followed her out.


    Charles was toote. They¡¯d left before he had the chance to stand up. He thought about it for a moment. Then, he gave the idea up. Purchasing a few cloves of garlic wasn¡¯t a job for three people.


    As Skr and Steven left their neighborhood, he cut to the chase and said, ¡°In the past, I thought Joe adored you. However, considering how things are going, is there a misunderstanding between you two?¡±


    ¡°Not really. After living together for a while, we realized that the other had a few uneptable ws. It¡¯s <i>not </i>thatplicated. Steven, a divorce benefits both of us. In addition, I¡¯ll move back home with Mom after the divorce. It¡¯s great.


    ¡°You, Charles, and Harvey shoulde home whenever you¡¯re free. We can have dinner and chat often as a family,¡± Skr said casually.


    Steven couldn¡¯t catch anything off about her.


    He nodded and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Mom about this yet. After my divorce, I¡¯ll be leaving Jipsburg for a few days. I¡¯ll tell Mom about this when I get back.¡±


    Skr felt a bout of regret. She should¡¯ve kept her marriage from them. They would be none the wiser if she got divorced. Yet, they were worrying about her now.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    They arrived at the grocery shortly.


    Although it wasn¡¯trge, it had everything one could ever need.


    Steven had always liked yogurt. They had his favorite brand here.


    ¡°Would you like some?¡± Steven asked.


    Skr nodded and added, ¡°Right, let¡¯s get two bottles for Mom and Charles respectively.¡±


    Chapter 1036


    2/2


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    On the way home, Skr ordered a few boxes of milk and yogurt online, which were then delivered to their doorstep.


    Just as she was about to pocket her phone, Paul called.


    ¡°Mr. Ziegler.¡±


    Paul said hurriedly, ¡°Mrs. Martin, please head back to Gxy Vi as soon as possible. Something has happened to Mr. Martin.¡±


    Skr paled. She repeated incredulously, ¡°Something happened?¡±

 Richest Mogul 1037

    Chapter <b>1037 </b>


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story that can¡¯t be told by phone. Juste quickly, Mrs. Martin.¡± Paul hung up quickly after he was done speaking.


    Skr turned to Steven and said, ¡°Steven, something is going on with Joe. I need to make a trip home. Please help mee up with an excuse for Mom.¡±


    Steven didn¡¯t ask what was up. It was probably an emergency, judging by how blood had drained from her cheeks suddenly.


    Skr quickly returned to Gxy Vi. When she opened the door, she saw Paul, Howard, and two doctors in white coats. Howard was walking down the stairs, nked by them.


    Upon catching sight of Skr, Paul came over to exin what happened.


    ¡°Mr. Martin had an international conference call just now. However, he fainted suddenly a few minutes before it started! On the way to the hospital, he woke up and refused to go to the hospital. He insisted oning back to Gxy Vi.¡± Paul had a rare look of seriousness on his face..


    Clearly, Joe was in a dangerous situation.


    Skr immediately asked Howard, ¡°How¡¯s he doing now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too worried, Mrs. Martin. I¡¯ll give you all the details about his situationter,¡± Howard said calmly. He saw the two doctors out the door beforeing back to speak to Skr.


    ¡°Mr. Martin¡¯s insomnia had probably contributed to why he fainted. It was an old health issue ring up.¡±


    Surprised, Paul remarked, ¡°Mr. Martin hasn¡¯t been gued with insomnia for a long time.¡±


    He knew that Joe suffered from insomnia, and he took medication for it. However, such drugs couldn¡¯t be taken very frequently. After getting married, Joe seldom sent Paul to purchase them.


    Suddenly, he recalled how Joe had been staying outside for the past few weeks instead ofing back to Gxy Vi. Had his insomnia red up after his separation from Skr?


    He¡¯d always felt that Skr had a sort of magic around her. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Whatever the case turns out to be, Mr. Martin needs to rest well. If there¡¯s nothing serious, don¡¯t inform him about it and instill worry in him. Coincidentally, I found some medicine overseas. We can use it as an opportunity for Mr. Martin to try it out. Perhaps it¡¯ll help his sleep.¡± Howard wasn¡¯t sure as well.


    medication could be effective. However, Joe didn¡¯t like taking medication. He¡¯d only taken the drugs for insomnia after a few consecutive nights of no sleep. If not, he probably wouldn¡¯t have taken it.


    Joe was the most disobedient and difficult patient he¡¯d ever encountered.


    ¡°Medication? Would that work?¡± Paul knew Joe too well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. He can¡¯t keep staying awake, can he? If he continues losing sleep, death will be in his near future, no matter how healthy he might have been sighed Howard.


    Skr told them, ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs and look at him.¡±


    After she went upstairs, Paul couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°While he¡¯s in Gxy Vi, he never loses sleep. He hasn¡¯t beening home recently, which caused his insomnia to re up. I feel like no medication is going to help. They won¡¯t be as effective as if Mr. Martin came back here.¡±


    Howard was intrigued. He whispered, ¡°Did you think I wasn¡¯t aware? Why else would I have said Joe wouldn¡¯t survive like this for long? They¡¯ve definitely been arguing recently. However, Skr looks


    Chapter 1037


    extremely concerned over Mr. Martin.¡±


    Paul rolled his eyes. Did Howard think he was so blind as not to catch that?


    2/2


    <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>they keep refusing to speak to each other, Mr. Martin won¡¯t be able to live for long. Aren¡¯t you <b>a </b>capable man? Come


    up with something,¡± continued Howard.


    Paul frowned and shot back, ¡°Were you under the impression I was Superman? Why would I know what to do?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t easy being Joe¡¯s secretary, alright?


    Paul hadn¡¯t turned 30 yet, but he was already suffering from premature hair loss.


    Howard red at him and said, ¡°If all else fails, we could just spike their drinks. I could get some¡­¡±

 Richest Mogul 1038

    Chapter <b>1038 </b>


    1/2


    Paul thought briefly before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t! I feel like what¡¯s going on between them this time is a little out of the ordinary. Let¡¯s refrain from making things worse.


    Howard had just been running his mouth. He emphasized, ¡°Mr. Martin¡¯s health is not something to be kidded with. If he keeps losing sleep, something catastrophic is going to happen.


    ¡°He fainted without warning. This has never happened before. I feel like this isn¡¯t normal. I discussed it with my seniors, and we agree that Mr. Martin¡¯s current health has taken a sharp plungepared to how he¡¯d been a few months ago.¡±


    ¡°How could that be? Ever since Mr. Martin married her, he¡¯s never lost sleep. Even on business trips, he could catch two or three hours of sleep. Under such circumstances, his health should only improve. Why would it decline?¡± Paul couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°I found it weird too. When Mr. Martin got hurt a while ago, he underwent a full body check¨Cup. It showed that he was at the pinnacle of health. Today, his health was nothing inparison to how it had been. When Mr. Martin wakes up, we¡¯ve got to convince him to get checked up in the hospital,¡± said Howard.


    Paul nodded.


    Skr went upstairs and walked into the master bedroom. The door was ajar.


    She tiptoed inside.


    Joey in bed with a needle in his arm. He was on a drip.


    When Joe had been stabbed previously, he¡¯d been conscious when she arrived in the hospital. His eyes had gleamed murderously. At least she only worried about how severely he¡¯d gotten hurt back then. Now, as Skr watched Joepletely unconscious and breathing lightly, Skr worried that he¡¯d pass away any second now.


    She didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Instead, she sat beside him and studied him quietly.


    Even though he was unconscious, his brows were still knitted together. His features were as sharp and scary as they¡¯d always been. Sleep hadn¡¯t rxed him at all. He looked as though his guard was up.


    Gloria was right. Joe had to face too many challenges alone growing up. He had to build a wall around his heart to protect himself.


    Which kid didn¡¯t want to be apanied and loved by their parents?


    However, Joe had never had that.


    Although she¡¯d suffered at the hands of the Williamses, she¡¯d grown up bathed in love from Janine,


    Steven, and the rest of her brothers. They pampered her all through her childhood.


    Even though she would never know how it felt to be in Joe¡¯s position, she could understand why he didn¡¯t Jike getting too close to others.


    Skr felt for him.


    Just as she was about to soothe the knot between his eyes, he grabbed her hand.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    She had wanted to ask if he was awake, but he stopped her before she could finish <i>her </i>sentence.


    Chapter 1038


    2/2


    Joe had caught her hand subconsciously. He hadn¡¯t woken up yet.


    Skr tried to extract her hand but realized that he had an iron grip on her. She could barely move.


    Shey by his bed and drifted off without realizing it.


    Paul and Howard came upstairs after a while.


    It was time to change the drip out.


    They weren¡¯t expecting to encounter a conscious Joe. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    His dark eyes red over at them, as though dissatisfied by their arrival. They felt as though their legs had turned into lead and thus rooted into the ground.


    Only then did they realize that Skr had fallen asleep by his bed.


    Initially, Paul and Howard had been concerned about Skr and Joe¡¯s rtionship. The scene before them floored the two men. However, they couldn¡¯t stop the joy sparking in their hearts.


    Their concern had been for naught. Why would couples fight every day?


    As they were still fretting over their rtionship, Skr and Joe had begun getting along like how they used to!


    Paul and Howard were being third wheels!


    Paul reacted quickly and slipped away.


    Howard was stuck in a limbo. Paul could leave, but that option wasn¡¯t avable for him. He could only exin in a whisper, ¡°Mr. Martin, it¡¯s time to change the drip out.¡±


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Richest Mogul 1039

    Chapter 1039


    <b>Chapter </b><b>1039 </b>


    Joe said nothing. He nced at Skr, who was fast asleep. He red at Howard and signified that he should change the drip out and get lost.


    Howard took the hint immediately. He sped up. He wanted to leave as soon as possible. Who liked to be a third wheel?


    The two men went downstairs and stared at each other.


    Howard started, ¡°Have we been worrying over nothing?


    ¡°They didn¡¯t need our concern.¡± Paul nodded.


    Skr hadn¡¯t thought she would fall asleep. In addition, she sat on the ground with her head on the bed. She fell asleep with her hands interlocked.


    She must have been really sleepy; if not, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen asleep in such a horrible position.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but critique herself. Before she could continue, her eyes met Joe¡¯s.


    One couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking from his dark eyes.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Skr asked. She eyed the view outside.


    Night had fallen. How long had she been sleeping?


    The drip had already been taken away.


    Joe said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Mr. Ziegler and Dr. Grey are downstairs. I¡¯ll go get him and ask him to take a look at you¡± Skr said. She started to stand up.


    Joe said, ¡°They¡¯ve left. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    When he thought of how Skr had seen him in his moment of weakness, fury burned within him.


    Skr stood up. When she saw their joined hands, a fantasy struck her. It was as though no one would ever separate them.


    Joe followed Skr¡¯s gaze. When he noticed their hands, he thought Skr didn¡¯t want him to touch her. Thus, he let go.


    Skr stared thoughtfully at her now empty palm.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask Paul to call you,¡± Joe added.


    Skr replied with a pale face, ¡°Yeah, I know. They don¡¯t know we¡¯re getting divorced yet.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ did you rush over immediately after Paul¡¯s call because you were worried about me? Or was it because you love me?¡± Joe studied Skr like a hunter who¡¯d seen through his prey¡¯s disguise. Skr was his prey. Her heart could¡¯ve been stone cold.


    Skr met Joe¡¯s eyes. Her heartbeat sped up.


    He was<b>¡­ </b>Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is there a difference between worrying you and loving you?¡± asked Skr.


    <b>Joe </b>chuckled and replied, ¡°There¡¯s a difference. You could be worrying about me because of Gloria.


    Chapter 1039


    However, if you value me that much, you¡¯re in love with me.¡±


    ¡°Are you in love with me?¡± he pressed on.


    Skr¡¯s ears rang. Had he realized that she loved him? Or had she let slip her secret while she was asleep?

 Richest Mogul 1040

    Chapter <b>1040 </b>


    1/2


    Skr considered how they were about to get divorced. If he found out, so be it. She nned toe clean.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Just as she was about to finish her sentence, the doorbell began ringing frantically.


    Joe¡¯s eyes turned cold. Who was the idiot who couldn¡¯t read the room?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±


    Skr sighed in relief and went downstairs.


    She stood before the door and studied the person outside through the surveince camera.


    When she saw it was Vera, she frowned. Skr opened the door and walked out.


    Vera was visibly disappointed upon seeing Skr. Clearly, she wanted to see someone else.


    She was ringing incessantly on their doorbell in the middle of the night. Vera had bettere equipped with a good reason.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± asked Skr directly.


    Vera answered, ¡°I want to see Joe. What I have to say would be lost on you. The fact that I¡¯m here at this hour means that I need to see him to discuss something extremely important. Is he at home? Take me to


    him.¡±


    Skr immediately called Joe.


    He picked up quickly and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Ruell. She said she¡¯s got to see you to talk about an extremely important matter.¡±


    Joe was silent for a few moments.


    As Skr stood quietly, Vera held her breath in suspense. She was feeling rather nervous.


    Skr picked up on Vera¡¯s nervousness and couldn¡¯t help but feel confused. Shouldn¡¯t Vera¡® have been extremely confident that Joe would agree to see her? After all, they had a tumultuous rtionship together. Why was she nervous?


    ¡°Bring her in,¡± said Joe.


    Skr smirked. She¡¯d overthought it.


    Perhaps Joe had been dying to see Vera the second she mentioned her. Skr felt relieved that she hadn¡¯t impulsively told him about her feelings for him.


    If not, Joe would be making fun of her for that. Skr had to remember this feeling. Then, she turned to Vera and said, ¡°Doe in.¡±


    Vera sighed in relief.


    After they walked in, they saw Joe, who¡¯d alreadye downstairs. He was sitting on the couch.


    Upon noticing him, Skr shot him a nce before heading upstairs.


    As she stepped onto the first stair, Joe said, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Vera immediately looked at Joe and said, ¡°Joe, what I have to say next shouldn¡¯t be shared with anyone


    Chapter 1040


    else.¡±


    She loathed Skr.


    Thankfully, Skr knew what was good for her. Knowing that Vera needed to talk to Joe, she went upstairs of her own ord.


    However, Joe had stopped Skr.


    Vera found Joe extremely hard to read.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Skr asked Joe. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Couldn¡¯t he tell that Vera hoped she got lost so they could enjoy some alone time?


    ¡°Skr is my wife. She isn¡¯t a stranger. She¡¯s privy to everything going on in my life,¡± Joe told Vera.

 Richest Mogul 1041

    Chapter 1041


    1/2


    <b>Chapter </b><b>1041 </b>


    What Joe meant was that Skr was privy to everything going on in his life. Naturally, she should be able to listen to what Vera had to say to him.


    Skr was surprised.


    Joe¡¯s tone turned warm as he implored, ¡°Come here and sit with me for a bit.¡±


    Skr wouldn¡¯t turn against him. He was being nice, after all. After a brief moment of thought, Skr sat


    back down.


    They looked like a beautiful couple. They gave off simr vibes, as though they were a married couple. Perhaps it was because they¡¯d lived together for a long time.


    When Vera thought of that, blood drained from her face. She wasn¡¯t here to watch them show off their love.


    Was Joe trying to make her realize the difficulty of her endeavor and force her to give up? Or was he proving her wrong and telling her he no longer liked her? Instead, was Skr the woman he loved now?


    Bile scratched the back of Vera¡¯s throat. It was as though someone was choking her. Jealousy flooded


    her.


    Just as Vera was about to lose herposure, Joe¡¯s cold words calmed her down.


    ¡°Well, what do you want?¡±


    There wasn¡¯t a hint of emotion in his tone.


    Vera found this uneptable. She watched the couple before her. In the past, she¡¯d imagined a woman by Joe¡¯s side. However, it couldn¡¯t be anyone else other than herself.


    However, Joe now had a woman with him who wasn¡¯t her! How ironic


    T


    Vera gulped and said lowly, ¡°My apologies foring to see you at this hour. However, I have no ide who else I can turn to.


    ¡°In the past few years, I¡¯ve been studying abroad, and someone has been stalking me. He loves sme madly. I thought he would give up after I came home. However, he just called me and said he would seek me out at my home! He insisted he could give up his life for me and asked me to marry him.


    ¡°Hees from a wealthy family. <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t gather the courage to tell my parents about this. They¡¯re still in the hospital getting treated for the burn wounds. You¡¯re the only person I thought could help. Could your lend me a hand by finding people to chase him out of Jipsburg?¡±


    O


    ¡°Grandpa can help you with this. There was no need to seek me out.¡± Joe looked unmoved by this information. Vera couldn¡¯t get a read on him.


    Skr couldn¡¯t understand Joe. He could always abandon her in favor of Vera. He looked as though he cared deeply about her. However, Joe was distanced and cold when she came to ask for help.


    It was as though Vera was a stranger who didn¡¯t upy much of his attention and that they were nothing more than an <b>old </b>friend.


    This waspletely different from how Skr had envisioned their rtionship to be.


    Joe turned to Skr <b>after </b>he was done speaking.


    When he saw her with her head hung low, lost in thought, he ruminated on how she would¡¯ve <b>replied </b><b>to </b><b>his </b>question if they hadn¡¯t <b>been </b>interrupted by the doorbell


    Chapter 1041


    2/2


    Vera stared at Joe with her mouth open. Was hepletely unconcerned for her safety?


    When he heard about someone who loved her to the point of madness, he showed no signs of caring. How did he think about her?


    She wanted to touch her ring subconsciously. However, Vera remembered that she had put it into her bag before pressing the doorbell.


    If she¡¯d had the ring on, Joe probably wouldn¡¯t have shown her such an attitude.


    ¡°My Grandpa isn¡¯t pleased with me because of the negative items I bought home at the auction. My family members also me me for that. If I told him about this, it would only further piss him off. Joe, I¡¯m terrified,¡± Vera bit out through tears. She bent her head in stark contrast to how she used to hold it high. Joe was probably the only man in the world she¡¯d show her vulnerability to.


    If she hadn¡¯t been genuinely terrified, how would Vera allow this side of her to be exposed before Skr? Skr was definitelyughing internally about it.


    Of course, Vera couldn¡¯t read her mind. Skr wasn¡¯tughing, she was thinking about how she really shouldn¡¯t be staying here. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 1042

 Richest Mogul 1042

    <b>Chapter </b>1042


    Anyone with eyes or ears would¡¯ve been able to tell that Vera was trying to vie for Joe¡¯s pity by flirting with


    him.


    How many men could withstand the attraction of their crush flirting with them? In addition, Vera was downright gorgeous.


    O


    Even though Skr didn¡¯t like Vera, she pitied her. It definitely wouldn¡¯t feel to get stalked by a pervert. Terror was a natural reaction.


    Joe pulled his phone out.


    Skr raised an eyebrow. It was no wonder he felt for her. She knew Joe had been using her to humble Vera. It was something Joe would do. He was a master of the human nature.


    A burst of joy energized Vera. She knew Joe cared about her. Just as she¡¯d expected, Joe was only waiting for her to give in to him.


    Everyone held grudges. Joe wasn¡¯t an exception.


    However, what he did next came as a surprise to both Vera and Skr.


    He hadn¡¯t picked his phone up to make a call. Instead, he scrolled through his contacts.


    Then, he read out a string of numbers.


    Vera was befuddled. She stuttered, ¡°Joe, you¡­¡±


    Why was he reading out a number?


    Skr found it familiar.


    ¡°This is Aiken¡¯s number. Ask him to solve your problems,¡± said Joe.


    Vera¡¯s jaw fell open. Her eyes widened as she eximed, ¡°Aiken?¡±


    She knew Aiken. However, why had Joe asked her to speak to him instead?


    Vera was here for Joe¡¯s help! She wanted to be consoled by him. Couldn¡¯t he tell she was terrified? Hadn¡¯t he picked up on how scary her stalker was through her description?


    She was at once embarrassed and furious.


    ¡°Yeah. Aiken probably hasn¡¯t gone to bed yet at this hour.¡± Joe checked his watch.


    At the same time, he caught Skr yawning out of the corner of his eye. It was time to sleep.


    Vera¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She felt as though the whole world had wronged her. ¡°Joe, is this how you¡¯re going to treat me?¡±


    When she needed help the most, he pushed her away coldly. Did he think she¡¯de back from overseas just to get back together with him? Was that why he thought he could trample on her heart like that?


    Would he only be satisfied after quashing her ego entirely?


    Didn¡¯t he know how prideful she was?


    Skr felt that her continued presence here would be a nuisance. She stood up silently and headed upstairs. She didn¡¯t want to disturb them. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    However<b>, </b>someone foiled her ns. Joe grabbed her hand.


    Chapter 1042


    2/2


    ¡°Vera, stop saying things that will cause my wife to misunderstand our rtionship. How have I treated you all this time?¡± Joe questioned Vera while he grasped Skr¡¯s hand firmly.


    Some things had to be exined clearly before Skr. He¡¯d thought she would get jealous over Vera¡¯s sudden appearance. Clearly, he¡¯d read too much into her behaviour.


    There was no point in testing Skr like this. He felt embarrassed about his schemes.


    The most important issue was that Vera had been giving him a weird feeling recently.


    Sometimes, it made a fog descend on his mind.


    However, he was as calm as he could be right now.


    Tears had been shimmering in Vera¡¯s eyes. Upon hearing Joe¡¯s words, she froze. The tears cascaded down her cheeks. She felt as though a bomb had detonated by her ears.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Chapter 1043

 Richest Mogul 1043

    Chapter 1043


    Skr stared at Joe in disbelief. But whatever surprise she felt paled inparison to theplete devastation on Vera¡¯s face. She looked like she was about to shatter at any moment. And yet, Joe kept piling it on.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to make things clear while my wife is here.¡±


    The words ¡°make things clear¡± and ¡°my wife¡± hit Vera like a series of ps. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She felt as if someone was repeatedly striking her across the face. Her head spun, and all she wanted to do was run away.


    ¡°I¡­¡± she began, but the rest of the words tumbled out a jumbled mess. She had never felt so humiliated in


    her life.


    ¡°Joe and I were just high school ssmates. I came to him today because I knew he could help me. There¡¯s nothing else between us.¡±


    The word¡¯s barely finished before she bolted from the Gxy Vi, her steps hurried and frantic.


    After Vera left, Joe turned to Skr and said, ¡°She¡¯s gone. Let¡¯s head to bed.¡±


    Skr was at a loss for words.


    The whole scene with Vera¡­ Was that his way of proving something to her? Was it to show that what people said about him and Vera wasn¡¯t true? That they were just high school friends?


    Did he care so much about whether she misunderstood?


    ¡°Joe, you¡­¡± Skr started, but Joe didn¡¯t meet her eyes.


    Instead, he took her hand and led her upstairs toward the bedroom. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    They shared the same room and bed that night, but nothing happened. They really just slept.


    Meanwhile, Vera sped back home, heart racing as she gripped the steering wheel tightly.


    Her home had tight security; she didn¡¯t have to worry about someoneing after her. Honestly, things weren¡¯t as dire as she had made them out to be. She just saw it as an opportunity to see Joe again.


    But she never expected Joe to be so cold.


    Yes, back in high school, they were the perfect match in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    They belonged to the same social circle, attending events together and surrounded by friends who always assumed they were meant to be. Even the family elders secretly tried to set them up as a couple, and Vera shared their thoughts.


    After all, during their entire time in high school, Joe had never shown interest in any other girls who liked him. He only ever remembered her name.


    They even spent time daydreaming about the future together on group trips abroad.


    She had assumed they had an unspoken understanding about their rtionship. But just now, Joe¡¯s words hit her like a p in the face, jolting her back to reality; only then did she finally calm down. Looking back, Joe had never once told her he liked her.


    It had always been other people who said he liked her, and she had just believed them.


    She had believed, without question, that Joe would only ever like her¨Cthat no one else stood a chance.


    Chapter 1043


    2/2


    So, feeling secure in her position, she confidently went abroad.


    Over the years, everyone told her that Joe had rejected any woman who came close to him, that he was waiting for her and only her. She was puzzled by why he never sought her out or proposed, but she told herself that the moment he did, she woulde back.


    So she waited and waited, and all she got was the news that Joe had married Skr. That was when she realized she¡¯d been living in a delusion all along.


    ¡°Joe, you¡¯ve made me look like a joke. I won¡¯t settle with this. Once I¡¯ve set my sights on someone, they¡¯re supposed to be mine. I¡¯ll make sure you realize what kind of person Skr really is. And you¡¯ll regret how cruel you were to me today. I¡¯ll make sure of it!¡±


    Chapter 1044

 Richest Mogul 1044

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1044 </b>


    After her rant, Vera, still fuming, called Molly.


    Molly sounded out of breath when she picked up the phone, and it wasn¡¯t clear what she¡¯d been doing.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote. What¡¯s the emergency?¡± she asked, her tone clearly annoyed.


    Vera didn¡¯t care about the time or whether she was interrupting Molly. In anger, she demanded an answer from Molly.


    ¡°Joe was so cold to me, and he even made me exin my rtionship with him in front of Skr. Skr seems to be more important to him than I am. Is this what you meant when you said once I got back to Jipsburg, he¡¯d start to hate her and fall for me instead?¡±


    ¡°Did you lie to me?¡± Vera snapped as she rummaged through her bag, frantically searching for the ring.


    ¡°Why would I lie to you? What would I even gain from that? If you don¡¯t believe me, then return the ring,¡± Molly shot back, equally frustrated.


    Vera¡¯s expression changed as she suddenly let out a panicked cry, ¡°The ring is gone! I think I lost it when I left Gxy Vi. I don¡¯t know if I dropped it in the vi or outside!¡±


    ¡°What? You lost it? Where did you put it? How could you just lose it? You better find it! If Skr gets her hands on it, you can forget about ever getting close to Joe again!¡± Molly¡¯s voice wasced with panic


    now, too.


    There was a sound of shuffling on Molly¡¯s end, and Vera vaguely heard her tell someone, ¡°You can go first.


    n


    Despite hearing themotion, Vera was too focused on her frantic search for the ring to care what Molly was doing.


    Even though she¡¯d downyed its importance, she realized she had started relying on it, believing it would somehow help her get back at Skr.


    She emptied her entire bag, but the ring was nowhere to be found.


    Vera¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°I have no idea where it fell. I took it off and put it in my bag because Skr was there, and it shouldn¡¯t have slipped out. I¡¯ll check my car.¡±


    Vera rushed out to her car and searched high and low, spending half the night tearing through every corner. But the ring was still missing.


    She was panicking. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t find it. What should I do now? I can¡¯t go back to Gxy Vi at this hour. What if Skr finds it? What kind of trouble would that cause?¡± Desperate, she called Molly again.


    This time, Molly sounded much calmer.


    If it¡¯s gone, then it¡¯s gone. Maybe the ring just wasn¡¯t meant for you. Even if Skr finds it, she probably won¡¯t know what it means. In a couple of days, I¡¯ll send you a ne. Wear it all the time. And from now on, avoid seeing Skr¨Cjust focus on Joe.¡±


    Vera reluctantly agreed, but something still didn¡¯t sit right with her. A gnawing unease crept inside like she was falling into a bottomless, dark pit she couldn¡¯t climb out of.


    Skr had a dreamless night.


    When she woke up the following day, Joe was still lounging in bed. As she tried to get up, he pulled her back down.


    Chapter 1044


    2/2


    ¡°You already quit your job. Why are you getting up so early? Sleep in a bit longer,¡± he murmured, his voice still thick with sleep. Barely a minuteter, she heard his steady breathing again. He had fallen back asleep.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. She didn¡¯t remember Joe being this fond of sleeping. If anyone found out he had trouble sleeping, they¡¯d never believe it.


    Sure, she had quit her job, but that didn¡¯t mean she had nothing to do. Today, Minerva had invited her to an auction. She wanted her help picking out something special for an elderly rtive¡¯s 80th birthday.


    Apparently, Minerva was worried about identally bidding on something of bad luck, so she asked Skr to tag along for good luck.


    Thankfully, the auction wasn¡¯t until 7:00 pm.


    Her mind wandered back to Vi and those two letters. Her thoughts became jumbled.


    Eventually, without realizing it, she fell back asleep.


    When she woke again, she shot up in shock. It was already 11:00 am! She¡¯d slept far longer than she intended.


    Joe woke up around the same time.


    This time, he didn¡¯t try to drag her back to bed.


    It seemed that a full night and morning of rest had left himpletely recharged.


    There were no more traces of exhaustion in his eyes, no redness left from sleepless nights.

 Richest Mogul 1045

    Chapter 1045


    ¡°Get up for breakfast¡­ well, lunch now,¡± Skr said with a soft smile.


    Joe obediently got out of bed. ¡°I¡¯ll head downstairs to check if the family sent over some food from Pearlhall Residence.¡±


    At the hospital, Gloria walked out of the bathroom in her room.


    She saw Edgar grinning. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s got you so happy? Care to share?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s definitely something to smile about!¡± Edgar chuckled. ¡°The staff says that Mr. Martin and Mrs. Martin have made up. They just went downstairs to have lunch together, and both of them stayed in all morning resting. They must¡¯ve had a little spatst night but kissed and made up by morning!¡± He could barely contain his delight.


    It was as if her thoughts had summoned the good news.


    Just this morning, Gloria had been wondering how the two were getting along. And now, they had reconciled.


    Gloria couldn¡¯t help but smile too. ¡°Really? Those two!¡±


    As long as they were back on good terms, that was all that mattered.


    ¡°I told you not to worry, Mrs. Martin Senior. Young people fight, but that¡¯s normal. A little argument here and there only strengthens the rtionship. Look at them! They must¡¯ve worked things out all night, and Mr. Martin¨Cwho¡¯s normally a workaholic¨Cdidn¡¯t even leave the house all morning,¡± Edgar said with augh. He couldn¡¯t hide his admiration for how resilient young couples were.


    ¡°Ah, feels good to be young.¡±


    Gloria nodded in agreement, her smile widening. ¡°I¡¯m feeling hungry now. Why don¡¯t you ask the doctor what I¡¯m allowed to eat and have the kitchen prepare it for me?¡±


    ¡°Right away!¡±


    He was thrilled as Gloria finally had her appetite back.


    After lunch, Joe went off to work.


    Meanwhile, Skr had booked her train and bus tickets to visit her hometown in the countryside the next day. She figured it was time to return for a quick visit and had meant to check in on things there.


    She spent the afternoon packing her suitcase, making sure everything she needed was in order.


    By the time she was done, it was already 5:00 pm. She had a light dinner and then headed <i>to </i>the auction that Minerva had invited her to.


    She didn¡¯t know that not long after she left, Joe returned home.


    When Joe returned and didn¡¯t see Skr, his face immediately darkened.


    He walked upstairs with a heavy expression, and when he saw the half¨Cpacked suitcase sitting out in the bedroom, his mood only worsened.


    Inside the suitcase, clothes were neatly folded, alongside a few personal items. The suitcase was still open, suggesting she hadn¡¯t finished packing yet.


    Chapter 1045


    2/2


    ¡°Skr, you really think you¡¯ve got this all figured out, don¡¯t you?¡± he muttered to himself, his voice low and filled with frustration. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Was she really set on divorcing and moving out?


    Afterst night and this afternoon, he thought they¡¯d reached an unspoken understanding, that divorce was no longer on the table.


    But it seemed she had made up her mind.


    The Veins on his forehead pulsed with anger.


    He couldn¡¯t stand to be in the bedroom for another minute. Turning sharply, he stormed out and headed downstairs. He pulled out his phone and dialed her number.


    She didn¡¯t pick up.


    His frustration boiled over, and in a fit of anger, he kicked the couch.


    Right at that time, he saw a familiar ring lying in a corner underneath the couch.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Richest Mogul 1046

    Chapter 1046


    Was it Skr¡¯s ring?


    But Joe didn¡¯t remember her ever wearing something like this. He picked it up and examined it more


    closely.


    His sharp features softened slightly as recognition dawned¨Cit was Vera¡¯s ring. She must have dropped itst night.


    The ring didn¡¯t seem like just a casual trinket one would give someone for fun.


    The emerald on it¡­


    Joe found himself momentarily lost in thought as he gazed at the stone.


    At the auction, Skr waited for Minerva to arrive.


    Minerva had run into some traffic and was runningte. When she finally showed up, she was a bit flustered. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! There was an ident on the road, and it caused a huge dy. Have you been waiting long?¡±


    Minerva had been anxiously checking the time the whole way, worried she¡¯d miss their appointment.


    Missing the auction wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal¨Cthere were plenty of these events in Jipsburg¨Cbut beingte to something she had arranged with Skr? That was just rude.


    ¡°I just got here myself. The auction starts in five minutes. Let¡¯s head in,¡± Skr said with a smile.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Once seated, the two started chatting casually.


    Despite <i>not </i>knowing each other for very long or having spent much time together, they quickly found <imon </i>ground. It felt like they had been friends for years.


    ¡°What <i>do </i><i>you </i>think of this emerald set?¡± Minerva asked, showing Skr a stunning collection of imperial green emerald jewelry¨Ca bracelet, earrings, and a ne.


    Skr examined it carefully. ¡°It¡¯s perfect for gifting to an elder. I don¡¯t see any issues.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bid on it.¡± Minerva confidently raised her paddle.


    Items purchased from auctions like this always came with certificates and a clear provenance, ensuring there¡¯d be no embarrassment when gifting them. Plus, no


    With Skr¡¯s input, Minerva ended up bidding on two


    could question their authenticity. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    was feeling quite satisfied.


    items. By the time they left the auction, she


    On the way out, Minerva couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Was <b>it </b>just me, <i>or </i>was there no cursed item at this


    auction?¡±


    It seemed like Skr had given Minerva the green light to bid on every item she had her eye on. Minerva was outbid by others a few times, but she didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    Skrughed. ¡°No, there was nothing cursed this time. Honestly, there usually aren¡¯t cursed objects on the market, but in the past year or so, they¡¯ve started to show up more frequently.


    ¡°Someone is deliberately circting them. Whenever you¡¯re thinking <i>of </i>adding more antiques or artifacts to your collection, just ask me to take a look first.¡±


    Chapter 1046


    2/2


    ¡°Thank goodness for you,¡± Minerva sighed with relief.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Skr, Minerva might still be gued by the cursed item she had purchased earlier.


    Worse yet, she might have inadvertently passed along something dangerous to friends or family, causing harm without even realizing it.


    Minerva checked her watch and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Do you feel like catching a movie with me? There¡¯s a newedy out, and it¡¯s been getting great reviews. What do you say?¡±


    Watching a movie alone wasn¡¯t nearly as fun, but having a like¨Cminded friend along always made it better.


    Skr thought about it for a moment! She didn¡¯t have much to do at home, and her bags were already packed for her trip to the countryside. Watching aedy sounded like a good way to rx. Plus, she lovededies.


    It just so happened there was a theater nearby.


    The two of them headed straight there.


    With half an hour until the movie started, Minerva bought arge popcorn and two sodas. Each of them carried a big bucket of popcorn as they entered the theater.


    Chapter 1047

 Richest Mogul 1047

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1047 </b>


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since Ist watched a movie,¡± Minerva said with a sigh as they walked into the theater.¡± Thest time I went was during my freshman year in college. After that, I just got too busy.¡± She paused, reflecting on how different her youth had beenpared to others¨Cmarked by its monotony, perhaps.


    No wonder Rowan found her dull.


    She had grown up following the exact path her parents hadid out for her, never really exploring who she


    truly was.


    But now, spending time with Skr, she felt rxed.


    Skr smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t go to the movies much either. Back in college, I had a close friend who was obsessed with this actor, Austin Powell. Every time one of his films came out, she¡¯d drag me along to watch it.¡±


    ¡°Austin Powell? I like him too! Whenever I have free time, I binge¨Cwatch his shows. He¡¯s an incredible actor. Your friend had good taste¨CAustin¡¯s a total superstar.¡± Minervaughed.


    Just then, Minerva¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Excuse me, I need to take this,¡± she said, answering the call without stepping away.


    The person on the other end was clearly an older woman.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Jakeman. I¡¯m sorry, but I haven¡¯t seen Rowantely, <b>so </b>I¡¯m not sure how he¡¯s doing,¡± Minerva responded with a soft, polite tone.


    Her words were respectful, and her patience was evident. However, her expression remained distant, almost cold.


    When the conversation shifted to Rowan and their situation, Minerva¡¯s demeanor didn¡¯t change. ¡°Mrs.


    Jakeman, Rowan has moved on. He¡¯s found someone he cares about, and they seem happy together.I wish them the best. So, could you speak to my parents and let them know it¡¯s time to formally end things


    between us.¡±


    Her voice was calm, as if she were discussing someone else¡¯s life, not her own. There wasn¡¯t a trace of emotion behind it.


    It was as though Rowan¡¯s betrayal¨Cbreaking off their engagement and starting a new rtionship with Jenny¨Cdidn¡¯t faze her at all.


    It seemed that she only cared about ensuring that the engagement was officially called off.


    Whatever the person on the other end said next caused Minerva¡¯s brow to furrow slightly. But her tone. remained gentle andposed. ¡°I¡¯ll go along with whatever my family decides.¡±


    Finally, she ended the call with


    a courteous, ¡°Goodbye, Mrs. Jakeman.¡±


    After hanging up, Minerva stood still for a moment<b>, </b>staring at her phone. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She then tossed it casually into her bag and turned to Skr with a smile, as if nothing had happened. Shall we go in? I think it¡¯s about time.¡±


    Skr nodded without showing much reaction. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s probably starting soon.¡±


    They entered the dimly lit theater, each holding a bucket of popcorn. Once they found their seats, they noticed very few people there.


    It was no surprise. The movie had been screening for almost a month and was about to be pulled from


    Chapter 1047


    theaters<b>. </b>It was totally normal that no one was watching it anymore.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve got the whole ce to ourselves,¡± Minerva said, unable to contain herughter. She looked happy, as if she had gotten a reward.


    2/2


    ¡°We do,¡± Skr agreed, ncing around. Only one other couple was sitting in the back row, far enough away that they might as well not have been there at all. The theater was so empty that it truly felt like a private screening.


    ¡°This is perfect! Now we canugh as loudly as we want without worrying about anyone else,¡± Minerva said, her eyes sparkling with a rare kind of joy.


    For some reason, seeing Minerva like this made Skr¡¯s heart ache a little.


    Despite the fact that everyone around them knew about Rowan and his new rtionship with Jenny, no one seemed to consider how much pain this might have caused Minerva.


    Minerva, trying to stay upbeat, shook her head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m just going to let loose tonight. No point wasting all this popcorn.¡±


    She nced down at the massive bucket in herp. Since she was young, she¡¯d been raised under strict rules about what she could eat. Her mother, prone to gaining weight, had¡® always worried Minerva would inherit the same problem.


    As a result, Minerva¡¯s diet had been heavily restricted. Even now, her mother frequently asked about her weight, scolding her if she gained even a single pound.


    Over time, Minerva had learned to eat sparingly, never indulging. But tonight, she seemed determined to break free from that pattern.


    ¡°I¡¯ll join you,¡± Skr said, giving her a yful wink.


    The two women burst intoughter, feeling a sense of camaraderie as they prepared to enjoy the movie and their popcorn without guilt.


    Meanwhile, in the back row, the couple whispered softly to each other,pletely unaware of the quiet moment of liberation unfolding just a few rows ahead.

 Richest Mogul 1048

    Chapter 1048


    ¡°Rowan, why didn¡¯t we watch a different movie?¡± Jennyined. She wasn¡¯t a fan ofedies, especially ones that didn¡¯t feature any of her favorite attractive actors or actresses.


    When Rowan mentioned going to a movie, she thought he meant a romantic drama or a lighthearted love story¨Cnot this.


    Jenny was a little displeased.


    Rowan frowned, ¡°Out of all the options, this one seemed the most interesting. The others were mostly kids¡® movies, and I¡¯m not into that. If you don¡¯t like it, you can just use your phone for a while.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t like it,¡± Jenny quickly backtracked, sensing his annoyance.


    Fine, it wasn¡¯t unbearable. She could deal with it.


    Her gaze drifted toward the front of the theater, where two women were sitting.


    The fact that only four people were in the room made it clear this movie wasn¡¯t exactly popr.


    Whatever.


    Rowan had been in a strange mood these past few days, so it was better not to push him too much. Jenny absentmindedly munched on her popcorn, though she found it tasteless. This theater didn¡¯t even make good snacks, and the movie wasn¡¯t her kind of thing either.


    Romantic movies were much better for couples. She didn¡¯t understand why Rowan had picked aedy. In romantic films, couples always held hands, cuddled, or shared sweet kisses as the plot unfolded.


    Jenny felt like they were missing an opportunity to connect.


    Lately, it didn¡¯t even feel like they were a real couple. They hardly kissed anymore.


    She found herself more and more distracted, barely paying attention to the film.


    Up ahead, the two women wereughing heartily at a scene.


    Rowan, who had been watching the movie, suddenly started staring at one of the women instead of the


    screen.


    At first, Jenny didn¡¯t notice, but when she did, her jealousy red. ¡°Rowan, your girlfriend is sitting right here, you know! Why are you staring at them? Do you think I¡¯m not pretty enough for you anymore? If you don¡¯t like me, just say it!¡±


    S


    Rowan¡¯s eyes shifted back to her, his brow furrowed. He hadn¡¯t been ogling the women, just distracted by how much one of them reminded him of Minerva.


    He had never gone to the movies with Minerva, and that thought made him wonder if she enjoyed them as much as these two seemed to.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he said, irritation creeping into his voice. ¡°I wasn¡¯t staring because I don¡¯t Nike you. They just


    Ooked familiar.¡±


    ¡°Familiar?¡± Jenny scoffed, her lips curling into a bitter smile. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m gonna believe <i>you</i>? You¡¯ve always had a <i>thing </i>for hanging around with other women, haven¡¯t you? You probably wish you <i>could </i>be flirting with them right now instead of sitting here with me.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s thoughts were more cutting than her sarcastic words. She didn¡¯t believe his whole ¡°sex after marriage¡± story.


    Chapter 1048


    2/2 Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In her eyes, he was just keeping his options open, afraid that sleeping with her would mean he¡¯d have to stop messing around with other women¨Cespecially Minerva.


    Did he really think she hadn¡¯t figured that out?


    Rowan clenched his jaw, frustration bubbling up. He used to have the patience to humor Jenny when she acted like this, buttely, he couldn¡¯t find the energy to deal with it anymore.


    ¡°Stop overthinking it and watch the movie,¡± he said firmly.


    Jenny¡¯s hands balled into fists, her eyes welling with tears. ¡°This movie is boring! What¡¯s so great about it?¡±


    She could feel Rowan¡¯s disinterest in¡¯her, and it stung.


    She had barely said a few things, and he was already upset. Shouldn¡¯t he at least try to reassure her? Exin why he was looking at those women? Make her feel secure?


    Rowan exhaled deeply. He found this movie genuinely funny, but with Jenny constantly talking, he couldn¡¯t enjoy it. He envied the two women in front of them,ughing freely. If Jenny would just stopining, maybe they could enjoy the film together too.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get what those two women areughing at. This movie¡¯s a scam for old folks,¡± Jenny muttered bitterly.


    That was thest straw. Rowan turned to her, his voice low and strained. ¡°Can you please stop talking?¡± Jenny red at him, her anger bubbling over. ¡°Fine! I won¡¯t say another word!¡±


    If he didn¡¯t want to hear her talk, then she¡¯d give him what he wanted.


    She could stay silent forever if that¡¯s what he preferred.


    Maybe then his precious ears would finally get some peace.


    Let him apologize and try to win her overter. She wouldn¡¯t forgive him this time.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Richest Mogul 1049

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1049 </b>


    And just like that, Rowan finally had some peace and quiet¨Cbut it left him feeling more unsettled than


    ever.


    Theughter of the two women in front of him, especially the one who reminded him so much of Minerva, kept drawing his attention. By the end, he couldn¡¯t even recall what the movie was about.


    Meartwhile, Jenny sulked through the entire film, stewing in her anger.


    When the movie ended and the lights came up, they were locked in a cold silence.


    As they exited the theater, Rowan was about toe up with an excuse to part ways with Jenny when his gaze suddenly locked onto the woman walking ahead of them.


    His entire focus shifted.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to a friend¡¯s ce tonight. Do whatever you want,¡± Jenny said sharply, trying to provoke him into realizing how upset she was.


    She wanted him to feel guilty, apologize, and realize he had to make things right with her. Did he really think that he could treat her like this just because she agreed to be with him?


    She remembered how Rowan had practically chased her down, following her to her college, professing his love when she barely gave him the time of day.


    Comparing those days to now only made her feel more indignant.


    But then, she realized Rowan wasn¡¯t even listening to her. His eyes were fixed on the woman ahead of them. And suddenly, Jenny froze, her gaze narrowing on the same figure.


    ¡°Minerva?¡± she blurted out without thinking, her voice louder than she intended.


    Hearing her name, Minerva stopped in her tracks and turned around.


    When she saw both Jenny and Rowan, the smile on her face disappeared instantly.


    Skr also turned, following Minerva¡¯s gaze. She frowned slightly, wondering how it was possible to run into them here of all ces. What a coincidence. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rowan stood there, stunned. It really was Minerva.


    So, the two women in front of them during the movie were Minerva and Skr?


    His eyes remained fixed on Minerva, unable to look away.


    Jenny¡¯s fury spiked when she saw that. Without thinking, she clung to Rowan¡¯s arm and said in a sharine voice, ¡°Rowan, I¡¯m starving after that movie. How about we grab somete¨Cnight snacks?¡±


    Minerva¡¯s such a vixen, Jenny thought bitterly.


    Minerva, seeing this disy, shifted her gaze away without much of a reaction.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said to Skr, her tone t.


    Skr nodded, briefly ncing at Rowan and Jenny before turning to leave. Her eyes flicked over Jenny for just a moment, enough to unsettle her.


    Jenny¡¯s heart raced under Skr¡¯s gaze. Both Skr and Minerva knew her secrets, and every time she faced them, she had no choice but to lower herself, pretending she was invisible. Otherwise, they might expose her, and Rowan would learn the truth.


    Chapter 1049


    2/2


    ¡°Rowan, I¡¯m sorry. I was being unreasonable earlier. I realize that now. Let¡¯s just go home,¡± Jenny <b>quickly </b>said, her voice trembling with panic as she noticed Rowan¡¯s pale face.


    However, his eyes were still glued to Minerva and Skr as they walked away.


    Does he still have feelings for her? Jenny wondered, dread creeping in.


    Rowan took a deep breath and finally tore his gaze away from Minerva. His voice was heavy with suppressed emotion as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Richest Mogul 1050

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1050 </b>


    In the parking lot in front of the theater, Skr and Minerva each got into their own cars.


    Minerva had originally wanted to invite Skr for ate¨Cnight snack. There were a few great spots in Jipsburg that served excellent food at this hour, and now was when they¡¯d be the busiest.


    Minerva had always hesitated to indulge herself in the past, but tonight, she felt tempted. Sometimes, she would go to these ces, but only to sit there and watch the food, never daring to eat much.


    However, after running into Rowan and Jenny, her good mood evaporated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make ns another time,¡± Minerva said to Skr


    Skr smiled, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do it another day. Get some rest tonight.¡±


    With that, Skr started her car and drove off first.


    Minerva was about to follow when her phone rang again.


    She nced at the screen and saw that it was Rowan calling. Her expression immediately darkened, and she rejected the call without hesitation. She hit the gas and drove away, not wanting to deal with him.


    But just a short distance down the road, another car suddenly pulled in front of her, forcing her to m on the brakes.


    Under the streetlights, Minerva angrily honked her horn


    ¡°What kind of idiot is this?¡± she muttered, the frustration clear in her voice.


    When the ¡°idiot¡± got out of the car and started walking toward her, her expression turned even colder.


    ¡°What an idiot,¡± she muttered again, louder this time. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Rowan walked up to her car, motioning for her to get out.


    Minerva didn¡¯t budge.


    The sight of Rowan irritated her beyond measure, and it reminded her of the child she¡¯d never got to meet again. The thought only deepened her resentment.


    As Rowan approached, he noticed her icy expression. His heart tightened, a wave of difort washing over him. He knocked on her window.


    Minerva sighed deeply, realizing that he wouldn¡¯t let her leave unless she addressed him. She rolled down


    the window, but her face remained emotionless.


    ¡°You better have a good reason for stopping me,¡± Minerva said, her voice cold and distant.


    Rowan felt a pang in his chest at her indifference. Her refusal to engage with him, her desire to distance herself, hit him harder than he expected. His throat tightened.


    C


    ¡°I saw you at the hospitalst time. What¡¯s going on? Are you sick? Is it serious?¡± Rowan asked, trying to mask the strange feeling bubbling inside him.


    For some reason, the image of Minerva looking pale at the hospital had been haunting him recently. He couldn¡¯t shake the worry.


    Minerva was always careful about her health. She ate clean, managed her weight, and had a private family doctor at her disposal. So why was she in the hospital?


    If it had been something minor, she wouldn¡¯t have needed to go to a hospital at all.


    Chapter 1050


    2/2


    Minerva let out a short, humorlessugh. ¡°Are you trying to show me that you care now<i>? </i>Did you forget who you¡¯re with, or are you just confusing me with Jenny?<b>¡± </b>


    She couldn¡¯t help but be amused at the absurdity of the situation.


    Rowan had always been selfish¨Csomeone who pursued whatever he wanted, regardless of the


    consequences.


    He had been willing to break off their engagement to be with the girl he had loved for years. Yet <i>now</i>, here


    he was, asking about her health. Did he not worry that Jenny would get jealous if she saw this? Or did he think Minerva needed his concern?

 Richest Mogul 1051

    Chapter 1051


    1/2


    <b>Chapter </b><b>1051 </b>


    No matter what Rowan thought, Minerva didn¡¯t want to delve deeper.


    Rowan said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m genuinely concerned about you, Minerva. Even though we broke up, it doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t be friends. You don¡¯t need to be so hostile toward me.¡±


    For some reason, he had been reminiscing about their time togethertely. When they were together, he felt at ease. And sometimes, he found himself recalling those passionate moments they shared.


    Minerva scoffed lightly. ¡°I¡¯m someone who sees things in absolutes. We broke up because you were still very much in love with the one you deemed your true love, and I epted the breakup. We will never have anything to do with each other again, let alone be friends.


    ¡°From now on, act like a stranger when you see me. Otherwise, Jenny will get upset when she sees you here like this. I don¡¯t want to deal with any unnecessary drama.¡±


    ¡°Minerva, we don¡¯t need to be so confrontational. I never meant to hurt you.¡± Rowan frowned as he noticed how she looked at him, as if he were a stranger.


    He felt an emptiness growing in his heart under her indifference.


    Rowan desperately wanted to hold on to something¨Cperhaps even hold Minerva. At that moment, he didn¡¯t want her to leave. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Minerva seemed to find his words amusing. ¡°You never intended to hurt me? Rowan, are you ying a childish game here? Youmitted to marry me, then got entangled with Jenny. I hear you two are living together now.


    ¡°Surely, you must have made plenty of promises to her. Can you juste to my ce and be honest for once? Our engagement hasn¡¯t even been called off yet. How can you have the nerve to waste my time and youth like this?¡±


    She was ready to be honest and open, tired of maintaining a false front. She felt particrly irritable that day and wanted to confront the issue head¨Con.


    It was time for a serious discussion.


    Her words took Rowan aback.


    Minerva had always been the picture of grace and refinement in Rowan¡¯s eyes. A woman of education. and society, she rarely raised her voice or spoke harshly.


    During their rtionship, he had sometimes thrown tantrums, but she had always remained calm and gentle.


    Now, witnessing her anger and profanity, he was reminded of their more intimate moments. When he had pushed her too far, she had retaliated with bite marks on his shoulder and scratches from her sharp nails. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t be angry. It was just that she had hidden her true self from him.


    Rowan felt ufortable and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so harsh, Minerva. I never meant to waste your time or youth. It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m not sure how to break this news to your family.¡±


    Minerva¡¯s tone was <b>filled </b>with contempt. ¡°Those excuses might fool na?ve girls, but not me, Rowan. I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯re leaving yourself a way out. You n to take Jenny back to your family and wait for me to Initiate the breakup so you can escape me from both sides. You¡¯ve thought this through, haven¡¯t <b>you</b><b>? </b>I


    must have underestimated you.¡±


    Their time together seemed <b>to </b>have been aplete waste.


    Chapter 1051


    Rowan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°After all this time, do you really think I¡¯m capable of such a thing? I haven¡¯t considered everything yet. I promise I¡¯ll visit your family in the next few days to exin everything. I won¡¯t let you take any me from them, I swear.


    M¨ªnerva¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s set a time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ in such a hurry?¡± Rowan noticed that Minerva had truly moved on. Her indifference toward their engagement made him feel a strange difort.


    Minerva raised an eyebrow. ¡°Of course, don¡¯t let this interfere with you and Jenny being together openly. And I can¡¯t have it stop me from seeing other people either.¡±


    ¡°Other people? You mean¡­ You actually like someone?¡± Rowan¡¯s expression changed.


    Minerva didn¡¯t want to say much more to him. After being hurt once, she had no intention of being hurt again. Instead, she wanted to focus on her career and escape the arranged marriage her family was trying to force on her.


    But since Rowan had asked, she decided to y along and nodded. ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    At her words, Rowan¡¯s expression shifted once more. She actually had feelings for someone else.

 Richest Mogul 1052

    Chapter 1052


    Rowan tightened his grip, staring at Minerva for a moment. Minerva felt somewhat perplexed under his gaze.


    ¡°I have things to do. Just text me when you.set a time,¡± Minerva said, wanting to avoid wasting more time. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was something unusual in Rowan¡¯s eyes, as if he still had lingering feelings for her. But then she reminded herself that it was impossible. Rowan waspletely focused on Jenny now. She was just one of his past flings.


    The more she pondered, the more she felt that her earlier judgment had been clouded.


    She had once believed Rowan could be reliable. After all, she was young and na?ve when she fell for him. So, when they got engaged, she was overjoyed.


    Now, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of regret, as if she had made a huge mistake. There was no reason for him to stop her from leaving.


    Watching her drive away, Rowan stood frozen in ce, lost in thought for a long time..


    It wasn¡¯t until his phone¡¯s incessant ringing that he finally snapped out of it. When he picked it up and saw


    it was Jenny calling, he frowned and then immediately turned off his phone.


    He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to have a meaningful conversation with Jenny today. They both needed some time to cool off.


    Meanwhile, Jenny kept calling. When she realized Rowan not only wasn¡¯t answering but had also turned off his phone, she was furious and almost threw her phone at the wall.


    Rowan must have intentionally turned off his phone and was ignoring her calls. Frantically, she dialed one of Rowan¡¯s friends.


    ¡°Is Rowan with you? No? Did you two make ns for tonight? Oh, okay.¡±


    ¡°No! Rowan actually lied to me,¡± Jenny thought angrily.


    Just moments ago, as they left the cinema, Rowan said he was meeting friends to discuss some business matters. He told her that no one would be bringing their family or girlfriends, so he had just called a cab for her to go home.


    But it was a lie.


    Suddenly, she remembered seeing Minerva at the cinema.


    Rowan had been acting so distracted when he saw her. She wondered if he had gone to find Minerva.


    She felt repulsed by his action.


    Minerva had said time and again that she was done with Rowan. But clearly, that wasn¡¯t true. They had been exchanging nces right in front of her as if they thought she wouldn¡¯t notice.


    Jenny felt like she was about to explode with anger. She couldn¡¯t let Rowan see Minerva again.


    Minerva must have regretted getting rid of that baby, and their encounter at the cinema couldn¡¯t have been a coincidence. It was clear that Minerva saw them at the cinema, so she brought Skr with her and chose to watch the same movie.


    Determined, Jenny vowed, ¡°Mineva, no matter what you do, Rowan and I will not break up. We will always be together.¡±


    Chapter 1052


    If Minerva had heard Jenny¡¯s words, she would have undoubtedly been curious about Jenny¡¯s thought Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    process.


    212


    As Skr drove back to Gxy Vi, she spotted a dessert shop she often frequented was still open. She parked her car and went inside to pick up a few sweets for ate¨Cnight snack.


    Just as she was about to scan her payment, she noticed an iing call on her phone.


    Joe had called her earlier. She had no signal in the underground parking garage and had missed the call.


    After that, she and Minerva entered the auction, leaving her with no chance to check her phone.


    She wondered what Joe needed to talk about.


    After paying, she returned to her car and called Joe. He didn¡¯t answer.


    She decided not to try again. She would just go home first.


    20 minutester, Skr arrived home.

 Richest Mogul 1053

    <b>Chapter 1053 </b>


    The lights were on in the Gxy Vi.


    Joe was home, yet he hadn¡¯t answered her call. Skr wondered if he was busy just now.


    With a mix of curiosity and concern, Skr stepped inside. As she entered, she noticed Joe sitting on the couch not far away.


    He was so engrossed in whatever he was doing that even the sound of her opening the door didn¡¯t catch his attention. Not wanting to disturb him if he was working, she quietly slipped off her shoes before walking over.


    But instead of working, Joe was staring intently at a ring resting in the palm of his hand. He waspletely lost in thought.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of curiosity. Intrigued, she focused her gaze <b>on </b>the ring.


    It was an emerald ring, giving off an ancient charm. Suddenly, her eyes lit up, and she took a step closer.


    ¡°Where did you get this ring? Who gave it to you?¡± she asked.


    She remembered this was the same ring she had seen in her online store. However, it seemed Joe didn¡¯t hear her question. His gaze remained fixed on the ring,pletely absorbed.


    Skr¡¯s heart skipped a beat. There was no time to dwell on it. With mounting concern, she reached out and gently took hold of Joe¡¯s other hand.


    His palm was still warm, but hers felt cold.


    ¡°Joe, can you hear me? You need to stop looking at that ring. There¡¯s something wrong with it.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Skr couldn¡¯t quite figure out what was wrong with the ring, but Joe¡¯s unusual demeanor made her certain it wasn¡¯t good.


    And now, she was truly worried about Joe.


    Unfortunately, Joe didn¡¯t hear her words. He remained fixated on the ring in his hand.


    ¡°Joe.¡±


    Skr quickly rummaged through her bag when it became clear that her calls wouldn¡¯t wake him.


    Inside, she found some talisman and hastily drew a symbol, folding it neatly before slipping it into Joe¡¯s suit pocket.


    She continued to call his name, ¡°Joe, can you hear me? You need to stop looking at that ring. You¡¯re not weak¨Cwilled; don¡¯t let the ring manipte you.¡±


    Her voice was soft, yet it carried an unmistakable urgency that was hard to conceal.


    She had never dealt with a situation like this before and had never expected to see that suspicious ring in Joe¡¯s possession.


    The situation caught herpletely off guard.


    Perhaps the talisman was starting to take effect. Or maybe it was her persistent calls that finally reached. Joe. With a stiff neck, Joe slowly lifted his head and looked toward Skr.


    At that moment, Skr noticed the bloodshot tint in Joe¡¯s eyes. He had been struggling <b><i>to </i></b>stay awake <b>all </b><b>this </b>time.


    Chapter 1053


    2/2


    She understood the effects of negative items well. Only those with immense willpower could resist their influence. Any sign of weakness, even the smallest hint, could lead to being ensnared by such a negative


    item.


    Skr couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Joe had been fighting hard against the ring¡¯s influence.


    Tears threatened to spill from her eyes as she looked at him and said, ¡°Just give me the ring. You only need to hand it to me, and I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±


    Without hesitation, Joe ced the ring into her palm. The moment it left his hand, the bloodshot tint in his eyes faded away as if the earlier haze of confusion had been nothing but a dream.


    As Skr epted the ring, she suddenly felt a strong wave of dizziness wash over her. Thankfully, Joe caught her just in time.


    ¡°Who gave you this ring?¡± Skr asked, closing her eyes to steady herself against the lingering wave of dizziness.


    When she opened them again to look at Joe, herplexion had paled slightly, but she remained focused and determined.

 Richest Mogul 1054

    Chapter <b>1054 </b>


    Joe said, ¡°The ring belonged to Vera. She must have identally dropped it here when she came overst night.¡±


    Joe felt a dull ache forming in his head.


    The moment Skr asked him, his mind went nk for an instant. But soon after, memories rushed back.


    When Skr heard it was Vera¡¯s ring, she suddenly recalled a time in Fachington when they had dinner at a hotel restaurant. Vera had been wearing an emerald ring then.


    It had looked familiar, but when Skr tried to get a better look, Vera had hidden the ring under her sleeve.


    Noticing the change in Skr¡¯s expression, Joe asked, ¡°Is this ring a negative item?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. I don¡¯t sense any negative energy from it, but there¡¯s something off about it,¡± Skr replied, shaking her head.


    This ring was different from the negative items she had encountered before, and she couldn¡¯t quite grasp what it truly was.


    Joe¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°When I picked up the ring, I felt my thoughts slipping away. It was like a voice kept telling me I should return to Vera and choose her as my lifelong partner. That voice wouldn¡¯t leave my head, and I tried to argue, but no words woulde out.¡±


    Before he could finish, he inadvertently nced at his watch. When he saw the time, his expression changed dramatically. ¡°Is it really 10:30 pm?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s 10:30 pm,¡± Skr confirmed. She nced at the clock, which indeed showed the time.


    After that, she continued examining the ring.


    Joe¡¯s expression turned serious when he saw the time. He furrowed his brow and said, ¡°If I told you I¡¯ve been sitting here fighting against that voice since I found the ring at 6:00 pm, would you believe me?¡±


    Four hours had passed. Until he checked the time, he thought only a few minutes had passed.


    He had heard that negative items could confuse one¡¯s mind, and while he knew some people had been affected by them, he never imagined he would experience it firsthand. Now, he understood just how insidious these items could be.


    ¡°I believe you. You¡¯re impressive. From what you described, this ring has a significant influence on you, and it¡¯s rare for someone to resist its temptation like you have.¡± Skr praised Joe sincerely.


    Joe raised an eyebrow at herpliment, his expression still serious. ¡°What do you mean when you say you¡¯re unsure if it¡¯s a negative item?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because my abilities aren¡¯t strong enough to determine its nature right now. I¡¯ll take a closer look. If it is a negative item, then it must have been tampered with,¡± she replied solemnly.


    Joe nodded in agreement. ¡°I think it¡¯s likely that it¡¯s been tampered with. It¡¯s a negative item.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who gave this ring to Vera? Can you ask her about it?¡± Skr inquired as she examined the ring more closely.


    Joe said, ¡°It should be Molly.¡±


    Skr wasn¡¯t surprised to hear that it was Molly. Joe had been investigating Molly for a while now. However, she hadn¡¯t expected Vera, who had suffered from an encounter with a negative item recently, to


    Chapter 1054 Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    still have the audacity to ept such an antique from someone else, not knowing whether it was dangerous or not.


    2/2


    It was incredibly reckless of her. Or perhaps Vera knew it was a negative item and still chose to ept it.


    ¡°I¡¯m close to finding out who¡¯s backing Molly. I¡¯ve recently uncovered some clues,¡± Joe added. Skr suddenly thought of Vi. If they could find out who was behind Molly, it would certainly benefit Vi.


    ¡°Do you know that this ring was meant to target you?¡± Skr asked cautiously.


    She didn¡¯t want to sow discord, but the ring¡¯s significant impact on Joe indicated that Vera¡¯s intentions were clearly directed toward him.


    ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± Joe replied, his voice calm but with an unmistakable coldness.


    Chapter 1055

 Richest Mogul 1055

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1055 </b>


    Joe didn¡¯tck intelligence. 1


    Considering Vera¡¯s recent unusual behavior,bined with the effect the ring had on him earlier, he would be aplete fool if he failed to deduce who the ring was truly meant for.


    Skr said nothing further. After a careful inspection she rubbed her eyes and focused intently on the inside of the ring.


    ¡°Do you have a magnifying ss at home?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go get it,¡± Joe replied.


    A few minutester, Joe returned from upstairs with a magnifying ss. Skr took it and immediately examined the interior of the ring.


    When she saw the engraved patterns, her earlier confusion began to clear.


    ¡°No wonder¡­¡± she murmured.


    ¡°What do you mean, no wonder?¡± Joe asked.


    Skr traced her fingers over the shallow patterns. They were so subtle that without a closer look, one could easily mistake them for scratches.


    ¡°Take a look. Don¡¯t you find these patterns strange? Because of these patterns, people wouldn¡¯t realize it¡¯s a negative item.¡±


    Joe took the magnifying ss and examined the area she indicated.


    He did see some patterns, but they looked somewhat haphazard to him, and he couldn¡¯t fathom their significance.


    ¡°They really are there,¡± he said.


    Skr smiled and nodded. ¡°Next time a suspicious antiquees up, I¡¯ll examine it for these patterns.


    Finally, she discovered the w in the negative item.


    ¡°Oh, right. Vera probably feels anxious about losing the ring. Has she asked you to retrieve it?¡± she inquired.


    Joe stared at her for a moment. ¡°No.¡±


    Skr felt a bit perplexed under his gaze. Surely, there wasn¡¯t anything on her face. However, the pressing matter was what to do with the ring.


    ¡°Is she really not anxious about losing the ring?¡± Skr turned the ring over in her hands, examining it closely. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was quite beautiful. If it weren¡¯t a negative item, it would be lovely to wear on a regr basis.


    ¡°She¡¯s worn this ring every time I¡¯ve seen her recently,¡± Joe recalled thoughtfully.


    Skr nodded, ncing at Joe as if she wanted to say something but then held back. Given Joe¡¯s rtionship with Vera, she felt it was better not to say too much.


    In truth, Vera¡¯s repeated appearances with the ring would undoubtedly bring about changes and influence


    Joe significantly. If he loved Vera deeply, his feelings would only grow stronger.


    But if he didn¡¯t, the ring¡¯s effects might still make him see Vera as someone exceptional, gradually


    Chapter 1055


    2/2


    drawing his attention to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to change my clothes first, and then we can discuss how to handle this ring,¡± Skr said, cing the ring on the table before heading upstairs.


    Just as she reached the staircase, Joe called out to her.


    ¡°Skr, I saw the suitcase in the room. Are you nning to move out of the Gxy Vi?


    ¡°Are you waiting for me to go to the courthouse with you tomorrow to get a divorce?¡±


    Skr turned back, surprised by his assumption. She hadn¡¯t expected him to misunderstand her intentions.

 Richest Mogul 1056

    Chapter <b>1056 </b>


    Skr exined, ¡°You misunderstood. I¡¯m nning to visit Grandma Vi¡¯s ce in the countryside.¡±


    The tension in Joe¡¯s dark eyes eased as soon as he heard her exnation. The frustration that had been stirring in his chest gave way to a sense of relief.


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Skr responded.


    Joe didn¡¯t ask any further questions, though his half¨Clowered gaze indicated he was thinking about something.


    Skr turned and went upstairs to change her clothes. When she returned a few minutester, Joe had just gotten off the phone.


    He turned to her. ¡°I had Paul book train tickets. I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow,¡± Joe announced.


    ¡°What?¡± Skr was taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re going with me to the countryside?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, is there a problem?¡± Joe¡¯s expression remained calm.


    She shook her head. ¡°No, not really. But the countryside isn¡¯t exactlyfortable. Are you sure you can handle it?¡±


    Joe raised an eyebrow, his voice cold but determined. ¡°What can¡¯t I handle?¡±


    ¡°Fine. But I have already bought my train ticket. We might not even sit together on the train-¡± Skr began, but Joe cut her off mid¨Csentence.


    ¡°It¡¯s just over an hour by train. I don¡¯t need to sit,¡± he said firmly.


    He had even considered standing for the entire train ride. Skr knew then that Joe was determined to join her on this trip to the countryside, no matter what.


    Afterward, Skr carefully dealt with the ring. Then, she and Joe packed up a few things together.


    Since shopping in the countryside wasn¡¯t convenient, they made sure to bring enough clothes and daily essentials. By the time they were done, it


    <i>was </i>already past midnight.


    After breakfast, they headed straight to the train station the following day. On the way, Skr informed Gloria of their ns.


    Gloria thought they were just taking a trip to the countryside to rx and cheerfully mentioned that they Gloria thought they were just taking a trip to th should all have dinner together when they returned.


    After finishing the call with Gloria, Skr also called Janine to inform her of the n. Since they hadn¡¯t been back to the countryside since arriving in Jipsburg, Janine mentioned she wanted a few things at home.


    She reminded Skr to bring a few items back when she returned and to check for any issues with the house.


    Once they boarded the train, Skr noticed the seat next to her remained empty as the person who had booked it was a no¨Cshow.


    Joe took the seat beside her, and from the moment they sat down until they reached their destination, no


    one came to im the spot.


    Skr figured Joe hadn¡¯t previously traveled on such a crowded, older train. The train was full, and the


    Chapter 1056


    seats were quite cramped.


    2/2


    Facing strangers wasn¡¯t a big deal for her, but it was probably ufortable for Joe. Skr could sense his slight impatience.


    The weak phone signal made streaming videos or shows difficult. Seeing Joe¡¯s growing frustration, Skr suggested, ¡°I downloaded a movie in advance. Do you want to watch it together?<b>¡± </b>


    The trip took only about an hour, just enough time for them to finish the movie before they reached their


    stop.


    Joe simply nodded in agreement, keeping his usual cool demeanor, which Skr had grown used to by


    now.


    Skr handed Joe a Bluetooth earbud, and they watched the movie together. Time passed quickly, and before they realized it, they had arrived at their stop.


    The tform at their stop was crowded. Joe held Skr close, making sure she wasn¡¯t jostled or pushed by others.


    Across the street from the train station was the bus terminal. Skr had refunded her original ticket the day before and purchased two tickets for a bus leaving half an hourter.¡±


    By the time they got to the bus terminal, it was already midday. While waiting for the bus, Skr went to buy two burritos.


    There wasn¡¯t much to eat around the station, but these burritos were one of the better options.


    Skr nced at Joe, unsure if he would like the food. ¡°Give it a try. If you don¡¯t like it, I have some sandwiches in my bag,¡± she offered.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Richest Mogul 1057

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1057 </b>


    Joe took the burrito from Skr and immediately took a bite. The burrito had crispy fried bits inside, giving it a delightful texture. It was surprisingly delicious.


    He was actually quite hungry.


    A wave of contentment washed over him as he nced at Skr, who was busy eating with her head down. It was remarkable how something as simple as sharing a street food meal could bring a sense of tranquility andfort.


    ¡°This is pretty good,¡± he remarked.


    Skr looked up and smiled at him. ¡°When I was in high school in Liberty County, I used to have these burritos from a stand outside the school. They tasted simr to this one.¡±


    ¡°You went to high school here?¡± Joe nced around at Liberty County.


    There weren¡¯t any tall buildings, and there weren¡¯t many people around. But the streets were clean and well¨Ckept


    ¡°Yeah, right here,¡± she said, familiar with every inch of this ce. She hadn¡¯t had much chance toe back since starting college.


    Joe suddenly suggested, ¡°After we return from the countryside, take me to see your school.¡±


    Skr nodded enthusiastically. ¡°We can buy tickets for the evening train for our return trip. <b>I¡¯ll </b>show you


    around.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    They boarded the bus and sat for another several dozen minutes. To Skr¡¯s surprise, Joe didn¡¯tin about anything during the trip.


    It seemed he really was just curious about the countryside and eager to explore.


    In reality, there weren¡¯t many young people in the countryside anymore. Most had moved away, so it was mostly older folks around now.


    When they arrived, Alma Vega, a neighbor, squinted at Skr for a moment before recognizing her after Skr called out, ¡°Mrs. Munoz Senior.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Skye! I haven¡¯t seen you in two years. You¡¯ve be even more beautiful. Is this your boyfriend?¡±


    Skr smiled and confirmed it was true. Joe followed suit, addressing Alma warmly as ¡°Mrs. Munoz


    Senior.¡±


    Alma beamed and asked, ¡°Are your mom and brothers hot back yet?¡±


    Skrughed lightly and said, ¡°They¡¯ve been busytely. They¡¯lle back to visit soon.¡±


    ¡°Good, good. The vige is getting quieter with fewer people around. You should visit more often. By the way, Vi returned a few days ago but only stayed for one night.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get a chance to talk to her. Is she traveling with you guys to Jipsburg?¡± Alma was getting <b>older </b>and a bit hard of hearing, so she spoke loudly.


    Skr¡¯s expression shifted at the mention of Vi. ¡°Mrs. Munoz Senior, are you sure Grandma <b>Vi </b>came back<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°Of course, Syke! She¡¯s lived <b>in </b>our vige for <b>over </b>20 years. I wouldn¡¯t mistake her for anyone <b>else</b>.


    Chapter 1057


    Although, she didn¡¯t seem very well. She was coughing quite a bit,¡± Alma replied.


    2/2


    Skr felt a wave of concern for Vi¡¯s condition. After exchanging a nce with Joe, she spoke briefly with Alm¨¢ before leading him to the home where she had grown up.


    The house in the countryside was simple¨Ca two¨Cstory home. Since it had been a while since anyone had lived there, the yard was filled with dust and overgrown grass.


    Joe was proactive. He didn¡¯t mind the mess in the yard or the house, and he immediately started tidying up with Skr.


    After about an hour of work, the bedroom was livable again.


    Skr took care of the yard, cleaning it up somewhat, although it wasn¡¯tpletely spotless. They could finish cleaning it gradually over the next few days.


    It was fine as long as they could stay there tonight. On their way back, they had picked up some groceries, and the kitchen was equipped with the necessary cooking utensils.


    They had just bought cooking oil, salt, soy sauce, and vinegar. It was simple enough to whip up a couple of dishes.


    After a long day of traveling and tidying up, Skr and Joe felt slightly exhausted.


    Once Skr finished cooking, they moved the table outside and enjoyed their meal in the yard. The countryside was particrly quiet, and the two of them didn¡¯t say much while they ate.


    Yet there was a shared warmth in their smiles. As they cleaned earlier, they had worked seamlessly together, almost like a married couple living together for years.


    The thought made Skr chuckle softly, prompting Joe to nce her way.


    Chapter 1058

 Richest Mogul 1058

    Chapter <b>1058 </b>


    1/2


    Joe¡¯s eyes carried a hint of a smile. Suddenly, he felt that if he had enough of living in Jipsburg City, he coulde here to stay for a while each year. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Living simply with Skr here felt quitefortable.


    ¡°After dinner, let¡¯s visit Grandma Vi¡¯s ce. Mrs. Munoz Senior likely didn¡¯t mistake her. Grandma Vi must havee back a few days ago,¡± Skr suggested. There was a trace of regret in her voice.


    She should have returned a couple of days earlier. Then, they might still have gotten a chance to see Vi.


    But then again, if Vi had returned a few days ago, she wondered if that meant someone had forced her to write those letters.


    She hadn¡¯t thought much about it when Alma mentioned Vi earlier. But now, as the thoughts settled in, an unsettling feeling crept over her.


    The nightmares referenced in the letters were a past she wished to forget. She wondered if those letters truly indicated Vi¡¯s intentions.


    Joe noticed the quick shift in Skr¡¯s emotions and asked, ¡°Are you worried about Grandma Vi?¡±


    He sensed that there was something more than just concern in her voice when she mentioned her. It felt like she was harboring a fear, and he wondered what she feared.


    It seemed that both she and Alexander were deliberately concealing somethingtely. He felt that it was somehow likely rted to Vi and them.


    ¡°Grandma Vi is getting older. From what Mrs. Munoz Senior said, she¡¯s been unwelltely. I just don¡¯t know if she can take care of herself,¡± Skr admitted, genuinely concerned for Vi¡¯s well¨Cbeing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Grandma Vi will take care of herself.¡± Joe reassured her.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After finishing their meal, Skr and Joe headed to Vi¡¯s house just next door. The door was locked, but Skr had the key.


    After unlocking the door and stepping inside, they found the yard had been cleaned thoroughly. It was clear that someone had been living there recently.


    Skr quickly moved to open the door to the house.


    Inside, the entire house was as tidy as the yard. It held many of Skr¡¯s childhood memories. It was a two- story house, and the second floor contained many of Vi¡¯s old belongings, all of which were locked


    away.


    Skr had keys that could open those locks. The second floor was spacious, and she remembered that every time she came to Vi¡¯s house to learn how to restore antiques, she would spend her time on that floor.


    ¡°Be careful not to touch anything. Grandma Vi has set up some traps. You might get hurt if you¡¯re not careful,¡± she warned.


    Skr was familiar with the ce and felt at ease, but Joe had never been there before, and any careless movement could lead to injury.


    Joe nodded in acknowledgment and followed closely behind Skr as they moved inside. She felt


    Chapter 1058


    rxed surrounded by the items she knew so well.


    Skr pointed to one of the porcin and said, ¡°I restored that when I was 15. It was my first independent restoration project. Grandma Vi told me I had a talent for it, and I was so happy that I couldn¡¯t sleep that night.¡±


    Joe followed her gaze, looking at the seemingly unremarkable porcin. It was almost restored <i>to </i>its original state. If one didn¡¯t look closely, they wouldn¡¯t notice any signs of previous damage.


    ¡°15 years old?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impressive.¡± Joe genuinely praised her.

 Richest Mogul 1059

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1059 </b>Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After looking around, Skr felt a bit disappointed. ¡°Grandma Vi cleaned the second floor but didn¡¯t leave any useful information. Let¡¯s check downstairs.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Can I take a look at the porcin you restored?¡± Joe asked.


    ¡°Sure, you can pick it up. There are no traps underneath,¡± Skr replied, ncing back at the porcin.


    After they finished talking, she suddenly noticed that there seemed to be a few more books on the shelf. She quickly walked over to examine them while Joe carefully observed the porcin. He couldn¡¯t help but admire Skr¡¯s talent.


    At 15, Skr¡¯s restoration skills were extraordinary, and he knew hardly anyone in Jipsburg could do what


    she did.


    He noticed a sticky note attached to the bottom as he was about to put the porcin back.


    He was about to mention it to Skr, but seeing her engrossed in her reading, he decided not to disturb


    her.


    He discreetly peeled the sticky note off. The note had words written on it. At first, he thought it was just an introduction to the porcin.


    But as he read the words, his expression changed dramatically, and a flicker of rm crossed his face.


    Yet, within just a few minutes, he regained hisposure and slipped the note into his pocket. He gently set the porcin down and walked over to Skr.


    Looking down at her as she focused intently on the book, a mixture of emotions flickered in his eyes- concern, reluctance, and a tinge of sorrow.


    Skr continued flipping through the new books, unaware of Joe standing beside her. She recognized these books from the library, but they held no valuable information, leaving her somewhat let down.


    Skr sighed with a hint of disappointment as she turned to Joe and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She had expected him to be engrossed in examining the porcin. Yet, there he was, standing right


    beside her.


    L


    Joe¡¯s gaze was intense as he looked at her. Skr felt puzzled under his scrutinizing gaze. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±


    She touched her cheek, unsure if there was anything amiss.


    Joe quickly averted his eyes. ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Skr shrugged it off. Joe¡¯s thoughts were often hard to read, and he might simply be feeling bored.


    After leaving Vi¡¯s house, Skr led Joe through the small vige. It wasn¡¯trge, but they could explore the entire ce in about half an hour.


    That evening, they settled for a simple bowl of pasta for dinner. With the television at home broken, they s¨¢t in the yard afterward, lost in thought while asionally ncing at their phones.


    Joe was preupied, his expression serious as he typed away on his phone. Seeing this, Skr decided not to interrupt him.


    Instead, she sent a quick WhatsApp message to Alexander, letting him know about Vi¡¯s recent return. Alexander replied promptly.


    Chapter 1059


    2/2


    ¡°If Vi <b>hasn¡¯t </b>been kidnapped, then those letters¡­ Skye, we need to reconsider this matter. You <b>don¡¯t </b>


    have much time left.¡±


    Skr felt a wave of concern wash over her as she read Alexander¡¯s message. If Vi had indeed written<b>. </b>the letter without any coercion, it meant what she had said was true.


    She couldn¡¯t continue to be involved in the negative events surrounding Jipsburg City, and she needed to divorce Joe. After pondering for a moment, she contacted Aiken for an update.


    Aiken responded just a few minutester. ¡°I just learned that Madam Vi returned to the countryside five days ago and left three days ago. She should be in Jipsburg now. We should be able to locate her in about three days.¡±


    Skr hadn¡¯t expected Aiken to act so quickly. He had already found out that Vi had returned to the countryside. It seemed they would find her soon¨Cas long as they located Vi, all her questions would finally have answers.


    Chapter 1060

 Richest Mogul 1060

    Chapter 1060


    Skr nced at Joe, who was still engrossed in his work. She then lowered her head to respond to Aiken.


    They sat in silence for quite some time.


    As the night deepened and the asional croak of frogs could be heard, Joe suddenly set his phone down. ¡°A car will be here shortly to take me back to Jipsburg. I have some urgent work to attend to.¡±


    His eyes appeared deep and unfathomable under the dim glow of the moonlight.


    It was as if turbulent waves had once surged beneath the surface, but now theyypletely still. Skr was taken aback. ¡°Are you leaving tonight?¡±


    She checked her phone and saw that it was already nearly 10:00 pm.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Joe¡¯s tone sounded t. He exuded a demeanor that suggested he would not be disturbed, a stark contrast to the more approachable man she had encountered in the past couple of days.


    It felt as though he was a different person, leaving her with a sense of disconnection. Skr pondered what had changed since their return from Vi¡¯s house.


    Joe¡¯s demeanor seemed off, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was rted to work.


    They fell into a silence thatsted for several more minutes.


    Skr had no idea when Joe had made the call, but soon enough, she heard the sound of a car approaching outside. Momentster, there was a knock at the door.


    Skr was about to open it when Joe strode across the room with long strides and reached it first.


    He opened the door and addressed the person outside, saying, ¡°Wait a few minutes.¡±


    Joe entered the room and pulled out his suitcase. As he passed Skr, he said, ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡±


    Skr looked at him and replied, ¡°Okay, be careful on your way back.¡±


    Joe exchanged a nce with Skr before quickly averting his gaze and heading out. Soon after, she heard the sound of a car starting up.


    Just like that, Joe left. The quiet yard was left with only Skr.


    She stood there for a moment, lost in thought for a moment. However, it didn¡¯t take long for her to shake off the feeling of mncholy and regain herposure.


    It was time for bed. The following day, Skr woke up early. After getting out of bed, she searched for what Janine needed.


    Even though it had been a long time since she was home, Janine remembered where everything was


    stored.


    Skr and Janine video¨Ccalled each other.


    Janine gazed at the familiar surroundings of their rural home and sighed. ¡°When I married your dad, I thought I would spend my entire life here. I never imagined I would leave after living there for half a lifetime.


    ¡°When Christmases, and you all have some free time, let¡¯se back and celebrate together. It¡¯ll be just like when your dad was with us.¡±


    Chapter 1060


    2/2


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s make it happen,¡± Skr replied, excited about returning home for Christmas.


    The countryside would be perfect for setting off fireworks. The family could gather in the yard, enjoying food and drinks in a rxed and carefree atmosphere


    Nothing brought more joy than having the whole family together in good health.


    Janine couldn¡¯t help but reminisce as she gazed at the familiar surroundings. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s been going ontely, but I keep thinking back to when we were young and I first married your dad.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t have much money, but we were so happy. Then, when you all came along, our situation improved, and we even built a two¨Cstory house. But then your dad had that ident, sigh!¡±


    Skr could hear the nostalgia in Janine¡¯s voice as she looked at their familiar home. Wanting to change the subject, she asked if Janine needed anything else. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Richest Mogul 1061

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1061 </b>


    Janine thought momentarily and concluded there was nothing she needed to take. ¡°I¡¯ll find some time to go back and stay for a couple of days soon. I¡¯ll tidy up everything. If I need anything, I¡¯ll just bring it back.¡±


    After ending the video call, Skr checked the bus schedule and saw there was still an hour until her bus. She decided to tidy up the house a bit more.


    When Janine mentioned Finn, Skr realized she didn¡¯t have many memories of him. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When she was tidying up, she stumbled upon an old ck¨Cand¨Cwhite photograph.


    It was a picture of Finn when he was young. She noted how much Steven resembled him.


    Her parents truly made a pair, one handsome and the other beautiful. Many of the male and female celebrities on TV today would pale inparison to them.


    After studying the photograph closely, she ced it in her suitcase. Although she didn¡¯t have many memories of Finn, she recalled how Steven and the others often told her that their dad had doted on her when she was little, even carrying her around everywhere.


    Harvey had been jealous of her because of it.


    Once she finished packing, she locked the door ?nd headed to the vige entrance to wait for the bus to Liberty County.


    While she waited, Natalie called.


    ¡°Skye, I got backst night. I came home sote that I slept through until now. Let¡¯s n to hang out this weekend once I¡¯ve rested up.¡±


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s meet up this weekend,¡± Skr replied. They chatted for a few more minutes before the bus arrived, and she hung up to board.


    Natalie rolled over in bed a couple of times, stifling a few yawns, before finally getting up. There was nothing quite like her own bed at home.


    Today, Kate had asked her toe home for lunch.


    It was already 11:00 am when Natalie washed her face and changed her clothes before heading over. She quickly sshed some water on her face, applied a simple skincare routine, and then hopped into the car.


    Before long, she arrived home.


    Damon opened the door.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m back. It feels like you¡¯ve gotten ten years younger in the three months I¡¯ve been gone.¡±


    Damon couldn¡¯t help butugh heartily. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    As Kate was busy bringing out the dishes, she overheard Natalie¡¯s yful remark and immediately shot Damon a teasing look.


    She said, ¡°With that beer belly, you look younger by ten years? Your daughter is just ttering you. <b>Don¡¯t </b>take it seriously. You need to go for your morning jog tomorrow.¡±


    Damon rubbed his nose. ¡°That¡¯s not a beer belly. It¡¯s the mark <b>of </b>happiness.¡±


    Chapter 1061


    2/2


    Natalie loved hearing her parents banter. ¡°Mom, I smell the baked salmon,¡± she suddenly eximed, inhaling deeply as a wave of delicious aroma washed over her.


    Kate chuckled. ¡°You have the best nose in the family. I made all your favorite dishes today.¡± Natalie rushed over to kiss Kate. ¡°Mom, I love you so much. I must have umted a lot of good karma in my past life to be your daughter. I¡¯m so lucky. I¡¯m so blessed to be your daughter forever.¡±


    ¡°Sweet talker. Now wash your hands ande to eat,¡± Kate replied.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The three gathered around the table, where eight dishes and a soup, all of Kate¡¯s specialties, wereid out.


    Natalie¡¯s mouth watered as she eagerly filled her bowl with the steaming soup. She dug in, taking bite after bite, unable to stop.


    Damon and Kate exchanged nces, feeling a mix of worry and affection for Natalie. Natalie wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard if she was still married to Jeremy


    They couldn¡¯t help but notice how much weight she had lost after being away for three months. Just then, there was a sudden knock at the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it,¡± Damon said, rising from his seat.


    He opened the door, but the sight of the person standing outside left him momentarily speechless. ¡°Jeremy¡­¡±

 Richest Mogul 1062

    <b>Chapter </b>1062


    Natalie froze, her fork hovering over the dish.


    She turned rigidly to the doorway and saw Jeremy standing there. Kate looked discreetly at Natalie, noticing how her expression shifted instantly.


    She couldn¡¯t help but let out a silent sigh. It was clear she still hadn¡¯t forgiven him.


    Now that he was here, there was no way to avoid inviting him in.


    Damon asked, ¡°Jeremy, have you had lunch yet? We¡¯re just having lunch. You should join us.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Jeremy replied without hesitation.


    He had always felt at home with Damon and Kate. Whether he had eaten or not didn¡¯t matter. He just joined in as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    When Jeremy caught Natalie¡¯s gaze, he looked deeply into her eyes. Feeling the intensity of that moment, Natalie quickly averted her gaze.


    Jeremy tightened his grip on the bag of skincare products he had brought. Even after all this time, she still wasn¡¯t ready to see him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wash my hands first,¡± Jeremy said, moving confidently through Jakeman Residence. He was familiar with everything here, just as Damon and Kate were familiar with him.


    While Jeremy went to the bathroom, Kate leaned in toward Natalie and whispered, ¡°Nath, I can see that Jeremy still has feelings for you.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he does. I¡¯ve moved on, Mom,¡± Natalie replied in a hushed tone.


    Her words caused both Kate and Damon to exchange worried nces. They understood now that the possibility of reconciliation between Natalie and Jeremy was slim, and any chance of remarrying seemed distant.


    When Jeremy returned from the bathroom, he effortlessly sat beside Natalie, just as always.


    The moment he sat down, Natalie felt her back stiffen. Throughout the meal, she found it hard to enjoy the food. It all tasted nd to her.


    Natalie could no longer eat. Watching Jeremy chat cheerfully with her parents as if nothing had changed, she sensed something was off.


    She quickly made an excuse about being busy and stood up to leave.


    ¡°Let me drive you,¡± Jeremy offered, his tone firm.


    ¡°No need, I drove here myself,¡± Natalie replied swiftly. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Yet Jeremy still followed her

 Richest Mogul 1063

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1063 </b>


    Caleb asked, ¡°Skr, where are you now?¡±


    Skr nced at the roadside. ¡°On Bard Lane. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s important! Are you heading back to Gxy Vi? Call me once you get there safely,¡± Caleb insisted.


    Skr agreed, knowing she wasn¡¯t far from Gxy Vi. Just a few intersections, and she would arrive.


    After bringing the suitcase into the vi, she called Caleb back. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°First, promise me you¡¯ll keep a level head. Don¡¯t let what¡¯s about to happen upset you.¡± Caleb¡¯s concern was evident.


    Skr reassured him and said, ¡°I promise. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sending you a video.¡±


    After hanging up, Caleb quickly sent her the video. On the screen; a graceful woman in a white gown linked arm¨Cin¨Carm with Joe. Both of them radiated happiness as they announced their engagement to the


    world.


    Joe had clearly put a lot of effort into this proposal. The event was crowded with reporters, and the sh of cameras was constant.


    The woman was not Vera.


    Skr¡¯s face turned pale as she watched the video.


    Just then, Caleb called again. ¡°I have a friend who got this information firsthand. Everyone in Jipsburg will know soon. Skr, are you okay? Joe is such a jerk! Don¡¯t let this upset you. You two aren¡¯t even divorced yet. What¡¯s he doing getting engaged to someone else?¡±


    Caleb was furious. He couldn¡¯t believe how casually Joe would treat the woman he admired this way. The fact that Joe was engaged to someone else while still married to Skr was infuriating.


    Skr felt a whirlwind of emotions. Her mind was scattered, and she absentmindedly replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. If Mr. Gardner Senior hears about this, please tell him not to worry about me. I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Caleb sounded unconvinced. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    After hanging up, she set her phone down and pushed her suitcase to the side.


    After washing her face, she watched the video again. Yesterday, Joe had hurried back to Jipsburg just to get engaged to someone else.


    She had thought he was busy with work, but now she realized how mistaken she was.


    She wondered if he was not afraid of Gloria finding out about such a public announcement.


    Suddenly, everything made sense. Joe¡¯s recent coldness toward Vera was because she was never the one he truly cared for.


    The news of Joe¡¯s engagement would likely shock many people. She certainly felt shaken.


    Checking the time, she realized that she had only eaten a quick sandwich on the train, and hunger was creeping in. It was time for a proper meal.


    She rummaged through the fridge and took out some vegetables, quickly sauteing them into a few simple


    Chapter 1063


    dishes.


    2/2


    Just as she finished her meal, Steven and Charles called her one after the other. ¡°I saw the news too. You


    and Joe¡­¡±


    Skr exined to them the same thing she had told others. She and Joe had finalized their divorce in thest couple of days, so his engagement had nothing to do with her.


    Steven and Charles felt a bit more at ease after seeing her clear attitude and good spirits. After a moment, Janine called.


    ¡°Skye, I heard from Steven. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? If you had, I wouldn¡¯t have let you leave today. I could¡¯ve kept youpany at home. ¡®Don¡¯t be upset. You still have me and your brothers.¡±


    Skrforted Janine for a while, and in the end, she added, ¡°I¡¯ll be home tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Janine replied.


    Finally, the phone went quiet.


    After a brief silence, she opened a live¨Cstreaming app on her phone.


    Chapter 1064

 Richest Mogul 1064

    Chapter 1064


    Skr said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for a partner. If anyone is interested, feel free to DM me.¡±


    Skr appeared on a live stream using her store¡¯s ount, which had been well¨Cmanaged. As soon as she started broadcasting, many regr customers tuned in.


    However, when she announced that she was looking for a partner, the viewer count suddenly surged into the tens of thousands, and her poprity skyrocketed,


    Numerous elders and potential suitors began to send her private messages with their photos. All sorts of personal information flooded into her inbox, clearly presented.


    Even Janine, who had just ended the call, started asking her various questions in the family group chat.


    Even Harvey, who was busy studying for exams, chimed in. Skr shared screenshots of the messages in the group chat.


    ¡°I¡¯m still quite sought after. Now you can rest assured, right? Divorce doesn¡¯t mean anything to me.¡±


    Joe was getting engaged while she was looking for a partner. It seemed fitting,


    Her family members quickly rallied in support, agreeing with her decision.


    After chatting with them, she casually opened the private messages to check out the handsome men¡¯s photos. There truly were plenty of good men out there. There was <i>no </i>need to put herself through this.


    Tomorrow would be the day her divorce was finalized.


    That was a relief. Whether Vi had written that letter or not, it saved her some trouble.


    Just as she was about to count how many six¨Cpacks the handsome men had, a man¡¯s face suddenly appeared behind her on the screen.


    ¡°Darling, is the water ready for us to take a bath together?¡±


    That one line sent shockwaves through the chat.


    Skr jumped in shock. She quickly turned to face Joe, who was standing right in front of her.


    As she stood up, she inadvertently blocked the camera


    Immediately, she quickly responded, ¡°Joe, I¡¯m alive. Don¡¯t joke around like that. Don¡¯t you know you have the face of a celebrity? I can¡¯t have people thinking I¡¯m dating a celebrity while I¡¯m looking for a partner.¡±


    After that, she immediately shut down the live stream. She wondered if Joe had lost his mind.


    Joe had just appeared on the live stream and was quickly recognized. Skr couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he didn¡¯t fear being seen by his fianc¨¦e, whom he had just gotten engaged to that very day.


    Since Joe only appeared for a brief moment, the viewers didn¡¯t have time to see him clearly or take screenshots.


    The fleeting glimpse and Skr¡¯sment about his star¨Clike appearance made the audience dismiss it without much thought.


    She didn¡¯t know that right after she logged off, a streamer hired by Janine took over and joked about the incident, diffusing the situation.


    After ending the live stream, Skr looked at Joe and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid your fianc¨¦e will see you?¡±


    Joe¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°We¡¯re not divorced yet, and you¡¯re already in a hurry to look for a partner?<b>¡± </b>


    Chapter 1064


    Surprisingly, the two of them were in sync.


    ¡°The tables have turned. Joe, you started this.¡± Skr thought that arguing with someone as sharp as Joe, a businessman, was a losing battle for her.


    Seeing her flustered demeanor, Joe paused for a moment before breaking into a smile. Skr frowned at hisughter. She wondered if he was really so cheerful after just getting engaged. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Thinking back, he hadn¡¯t smiled like that when they were together recently. Now, this smile seemed toe from deep within, a genuine one.


    Suddenly, she felt that the emotions she had been grappling with for some time were nothing but a bloody jokeid bare before her.


    With a stern expression, she dered, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the courthouse first thing in the morning to finalize our divorce. Let¡¯s not waste each other¡¯s time.¡±


    Joe suddenly leaned down, bringing his handsome face close to hers, looking deeply into her eyes.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>

 Richest Mogul 1065

    5


    <b>Chapter 1065 </b>


    As Skr tried to step back, Joe wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her close.


    His lips followed quickly, descending before she could react.


    Skr was shocked and pushed against him with all her strength.


    But Joe was like an immovable wall. His strength was overwhelming, and despite her attempts to push him away, he didn¡¯t budge an inch.


    Eventually, his hand began to slide down the curve of her waist. The thin fabric of her dress did not protect her against the heat of his touch.


    His palm burned her lower abdomen, and the sensation made her heart race. Their bodies were too familiar with one another.


    They both knew precisely how to make the other melt.


    Skr¡¯s breath became uneven. ¡°You¡¯ve lost your mind.


    She couldn¡¯t understand how Joe seemed to have no moral boundaries.


    <b>& </b>


    Seeing Skr¡¯s face flush with anger, Joe couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, his amusement even greater than before. ¡°You¡¯re jealous because I got engaged. That means you still care about me.¡±


    His tone was full of certainty, not even a trace of doubt.


    Skr¡¯s face shifted between red and pale. ¡°Yes, I did care about you. Up until today. But now, I¡¯ve cleaned out everyst bit of you from my heart.¡± She wiped her lips angrily as if trying to erase his kiss


    ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me with the same mouth you¡¯ve used on someone else. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    Even after wiping her lips, it didn¡¯t feel like enough. She took the opportunity to push him away, intending to rush to the bathroom to brush her teeth.


    ¡®t before she could get far, Joe grabbed her wrist, pulling her back toward him.


    His dark eyes glittered like stars caught in the night sky. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush to clean up. Take a look at this first.¡±


    Joe said as he ced a sticky note in Skr¡¯s palm.


    Skr shot him a fierce re. ¡°It¡¯s toote. I¡¯ve already cleaned up.¡±


    She said this, but her curiosity got the better of her, and she picked up the sticky note to examine it. Vi


    wrote it.


    ¡°This sticky note was ced under the porcin. It¡¯s for the first porcin piece you sessfully restored,¡± Joe exined.


    As Skr read what was written on it, her expression changed dramatically.


    Vi had written, ¡°Skye, there are some things that cannot be rified immediately, but I know you wille back. If you see this sticky note, it¡¯s time to make a choice.¡±


    A choice¡­


    It was about whether to continue with Joe or go through with the <b>divorce. </b>


    Joe said, ¡°On the way backst night, I chatted with Mr. Gardner Senior and saw the letter Grandma Vi wrote to you. <b>In </b><b>it</b><b>, </b>she advised us to <b>get </b>divorced. Otherwise, it would impact you <b>So</b>, your request <b>for </b>a


    Chapter 1065


    divorce was because of these two letters, right?¡±


    Joe spoke calmly, but Skr was stunned, unable to find the words. Just then, he motioned for her to


    hold on.


    2/2


    He continued, ¡°I believe Grandma Vi is being manipted. I remember her telling me that herst prediction was for you. So why would she foresee whether you would revisit your nightmares? There must be some hidden truth here.


    ¡°Someone wants to see us divorced, and they don¡¯t want you involved in everything happening in Jipsburg.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Skr began.


    Joe continued, ¡°So today¡¯s engagement was something I arranged at thest minute. Lizzie Garza isn¡¯t interested in men, so we¡¯re just using each other for now.


    ¡°Their family has been facing some issuestely, and I hope you can help them out sometime soon. They don¡¯t live in Jipsburg, so you won¡¯t have to worry,¡± Joe exined.


    His voice was now calm and steady, revealing his firm control over the situation. In just a short time sincest night, he had managed to put everything in ce.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never considered divorcing you.¡± Joe¡¯s tone suddenly deepened, his dark eyes reflecting only Skr¡¯s


    image.


    Her heart skipped a beat at his intensity.


    He¡­


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we try to like each other?¡± Joe suggested. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, themanding Joe softened his tone. He was less authoritative and more pleading!

 Richest Mogul 1066

    Chapter 1066


    1/2


    <b>Chapter </b><b>1066 </b>


    Skr felt her heart race at his words. As she stared nkly at Joe, he mistook her silence for shock.


    ¡°Is it too much to ask you to like me?¡±


    Maybe living together with him would turn out to be too mundane. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°No, I mean, are you sure about this?¡± Skr asked earnestly, her gaze steady on Joe.


    If they were going to put feelings into this marriage, it would mean that their rtionship wouldn¡¯t be as simple as it had been before.


    Joe nodded slightly before pulling her into his embrace. He lowered his head and kissed her deeply.


    Momentster, they found themselves on the bed.


    A whileter, as Joe left marks on her thigh, he looked up at her. His voice was low and husky when he asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m serious now?¡±


    Skr shat her eyes tightly, gripping the bedsheets.


    She trembled, a sheen of sweat covering her body. Sometimes, her body could be more honest than her


    heart. 1


    The news of Joe¡¯s engagement to Lizzie spread like wildfire throughout Jipsburg City. It even took over the entertainment section of the news.i


    3:


    Lizzie was a violinist who had recently appeared on several reality shows and amassed arge following.


    Once the engagement news broke, her name dominated the trending searches. Alongside it was a trending topic about Vera, a well¨Cknown socialite in Jipsburg.


    Rumors had swirled about Vera being Joe¡¯s true love for a long time.


    Many had anticipated an engagement announcement between them. But unexpectedly, it was Lizzie who got engaged to Joe.


    Some took the initiative to dig deeper into Lizzie¡¯s background and discovered that she was actually the scion of the Garza family, one of the top families in Adaver.


    Lizzie¡¯s lineage could easily rival Vera¡¯s.


    During the turbulent rumors, numerous reporters sought to interview Vera. They positioned themselves in locations where she might appear.


    At that moment, Vera was shopping at the mall with friends. After their shopping spree, they headed to a


    spa.


    While rxing with tea at the spa, they received the shocking news.


    Vera¡¯splexion turned pale upon hearing the announcement.


    Shocked at the revtion, her friends couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Vera, what¡¯s going on? How did Joe get engaged to this unknown person?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t everyone say Joe¡¯s favorite person was you? Weren¡¯t you two supposed to be engaged soon? This Lizzie is just a violin. She can¡¯tpare to you.¡±


    ¡°Could this news be fake? Is it photoshopped?¡±


    Chapter 1066


    2/2


    <b>¡°</b><b>It </b>doesn¡¯t seem like it. There¡¯s video evidence. They officially announced their engagement at a press


    conference.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­<b>¡± </b>


    The group exchanged cautious nces, their curiosity tinged with a subtle satisfaction as they watched Vera¡¯s reaction. After all, in this circle, people usually fawned over Vera, who was often regarded as Joe¡¯s true love; her presence was treated with awe and respect.


    Although Vera insisted that her rtionship with Joe was not what everyone thought, her attitude asionally betrayed her. Along with her subtle hints and suggestive posts on Instagram, it seemed like there was a yful, emotional tug¨Cof¨Cwar between them.


    But now, with Joe suddenly announcing his engagement so publicly, it was clear that Vera waspletely blindsided.


    They had never seen Vera look so pale. ¡°Keep enjoying your tea. I need to step out for a moment,¡± Vera said abruptly, rising to her feet.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to stay there for another minute.


    Gripping her phone tightly, she seemed to be battling a whirlwind of emotions inside.

 Richest Mogul 1067

    <b>im </b>


    Chapter 1067


    1/2


    Chapter <b>1067 </b>


    Vera didn¡¯t nce back at her friends as she quickly grabbed her bag and rushed <i>out </i>of the spa. However, the moment she stepped outside, several reporters immediately surrounded her. They bombarded her with awkward and ufortable questions, making Vera¡¯splexion pale even further. ¡°Noment. His engagement has nothing to do with me. I genuinely wish him all the best.¡±


    She managed to maintain a dignified response.


    Pushing through the reporters, she hurried back to her car and drove away quickly.


    Once she left, her friends emerged from the spa, exchanging bewildered nces as they watched her car speed off.


    This was unusual. It seemed Vera was genuinely flustered.


    Until now, she had always appeared indifferent, but her reaction today suggested otherwise. She seemed genuinely concerned and panicked.


    As they looked at each other, an unspoken understanding passed among them. Maintaining appearance was sometimes crucial in their social circle, where they often ran into one another.


    Inside the car, Vera¡¯s phone buzzed incessantly with callsing in. She parked in an underground parking lot of a nearby shopping mall. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She stared at her phone in the parking lot, which continued to buzz incessantly. There were calls from friends, the Ruell family members, and even some unfamiliar numbers.


    Her WhatsApp buzzed incessantly with notifications.


    Her mind was nk. She felt as if she were in a daze.


    She couldn¡¯t believe what had happened.


    Joe was now engaged to Lizzie. She pondered whether he had divorced Skr. If he had, she still couldn¡¯tprehend why he chose someone else¨Csomeone entirely unfamiliar to her, a violinist, a


    stranger.


    Suddenly, Molly¡¯s name came to her mind, prompting her to dial her number quickly.


    Molly answered almost immediately. ¡°You told me that if I ced the statue you gave me in my bedroom, Joe wouldpletely despise Skr, and they would end their marriage, right? They must have divorced, but instead <i>of </i>proposing to me, he¡¯s engaged to someone else. Did you y me for a fool? How could I have ever believed you?¡±


    Vera unleashed all her pent¨Cup frustration on Molly. She had trusted her wholeheartedly, and now this was the oue. It was unbearable.


    Just moments ago, her friends had looked at her as if she were the punchline of the biggest joke ever. She had been waiting for Joe to take the initiative and approach her, feeling confident in her expectations. But in the moment she felt assured, it was as if she had been pped hard across the face, leaving her dizzy and disoriented.


    Molly was flustered and replied, ¡°Logically, he shouldn¡¯t be engaged to anyone else. The ring or the statue I gave <i>you </i>should have helped you achieve your wishes. You and Joe have been in contact recently, so this shouldn¡¯t be the oue.


    Chapter 1067


    212


    ¡°Something must have happened that we¡¯re unaware of. I¡¯ll make sure to investigate Lizzie thoroughly. Don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s just an engagement, not a wedding. There¡¯s no need to lose yourposure over this.¡± While she might have said that, Molly understood well that she must have targeted the <i>wrong </i>person. In truth, Joe had never truly liked Vera from the beginning. So, the negative item couldn¡¯t have influenced Joe¡¯s feelings toward her. However, she couldn¡¯t share that with Vera right <i>now</i>.


    After hearing Molly¡¯s words, Vera¡¯s emotions calmed slightly.


    ¡°Could Skr discover the ring I dropped at Gxy Vi? Did she take the opportunity to do something?¡± Vera bit her lip and voiced her doubts.

 Richest Mogul 1068

    Chapter 1068 N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>1068 </b>


    1/2


    Molly remained silent for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Skr doesn¡¯t have that kind of ability.¡±


    Skr might have thought something was off when she saw the ring, but there was no trace of negative energy on it. With Skr¡¯s experience and abilities, she wouldn¡¯t have found any ws.


    Hearing Molly¡¯s confident tone, Vera felt slightly relieved, though something still felt off.


    ¡°The statue I left in the bedroom¡­ It won¡¯t bring any weird or dangerous consequences to my family, will it?¡± Vera asked, her voice tinged with worry.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think of the string of idents that had befallen the Ruell family. They made her feel uneasy.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to let any more idents happen If things went wrong again, she couldn¡¯t face her family, and she certainly wouldn¡¯t have the courage to ask Skr for help again.


    Molly heard this and seemed to have lost all patience. In exasperation, she responded, ¡°No, there won¡¯t be any danger. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°The statue will only help you achieve your desires, but you must be patient. Follow my advice¨Cfind opportunities to spend more time with Joe. The statue will only work if you two are frequently around each other<b>.</b>¡±


    Vera finally felt convinced. ¡°Alright.¡±


    After hanging up with Molly, she quickly returned Denton¡¯s call.


    He had been trying to reach her several times. ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Joe? When you came home the other day, you said everything was going well between you two and that you¡¯d be engaged soon.


    ¡°Now, today, he¡¯s announced his engagement to someone else? Were you lying to me this whole time?¡± Denton¡¯s voice trembled with anger.


    Several of his friends had called him earlier, asking about the situation. He had gone his entire life without ever being so embarrassed, only to have Vera bring him to disgrace.


    Vera¡¯s eyes welled up with tears at the reprimand. Thankfully, she was in her car. No one could see her cry. She felt so wronged.


    ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s a misunderstanding between Joe and me. He got engaged to someone else out of spite. I can¡¯t exin everything over the phone, but I swear what I told you before was true. I just need Joe to realize he made a mistake ande back to me. His sudden engagement really hurt me.¡±


    Hearing Vera¡¯s words, Denton felt a bit relieved. ¡°Alright, I believe you. There¡¯s too much gossip going. around right now. Just ignore it. You¡¯re right¨CJoe needs toe to you and apologize. What he did this time was uneptable.¡±


    Vera nodded along with Denton¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re right, Grandpa.¡±


    After ending the call, she slumped back in her seat, utterly exhausted andpletely drained.


    After a long pause, she suddenly remembered something and immediately dialed Joe¡¯s number. But he didn¡¯t pick up.


    She kept trying, calling several times, but he still didn¡¯t pick up. She wondered if he was really refusing to answer her calls now.


    Chapter 1068


    Vera bit her lip in frustration, then thought of Skr. She <b>felt </b>that she should call Skr.


    However, like with Joe, Skr didn¡¯t answer after multiple calls <b>either</b>.


    The images of Joe¡¯s beaming face as he proudly announced his management to <b>Lizzie </b>in that video shed in Vera¡¯s mind. He looked like he truly liked Lizzie. 1


    Maybe Skr had seen the news by now and was just as panicked as she was.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day<b>>> </b>

 Richest Mogul 1069

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1069 </b>


    At that moment, Skr feltpletely drained as she finished her shower.


    Joe had offered to help her, and though she was exhausted, she initially thought it might be easier just to


    let him.


    However, when she got out of bed, she noticed the marks on her legs and the other marks on her body. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to face Joe like that, even though he was the one who had left those marks.


    Skr found it impossible to confront him about them after their intimacy. After she returned to bed, Joe pulled her into his arms and called Gloria.


    Even though the phone wasn¡¯t on speaker, Skr could still hear Gloria¡¯s strong voice, scolding and threatening Joe.


    ¡°You better handle things properly, and don¡¯t you dare hurt Skye. If you ever hurt her, I won¡¯t forgive you. Even if this engagement is just for show, if she¡¯s unhappy with it, you¡¯ll end it immediately.¡±


    Gloria paused, letting out a heavy sigh. ¡°You two have been through so much already. It breaks my heart. to watch. If it ever gets too hard, tell me. I¡¯ll exin everything to Skye. I just don¡¯t know who¡¯s behind all this. I¡¯ve lived a long life, and besides Vi, I¡¯ve never seen anyone so capable.


    ¡°In any case, be careful. Protect Skye well and make sure to exin things clearly to her. You two must stick together; don¡¯t let anyone drive a wedge between you, understand?¡±


    Gloria was truly worried. She used to think that growing old would mean fewer troubles. But now, in her old age, she realized there were still so many things she couldn¡¯t let go of or afford to let go.


    Joe responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of everything. Mr. Gardner Senior and Mr. Querbach Senior both support what I¡¯m doing. We¡¯ll protect Skr.¡±


    Gloria sighed in relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. If they support your actions, the person behind all this is growing bolder. You need to be extra cautious.¡±


    Joe agreed softly, then asked Skr, ¡°Do you want to say a few words to Grandma?¡± His voice was gentle.


    After their intimacy, Joe had always been easy to talk to, and the natural aloofness that usually surrounded him had significantly diminished. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Gloria heard this, she quickly asked, ¡°Is Skye with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re in bed,¡± Joe replied promptly. Skr quickly took the phone from Joe¡¯s hand, fearing he might say something inappropriate to Gloria.


    She feared losing the courage to face Gloria if he did.


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s me. I just returned from the countryside and was a bit tired, so I napped. Don¡¯t worry. I know about Joe¡¯s ns, and we¡¯ll face everything together.¡±


    Gloria chuckled warmly. ¡°Good, good. If you¡¯re tired, you should rest a bit longer. I believe you two can handle this together.¡±


    After a moment, Gloria hung up the phone and turned to Edgar with a smile. ¡°They really think I¡¯m an old fossil who can¡¯t tell what¡¯s going on, huh? I had endless energy when I was young, and now I see Joe has some of that too.¡±


    Edgar replied, ¡°There will surely be more intruders looking to disturb youter, so don¡¯t let them see you smiling, Mrs. Martin Senior.¡±


    Chapter 1069


    2/2


    The Martin family was in an uproar after hearing about Joe¡¯s divorce from Skr and his quick engagement to someone they didn¡¯t know.


    Everyone wanted to visit Gloria in the hospital, hoping to arrange Joe¡¯s marriage to someone who would benefit them.


    Upon hearing this, Gloria¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°Thanks for the reminder. These people are so troublesome. Instead of helping Joe face everything, they only create more trouble for him.¡±

 Richest Mogul 1070

    Chapter 1070


    <b>Chapter </b><b>1070 </b>


    Not long after, Ernest arrived.


    He began to persuade Gloria, hoping she would convince Joe to call off his engagement. Since <b>Joe </b>had divorced Skr, Ernest insisted that he should choose a reputable socialite from Jipsburg.


    Although Lizzie had a good background, Ernest argued she was <i>not </i>a suitable match for Joe.


    Gloria listened patiently before waving her hand dismissively. ¡°If he could disregard the wife I arranged for him, do you think my words still matter? Don¡¯t bothering to me anymore. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    After saying this, she instructed Edgar to see Ernest out.


    Seeing Gloria¡¯s condition, Ernest hesitated to say more. He felt it would be pointless to continue, so he left disappointed.


    In truth, he was also under pressure <i>from </i>Denton. The recent turmoil caused by his son and grandson made it impossible for Joe to be of help, and he suspected that Joe might be orchestrating these events to undermine them.


    Ernest had quietly sought help from Denton<b>, </b>who had been gracious. They had been friends in their youth, so now that Denton wanted to marry Vera off to Joe, Ernest felt obligated to assist.


    Yet Joe seemed increasingly dismissive of Ernest¡¯s authority, refusing to listen to his advice. This


    infuriated him.


    ¡°Grandpa, can we confirm that Joe divorced Skr?¡± As udio waited at the hospital entrance, he immediately approached Ernest after seeing hime out and asked.


    Ernest nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s confirmed. His grandmother is even more ill because Skr was her chosen granddaughter¨Cinw.¡±


    Upon hearing this, udio¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    The first time he saw Skr, he had been captivated by her beauty. He wanted to know what it felt like to be with a woman who had been with Joe.


    Now that Joe no longer protected her, udio felt he could finally make a move. He envisioned keeping Skr close, enjoying herpany to his heart¡¯s content.


    When Skr mustered the strength to check her phone, she realized that Natalie had called her multiple.


    times.


    Joe had set her phone to silent mode.


    As she scrolled through her missed calls, she noticed Vera had also reached out, but she chose to ignore it. Instead, she called Natalie back.


    Natalie answered the call almost the second it rang, not giving Skr a chance to speak. Immediately, sheunched into a tirade, listing all of Joe¡¯s offenses,


    ¡°Damn it! Joe is such a jerk. When he was in Fachington, he was all tangled up with Vera, and now, just days after returning, he¡¯s getting engaged to another woman while he¡¯s still married to you<i>. </i>Is he out <b>of </b>


    his mind?


    ¡°I never realized he was such a yer. I mean, look at you, Skr. You¡¯re gorgeous. That Vera and Lizzie can¡¯tpare to you. You¡¯ve only been married briefly, and it feels like he doesn¡¯t value what he has.


    Chapter 1070


    2/2 Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Honestly, there are hardly any good men out there. Skye<b>, </b>trust me, it¡¯s not worth it to be <b>sad </b><b>over </b>someone like him. You need to listen to me. Hurry up and get a divorce. Move in with me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep that jerk out of your life. He wants to y the field. Well, so can you. He¡¯s getting engaged today; tomorrow, I¡¯ll help you find a boyfriend. Do you remember Elliott?


    ¡°Elliott, the one who¡¯s a detective. Since he met you, no one else has caught his eye, not even during blind dates. Isn¡¯t he just waiting for you? I trust his characterpletely. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have hime over to my ce.¡±


    Skr didn¡¯t realize when Joe had alsoe downstairs, quietly standing before her without making a sound.


    Fueled by frustration and indignation, Natalie¡¯s voice echoed loudly through the quiet vi. With Joe standing so close, he could hear every word.


    The moment she mentioned Elliott, his eyes narrowed. 1


    He turned toward Skr and asked, ¡°Elliott, the detective?¡±


    Skr¡¯s lips twitched slightly. Then, she quickly cut off Natalie¡¯s rant and said, ¡°I¡¯ll exin this to you


    ¡°Skye¡­ I¡¯m just so upset thinking about everything you¡¯ve been through. How can you stay so calm?¡± Natalie started crying now.

 Richest Mogul 1071

    Chapter 1071


    1/2


    <b>Chapter </b>1071


    For the three hours she couldn¡¯t reach Skr, Natalie was on the verge of calling the police. She was terrified that Skr might do something drastic.


    Too many girls were getting caught up in their feelings and doing foolish things these days.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The news about Joe and Lizzie getting engaged isn¡¯t what it seems. Joe and I are doing well. We haven¡¯t divorced.


    She noticed Joe watching her intently.


    She added, ¡°We also don¡¯t n to divorce.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Natalie was clearly confused by Skr¡¯s words. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Skr replied, ¡°I¡¯lle see you tomorrow and exin everything. You don¡¯t need to worry about me, and don¡¯t believe what you read online.¡±


    Natalie remained puzzled. ¡°Okay, as long as you¡¯re fine. But you have to tell me everything in detail when we meet tomorrow. You have no idea how worried I¡¯ve been since I heard the news.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, Ms. Jakeman. I¡¯lle to apologize tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    After ending the call, Skr looked at Joe.


    Joe took the initiative to confront her. ¡°Do you remember Elliott?¡±


    Skr was taken aback. She had never realized just how petty Joe could be.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met him. Of course, I remember,¡± she replied honestly.


    Joe narrowed his eyes and moved closer, wrapping his hands around her waist.


    The marks he had left earlier from their intimacy were still fresh on her skin. Now, when he gripped her, it sent a jolt of pain through her.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± she gasped.


    ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Joe asked immediately.


    ¡°It hurts right where you¡¯re squeezing me now,¡± Skr replied, her eyes brimming with tears.


    She hadn¡¯t felt much during her shower. Although she had seen the red marks on her skin, she dared not recall the moment when Joe had gripped her waist so tightly.


    As his gaze down to where his hands rested now, he instinctively released her.


    Her waist was so slender that he could easily snap it with his hands if he tried. He had gripped her <b>a </b>little too hard, caught up in the heat of the moment.


    Earlier in bed, he had been excessive. Looking at Skr before him, whose eyes were slightly red, it felt <b>as </b>if she was silently using him of his wrongdoing. He finally said, ¡°I¡¯m <b>sorry</b>.¡±


    ¡°Just <b>don¡¯t </b><b>do </b>that again,¡± Skr replied gently as she <b>rubbed </b>her waist.


    The ce where he <b>had </b>gripped <b>her </b>was <b>still </b><b>sore</b><b>, </b>and her legs <b>felt </b><b>achy</b>. <b>As </b><b>she </b><b>descended </b><b>from </b><b>the </b><b>bedroom</b><b>, </b><b>it </b>was <b>as </b><b>if </b>she <b>was </b>walking <b>on </b>cotton.


    <b>Joe </b>was <b>too </b><b>indulgent </b><b>in </b><b>bed</b>. <b>The </b><b>more </b><b>he pretended </b><b>to </b><b>be </b><b>restrained </b><b>on </b><b>the </b><b>outside</b>, <b>the </b><b>more </b>


    Chapter 1071


    aggressive he became behind closed doors. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Joe¡¯s demeanor softened. ¡°I¡¯ll be more gentle tonight.¡±


    212


    ¡°Tonight?¡± Skr was taken aback by Joe¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder where he found all that


    energy.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    Joe walked over to answer it. Upon seeing who it was he turned back to Skr and said, ¡°Lizzie is here. Do you want to see her?¡±

 Richest Mogul 1072

    Chapter 1072


    1/2


    Chapter 1072


    Skr echoed, ¡°Lizzie?¡±


    Joe responded, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go upstairs to change my clothes.¡± Skr nced down at her outfit. The soft pink loungewear looked childish.


    Wearing it at home was fine, but with guests arriving, she needed to change into something more appropriate.


    A few minutester, she walked down the stairs.


    Lizzie, a talented violinist, exuded an artistic charm. She was also stunningly beautiful.


    Probably hearing Skr¡¯s footsteps, Lizzie turned her gaze toward her. The moment Lizzie saw Skr, her eyes brightened.


    Joe, standing nearby, coolly interjected, ¡°That¡¯s my wife.¡±


    Lizzie¡¯s expression dimmed slightly, but her gaze remained fixed on Skr as she introduced herself, ¡±


    Hello, Mrs. Martin, I¡¯m Lizzie Garza.¡±


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Skr Sullivan.¡± Skr politely extended her hand to Lizzie.


    Just as their hands were about to meet, Joe grasped Skr¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go sit and talk.¡±


    Lizzie raised an eyebrow, surprised by Joe¡¯s protective behavior.


    Skr offered Lizzie an apologetic smile. Once seated, Lizzie got straight to the point.


    ¡°I came here today to exin to you, Mrs. Martin, that my engagement to Joe is just a strategic move. We haven¡¯t interacted much privately, but I¡¯m a college ssmate with Paul.¡±


    Lizzie¡¯s straightforwardness took Skr aback. Suddenly, she understood why Joe chose to stage his y with Lizzie.


    She nodded with a smile. ¡°I understand. He mentioned it to me.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mrs. Martin, you¡¯re beautiful, and your smile makes you even more stunning,¡± Lizzie said candidly. In her eyes, there weren¡¯t many girls who could captivate someone at first nce.


    Joe coolly raised an eyebrow, maintaining an expressionless gaze on Lizzie.


    She pretended not to notice.


    N


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re a talented violinist, Ms. Garza, and you¡¯ve hosted many concerts. That¡¯s truly impressive,¡± Skrplimented her as well.


    When she went upstairs to change, she had looked up Lizzie¡¯s profile.


    The news about Lizzie was everywhere today. A quick search revealed an abundance of information


    about her.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. Lizzie was genuinely gifted in her artistic pursuits.


    She was one of the best <b>in </b>Jipsburg. However, almost nothing was known about her personal life, and there were no reports on her romantic rtionships.


    The only news regarding her romantic life was her sudden engagement to Joe. Everyone was specting about how they met.


    Chapter 1072


    2/2


    Yet, no clues could be found. It seemed they had kept their rtionship under wraps remarkably well. Otherwise, there would have been at least some indication.


    Now, Skr understood that Lizzie knew Paul.


    Lizzie said, ¡°I just happened to bring my violin in the car. Would you like to hear me y?¡± Lizzie asked in a yful tone.


    She rarely performed for anyone privately due to her fiery personality. However, today was different. She felt an unusual connection with Skr. It was as if she couldn¡¯t help but want to indulge her.


    Skr¡¯s eyes lit up, and she didn¡¯t hesitate to respond, ¡°That would be wonderful.¡±


    Joe¡¯s expression darkened immediately.


    Lizzie retrieved her violin and yed a piece right before Skr and Joe.


    It was one of her signature pieces.


    Skr listened, utterly captivated. Although Joe wasn¡¯t particrly fond of Lizzie, he had to admit that her violin performance was impressive.


    At that moment, Vera, who had driven over, could no longer resist the urge to ring the doorbell.


    However, before she could do so, she was greeted by the unmistakable sound of a violin echoing from inside. The music was clear and resonant.

 Richest Mogul 1073

    Chapter <b>1073 </b>


    Vera¡¯s expression darkened as the implications settled in. Joe and Lizzie had just announced their engagement during the day, and now Lizzie was at the Gxy Vi. The two seemed to share an unusual chemistry.


    She thought Lizzie was being too flirtatious. It felt improper toe here and perform <i>for </i>Joe right after their engagement.


    The turmoil of emotions inside Vera was overwhelming, filled with jealousy and confusion.


    No wonder Joe hadn¡¯t been answering her calls. He was too busy enjoying a private moment with Lizzie in the vi.


    She had searched extensively online for information about Lizzie and even enlisted Justin¡¯s help, yet Lizzie appeared to have emerged from nowhere.


    Moreover, her romantic life seemed as clean and nk as a fresh te, with no scandals attached to her


    name.


    ¡°Joe had been hiding her all this time, and only now has he decided to announce it. Does he really care so much about Lizzie? What about his previous attentiveness to Skr? Was it all just a fa?ade?¡± Vera felt trapped in a confusing loop, struggling to make sense of it all.


    All that remained was a simmering jealousy. She bit her lip in frustration and finally decided to call Paul.


    ¡°Paul, when did Joe and Lizzie first meet?¡± she inquired, her tone carrying an air of superiority, asserting her status.


    Paul replied, ¡°That¡¯s a private matter for Mr. Martin, and I can¡¯t disclose it.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Vera frowned. ¡°You¡¯re right. It is indeed his private matter. But you know my rtionship with Joe. This can¡¯t be shared with anyone else, so why can¡¯t you at least tell me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Ruell. But if you want to know anything, you can ask Mr. Martin directly. I can¡¯t disclose that information. I¡¯m currently working overtime and have other matters to attend to. Goodbye.¡± Paul¡¯s response was cold as he hung up the phone.


    Vera listened to the dial tone, her expression darkening further. Paul dared treat her this way, even though she had called him out of courtesy.


    Yet he, an ordinary employee, had dismissed her so casually. She never imagined that she would experience society¡¯s coldness firsthand. Today, she finally understood.


    After seeing the news, she was sure plenty of people were eager to mock her. But she would make them understand just how wrong it was tough at her today!


    Raising her head, she nced at the Gxy Vi.


    The sound of the violin had stopped. The vi was illuminated under the moonlight, casting an enchanting glow.


    V¨¦ra stepped back, got into her car, and drove away reluctantly.


    Ten minutester, Lizzie exited the Gxy Vi with her violin in hand. As she left, she sessfully followed Skr on Instagram.


    However, just as Lizzie finished putting her violin away and settled into her car, ready to start the engine, Joe sent her a message on WhatsApp.


    Chapter 1073


    212


    ¡°Unfollow Skr.¡±


    Lizzie let out a lightugh. ¡°I never expected the formidable Mr. Martin, who seems so intimidating, to be such a jealous man.¡±


    With a quick reply, she texted back, ¡°I¡¯m not unfollowing her. She said she enjoys seeing my music shares on Instagram. You really don¡¯t need to worry about it. Be a little more confident. After all, I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e.¡±


    After sending the message, she tossed her phone onto the passenger seat and stepped on the gas, driving away quickly.


    The next day, Skr moved out of the Gxy Vi. Since she had publicly announced her separation from Joe, it was only natural that she couldn¡¯t continue living there.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Richest Mogul 1074

    im


    Chapter 1074 Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter <b>1074 </b>


    After discussing with Joe, Skr moved back to Yancey Residence. On the way, Joe called her <i>to </i>let her know he had arranged for someone to renovate the house she had just purchased.


    The renovations would soon bepleted.


    The house had just been handed over to her. Since she had been busy, she hadn¡¯t had time to look for a renovationpany. But now that Joe had taken care of it, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about <b>it</b>.


    Once she arrived at Yancey Residence, Janine and the others encouraged her to look on the bright side.


    Skr reassured them, expressing that they shouldn¡¯t worry.


    The situation was a bitplicated, and she couldn¡¯t exin everything right now<i>. </i>She decided to wait a couple of days before giving them the whole story.


    After ensuring that Janine and the others were less concerned about her<b>, </b>she went to meet Natalie.


    The two agreed to meet at a fondue restaurant. It was lunchtime, and the ce was not very crowded. They both loved eating at this old favorite.


    Natalie had arrived before Skr.


    ¡°I ordered all the dishes you like. Look at the menu and see if there¡¯s anything else <b>you </b>want,¡± Natalie said as she pushed the menu toward Skr.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. What you ordered is plenty,¡± Skr replied, not even ncing at the menu. Natalie knew exactly what she liked to eat.


    Of course, Skr also knew what Natalie enjoyed. Whenever they nned to eat together, the one who arrived first usually ordered so they wouldn¡¯t have to wait for the food toe after the other person arrived,


    They both could eat fondue every day without getting tired of it.


    After Skr took a few sips of water, Natalie finally voiced her confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you and Joe?¡±


    Sincest night, Natalie had been filled with questions. She didn¡¯t understand what it meant that she hadn¡¯t considered divorcing Joe, and a nagging fear crept in that Joe might have brainwashed Skr.


    Natalie wondered if Skr was seriously considering bing the woman behind him.


    Skr observed Natalie¡¯s worried expression and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat while I exin. Don¡¯t rush me. Have you been hearing me talk about negative itemstely?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Natalie replied.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start from there¡­¡±


    Natalie listened in astonishment while she continued to eat. The concept of negative items had already seemed metaphysics, and now Skr was saying something about someone plotting behind the scenes, like the situation with Jeremy.


    They needed <b>to </b>figure out who was really behind it all.


    Natalie¡¯s head spun, trying toprehend everything, but she eventually pieced <b>it </b>together.


    ¡°So, you and Joe are just putting on a show? That <b>Lizzie </b><b>isn¡¯t </b>really Joe¡¯s fianc¨¦e?<b>¡± </b>


    Skr nodded with a smile. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Chapter 1074


    2/2


    Natalie dipped a piece of prawn into the bubbling cheese fondue, savoring the rich vor. ¡°So, I was worrying for nothing yesterday?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to this meal,¡± Skr said as she handed over a bottle of iced lemon tea.


    Natalie raised two fingers. ¡°One meal isn¡¯t enough. I want two meals.¡±


    ¡°Fine, you win.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re like a rich girl now. How lucky am I to have a rich friend?¡±


    Regardless of the situation, Natalie¡¯s uplifting spirit always brought joy. After finishing their fondue, the two decided to stroll around the nearby mall.


    They came across an ice cream shop famous for its delicious treats. After the fondue, they both craved ice cream to cool off.


    As they leisurely enjoyed their ice cream, they debated whether to head upstairs to shop for clothes and shoes.


    While they were chatting happily, someone suddenly sat down before them.


    They both looked up immediately. It was a woman wearing sunsses and a mask, obscuring her face.


    Chapter 1075

 Richest Mogul 1075

    Chapter 1075


    Chapter <b>1075 </b>


    Natalie nced at the empty seat beside her and said, ¡°Excuse me, ma¡¯am, there¡¯s a seat avable next to you.¡±


    However, the woman sitting nearby seemed to ignore her<b>, </b>maintaining a nk expression as she continued to stare at Natalie.


    Natalie exchanged a look with Skr. Skr felt the woman looked somewhat familiar, but it was hard to tell with sunsses and a mask covering her face.


    It seemed like the woman was trying to avoid being photographed.


    Just then, the woman spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m Vera.¡±


    ¡°Vera?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    Although she had never interacted with Vera, she had seen her before. The online news had caused quite


    a stir. Vera¡¯s name was now linked to Joe and Lizzie.


    Natalie felt relieved that Skr and Joe had managed to keep their marriage private so the news wouldn¡¯t affect Skr directly..


    However, it was surprising to run into Vera at the mall while they were just casually strolling after enjoying


    their fondue.


    With the headlines screaming, if she were Vera, she would likely be hiding at home, waiting for the chaos to settle before stepping outside.


    After all, Vera wasn¡¯t even a part of the entertainment industry and had no reason to seek attention. She would want the rumors to fade as quickly as possible.


    Given her current disguise, it seemed unnecessary to be out in public.


    Skr calmly regarded Vera. ¡°So it¡¯s Ms. Ruell.¡±


    Vera scrutinized Skr from a height of arrogance, expecting Skr to look haggard and heartbroken after being supposedly abandoned by Joe. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    However, after observing Skr and Natalieughing and chatting happily, Vera realized that Skr appeared neither lonely nor sad.


    Seeing Skr soposed and at ease made Vera feel unsettled. ¡°Do you know how Joe met Lizzie?¡± Vera asked, her voice icy.


    Natalie rolled her eyes in disbelief. Vera waspletely out of her mind. The audacity to ask such personal questions was beyond her.


    Vera¡¯s high¨Cand¨Cmighty attitude was absurd. Natalie thought it was ridiculous.


    Skr¡¯s expression remained cold as she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. You¡¯re asking the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°How could you not know? You¡¯re with Joe all the time, living under the same roof. There¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t know his rtionship with Lizzie. Did you already know? Is that why you¡¯re so calm now?¡± Vera¡¯s tone suggested she had figured everything out.


    Maybe Skr knew everything, which exined her indifference. It also made Vera wonder if Joe had given Skr enough advantages <b>to </b>keep her feeling secure.


    With only two hours <b>of </b>sleep sincest night, Vera found it impossible to ept the situation.


    Chapter 1075


    2/2


    Natalie couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and rolled her eyes again. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have too many questions? Why should we answer you? Who do you think you are?¡±


    Skr might be easygoing, but Natalie had a limit. Vera had put on a fa?ade of sophistication and superiority in front of others, but now she came to Skr fully armed, seeking validation.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what gave Vera the audacity.


    Skr nced at the visibly frustrated Natalie and told Vera, ¡°I have ns with my friend, so you¡¯re free to leave.¡±


    Her tone clearly indicated it was time to go.


    However, Vera acted as if she didn¡¯t understand. Peering over her sunsses at Skr, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know something. Just tell me what you want. I just want to know if Joe likes Lizzie.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking the wrong person. Go ask Joe directly.¡± Skr had lost all patience with Vera.


    She realized then that Vera was pretending to be indifferent about Joe in front <i>of </i>others, but it was all a fa?ade.

 Richest Mogul 1076

    Chapter 1076


    Vera red at Skr, her frustration palpable. ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Did you not understand what Skye just said? She made it clear, didn¡¯t she? If you want to know if Joe likes Lizzie, you¡¯re asking the wrong person. Skye isn¡¯t Joe. How could she possibly know?


    ¡°Even if Joe does like Lizzie, what does that have to do with you?¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t stand Vera¡¯s pretentiousness any longer.


    Previous articles had praised Vera in various ways, making ordinary girls appear inadequate or utterly worthless in her presence.


    But now it was clear that Vera was just putting on an act of superiority. She looked at Vera¡¯s high¨Cand- mightly demeanor and cou


    ldn¡¯t help but feel disdain. It was as if she expected Skr to answer her every question like Skr had to revolve around her.


    Vera was beautiful, but that didn¡¯t mean anything. Skr was just as beautiful, if not more so.


    Vera¡¯s expression remained stoic as she addressed Natalie, ¡°I know you¡¯re Jeremy¡¯s ex¨Cwife, so I¡¯ve let your outbursts slide. But if you keep this up, I¡¯ll mention it to Jeremy.¡±


    Natalie rolled her eyes. ¡°Go ahead and tell him. Who cares?¡±


    Vera¡¯s expression darkened. It was obvious that like attracted like, and Skr and Natalie were clearly cut


    from the same cloth.


    No wonder Jeremy divorced Natalie.


    ¡°Just remember, don¡¯t be too self¨Crighteous. Mind your own business. Nath, let¡¯s go look around,¡± Skr said as she stood up, not wanting to waste more time on Vera.


    Natalie quickly stood up as well. She had no desire to engage in meaningless chatter with Vera. Previously, she hadn¡¯t thought much of Vera when others mentioned her.


    However, seeing Vera at the hospital in Fachington with Joe had made her feel nauseated by Vera¡¯s pretentious demeanor. She was far too full of herself.


    Natalie and Skr walked away without a second thought. Vera tried to stop them, but the mall was crowded, and several people were already gazing her way.


    She knew that wearing sunsses and a mask in a public ce like this would attract attention. But she didn¡¯t want anyone snapping a picture of her face.


    As Skr and Natalie disappeared from view, Vera felt an ufortable pang. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Is she a celebrity?¡±


    ¡°Probably. Who else would be wearing sunsses and a mask, all covered up in a mall?¡±


    Hearing the murmurs from people nearby, Vera grew anxious about drawing more attention. The thought of a reporter showing up or someone taking a photo of her face made her nervous, so she quickly left the mall.


    Meanwhile, Skr and Natalie went upstairs, sticking to their n to browse the women¡¯s clothing and shoes.


    ¡°I used to hear that Vera was this cultured, refined soci¨¢lite from Jipsburg, known for her ss and pride. People even said she was Joe¡¯s true love, that she didn¡¯t care about his rtionship with anyone else and could fly abroad whenever she wanted.


    Chapter 1076


    2/2


    ¡°But now that I¡¯ve seen her for myself, it¡¯splete nonsense,¡± Natalie said, shaking her head at the memory of Vera¡¯s arrogant behavior earlier.


    Compared to Natalie, Skr had already dealt with Vera a few times and was unfazed. Vera¡¯s behavior didn¡¯t affect her mood. She simply smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to get upset.¡±


    ¡°If Vera wants to know if Joe likes Lizzie, she should ask him directly. Whye to you with all this indirect nonsense? I don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on in her head,¡± Natalie grumbled.


    Skrughed lightly. ¡°Maybe she just wants to see if I¡¯d feel hurt.¡±


    Natalie rolled her eyes, clearly done with talking about Vera. Her attention shifted entirely to a beautiful dress hanging nearby.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to try on this dress. It¡¯s gorgeous,¡± Natalie eximed,


    Skr followed Natalie¡¯s gaze and saw a gorgeous new dress with an intricate design that had recently be trendy.


    The store was known for its unique vintage¨Cinspired style, and Skr couldn¡¯t help but take an interest herself.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Richest Mogul 1077

    X


    Chapter 1077


    1/2


    <b>Chapter </b>1077


    Outside the mall, Vera dialed Jeremy¡¯s number. He answered on the first ring.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes, it¡¯s Vera. I just ran into your ex¨Cwife at the mall.¡±


    Jeremy had initially answered out of courtesy, but his expression shifted when he heard her mention Natalie. He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been acting recklessly. Even though she¡¯s just your ex¨Cwife now, it might be best to remind her to be more careful,¡± Vera offered her ¡°helpful¡± advice. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Jeremy¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Who did she offend?¡±


    Vera quickly recounted the situation. ¡°With how she¡¯s acting, she¡¯s bound to be used as a pawn.¡±


    ¡°What mall?¡± Jeremy asked, his tone sharp.


    Without hesitation, Vera gave the location. She knew people in their circle couldn¡¯t afford to have their image tarnished, and she was confident that Jeremy would confront Natalie.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to hold back with anyone when I¡¯m around. She can say what she wants. Vera, don¡¯t act so high and mighty in front of me.


    ¡°I know your family¡¯s situation all too well. If you cause her any trouble, don¡¯t expect me to be merciful.¡± After a brief silence, Jeremy spoke in a cold, measured tone.


    Vera was left utterly stunned by his words, her eyes wide in disbelief. She had never expected such a response from him. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Jeremy was defending his ex¨Cwife so fiercely.


    It made no sense to her¨Cif Jeremy cared about Natalie that much, their divorce seemed even more baffling. Now, he was threatening her over someone who wasn¡¯t even part of his life anymore. It felt


    surreal.


    ¡°Jeremy, I was only trying to help. Is this really necessary?¡± Vera snapped, hanging up before he could respond.


    A wave of confusion hit her as she stood on the sidewalk, watching people rush past. She felt humiliated.


    It seemed like everyone had been taking shots at hertely, leaving her feeling as if she were nothing more than a stray dog.


    Vera had lived with pride for over 20 years, but she had never felt so defeated as she did now.


    Neither Skr nor Natalie had any reason to disrespect her like this, especially considering Natalie¡¯s current circumstances after being discarded by Jeremy. Vera thought she should at least be shown some


    courtesy.


    At that moment, her phone rang.


    ¡°Mr. Martin is at the golf course on the outskirts of town. You shoulde quickly.¡±


    Vera¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Skr and Natalie were <b>in </b><b>a </b>vintage¨Cinspired boutique, trying on every dress they fancied. Before they knew it, an hour had passed.


    Natalie had picked out three dresses and was beaming with joy. ¡°These are amazing. I¡¯m going <b>to </b>wear


    Chapter 1077


    them for a photoshoot in the Beckton.¡±


    2/2


    Skr had the same idea: ¡°Do you have time this weekend? We could stay there for a couple of days, buy a few more outfits, and take as many pictures as we want.¡±


    It was the perfect opportunity to leave Jipsburg for a while and let people lower their guard. Just before leaving Yancey Residence earlier, Skr had received a call from Aiken.


    He told her that they had lost track of Vi. It was as if she had vanished into thin air.


    Aiken had also asked about her situation, but Skr couldn¡¯t reveal much at the moment. She briefly assured him that she was fine.


    The fact that Vi had disappeared only confirmed that her suspicions and Joe¡¯s were correct. Now, they just had to wait for the person behind this to make a move.


    Natalie nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Mr. Powell has been on break for the past few days and gave me several days off. I¡¯ll buy the other two dresses too, and then I¡¯ll look for a pair of shoes to match. I¡¯m so excited thinking about taking beautiful photos.¡±


    Skr collected Natalie¡¯s chosen dresses and headed to the counter to pay. When she returned, she was startled to see Jeremy walking into the store.

 Richest Mogul 1078

    Chapter 1078


    When Jeremy entered the store, Natalie was the first person he saw. Within moments, he crossed the room and stood directly in front of her.


    At that moment, Natalie was still browsing train and flight tickets, trying to decide whether to travel by train or take a flight for their uing trip.


    Just as she was weighing her options, a shadow appeared over her. Someone was standing right in front of her. She looked up, and her heart skipped a beat when she saw who it was.


    ¡°Jeremy¡­¡± Her voice faltered as her face turned pale.


    Jeremy gazed down at her, noting the surprise and difort on her face. Gone were the days when Natalie would greet him with joy and yful banter. Now, there was only shock and a clear desire to avoid him.


    ¡°I just had lunch nearby and saw you here,¡± Jeremy said calmly.


    Natalie quicklyposed herself. ¡°Quite a coincidence. Skr and I are just shopping around.¡±


    Theirst encounter at Jakeman Residence had ended in an awkward confrontation, and now they had crossed paths again. She truly had no idea how to handle him.


    Skr approached just then. Hearing Jeremy im it was just a coincidence, she nced around at the mall.


    The mall was rtively small. It wasn¡¯t exactly a luxurious ce, more of a modest, affordable shopping center filled with a decent crowd.


    The idea of it being a random encounter seemed questionable to her, but there was no need to call him,


    out on it.


    Clearly, Jeremy still cared deeply for Natalie, and Skr knew he had been looking for an opportunity to reconcile and possibly remarry her. However, judging by Natalie¡¯s reactions in their recent meetings, she seemedpletely uninterested in rekindling anything with him.


    If anything, she talked more about Austin these days.


    Just earlier, while they were having lunch, Austin had called Natalie. Skr had stood off to the side, not wanting to interrupt.


    She held tworge shopping bags in her hands.


    ¡°There¡¯s a caf¨¦ downstairs. How about we grab some coffee?¡± Jeremy suggested calmly. His tone wasn¡¯t as forceful as it had been before, and that surprised Natalie a little.


    She nced at Skr before shaking her head. ¡°Thanks, but Skr and I still want to shop around a bit.¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s gaze lingered on Natalie for a moment before he looked away, ¡°Alright, maybe next time. You two enjoy.¡±


    He nodded at Skr before turning and walking out. It did seem like he had just passed by <i>and </i>run into them.


    As soon as he left, Natalie let out a sigh of relief. ¡°He¡¯s different from before.¡±


    Skr nodded. ¡°Yeah, he does seem different. Have you been afraid of seeing himtely?¡± she asked, noting how tense Natalie had been the moment Jeremy appeared.


    Her usual smile had disappeared, leaving only nervousness and surprise. Once deeply in love, now the


    Chapter 1078


    two seemed like strangers.


    212


    Natalie gave a bitter smile. ¡°You know me better than anyone. Even my parents haven¡¯t noticed, but yes, I¡¯m scared of seeing him.¡±


    They had once been so deeply <i>in </i>


    still profound andplicated.


    love, sharing countless experiences. Natalie¡¯s feelings for Jeremy were


    But the memory of his betrayal was painfully vivid, lodged deep in her heart like a thorn. She could never forget.


    She wasn¡¯t sure exactly when it started, but at some point, Natalie had stopped loving Jeremy the way she once did. It was as though she had finally let go, and now, she saw him more as a brother.


    The idea of having romantic feelings for him again seemed impossible.


    That was why every time Jeremy gazed at her with such tenderness, she felt a weight on her chest. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check out some shoes. Some things are better left to time to resolve,¡± Skr suggested with a lighthearted smile.


    When it came to emotions, they were the hardest to untangle.


    Natalie quickly took one of the bags from Skr¡¯s hand and cheerfully replied, ¡°I got it.¡±


    At the golf course, the moment Vera arrived, she immediately asked her friends where Joe was.


    This golf course was expansive, and today, it was bustling with plenty of yers.

 Richest Mogul 1079

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1079 </b>


    With a golf course thisrge, finding Joe would be difficult.


    Her friends sent her a photo along with a location pin. Vera made her way to the designated spot. However, after bustling about for ten minutes, she watched Joe get into a car and dove away.


    She immediately waved her arms at him, but Joe either saw her and ignored her or simply didn¡¯t notice.


    Her face darkened. ¡°Joe, are you seriously trying to avoid me because you saw meing? Is it really necessary for us to be like this? If it weren¡¯t for me, you¡¯d still be stuck with Skr. You¡¯re going to regret this.¡±


    Around 5:00 pm, Natalie happily parted ways with Skr after shopping for clothes and shoes. She was


    headed to Austin¡¯s house.


    Skr then drove home. On the way, Joe called her. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight. I¡¯ll send you the address.¡°.


    Following the address, Skr drove directly to the location. It turned out to be a high¨Cendplex with excellent security.


    Joe must have informed the security staff about her arrival, as she had no trouble essing the underground parking garage. She took the elevator ording to the address provided.


    Once she reached the floor, it swung open before she even had the chance to ring the doorbell. Joe stood there, holding it open for her. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Skr looked around before stepping inside.


    ¡°This entire floor is mine, and Martin Group built thisplex. I¡¯ll be living here from now on<b>, </b><b>so </b>no one will be able to follow you. You cane over every night,¡± Joe said straightforwardly.


    Skr slipped on the slippers that fit her perfectly. ¡°Coming here every day might get noticed,¡± she replied, feeling it was a bit risky.


    Joe shrugged it off. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. They¡¯re not brave enough to have anyone tail me. I have my people surrounding me.¡±


    He added, ¡°You¡¯ll be protected too, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Skr chuckled softly. ¡°Alright then. But I¡¯ll go to Beckton with Natalie for a photo shoot in a few days.¡±


    ¡°How long are you going for?¡± Joe frowned, suspecting Skr wanted to avoid him. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Just two days. Her break isn¡¯t that long.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll keep you updated on anything happening with Molly during those two days,¡± Joe said.


    Skr nodded and moved toward the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows with Joe. The tall building offered a stunning view and ample sunlight.


    It was dusk. The warm hues of the sunset poured into the room, making the entire ce feel vibrant, almost dreamlike.


    Suddenly, she remembered something. ¡°I ran into Vera when Natalie and I were shopping today.¡±


    Joe¡¯s expression remained neutral. ¡°What <b>did </b>she say?¡±


    ¡°You <b>can </b>probably guess what she wanted to know, but that¡¯s not the main <b>point</b>. The important thing is


    Chapter 1079


    that she had a strong sense of impending darkness.


    2/2


    <b>¡°</b>If I¡¯m right, she must have acquired another negative item since losing the ring.¡± Skr reflected on her encounter with Vera while gazing at the twilight scenery outside.


    Joe nodded. ¡°Molly indeed gave her something.¡±


    Skr didn¡¯t borate further. It was clear that Molly¡¯s every move was under Joe¡¯s scrutiny, so she didn¡¯t need to remind him to stay cautious around Vera.


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll avoid meeting Vera. She¡¯s targeting me,¡± Joe added.


    Skr felt relieved.


    She nced at the time and then toward the kitchen. She asked, ¡°Is there anything in the fridge?¡± ¡°There is, but you don¡¯t need to cook. Paul will be bringing dinner in about ten minutes,¡± Joe replied.

 Richest Mogul 1080

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1080 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>1080 </b>


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>Skr </b><b>replied</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Okay</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Let </b><b>me </b><b>show </b><b>you </b><b>the </b><b>bedroom</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Joe </b><b>said</b><b>, </b><b>genuinely </b><b>interested </b><b>in </b><b>giving </b><b>Skr </b><b>a </b><b>tour </b><b>of </b><b>their </b><b>new </b><b>home</b><b>. </b>


    <b>As Skr </b><b>followed </b><b>him </b><b>into </b><b>the </b><b>bedroom</b><b>, </b><b>she </b><b>noticed </b><b>it </b><b>was </b><b>pretty </b><b>spacious</b><b>. </b><b>It </b><b>connected </b><b>to </b><b>a </b><b>walk</b><b>¨C</b><b>in </b><b>closet </b><b>filled </b><b>with </b><b>both </b><b>men¡¯s </b><b>and </b><b>women¡¯s </b><b>clothing</b><b>¨C</b><b>all </b><b>meticulously </b><b>prepared</b><b>. </b>


    <b>She </b><b>then </b><b>pushed </b><b>open </b><b>the </b><b>bathroom </b><b>door</b><b>, </b><b>finding </b><b>all </b><b>the </b><b>necessities </b><b>and </b><b>skincare </b><b>products </b><b>already </b><b>stocked </b><b>up</b><b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Please </b><b>tell me </b><b>you </b><b>didn¡¯t </b><b>have </b><b>someone </b><b>prepare </b><b>all </b><b>this </b><b>after </b><b>we </b><b>agreed </b><b>I </b><b>would </b><b>move </b><b>out </b><bst </b><b>night</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Skr </b><b>asked</b><b>, </b><b>turning </b><b>back </b><b>to </b><b>him</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Joe </b><b>nodded </b><b>without </b><b>hesitation</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>We¡¯re </b><b>married</b><b>. </b><b>There¡¯s </b><b>no </b><b>need </b><b>for </b><b>us </b><b>to </b><b>sleep </b><b>apart</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>They </b><b>could </b><b>be </b><b>separated </b><b>as </b><b>needed </b><b>during </b><b>the </b><b>day</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>they </b><b>had </b><b>to </b><b>share </b><b>a </b><b>bed </b><b>at </b><b>night</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Skr </b><b>couldn¡¯t </b><b>help </b><b>but </b><b>smirk</b><b>. </b><b>Joe </b><b>was </b><b>impressively </b><b>quick </b><b>in </b><b>his </b><b>actions</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Meanwhile</b><b>, </b><b>Aiken </b><b>had </b><b>just </b><b>returned </b><b>home </b><b>from </b><b>a </b><b>busy </b><b>day</b><b>. </b><b>Seeing </b><b>Simona </b><b>waiting </b><b>for </b><b>him</b><b>, </b><b>he </b><b>frowned</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b><b>Why </b><b>didn¡¯t </b><b>you </b><b>eat </b><b>first</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>Simona </b><b>looked </b><b>at </b><b>the </b><b>now</b><b>¨C</b><b>cold </b><b>dinner </b><b>on </b><b>the </b><b>table </b><b>and </b><b>said</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>can¡¯t </b><b>eat</b><b>. </b><b>Since </b><b>yesterday</b><b>, </b><b>you </b><b>know </b><b>what </b><b>I </b><b>want </b><b>to </b><b>do</b><b>. </b><b>I </b><b>want </b><b>to </b><b>call </b><b>Skr</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>you won¡¯t </b><b>let </b><b>me</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>After </b><b>learning </b><b>about </b><b>Joe¡¯s </b><b>engagement</b><b>, </b><b>she </b><b>realized </b><b>Aiken </b><b>had </b><b>a </b><b>chance </b><b>now</b><b>. </b><b>Skr </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>anyone¡¯s </b><b>wife </b><b>anymore</b><b>, </b><b>so </b><b>she </b><b>could </b><b>soon </b><b>be </b><b>her </b><b>sister</b><b>¨C</b><b>in-</b><bw</b><b>. </b>


    <b>However</b><b>, </b><b>Aiken </b><b>had </b><b>strictly </b><b>forbidden </b><b>her </b><b>from </b><b>making </b><b>the </b><b>call</b><b>. </b><b>The </b><b>restriction had </b><b>drained </b><b>her </b><b>appetite </b><b>for </b><b>the </b><b>day</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Aiken </b><b>sighed </b><b>as </b><b>he </b><b>sat </b><b>down</b><b>, </b><b>looking </b><b>at </b><b>his </b><b>somewhat na?ve </b><b>sister</b><b>. </b><b>He </b><b>exined</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Some </b><b>things aren¡¯t </b><b>as </b><b>simple </b><b>as </b><b><i>you </i></b><b>think</b><b>. </b><b>Their </b><b>situation </b><b>is </b><bplicated</b><b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>There </b><b>are </b><b>a </b><b>lot </b><b>of </b><b>issues </b><b>happening </b><b>in Jipsburg </b><b>right </b><b>now</b><b>. </b><b>This </b><b>isn¡¯t </b><b>the </b><b>time for </b><b>romantic </b><b>feelings</b><b>. </b><b>One </b><b>wrong </b><b>move </b><b>could </b><b>push </b><b>Skr </b><b>away </b><b>from </b><b>us</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    <b><i>Aiken </i></b><b>saw </b><b>the </b><b>reality</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Given </b><b>how </b><b>much </b><b>Joe </b><b>cared </b><b>for </b><b>Skr</b><b>, </b><b>he </b><b>would </b><b>never </b><b>easily </b><b>divorce </b><b>her </b><b>or </b><b>get </b><b>engaged </b><b>to </b><b>someone </b><b>else </b><b>in </b><b>such </b><b>circumstances</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Aiken </b><b>understood </b><b>that </b><b>Joe¡¯s </b><b>feelings </b><b>for </b><b>Skr were </b><b>significant </b><b>and </b><b>could be </b><b>simr </b><b>to </b><b>Simona¡¯s </b><b>thoughts</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Simona </b><b>was </b><b>anxious</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>But </b><b>I </b><b>don¡¯t </b><b>want </b><b>you </b><b>to </b><b>lose </b><b>this </b><b>chance</b><b>. </b><b>Don¡¯t </b><b>you </b><b>really </b><b>like </b><b>Skr</b><b>, </b><b>Aiken</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>After </b><b>all</b><b>, </b><b>she </b><b>hadn¡¯t </b><b>seen </b><b>any </b><b>other </b><b>women </b><b>around </b><b>Aiken </b><btely</b><b>. </b><b>He </b><b>seemed </b><bpletely </b><b>focused </b><b>on </b><b>waiting </b><b>for </b><b>Skr</b><b>. </b>


    <b>S¨ªmona </b><b>truly </b><b>hoped </b><b>Aiken </b><b>could </b><b>be </b><b>with </b><b>someone </b><b>he </b><b>genuinely </b><b>liked</b><b>. </b><b>After </b><b>all</b><b>, </b><b>Skr </b><b>was </b><b>an </b><b>amazing </b>


    <b>person</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Aiken </b><b>looked </b><b>deeply </b><b>at </b><b>Simona </b><b>and </b><b>said</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Don¡¯t </b><b>say </b><b>things </b><b>like </b><b>that</b><b>, </b><b>especially </b><b>not </b><b>in </b><b>front </b><b>of </b><b>Skr</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b><b>¡°</b><b>Okay</b><b>, </b><b>okay</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>get </b><b>it</b><b>. </b><b>But aren¡¯t </b><b>you </b><b>being </b><b>a </b><b>bit </b><b>too </b><b>cautious</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>Simona </b><b>felt </b><b>that </b><b>Aiken </b><b>was </b><b>overly </b><b>careful </b><b>regarding </b><b>anything </b><b>rted </b><b>to </b><b>Skr</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>1080 </b>


    <b>2/2 </b>


    <b>It </b><b>seemed </b><b>like </b><b>he </b><b>was </b><b>afraid </b><b>of </b><b>making </b><b>a </b><b>mistake </b><b>that </b><b>would </b><b>make </b><b>Skr </b><b>dislike </b><b>him</b><b>. </b><b>Aiken </b><b>spoke </b><b>seriously</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>You </b><b>shouldn¡¯t </b><b>contact </b><b>her </b><b>for </b><b>now</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>She </b><b>just </b><b>divorced </b><b>Joe</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>he </b><b>got </b><b>engaged </b><b>to </b><b>someone </b><b>else </b><b>so </b><b>quickly</b><b>. </b><b>She </b><b>must </b><b>be </b><b>really </b><b>hurt</b><b>. </b><b>Can¡¯t </b><b>I </b><b>just </b><bfort </b><b>her</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>Simona </b><b>replied</b><b>, </b><b>a </b><b>bit </b><b>dissatisfied</b><b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>You </b><b>don¡¯t </b><b>understand</b><b>. </b><b>What </b><b>she </b><b>needs </b><b>right </b><b>now </b><b>isn¡¯t </b><bfort</b><b>. </b><b>It¡¯s </b><b>understanding</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Aiken </b><b>said </b><b>in </b><b>a </b><b>stern </b>


    <b>voice</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Though </b><b>Simona had </b><b>a </b><b>childish </b><b>side</b><b>, </b><b>she </b><b>had </b><b>experienced </b><b>a </b><b>lot </b><btely</b><b>. </b><b>Seeing </b><b>Aiken¡¯s </b><b>serious </b><b>expression</b><b>, </b><b>she </b><b>decided to drop </b><b>the </b><b>subject</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Fine</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>get </b><b>it</b><b>. </b><b>Don¡¯t </b><b>worry</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>won¡¯t </b><b>bother </b><b>her</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>Aiken </b><b>sighed </b><b>in </b><b>relief </b><b>and </b><b>nced </b><b>at </b><b>the </b><b>cold dinner </b><b>before </b><b>him</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Let¡¯s just heat </b><b>this </b><b>up </b><b>and </b><b>eat</b><b>. </b><b>I </b><b>had </b><b>a </b><b>meal </b><b>before </b><b>returning</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>I </b><b>must </b><b>head </b><b>to </b><b>my </b><b>studies </b><b>to </b><b>deal </b><b>with </b><b>some </b><b>things</b><b>. </b><b>If you </b><b>need </b><b>anything</b><b>, </b><be </b><b>find </b><b>me </b><b>there</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Alright</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b><b>Simona </b><b>nodded</b><b>. </b>


    <b>She </b><b>looked </b><b>at </b><b>the </b><bvish </b><b>dinner </b><b>spread </b><b>before </b><b>her but </b><b>felt </b><b>unenthusiastic</b><b>. </b><b>She </b><b>thought</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>When </b><b>will </b><b>our </b><b>home </b><b>be </b><b>lively </b><b>again</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>Eating </b><b>alone </b><b>made </b><b>even </b><b>the </b><b>finest </b><b>meal </b><b>feel </b><b>tasteless</b><b>. </b><b>However</b><b>, </b><b>Aiken </b><b>was </b><b>being </b><b>excessively </b><b>cautious</b><b>. </b><b>with </b><b>Skr</b><b>. </b>


    <b>She </b><b>opened </b><b>her </b><b>phone </b><b>and </b><b>scrolled </b><b>through </b><b>the </b><b>news</b><b>, </b><b>finding </b><b>many </b><b>discussions </b><b>about </b><b>Joe </b><b>and </b><b>Lizzie¡¯s </b><b>situation </b><b>trending </b><b>today</b><b>. </b>

 Richest Mogul 1081

    Chapter 1081


    1/2


    <b>Chapter </b><b>1081 </b>


    Simona looked at the photo of Lizzie and rolled her eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°Seriously? She¡¯s nowhere near as good as Skr. Even if Joe doesn¡¯t want Skr anymore, he should at least find someone who¡¯s on her level. How could he pick someone so inferior? It shows that his standards have plummeted ever since he left Skr.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As Aiken made his way upstairs, he caught the tail end of Simona¡¯s rant and shook his head helplessly.


    He was well¨Cinformed and had even had someone look into Lizzie before.


    He discovered that Lizzie seemed to have a clean romantic history with no past boyfriends. However, that was mainly because she wasn¡¯t interested in men. Hence, this engagement must be rted to Vi, whom Skr had him to look for.


    The details Aiken uncovered about Vi were astonishing. Over 30 years ago, she was well¨Cknown throughout Jipsburg City. Today, respected figures like George and Alexander were once friends with her.


    Piecing everything together, Aiken began to suspect that Skr hadn¡¯t actually divorced Joe.


    Later that evening, Skr stepped out of the shower and noticed two missed calls on her phone. They were both from Janine.


    Joe was in the guest bathroom washing up when she realized she had forgotten to inform them about her stay. She decided to return Janine¡¯s call.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°Skye, what time are youing home tonight?¡± Janine asked.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m staying at a friend¡¯s ce tonight. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow morning,¡± Skr replied.


    Earlier in the day, she hadn¡¯t exined much to her family. She wanted to wait until things settled down before discussing it further.


    Now, with Joe insisting she stay the night, it seemed she needed to rify things with her family


    tomorrow..


    Joe walked over to her as she pondered how to approach the conversation. ¡°Did your mom call?¡± he


    asked.


    Skr nodded. ¡°Yeah, I think we should just tell them the truth tomorrow.¡±


    Joe sat down, drying his hair with a towel. ¡°If you¡¯re unsure how to exin, I can talk to them.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Skr looked at him. ¡°No, I¡¯d prefer to handle it. I¡¯ll be home in the morning and can exin everything then.¡±


    Too much had happened regarding her and Joe over the past few days. Joe didn¡¯t insist further. After drying his hair, he pushed Skr down onto the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s do what we should be doing tonight.¡±


    The following day, Skr took a cab home.


    After being worn out by Joe that night before, she feltpletely drained. With her back and legs aching, she struggled to muster the strength to drive.


    Chapter 1081


    2/2


    When she returned home, she found Steven was also there. It was a good opportunity to exin things together.


    ¡°Mom, Steven, I have something to tell you both,¡± Skr said.


    Janine immediately set aside what she was doing and washed her hands to join them. Steven looked at Skr with some concern.


    Since the Williams family had acknowledged Skr, several events had unfolded, each more challenging than thest. If anyone else had gone through what she had, they might have crumbled under the


    pressure.


    ¡°What is it? Take your time. We¡¯ll face it together as a family, so.don¡¯t worry,¡± Steven said softly.


    Janine nced at Steven before smiling at Skr. ¡°Steven is right. He bought back a box of strawberries, and I just washed them. Let¡¯s eat while we talk.¡±

 Richest Mogul 1082

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1082 </b>


    Steven, Charles, Skr, and Harvey loved eating strawberries.


    When Skr walked in, she immediately caught the sweet aroma of the strawberries and swallowed hard. She said, ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    She then proceeded to share some details about her situation with Joe. Both Steven and Janine were shocked by what they heard.


    Steven asked, ¡°So, you and Joe aren¡¯t nning to divorce?¡±


    Skr replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. After careful consideration, we¡¯ve decided not to divorce. However, we can¡¯t be seen together publicly for now. Once the people behind the negative items trying to harm us are revealed, we¡¯ll announce our marriage.¡±


    Steven was already aware of the negative items and the people behind them. He could only tell Skr, ¡°If you need anything, just let me know.¡±


    Janine added, ¡°As long as you and Joe are doing well, I¡¯ll handle the rest. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t share anything about you and Joe with anyone.¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, Skr¡¯s phone rang. She nced at the screen and said, ¡°It¡¯s Charles.¡±


    ¡°Charles seems busy today. He mentioned he has an event to attend and might receive an award. Why is he calling you?¡± Janine remarked.


    Skr had heard that Charles was quite serious about the event today. She pondered how he could be so busy yet still find the time to call her. She answered the phone. ¡°Hey, Charles.¡±


    ¡°Skye, I just saw Lizzie, and she¡¯s several times less attractive than you. Trust me, Joe¡¯s taste is seriously off right now. If he¡¯s making bad choices now, his judgment is probablypromised. We should keep our distance from such a man.¡± Charles¡¯s voice came through the phone. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help butugh at the coincidence. Lizzie was also attending the same event as Charles today.


    She had put the call on speakerphone, so both Steven and Janine heard what Charles said.


    They both exchanged nces, slightly speechless. If Skr hadn¡¯t shared her situation with them earlier, they might have joined Charles in bashing Joe.


    ¡°Focus on your event. Don¡¯t worry about all this nonsense for now. After the event, when you have some time, give me a call. I need to discuss something with you,¡± Steven said first.


    Surprised by Steven¡¯s words, Charles responded, ¡°You¡¯re home? Alright, but have to say, it won¡¯t sit well if I don¡¯t speak my mind. Skr deserves a better man. Joe isn¡¯t good enough for her. I¡¯ll call you guys.ter after I finish up.¡±


    Charles was someone who had clear distinctions between love and hate. If it hadn¡¯t been for Joe helping him out with his earlier situation with Felicia, he might have said even harsher things.


    Skr knew Charles¡¯s character all too well.


    At this awards ceremony, he won the Best Supporting Actor award. This was the first award he had received since entering the entertainment industry.


    After being in the industry for so <i>long </i>and remaining rtively unknown, he had finally reached this


    Chapter 1082


    significant milestone. He thanked thepany, the organizers, and his agent, but he emphasized his gratitude toward his family the most.


    2/2


    As he walked off the stage, his eyes brimmed with tears. Once he was seated again, thoughts of Skr filled his mind.


    Then he remembered Lizzie, who was sitting behind him. He turned around sharply, his gaze cold as he looked at her.


    Lizzie was not unfamiliar with the entertainment industry. She had been invited to the event, where she was supposed to perform a short piece.


    At first, she sensed someone staring coldly at her but couldn¡¯t tell who it was. Besides, her name had been trending on social media, likely due to jealousy from others, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    But then she suddenly realized that a male actor¨Cthe one who had just won an award¨Cwas staring at her. She wondered what his name was. Was it Charles?


    Right. She remembered now. It was Charles.


    Chapter 1083

 Richest Mogul 1083

    Chapter <b>1083 </b>


    1/2


    If it were just a woman being jealous, that would be one thing. But it was puzzling why a man would feel jealous of Lizzie. Perhaps he had feelings for Joe.


    As Lizzie considered this, a thought struck her. She remembered that his surname was Sullivan.


    Charles Sullivan¡­ Skr Sullivan¡­.


    The pieces began to fall into ce. They could very well be siblings.


    As the camera moved around, it asionally captured the people present. After ncing at Lizzie for a moment, Charles quickly averted his gaze.


    There was no need to pay attention to such a mistress.


    In the future, he would keep a close eye on Skr to help her avoid any potential scumbags.


    Lizzie pondered this momentarily before pulling out her phone to message Skr on Instagram. A few minutester, Skr replied, ¡°Charles is my brother. I¡¯m sorry. He¡¯s still unaware of the situation.¡±


    Lizzie smiled. Skr was quite charming. It was rare to meet someone so sincere.


    Moreover, as an antique restorer, she was even more unique. Lizzie admired people who <i>were </i>dedicated to their careers. But unfortunately, Skr was already married.


    After Skr and Steven finished dinner that evening, she got in the car to head back to her and Joe¡¯s new ce.


    It was dark now, and the roads were bustling with traffic.


    She encountered a few traffic jams along the way. Skr sent a voice message to Joe. ¡°I¡¯m stuck in traffic. I should be home about half an hourter. I checked the navigation, and it looks especially congested tonight, probably due to an ident.¡±


    11


    Joe replied, ¡°Stay safe. If it gets <i>too </i>bad, just park the car and take the subway.¡±


    That was a good idea, and Skr couldn¡¯t help but smile. Luckily, she quickly passed the congested area.


    As she approached an intersection, she spotted a car ident. Two vehicles had collided.


    Fortunately, <i>no </i>one got hurt, and the police had already managed the situation.


    20 minutester, she arrived at the underground parking lot.


    Just as she parked the car, an unfamiliar number called her. While stepping out, she answered the phone.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± a man¡¯s voice asked.


    Skr listened to the voice on the other end of the line. Although it sounded unfamiliar, she felt she had heard it somewhere. Besides, most men¡¯s voices sounded the same.


    She replied directly, ¡°You have the wrong number.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t dial the wrong number. Aren¡¯t you feeling quite sad right now? Joe has abandoned you, shattering your dreams of luxury. You¡¯re forced to watch him get engaged to someone else. Any woman would find that hard to ept,¡± the man said.


    Skr halted in her tracks. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Chapter 1083


    2/2


    He knew about her rtionship with Joe and her phone number. He must have been someone she had encountered before.


    ¡°Still can¡¯t remember who I am? The fact that I can call you at a time like this means you¡¯re important to me,¡± the man teased, keeping her guessing.


    Skr¡¯s voice turned icy. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me who you are, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±


    ¡°Why rush? A beautiful woman like you shouldn¡¯t be so impatient. Or are you heartbroken over Joe and don¡¯t want to talk to anyone?¡±


    Before he could finish, Skr hung up the call. But soon after, another call came in from the same number.


    ¡°Tell me who you are, or I¡¯ll block you,¡± Skr said coldly.


    ¡°A beautiful woman certainly has a temper. Fine, I¡¯ll tell you who I am. I¡¯m udio Martin. We met at the hospital. Even though you weren¡¯t very friendly to me, I¡¯m generous enough to have forgiven you. ¡°Now that Joe is divorced from you, I can offer you a chance. How about being with me?¡± udio proposed enticingly.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!


    X Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    <b>im </b>


    Chapter 1084

 Richest Mogul 1084

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1084 </b>


    In moments like these, a woman was at her most vulnerable. Losing Joe could lead Skr to spiral into self¨Cdestruction.


    udio¡¯s unexpected call offered her a choice that could change her trajectory. It was like a warm ray of hope amidst the cold.


    ¡°If you¡¯re with me, I promise I¡¯ll treat you better than Joe ever did. You won¡¯t have to suffer anymore,¡± udio confidently dered.


    ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± After hurling that insult, Skr hung up and swiftly blocked udio¡¯s number.


    It became clear to her that not all men bearing the surname Martin were as intelligent as Joe. Many of them, like udio, seemed tockmon sense.


    After blocking him, she pressed the elevator button. Meanwhile, udio, enraged after being insulted, attempted to call her several more times. When those calls failed to connect, he realized she had


    blocked him. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    His teeth clenched in frustration.¡°Such a bad temper? It¡¯s no wonder Joe abandoned you. You¡¯ll be begging me soon enough.¡±


    He had someone look into it and discovered that Skr had been kicked out of Alexander¡¯s team. Without Joe as her backing, she would soone crawling to him.


    He was determined to have her.


    Skr didn¡¯t take udio¡¯s calls seriously. She brushed it off and didn¡¯t give it much thought. Once home, she found Joe stepping out of his study, dressed casually in jeans and a T¨Cshirt.


    He lookedfortable in his rxed attire, yet she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he hadn¡¯t changed into loungewear.


    Just as she was about to ask, Joe said, ¡°There¡¯s a situation with Rowan. I need to check on him. I¡¯ll bete tonight, so don¡¯t wait up for me.¡±


    ¡°Rowan?¡± Skr echoed softly. Rowan and Jenny had seemed to be doing well living together recently.


    She remembered how Minerva had mentioned that Rowan finally went to Reid Residence to discuss breaking off their engagement. With the matter now out in the open, Minerva no longer had to tread carefully, and the Jakeman family could no longer pressure her.


    It was clear that Rowan was serious about Jenny.


    ¡°His parents sent him videos and photos of Jenny and Edwin together.¡± Even as Joe revealed such explosive news, his expression remained indifferent, as if the matter wasn¡¯t significant.


    Skr could see through Joe¡¯s calm demeanor. Despite his outward appearance, he was genuinely worried about Rowan¡¯s situation.


    In the living room, bottles of alcoholy scattered across the floor. Some had even shattered, creating a mess that mirrored the moment¡¯s chaos. The door stood ajar.


    Joe pushed it open and was immediately greeted by the sight of scattered bottles of alcohol.


    Upon seeing the mess strewn across the floor, Joe furrowed his brow. He then nced at Rowan, who


    Chapter 1084


    was slumped on the couch, clutching a bottle and drinking heavily.


    2/2


    Spotting Joe, Rowan let out a self¨Cdeprecatingugh. Did you know about this all along? Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?¡±


    ¡°Some things you need to experience for yourself,¡± Joe repaid calmly.


    Rowan paused, momentarily taken aback, then chuckled bitterly. ¡°So, it was my parents who told you not to say anything, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what Jenny said to me? She imed your father coerced her. She painted herself as the victim, saying she felt guilty every single day.


    ¡°Then she asked me why I cared, pointing out that I had been with other women too. I was speechless. I had no idea she could be so articte.¡±


    Chapter 1085

 Richest Mogul 1085

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1085 </b>


    1/2


    Rowan said, ¡°She made me feel like a jerk. But everything she¡¯s done, one thing after another, proves she¡¯s not some innocent girl. She always acted so pure and kind in front of me, like some helpless, weak, and vulnerable rabbit.


    ¡°She had no family to depend on, just living in constant fear of the world. It turns out that behind the scenes, she used her advantages to bully ssmates and make herself look spotless.


    ¡°In college, she yed with people¡¯s feelings like it was some game. Even with your father, she only got involved with him because she thought she could use him to marry you. But she ended up getting herself caught in her own trap.


    ¡°Everything about her became so clear to me, but she had the nerve to me me. She said it was my fault for not treating her well, for doubting her, for hurting her. I never imagined someone could be so two- faced.¡±


    Rowan spilled everything he had been holding back, unloading his thoughts onto Joe.


    Ever since learning the truth, he had felt like aplete fool who couldn¡¯t tell right from wrong.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve known what kind of person she was long ago. I should¡¯ve cut my losses. But when she returned to me, I thought all these years of sticking by her meant something. Turns out she was just using me the whole time.¡±


    As he spoke, Rowan tipped his head back and gulped down more alcohol.


    After Rowan finished speaking, Joe walked over and sat on the couch. He looked at Rowan and said, ¡°It¡¯s not toote to realize it now.¡±


    Hearing his words, Rowan lifted his gaze to meet Joe¡¯s. ¡°Yeah, now I know. But does that mean I deserve to have my feelings toyed with by a woman?¡±


    Joe¡¯s response was blunt, as always. ¡°You¡¯ve toyed with plenty of women¡¯s feelings yourself.¡±


    Rowan¡¯s expression shifted from one of utter heartbreak to a forced smile. His gaze shifted awkwardly as he said, ¡°My situation with Jenny is different. When I¡¯m with other women, it¡¯s all understood. They see me as a yboy. But with Jenny, I was truly sincere.¡±


    As he spoke, Rowan start embarrassing.


    to realize how foolish he had made himself look. It felt beneath him, almost


    He remembered the times when a few women had cried when leaving him. Back then, he found it annoying.


    He believed that romance was always a two¨Cway street, so there was no point in crying over it.


    Standing up from the floor and settling back onto the couch, he noticed several empty bottles scattered. It felt like a harsh reality check and stung quite a bit.


    Seeing Joe¡¯s usual cold demeanor, he scoffed and said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand how I feel.¡±


    ¡°I actually admire you. You divorced Skr so quickly and then moved on effortlessly to other engagements. How do you manage to be so heartless? Share some of your wisdom with me.¡± He quickly switched the topic to something more gossipworthy.


    In his eyes, Joe¡¯s seriousness about Skr didn¡¯t seem like the kind that would lead to a divorce just like that.


    Yet here they were. Joe had not only divorced but had quickly moved on with someone else. That kind of


    Chapter 1085


    2/2


    speed was something Rowan had never even dared to imagine. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    <b>It </b>wasn¡¯t surprising when it happened to someone else, but it felt strange when it involved Joe.


    Joe¡¯s expression turned icy. Rowan forced a smile and said, ¡°Skr is really something special. I have a feeling you¡¯re going to regret thister.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t have mattered if it had been anyone else, but Skr was genuinely great.


    ¡°Have you thought about what you¡¯re going to do next?¡± Joe asked.


    Rowan let out a self¨Cdeprecatingugh. ¡°What else can I do? I¡¯ll just go home. My parents are probably waiting for me to return with my tail between my legs. At least I can return to being the Jakeman family¡¯s carefree heir.¡±


    Saying that made him feel like he had just drowned his sorrows in alcohol for no reason. Joe replied nonchntly, ¡°Yeah, that works.¡±


    Just then, Rowan¡¯s phone began buzzing incessantly.


    He nced at the screen to see an unknown number. He had received plenty of calls today, most of them from Jenny.


    He hadn¡¯t answered any of them.


    But now, looking at this unfamiliar number, he decided to pick it up. ¡°Who is this?¡±

 Richest Mogul 1086

    hapter 1086


    <b>Chapter </b><b>1086 </b>


    1/2


    Rowan had never been easy to talk to, especially today when he was in a bad mood. Whoever was calling him had better be prepared.


    ¡°Rowan, if you don¡¯te now, I¡¯ll jump!¡± The call was cut off right after the caller had finished that


    sentence.


    Then, Rowan received a video from Jenny. She was standing on top of a tall building. The wind blew her hair around as she stood on the rooftop¡¯s edge. She could just fall off the building just by leaning forward.


    Jenny spoke in the video, ¡°I¡¯m on the top of the Jakeman Corp. building. Rowan, this time, I¡¯m not joking.¡±


    Rowan stared wide¨Ceyed at Jenny in the video and turned to Joe. ¡°Jenny is crazy<b>!</b>¡±


    Joe had seen the video too¨CPaul had sent it to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Joe said.


    Rowan had already stood up by then.


    Although he had no feelings for Jenny anymore and had been hurt, he knew he couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch her die. As much as it annoyed him, it was still partly his fault.


    Joe drove today.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Rowan had been in Joe¡¯s car. Although he had a driver, he would still drive himself sometimes.


    In the past, Joe drove like a racer. But today, Rowan noticed he was driving steadily, not fast at all. He felt odd and asked, ¡°Why are you driving so slowly?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like Joe¡¯s usual style at all.


    Joe nced at Rowan and said, ¡°Unlike you, I¡¯m not alone.¡±


    He had a family and a wife. So he wouldn¡¯t engage in risky driving anymore.


    Rowan was stunned. ¡°What do you mean by that? You just got divorced and engaged again, right?¡±


    Was Joe really so invested in his new fianc¨¦e? That didn¡¯t seem too fair to Skr.


    Rowan felt ufortable with that. Skr was such a great woman, but she ended up with a heartless guy like Joe. It was bad luck for her.


    However, Rowan just kept his thoughts to himself and grumbled internally.


    ¡°Do you think Jenny will really jump? I feel like it¡¯s just another one of her stunts.¡±


    Rowan was mostly sober now and thinking more clearly. He could look at his rtionship with Jenny more objectively.


    Even though she threatened to jump, he wasn¡¯t that worried.


    Knowing her personality, it seemed unlikely she would truly want to die. This was probably just a stunt to get what she wanted.


    Joe nced at the traffic light ahead and slowly came to a stop. ¡°She won¡¯t jump.¡±


    Rowan nodded and said, ¡°I think so too.¡±


    Soon, they arrived at the Jakeman Corp.¡¯s building.


    Chapter 1086


    2/2


    It waste, and there weren¡¯t many people on the streets.


    The building was tall, so no one noticed what was happening on the rooftop. Jenny probably didn¡¯t want to cause too muchmotion as well, so she hadn¡¯t alerted anyone on the streets.


    As Joe and Rowan were about to enter the building, they suddenly heard Skr¡¯s voice behind them. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go up with you.¡±


    Skr had been surprised when she received a call from Jenny, but a life was at stake. She couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing.


    Joe turned to look at Skr and asked, ¡°She called you too?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Skr answered as she walked over.


    Rowan¡¯s eyes darted back and forth between the two of them. They didn¡¯t look like a divorced couple. A couple who divorced or broken up wouldn¡¯t be this calm seeing each other, would they?

 Richest Mogul 1087

    C


    Chapter 1087


    1/2


    <b>Chapter </b><b>1087 </b>


    Joe and Skr looked like they were still married. There wasn¡¯t a trace of distance between the two of them. Joe even took the initiative to approach Skr.


    <b>¡°</b>You don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to,¡± Joe told Skr.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It might be good to see her.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Rowan was utterly dumbfounded. He swallowed hard as he walked toward Skr.


    Skr nced at Rowan, noticing the strong smell of alcohol on him, and thought he must have drunk quite a bit. Then, she raised an eyebrow slightly and said, ¡°Try to let go.¡±


    Rowan didn¡¯t expect Skr, who had gone through something simr, to be so calm. She was handling it all with such ease and grace, even more so than him. This made him astonished.


    In the end, he just nodded dumbly, ¡°I¡¯ve let go.¡±


    Skr smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Jenny was dressed lightly on the rooftop, and the gusts of wind were making her cold. She couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. It had been almost 40 minutes, but none had shown up. Did her life mean so little to them? Did they not care at all?


    ¡°I¡¯m clearly the victim. I¡¯m so pitiful. Why do they think this is all my fault? It¡¯s not my fault!¡±


    Jenny couldn¡¯tprehend it. She hadn¡¯t told anyone else about today¡¯s incident. Those so¨Ccalled friends whom she used to eat and drink with distanced themselves once they knew Joe abandoned her and Rowan dumped her. They no longer treated her as a friend.


    That was a harsh and cruel reality.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand it. Why is everyone treating me like this?<b>¡± </b>Jenny cried, her eyes red.


    She looked down to the ground and knew very well that she would be smashed to pieces if she jumped. So, she took a step back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve truly lost everything. I¡¯ve lost Joe and Rowan. I¡¯d even been used like a toy. What do I have to do to get a better life? She muttered to herself,menting her situation.


    When she heard a sound behind her, she immediately turned to look. She didn¡¯t expect the three of them to show up together.


    Her eyes first fell on Skr.


    Seeing Skr looking radiant as usual, without a trace of despair or self¨Cpity that one might expect after being abandoned, Jenny couldn¡¯t help butsh out at her first. A


    ¡°You and Joe were married legally. You¡¯re the legitimate Mrs. Martin. In the end, Joe publicly announced his engagement to someone else. Aren¡¯t you angry? Aren¡¯t you jealous?


    ¡°Skr, are you just pretending not to care? Are you secretly happy that Rowan dumped me? Does that make you feel better?¡±


    That must be it. Skr must be gloating. Otherwise, why did she seem to be okay? She must be thrilled to see her worse off.


    Jenny¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy.


    Chapter 1087


    2/2


    Skr was speechless <b>at </b>Jenny¡¯s usations. She couldn¡¯t follow her train of thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t judge others by your own standards,¡± Skr replied.


    Jenny bit her lip andughed coldly before turning to Joe.


    ¡°Joe, I made one mistake, and you kicked me out, banning me from appearing in front of you. You even let Mr. Edwin bully me. Are you really that heartless?¡±


    Joe just responded tly, ¡°If you had chosen to call the police when he first bullied you, he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to bully you again.¡±


    Chapter 1085

 Richest Mogul 1088

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1088 </b>


    ¡°Call the police? What good would that do? If I called the police, I would¡¯ve be theughingstock in Jipsburg. Everyone would think I¡¯m ruined. Who would ever look up to me again? I would have to leave the city!


    ¡°Joe, you¡¯re really too ruthless. I was clearly the victim and didn¡¯t know anything. I just wanted to be with you so much that I went to Mr. Edwin for help. But he hurt me! How could he? I¡¯m a victim!¡±


    The more Jenny spoke, the more aggrieved she felt. Tears were welling up in her eyes as she looked at


    Joe.


    At that moment, Jenny thought it was everyone else¡¯s fault; she was the only victim.


    Skr just listened in silence, feeling speechless, while Rowan¡¯s face darkened. Joe, on the other hand, remained expressionless and said nothing.


    When Jenny saw no change in Joe¡¯s expression, she froze. She should have known that this would happen. Joe had always been cold.


    If he said he wouldn¡¯t care about her, then he wouldn¡¯t. No matter how much sheined, it wouldn¡¯t matter to him.


    Then, Jenny nced at Skr, who also looked calm andposed even after being abandoned by Joe. It was infuriating how she could be so at peace.


    How could Skr endure it? Or perhaps she was just pretending.


    Next, Jenny turned her gaze to Rowan.


    ¡°Rowan, the person I hate the most is you. You always said you liked me and wanted to be with me. You waited for me all these years, but after we finally got together, not only did you stop caring, you even med me and broke up with me. You actually despised me!


    ¡°Rowan, you¡¯re even more heartless than Joe. Why do you care so much? Why did you look down on me even though you knew I was the victim? I¡¯ve never looked down on you! When we were together, I was really serious and even thought of marrying you!¡±


    Listening to Jenny¡¯s irrational words, Rowan frowned ¡°Were you serious? Jenny, don¡¯t lie at a time like this. It¡¯s useless


    #1


    He couldn¡¯t believe she was still so stubborn.


    From the moment she spoke to Skr, then to Joe, every word was about how it was someone else¡¯s fault, and she bore no responsibility.


    Suddenly, he realized that he had been foolish for so many years. It was all his own fault. Rowan thought he could always see through women like Jenny, yet he still ended up being deceived by her.


    Jenny¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Rowan, you¡¯re just selfish! Do you think I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re regretting it? You want to go back to Minerva, don¡¯t you? I know you¡¯re still thinking about her.


    ¡°But she would never take you back! Everyone gets what they deserve. Rowan, your punishment for not wanting me will be losing her!¡±


    The wind suddenly picked up, causing Jenny to sway uncontrobly. She subtly stepped away from the edge for stability.


    When Rowan heard Minerva¡¯s name, his expression changed.


    Chapter 1088


    <i>2/2 </i>N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Seeing his reaction, Jenny¡¯s face became even more strained. ¡°I knew it. You can¡¯t tolerate me anymore because you don¡¯t want to be with me anymore.


    ¡°You only got together with me to fulfill your years of unrequited love. Once I agreed, you felt no need <b>to </b>treat me well anymore. My mistake just gave you an excuse to break up with me.¡±


    ¡°Think whatever you want.¡± Rowan was losing his patience.


    Jenny had said so much today. She first pleaded with him, then used him, and now she waspletely unrestrained.


    Her eyes reddened instantly. ¡°Rowan, I don¡¯t want to break up with you! We can¡¯t break up. We can¡¯t end up like that! You have to stay with me! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll jump from here.


    ¡°Joe and Skr will be witnesses. If I jump, you¡¯ll be the murderer! You¡¯ll live with that guilt for the rest of your life!¡±


    ?? ?? ???? ? : 1 :|: 1 : ????? ?? ? ? 1|:?? ? ? ? ? ? +F5l!


    Rowan was taken aback as he stared at Jenny¡¯s face, twisted with anger and desperation.


    S

 Richest Mogul 1089

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1089 </b>


    This was the real Jenny. She would stop at nothing to achieve her goal.


    With her eyes bloodshot, she pointed to the ground below and stared at Rowan. She was taking a chance.


    Jenny was sure that Rowan couldn¡¯t bear to let her die. So, as long as he had her, even just a trace, in his heart, he wouldn¡¯t stand by and watch her end her life.


    Jenny simply couldn¡¯t lose Rowan.


    Skr nced at Joe.


    Noticing her gaze, Joe looked back at her, and with just a nce, they both knew what the other was thinking¨CJenny wasn¡¯t really going to jump.


    Rowan was a bit startled. He quickly stepped forward to stop Jenny. ¡°Why are you so foolish? Jenny, breaking up with me is not a loss for you. I¡¯ll give you a breakup fee. After you leave Jipsburg, you can live well wherever you go.¡±


    ¡°Breakup fee? I don¡¯t want it! I¡¯m not short of money! Rowan, I just want to be with you.


    ¡°We agreed to get married. You promised. Why can¡¯t we do that just because of these things? As long as you stay with me, Mr. Edwin won¡¯t push me anymore, and I won¡¯t be scared!¡± Jenny¡¯s eyes were full of hope as she stared at Rowan.


    She was staging this scene to force Rowan¡¯s hand. She needed him to agree.


    Rowan, seeing the calcting looks in Jenny¡¯s eyes, felt utterly disappointed. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Spill everything you want to say,¡± he said, his patiencepletely gone.


    When they wereing up in the elevator, he still had a faint hope that Jenny might show some remorse. If she had, he might have made sure that she had afortable life in the future. But now, it was clear that he had been hoping for too much.


    Jenny shook her head, still staring at Rowan. Her posture became soft and fragile. ¡°What I want is very simple. I want us to get married!¡±


    She looked at him with anticipation, knowing full well that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to agree.


    But with the wind blowing so hard on the rooftop and them being dozens of floors up, she thought that they would live with guilt if she ever jumped.


    Jenny then turned to Skr and said, ¡°Skr, I¡¯m not like <i>you</i>. At least I dare to say what I want. As for you You divorced Joe, yet pretend to be calm when you see him. You¡¯re actually suffering inside, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Skr didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re not the same.¡±


    She would rather let go of the people she couldn¡¯t have. A forced rtionship would neverst. Jenny sneered before shifting her attention back to Rowan. ¡°Have you made up your mind? If you agree, I¡¯lle down now. But if you disagree, I¡¯ll jump from here.¡±


    ¡°You want me to marry you? That¡¯s impossible. You have two choices. Either youe down now, and I¡¯ll give you 10 million dors as a breakup fee, and then we part ways amicably. Or, you jump, and I¡¯ll find someone to collect your body,¡± Rowan said coldly, his face emotionless.


    Jenny¡¯s eyes widened at his words. ¡°Are you forcing me to jump? Do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare?¡±

 Richest Mogul 1090

    Chapter 1090


    <b>Chapter </b><b>1090 </b>


    1/2


    As <b>soon </b>as Jenny finished speaking, she leaned toward the edge. It was as if she would really plummet from the rooftop with a slight bend.


    Seeing this, Skr warned, ¡°The wind is too strong. You¡¯re putting yourself in real danger.¡±


    From Jenny¡¯s actions, it was clear that she knew this wouldn¡¯t lead anywhere.


    Crying, making a scene, and threatening to jump from a building only worked on someone who still loved you. For someone who didn¡¯t care anymore, it was useless.


    Skr believed that someone as clever as Jenny would realize that fact.


    Jenny saw that neither Joe nor Rowan attempted to stop her, even though she had threatened to jump off the building¨Cthey remained cold and indifferent.


    She knew then that no matter how much she threatened, Rowan wouldn¡¯t change his mind. Feeling desperate and dejected, she stared intently at Rowan.


    ¡°Do you really not care? Are you really going to just stand there and watch me die?¡± she asked.


    Rowan remained silent. His attitude was clear, but her drama wouldn¡¯t work on him.


    Joe looked down and said to Skr, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Skr nodded and took a nce at Jenny.


    There was no point in staying there. Jenny had called them to confirm certain things¨Cperhaps to see if Skr was heartbroken or to see if Joe would show her some pity.


    As for Rowan, Jenny probably wanted to know if he still had any lingering feelings for her. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand by while she threatened to jump.


    As the two left, Jenny noticed them. She wanted to stop them, but meeting Joe¡¯s cold, unyielding gaze, she knew it was pointless to say anything. So, she pretended not to see them go.


    Turning back to Rowan, she pleaded, tears streaming down her face, ¡°Rowan, didn¡¯t you say you loved me? Why can¡¯t I see that at all?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already humbled myself, begged you, and now I can¡¯t even live without you. Why won¡¯t you forgive me?


    ¡°I was wrong. If I had just been honest with you from the start and asked for your help, maybe we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation right now. I was wrong, Rowan. Please forgive me. I can¡¯t lose you.¡±


    She shifted her stance to a softer one. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Rowan only replied with a cold gaze, ¡°This is getting tiresome. I know you won¡¯t jump and not going to jump as well. My conditions still stand. Text me after you decide.


    ¡°By the way, there are cameras up here. Everything we¡¯ve, said has been recorded. If you keep this up, it¡¯ll just get even more pointless.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Jenny¡¯s face turned pale, her expression changing dramatically.


    Then, she suddenly burst intoughter.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost everything! I have nothing left! Rowan, you really know how to toy with people. Your family knew everything about me, down to the veryst detail, but they waited until the perfect moment to reveal it to you¨Cright when I thought you loved me when we were about to get married.


    Chapter 1090


    2/2


    ¡°That¡¯s so cruel! And Edwin Martin¨CI addressed him as Mr. Edwin, hoping he would help me, but instead, he drugged me and assaulted me again and again. I thought I was smart, but in the end, I lost everything!¡±


    She had no way to win Rowan back now, and all she had left was the threat of suicide.


    Rowan¡¯s expression becameplicated. After all, he had loved her for many years, and it wasn¡¯t easy to let gopletely.


    ¡°Leave Jipsburg, start afresh, and stop scheming. That way, you won¡¯t repeat your mistakes. Jenny, you¡¯ve already gotten more than enough.¡±


    But Jenny muttered to herself, as if she didn¡¯t hear Rowan¡¯s words. ¡°Leave Jipsburg? Leave Jipsburg! I don¡¯t want to leave. Everything I¡¯ve ever dreamed of is here. Where can I go if I leave Jipsburg? You don¡¯t want me anymore¨Cwhat am I supposed to do in the future?¡±


    L

 Richest Mogul 1091

    Chapter 1091


    <b>Chapter </b><b>1091 </b>


    As she spoke, Jenny climbed down from the edge. The strong wind blew her hair into a tangled mess, but


    she didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    Her face was streaked with tears, and she alternated between crying andughing as she looked at


    Rowan.


    ¡°Even if I leave Jipsburg, you and Minerva will never be together. I can see that you¡¯ve never really gotten


    over her!


    ¡°Rowan, you gave up on me just like you heartlessly gave up on Minerva back then. But I¡¯m not like her- she was pregnant when you abandoned her!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    At first, Rowan frowned as he listened to Jenny¡¯s manic rambling. But when she mentioned that Minerva was pregnant, his expression changed.


    ¡°Pregnant? You said Minerva was pregnant?¡±


    Why didn¡¯t she tell him? And why had she been so determined to break off their engagement?


    Seeing Rowan finally panic, Jenny felt a mix of jealousy and sorrow.


    Why was Minerva blessed with such a privileged background? Why had Rowan, who once adored her, fell for Minerva<b>? </b>


    But still¡­


    ¡°Yes, she was pregnant! Someone like her would never be with anyone else while she was with you, so the baby could only be yours!


    ¡°But too bad. The day we ran into her at the hospital was the day she got an abortion! Hahaha! Your baby is gone!


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want her, so she got rid of the baby. Now, even if you regret it and want to find her, she¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± Jennyughed hysterically.


    She might <i>not </i>have gotten what she wanted, but seeing Rowan suffer the same gave her a twisted sense of satisfaction. Neither of them was innocent.


    Rowan stood there, shocked. It was as if he had just heard something unbelievable. His ears rang as he recalled the two times he had seen Minerva at the hospital. That day, her face was pale and drained of


    color.


    She looked sick.


    So, that day, she had been there to¡­


    Rowan¡¯s head buzzed, thinking of Minerva¡¯s cold attitude toward him recently. So, he immediately turned to leave. He had to see Minerva right away.


    Jenny watched as Rowan suddenly became frantic, his face drained of color. ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll see you?


    she shouted after him.


    ¡°She¡¯ll never forgive you, Rowan! You¡¯ve broken her heart just like you¡¯re doing to me now! When you broke up with her, you were just as heartless as you are now! Haha, Rowan, you and I are just the same!¡±


    Neither of them had any right to call the other dirty.


    Rowan¡¯s face was ashen. He turned back and coldly said, ¡°You¡¯ll receive the 10 million in a few minutes. You¡¯re on your own now.¡±


    Chapter 1001


    As he walked away, Rowan pulled out his phone and dialed Minerva¡¯s number.


    Jennyughed even more hysterically when she saw how desperate he had be. Her tears flowed uncontrobly. ¡°Haha! Haha!¡±


    Rowan¡¯s face darkened as he heard her unsettlingughter behind him. At the same time, he heard an automated message from his phone. ¡°The number you¡¯ve dialed is unavable.¡±


    Did Minerva block his number?

 Richest Mogul 1092

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1092 </b>


    From Rowan¡¯s retreating figure, Jenny could see his panic. She couldn¡¯t help the tears that kept streaming down her face.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re giving me 10 million dors, I¡¯ll give you a gift. Rowan, remember this¨Cwe owe each other nothing now!¡±


    Hearing Jenny¡¯s words behind him, Rowan paused slightly. He nced back at her but didn¡¯t bother to ask what the gift was. By now, all feelings between them had beenpletely drained. So, he left the rooftop quickly.


    Jenny stared intently at Rowan.


    Seeing him walk away without hesitation, herst shred of hope disappeared entirely. She now knew without a doubt that she and Rowan would never be together again.


    Looking down at the ground far below the tall building, she let out a coldugh. ¡°All of you think my life is over, but I¡¯ll show you how great I¡¯ll live! Just you wait!¡±


    By the roadside, Skr and Joe were chatting while waiting for Rowan. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After about ten minutes, Rowan approached them. Just then, Skr noticed a car pulling up to the curb, and Minerva stepped out.


    She was surprised to see Skr and Joe together.


    Weren¡¯t these two divorced?


    She hadn¡¯t called Skr tofort her after the divorce out of respect, thinking that Skr was strong enough to handle it without breaking down.


    So, why were they here together? Did Jenny call them too<b>? </b>


    She also noticed Rowan walking over. It wasn¡¯t surprising that he was there. If Jenny called her, she definitely would have called Rowan as well.


    If she hadn¡¯t wanted to keep her hands clean, Minerva wouldn¡¯t havee.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, Ms. Sullivan,¡± Minerva greeted the two.


    Joe just gave a brief nod in response.


    Skr asked her, ¡°Did Jenny call you too?¡±


    Was Jenny trying her rooftop drama as a public spectacle?


    S


    ¡°Yes, I happened to be nearby when she called. Did you see her already?¡± Minerva asked.


    Skr nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve seen her. It¡¯s nothing serious<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Minerva felt relieved.


    At that moment, Rowan quickly approached them. Upon seeing Minerva, he realized what Jenny¡¯s gift was. It was Minerva, who was standing right before him.


    His expression was a mix ofplex emotions and urgency as he looked at her. ¡°Minerva, we need to talk!¡±


    Skr and Joe exchanged a nce. Then, Skr said to Rowan and Minerva, ¡°We¡¯ll be on our way.¡± With


    Chapter 1092


    that, they both got into their respective cars.


    With the quiet street, Minerva realized she was now alone with Rowan after Skr and Joe left. She furrowed her brows and spoke to him impatiently, ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s nothing for us to talk about.¡±


    She nced up at the rooftop where Jenny was still standing.


    2/2


    What was Rowan thinking, wanting to talk to her now? Was he not afraid of Jen

 Richest Mogul 1093

    Chapter 1093


    1/2


    Jenny was trying to cause a scene by threatening to jump off a building for <i>no </i>reason at all.


    Minerva felt that Jenny and Rowan were really having a tumultuous and stormy rtionship. But no matter how intense or dramatic it is, why would they drag others into their rtionship? Did they think everyone else had to serve their love story? It was ridiculous!


    Seeing the impatience on Minerva¡¯s face, Rowan asked anxiously with reddened eyes, ¡°<i>Are </i>you pregnant with our baby?¡±


    Minerva¡¯s expression changed drastically upon hearing this. She stared at Rowan in shock. ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were pregnant?¡± Rowan asked, his voice filled with urgency.


    Minerva raised an eyebrow and replied sarcastically, ¡°Rowan, is your memory failing you? We <i>broke </i>up. It has nothing to do with you whether I¡¯m pregnant or not.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Of course it matters! I¡¯m the father! If you had told me, I would¡¯ve taken responsibility!¡± Rowan hurriedly expressed his intentions.


    Minerva scoffed, ¡°You want to take responsibility while you¡¯re still with Jenny? Rowan, you¡¯re really


    something.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­¡± Rowan quickly tried to exin.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t mean it that way? Rowan, no one¡¯s going to believe that. Don¡¯t bother with pointless exnations. The baby¡¯s gone, and we have nothing to do with each other anymore,¡± Minerva said coldly, finding Rowan¡¯s bted affection utterly baffling.


    Some mistakes could only be made once. No one would give them another chance to make the same


    mistake.


    Rowan, feeling desperate, stepped forward and grabbed Minerva¡¯s hand. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you discuss it with


    me?¡±


    His heartched terribly seeing her treat him like a stranger. He felt dizzy, as if the world was spinning


    around h¡­.


    ¡°There was <i>no </i>need to.¡± Minerva¡¯s tone was cold as she tried to yank her hand free. But Rowan¡¯s grip was too tight, and she couldn¡¯t shake him off.


    Minerva frowned and added, ¡°Let go! Don¡¯t let Jenny see this and make a scene.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve broken up with Jenny. You don¡¯t need to worry about her. Minerva, there¡¯s so much left unsaid between us. You shouldn¡¯t have hidden the pregnancy from me,¡± Rowan said, his voice steady as he


    looked at her.


    Minerva just let out a coldugh and rolled her eyes. ¡°Rowan, you¡¯re the one who broke up with me. After we ended things, my life had nothing to do with you. Even if I had kept the baby, I wouldn¡¯t have told you. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    She tried to free herself from his grasp again.


    Minerva had fallen into this trap once and refused to let herself fall in again. To her, Rowan¡¯ste apology was utterly meaningless.


    Rowan¡¯s entire body stiffened. Seeing Minerva struggling to pull away only made him grip her hand tighter.


    Chapter 1093


    2/2


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he was terrified. He feared that if he let her go this time, he would never see her


    again.


    ¡°Minerva, let¡¯s go somewhere and calmly talk this through, okay?¡± For the first time, Rowan lowered his tone in front of Minerva.


    She found this strange, and after pausing for a moment, she tly refused. ¡°There¡¯s <i>no </i>need for that. We have said everything that needed to be said when we broke up.¡±


    Rowan¡¯s face tensed as he took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ve really broken up with Jenny. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go home. Jenny and I can never get back together. Minerva, we can start over.¡±


    Minerva¡¯s expression darkened at his words. So, she raised her free hand and pped Rowan across the face.


    ¡°Rowan, what do you take me for? Do you think I can¡¯t have any other man but you? You broke up with me and then came back expecting to reconcile! Am I just some cheap fallback to you? Do <i>you </i>think I¡¯m that dumb?¡±


    Rowan¡¯s head snapped to the side from the p, his face pale. But he didn¡¯t get angry. He knew he deserved it. He had wronged Minerva.


    Looking around the empty street, illuminated only by streetlights, Minerva looked stunning, making it impossible for Rowan to look away.


    But he also clearly saw that she now loathed him.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Richest Mogul 1094

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1094 </b>


    1/2


    ¡°Minerva, breaking up with you was my mistake. If hitting me makes you feel better, go ahead,¡± Rowan said, looking at Minerva seriously.


    She had never seen him apologize sincerely to anyone before. To most people, Rowan was carefree, never taking others seriously.


    So, Minerva was a little stunned. She looked at him in surprise. This Rowan seemed very different from the one she knew¨Cthere was almost a sense that he actually cared about her.


    Yes, almost.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m easy to fool? Are you trying to go home, but your family demands something like reconciling with me before they let you return? As for you and Jenny, you¡¯re still entangled with each other, so you¡¯re using me as a stepping stone?,


    ¡°Rowan, do you really think I¡¯m so easy to deceive? Or, in your eyes, Jenny¡¯s the only one worth treating well while the rest of us are just pawns for you to sacrifice? If that¡¯s your n, let me tell you look for someone else. I won¡¯t be ying your games!¡±


    After saying that, there was no trace of wavering in Minerva¡¯s eyes as she looked at Rowan.


    When she saw him being stunned by her words, she yanked her hand free and took a few steps back. Then, she took some tissues out of her bag and wiped the spot where Rowan had held her, scrubbing hard, her disgust evident.


    Rowan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± he began, but Minerva had already taken a few more steps back before he could finish.


    Then, she raised her hand, signaling him to stay away.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to meet again. I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯ve broken up with Jenny or not. Let¡¯s pretend we don¡¯t know each other from now on,¡± Minerva said firmly, showing no emotion toward Rowan.


    Rowan felt as if his whole body was frozen in ce, unable to take a single step. He could only watch helplessly as Minerva walked away, the disdain and coldness in her gaze still lingering in his mind. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At some point, Jenny suddenly appeared behind him. ¡°I¡¯m quite happy seeing you being rejected and dismisse by Minerva. Rowan, we¡¯re both in the same boat now, aren¡¯t we?¡± she said.


    Rowan heard Jenny¡¯s voice but didn¡¯t turn around to look at her or say a word.


    Jenny wasn¡¯t upset by this, as if she had expected this reaction. Seeing Rowan get rejected by Minerva made her feel a sense of bnce, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Minerva will never forgive you. She¡¯s way too proud. But who knows? Maybe if you keep pestering her, meeting her often, she might eventually forgive you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t being to find you anymore. Today is thest time we¡¯ll ever see each other.¡±


    As she was about to leave, she nced back at Rowan with aplex gaze. Then, she looked up at the tall buildings surrounding them.


    ¡°Rowan, if I told you that I actually wanted to spend my life with you, would you believe me?¡±


    She waited several minutes after asking that question, but Rowan gave no response. Eventually, he Mooked at her, and their eyes met.


    Jenny clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got my answer. The fact that you haven¡¯t slept with me all this time says everything about where I stand with you.


    Chapter 1094


    <i>2/2 </i>


    After walking a few more steps, she stopped again, turning back to look directly at Rowan.


    ¡°Before I go, I¡¯ll do one good thing. I¡¯ll exin everything to Minerva and tell her you never touched me. Whether she forgives you after that will be up to you. Rowan, you¡¯re actually a good person.¡±


    As she spoke, Jenny felt more and more reluctant to leave.


    If she had known things woulde to this, she should have stayed with him <i>from </i>the beginning.


    Chapter 1095

 Richest Mogul 1095

    Chapter 1095


    Perhaps things would now look very different.


    ¡°Leaving Jipsburg will be good for you,¡± Rowan finally told Jenny.


    She paused, wanted to turn around, but resisted. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She feared that if she looked back now, she might lose herposure again, giving rise <i>to </i>hopes she


    shouldn¡¯t have.


    After calming down herself, Jenny understood that Rowan would never be with her. <i>Now</i>, she felt a sense of relief.


    Leaving Jipsburg and getting away from Edwin would be the best option.


    As she sat in the cab, she nced back through the rearview mirror. Rowan was still standing where she left him, lost in thought. He was definitely not thinking about her.


    From today onward, their rtionship was truly over.


    Skr and Joe arrived at the underground parking lot one after the other. After parking their cars side by side, they went home together.


    As soon as they stepped inside, Skr received a call from Minerva.


    ¡°Do you have time tonight? Let¡¯s have a drink,¡± Minerva said, her voice deste. Even over the phone, Skr could sense her emotions.


    Skr nced at Joe. ¡°Sure. Where are you? I¡¯lle to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at home. I ordered some wine and had the hotel send some food over. It seems like everyone¡¯s in a bad moodtely, so let¡¯s drink and drown our sorrows,¡± Minerva replied.


    In her eyes, Joe and Rowan were not much different,


    Now that Joe was engaged to someone else and Skr had been abandoned, even the most easy¨Cgoing person would feel down in such a situation.


    And wher eeling down, having a drink wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    After hanging up, Skr looked up and found Joe staring at her with a hint of grievance.


    ¡°Minerva¡¯s in a bad mood, so I¡¯m going to keep herpany,¡± she exined quickly.


    Joe¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood too.¡±


    Lately, he noticed more and more people trying to get close to Skr. Besides her brothers, there was Natalie and now Minerva. There was also Aiken who was eyeing her secretly. It felt like no matter what, he couldn¡¯t keep up with all thepetition.


    Seeing Joe acting like a child throwing a tantrum, Skr couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow, and I¡¯ll cook dinner for you. Just tell me what you want. Tonight, make sure you get some rest.¡±


    With that, she walked out the door without hesitation.


    Watching her leave so casually, Joe¡¯s mouth twitched in frustration, and his dissatisfaction only grew.


    Chapter 1095


    2/2


    Skr was very familiar with the route and arrived at Minerva¡¯s house quickly.


    She had already opened several bottles of wine, all of which had been in her collection for a long time. She had already opened several bottles of wine


    Seeing Skr¡¯s calm expression, Minerva admired her even more. ¡°I should learn from you. How can you let go of someone so quickly and not let them affect you at all?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯tpletely let go of someone I loved deeply in an instant either,¡± Skr said, understanding what Minerva admired about her.


    It was likely the same thing as what Rowan thought¨Cthat she and Joe were divorced, yet they remained calm toward each other. Not many people could manage that after a breakup.


    However, in reality, Skr and Joe had never divorced.


    Minerva assumed Skr was being humble. ¡°Neither Rowan nor Joe are good men! No, there aren¡¯t many good men in this world. Trusting a man is less reliable than trusting yourself.¡±


    ¡°Rowan already broke up with Jenny,¡± Skr said suddenly.


    <ul>


    <li></li>


    </ul>

 Richest Mogul 1096

    Chapter 1096


    <b>Chapter </b><b>1096 </b>


    Minerva nodded and took a swig of her wine.


    ¡°Rowan told me that, and even Jenny confessed to me too,¡± she said.


    To be fair, Rowan had some skill to persuade Jenny to admit that he knew what had happened. But that was also why Minerva felt that it was all lies no matter what Rowan said now.


    ¡°You¡¯ve only heard my story. About you and Mr. Martin¡­ Should I introduce some men to you?¡± Minerva quickly shook off her negative emotions and asked Skr.


    She had a few cousins who were quite good. Plus, her grandmother knew both George and Alexander. So, when they heard she knew Skr, they became very interested and wanted to meet her.


    So, if Joe didn¡¯t want Skr, that was his loss, definitely not Skr¡¯s.


    Skr had just taken a sip of her drink. But she almost spat it out when she heard Minerva¡¯s words. Then she quickly responded, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine as I am now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Sometimes, men can¡¯t be relied on. In the long run, the only person you can truly depend on is yourself.


    ¡°Take me, for example¨Cmany people want to be my partner, but what they really care about is my family and the benefits I could bring them if we got married.


    ¡°So all that talk about true feelings is just nonsense,¡± Minerva said, letting her buried thoughts out under the influence of alcohol.


    She couldn¡¯t tell anyone else those things, but she felt no burden sharing them with Skr.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think it would¡¯ve been nice if she had met Skr years ago.


    ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s good to be a little selfish. If you give too much, you¡¯ll just end up raising a bunch of opportunists,¡± Skr said, thinking of the Williams family.


    It had been a long time since shest thought about them. The Williams family and Christopher, the people who had hurt her, had long since vanished from her mind. They had torn each other apart and brought about their own downfall.


    The Williams family had actually shown her the darkest side of human nature.


    ¡°You sound like you¡¯ve been through a lot,¡± Minerva suddenly stared at Skr.


    Although her words seemed simple and ordinary, Minerva sensed that they came from someone who had lived through hardships and learned from them.


    But Skr just responded calmly, ¡°Who hasn¡¯te across a few scumbags?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Haha¡­ Yeah, everyone does!¡± Minerva suddenly felt enlightened.


    Whether it was Rowan or Jenny, she could lump them all together as people she couldn¡¯t stand. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    An hourter, the two were tipsy but kept drinking. They were interrupted by the sound of the doorbell.


    ?? ? ? ? ?


    Despite not drinking much, Skr felt a bit wobbly when she stood up. Her alcohol tolerance had always been low. So, she staggered to the door and saw Joe standing outside through the peephole. The sight sobered her up quickly.


    Minerva asked tipsily, ¡°Who is it? Whoever it is, send them away. I don¡¯t want to see anyone.¡°.


    ¡°They¡¯re not here for you. He came to pick me up. Let¡¯s catch up another day. It¡¯ste anyway.


    I¡¯m going


    Chapter 1096


    home to rest<b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Skr </b>said.


    Minerva didn¡¯t think much of it and waved her hand. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet another time.¡±


    Skr saw Minerva walking steadily to the bathroom and felt reassured. So, she opened the door and walked out, falling immediately into Joe¡¯s arms.


    2/2


    ¡°Drunk?¡± Joe caught her as she copsed into his embrace, finding it quite pleasant to have her snuggle up to him. However, the next second, the smell of alcohol hit him.


    ¡°I had a few sips,¡± Skr said, hugging Joe¡¯s waist and leaning her weight against him.


    She felt too wobbly to walk and was also feeling so sleepy that she could hardly keep her eyes open.


    Seeing how drunk she was, Joe guessed that her supposed few sips were probably a few sses.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    They got in the car soon.

 Richest Mogul 1097

    Chapter 1097


    1/2


    <b>Chapter </b><b>1097 </b>


    The driver drove the car, <b>so </b>Joe and Skr sat in the back.


    As soon as Skr got in, she fell asleep and didn¡¯t wake up, even after they had reached home. She remained asleep throughout the night, only waking up the following day.


    She felt a little disoriented when she opened her eyes and looked around the room.


    Wasn¡¯t she at Minerva¡¯s ce?


    While she was still confused, ¨¤ few fragments of memory shed through her mind. She remembered that Joe had picked her up from Minerva¡¯s ce the night before.


    Thankfully, she didn¡¯t have a headache.


    Joe wasn¡¯t beside her.


    She nced at the time and saw that it was already seven in the morning. So, she got out of bed and walked out of the bedroom.


    The aroma of chicken soup filled the air, drawing her straight to the kitchen. Sure enough, she saw Joe busy frying some eggs.


    She assumed someone from the family residence had brought over the soup, but to her surprise, Joe had cooked it.


    ¡°You know how to make chicken soup now?¡±


    Upon hearing her, Joe nced over at Skr. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Seeing the surprise on her face, he smiled and continued, ¡°I asked Edgar. It¡¯s not that hard.¡±


    Joe had once been someone who couldn¡¯t even cook oatmeal. Now, he could even cook chicken soup. That was impressive.


    When he opened the pot, the rich aroma of the soup wafted out. After drinking the night before, it was best to have something easy to digest in the morning.


    ¡°It smells so good. I¡¯m hungry,¡± Skr said as she reached for a bowl to serve herself some soup.


    Seeing this, Joe said, ¡°You sit and wait, I¡¯ll get it.¡±


    Skr didn¡¯t refuse and sat down with a smile while nodding. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but look at Joe in the kitchen. It was rare to see this side of him¨Che looked incredibly handsome working in the kitchen.


    Joe brought out two bowls of soup and noticed Skr had been watching him until now. His lips curled into a smile as he teased, ¡°Have you realized you¡¯ve fallen in love with me?¡±


    -Skr¡¯s heart skipped a beat before pounding fast. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I¡¯m just thinking you¡¯ve been taking good care of metely. So, marrying you might have been the right decision after all,¡± she quickly said, lowering her head to drink her soup.


    Joe¡¯s intense gaze was tempting and captivating.


    A woman a few years younger probably wouldn¡¯t be able to resist a man like him and would easily fall for


    him.


    Joe raised his cold, sharp eyebrows and looked down at her with a mischievous smile. ¡°Taking care of


    Chapter 1097


    people isn¡¯t all I¡¯m good at. You, of all people, should know what else I¡¯m capable of.¡±


    Skr¡¯s heart skipped another beat.


    ¡°Joe <b>Martin</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly how you called me the other night. I liked it.¡±


    Skr was rendered speechless. She wished for Joe to stop talking.


    2/2


    Joe was such a jerk.


    Two hourster, Skr dragged her exhausted legs into the bathroom. If Paul hadn¡¯t called about an important meeting, she doubted she could even get out of bed that morning.


    Joe was a gentleman on the outside but a viin on the inside.


    Skr soaked in the bathtub for half an hour before the soreness in her waist and legs finally eased a little.

 Richest Mogul 1098

    Chapter 1098


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Skr sent a message to Joe. ¡°Beast.¡±


    She had just looked in the mirror and saw the marks left by Joe all over her body. If they weren¡¯t in hidden spots, she would¡¯ve had to cover them up before going out.


    Right after she sent the message, a call came in.


    Skr immediately answered as she saw it was from Aiken.


    ¡°Mr. Parkinson.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve found Madam Vi, but you need toe and see for yourself,¡± Aiken said.


    ¡°What? You found her? Great, where is she? I¡¯ll go over right away. Wait, I need to get Grandma Gloria and Mr. Gardner Senior. They¡¯ll want to see her too,¡± Skr said, her voice full of excitement.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to see Vi. Skr missed her so much and had so much to say to her. She also had many questions she wanted to ask. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°You bettere by yourself first. I¡¯ll wait for you at the Oakdale Hospital.¡± Aiken¡¯s voice was as steady


    as ever.


    It sounded normal, but for some reason, it made Skr feel a growing sense of unease in her heart. She got dressed quickly right after that.


    On the way to the hospital, Skr¡¯s mind was racing.


    Was Vi sick? Had she gone to the hospital alone to avoid worrying them? Why hadn¡¯t she been in contact all this time?


    Her thoughts spiraled with countless possibilities.


    The way Aiken spoke on the phone made her feel that things might be moreplicated than she imagined.


    The Oakdale Hospital was quite a distance from where she lived. It took Skr a full hour to get there.


    After parking in the underground parking lot, she hurriedly took the elevator to the hospital¡¯s first floor.


    The hospital was crowded, but she immediately spotted Aiken standing tall and noticeable in the crowd of people. So, Skr rushed over to him.


    ¡°Mr. Parkinson.¡±


    Aiken looked at Skr, sensing her anxiousness, and felt a twinge of sympathy.


    ¡°Where is Grandma Vi?¡± Skr asked right away when she saw he wasn¡¯t speaking.


    Aiken took a deep breath and said in a calm tone, ¡°You need to promise me that no matter what you see, you have to stay calm.¡±


    Skr¡¯s heart tightened. A strong sense of foreboding washed over her, but she quickly pushed it aside.


    She assured herself that nothing bad would happen to Vi. After all, they were in a hospital with skilled doctors. So even if she was sick, they would surely be able to treat her.


    Okay, I promise. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay calm,¡± Skr said firmly.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Aiken nodded, although the concern in his eyes didn¡¯t lessen despite her promise. In fact, he grew even more worried about her.


    Chapter 1098


    2/2


    He hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out this way. Knowing how important Vi was to Skr made him realize that what she was about to face would be difficult for her to ept. 1


    They entered the elevator, and she watched as Aiken pressed the button for the basement level.


    It only took a few moments to descend from the first floor, but it felt long.


    A chill washed over Skr as soon as she stepped out of the elevator, making her instinctively pull her clothes tighter around her.


    Then, her throat began to tighten. That ominous feeling grew stronger with every step.


    She wanted to ask Aiken something, but her throat felt constricted for some reason. Her heartbeat became slow, and she couldn¡¯t utter a single word.


    They soon reached the morgue.


    Chapter 1099

 Richest Mogul 1099

    Chapter <b>1099 </b>


    Skr suddenly grabbed Aiken¡¯s arm tightly.


    Aiken turned to look at her and asked, ¡°Can you still hold on<b>?</b>¡±


    These simple words answered the question that had been pressing at the bottom of Skr¡¯s heart since she stepped out of the elevator.


    It was an answer she didn¡¯t want to guess or admit.


    Her eyes reddened as she looked at Aiken, unable to say a single word. She didn¡¯t know how to ask.


    The morgue was freezing. It was so cold that it made her shiver uncontrobly. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aiken looked at her with sympathy. ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t see this. I can exin what I know outside.¡±


    He had seen Skrugh, being serious and confident when she was being professional, but he had never seen her like this¨Cso pale and afraid. He felt a sudden urge to protect her, thinking she shouldn¡¯t have to face this. It was too cruel for her.


    ¡°I need to see her. Maybe it¡¯s not Grandma Vi,¡± Skr said firmly.


    Although her eyes were red, there was no trace of hesitation in them.


    Aiken looked at her deeply before nodding. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    A few minutester, Skr saw Vi.


    She was lifeless. But her face looked peaceful as if she were merely asleep.


    Skr looked for a long time, confirming what she was seeing. She looked closely at the mole near the corner of the eye, another one near the ear, and the wrinkles around the eyes.


    Vi had wrinkles, but her skin had always been smooth and fair.


    Skr closed her eyes tightly, her chest aching unbearably.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Grandma Vi,¡± she finally managed to say.


    Aiken nodded and supported her. ¡°Are you okay? Let¡¯s talk outside.¡±


    Skr¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, but she held back her tears. She looked at Aiken and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them walked out of the morgue and made their way to the hospital¡¯s first floor.


    They went out of the hospital, where sunlight fell on them, dispelling some of the chilliness.


    Skr remained silent for a long time, and Aiken waited patiently.


    ¡°How did you find her? And how did this happen? She had always been healthy. I remembered that she would only get a fever or a cold asionally and recover quickly,<i>¡± </i>Skr asked Aiken, her mind filled with questions she couldn¡¯t understand.


    She couldn¡¯tprehend why Vi would be gone just like that. She couldn¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°ording to the investigation, Madam Vi lived abroad for a while. She just returned recently and was found a few days ago on a park bench. She passed away in her sleep with no signs of poisoning or illness. It was peaceful.


    ¡°As for why she didn¡¯t contact you after returning, I still don¡¯t know,¡± Aiken exined slowly.


    Skr was stunned. ¡°Grandma Vi went abroad?¡±


    Chapter 1099


    2/2


    ¡°Yes, she lived abroad¨Cfor some time. I was able to find out when she left and returned, but I couldn¡¯t find out where exactly she stayed or why she went there,¡± Alken said honestly.


    Skr was bewildered.


    Vi had never mentioned going abroad. She had once said she had no family left in the world, and despite hearing about how beautiful foreign ces were, she had never expressed any desire to emigrate.


    She had even said that unless there were something urgent, she would never leave the country. No matter how lovely the scenery abroad, it couldn¡¯tpare to the mountains and rivers here in the country.


    So why had she gone abroad?


    As Skr found herself feeling confused, Joe¡¯s call came in.


    The moment she answered, the tears she had been holding back finally poured down.

 Richest Mogul 1100

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1100 </b>


    Joe caught the soft sobbinging from the phone.


    The moment the call connected, Skr didn¡¯t say a word. He could only hear her faint and restrained


    sobs.


    Joe immediately set down the pen he was holding and asked, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    After two minutes, Skr managed to calm herself down and replied, ¡°I¡¯m at Oakdale Hospital.¡±


    Oakdale Hospital?


    Joe¡¯s tone was firm when he said, ¡°Wait for me.¡± Then, he hung up.


    Skr looked down at her phone, her eyes still red.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep looking into Madam Vi¡¯s case. We¡¯ve also found the hotel where she stayed after arriving in Jipsburg,¡± Aiken said.


    When he saw Skr burst into tears after answering the call, he had a good guess about who had called her. It must have been Joe.


    Just as he suspected, Joe and Skr hadn¡¯t divorced. Joe¡¯s engagement to someone else had been part of a n, likely to achieve a certain goal.


    He sighed deeply, feeling a sense of regret.


    Skr had calmed downpletely now.


    Upon hearing that Vi had stayed in a hotel, she immediately asked Aiken, ¡°Is the room she was staying in still being held by the hotel?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she paid for a month. Here¡¯s the room key. I¡¯ve written the room number on it. You can go there and checkter. Some of her personal belongings are still in the room,¡± Aiken exined.


    Skr took the key and thanked him. Aiken gave her a deep look and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss. We also need to start making preparations for Madam Vi¡¯s funeral.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine now. Grandma Vi had no other rtives. As her disciple and granddaughter, I¡¯ll take care of her funeral,¡± Skr said solemnly.


    ¡°Alright, then. I have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave now. And I¡¯ll continue investigating Madam Vi¡¯s matters,¡± Aiken said while ncing at the time.


    It had been over ten minutes since Joe¡¯s call. So, he would probably arrive soon since the roads were not jammed anymore.


    Aiken thought it best to avoid crossing paths with him for now.


    ¡°Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see Grandma Vi,¡± Skr said.


    Aiken just smiled and said nothing.


    If he could, he wished Skr wouldn¡¯t be so formal with him. But for now, that barrier of formality between them as friends wouldn¡¯t be broken easily, not while she was still Mrs. Martin.


    Shortly after Aiken left, Joe arrived.


    Seeing Skr¡¯s swollen eyes, he walked over without asking any questions and hugged her.


    This made Skr couldn¡¯t hold back and cry again.


    Chapter 1100 This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    2/2


    She cried for a long time. When she finally calmed down again, she realized her tears had soaked his suit.


    ¡°Joe, I found Grandma Vi,¡± she said, her eyes red as she looked up at him.


    Joe was a little surprised. He had guessed a few possibilities on the way, thinking that Skr¡¯s close friend or family member might be hospitalized, causing her to worry. He didn¡¯t expect it to be Vi.


    ¡°Is she sick? Don¡¯t worry. There are plenty of


    her.¡±


    <i>Op </i>specialists <b>in </b>Jipsburg. They¡¯ll definitely be able to help


    Listening to Joe¡¯s gentle reassurances, Skr cried even harder.


    If only that were the case. If only Vi were just sick. No matter what the illness was, she would have taken her to find the best treatment. But¡­

 Richest Mogul 1101

    Chapter 1101


    1/2


    Chapter <b>1101 </b>


    Skr said, ¡°Grandma Vi has left us for good, Joe. I¡¯ll never see her again.¡±


    Skr felt a deep ache in her heart. ording to Aiken, Vi had passed away peacefully.


    Joe¡¯s body stiffened at the news. Sensing his reaction, Skr recounted everything she had heard from Aiken about Vi¡¯s final moments.


    Joe¡¯s voice was heavy as he asked, ¡°Are you sure it was Grandma Vi?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certain. It was Grandma Vi.¡± Skr nodded.


    The image of Vi in the morgue was still vivid in Skr¡¯s mind. After a brief silence, Joe pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hotel first. We can think about how to handle


    Grandma Vi¡¯s funeralter.¡±


    The situation surrounding the negative items was bing increasinglyplicated.


    Vi¡¯s passing had taken them both by surprise. However, Skr¡¯s well¨Cbeing was the priority. Vi¡¯s death was a significant blow to her.


    Soon, they arrived at the hotel. It was a four¨Cstar establishment. Joe wore sunsses as they entered, both stepping inside together.


    The hotel room was tidy, with a few books and a pair of reading sses neatly ced on the/


    table.


    A small bag was in the corner where the suitcase was kept. Vi had very few personal belongings, and her bag was quitepact. Inside, there were just a few articles of clothing!


    The bathroom contained only the essentials, including basic toiletries and a single jar of face


    cream on the counter.


    This was how vi had always been during her time in the countryside. Skr flipped through


    a few of the books. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    These looked like they had just been purchased by Vi. They were brand new and consisted of various literary workspletely unrted to antiques.


    The hotel room was small enough that she could see the entireyout at a nce. With so few -belongings, organizing them was quick work.


    Just as she was about to tuck the books into the bags, a piece of paper slipped out from one of


    them.


    Skr didn¡¯t notice at first, but Joe did. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he asked, picking it up.


    It was a sheet of letterhead. As he unfolded it, Skr put down the book she was holding and joined him to look.


    Chapter 1101


    2/2


    ¡°It¡¯s a letter from Grandma Vi to me,¡± Skr said softly. The words ¡°Skye¡± immediately


    caught her eye.


    She began to read aloud, her voice trembling.


    ¡°Skye, by the time you read this letter, I should have already passed away. Don¡¯t be sad. A lot has happened recently, and there are things I can¡¯t exin or guide you through. Since learning about your marriage to Joe, I¡¯ve had a premonition that you two would face some challenges.


    ¡°You need to prepare yourself for a rebirth from the ashes. As for other matters, I cannot reveal more, or it might bring harm back to you.


    ¡°The recent negative items appearing in Jipsburg are connected to my brother. His obsession runs deep, and I won¡¯t have the chance to meet him again in this limited time of my life.


    ¡°However, this is a trial that many people in Jipsburg must face. I¡¯ve helped many people throughout my life, yet I still couldn¡¯t escape the fate of changing destiny. So, I remain alone. Fortunately, you¡¯ve been by my side all these years. In my heart, you are my only dear one.


    ¡°Skye, always follow your heart in everything you do. I know you are a good child. Perhaps one day, we will have the chance to meet again.¡±


    After finishing the letter, Skr felt a sharp sting in her nose. Before she knew it, tears were streaming down her face.


    She clutched the letter tightly and said, her voice quivering, ¡°So Grandma Vi knew everything. She didn¡¯t say it, but I understand why she was silent all this time.


    ¡°She did it for us. But in the end¡­ Grandma Vi really suffered too much in her l

 Richest Mogul 1102

    Chapter <b>1102 </b>


    Joe gently coaxed Skr for a while. After they gathered Vi¡¯s belongings, they headed to Pearlhall Residence.


    On the way, they called George and Alexander. They arranged to meet at Pearlhall Residence but didn¡¯t reveal much over the phone.


    However, both George and Alexander felt a growing unease during the drive. They pondered various possibilities during the trip.


    Upon arriving at Pearlhall Residence, they were greeted by the sight of Gloria dabbing her eyes with a tissue. Her eyes were swollen and red from crying.


    Noticing the absence of Vi made the air heavy with an unspoken answer.


    They also spotted Skr, who looked pale, her eyes red and puffy. The answer they had been contemting surfaced in their minds.


    George and Alexander stood motionless at the door. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    At their age, losing friends one after another had be a familiar pain. Yet¡­


    Joe walked toward the entrance. He called out, ¡°Mr. Querbach Senior, Mr. Gardner Senior.¡±


    Both men were momentarily slow to react, then nodded in acknowledgment before following


    him inside.


    Gloria looked up at her two friends, tears streaming down her face. ¡°You¡¯vee.¡±


    Just as she spoke, the tears flowed again. She quickly grabbed a tissue to wipe her tears.


    ¡°Vi¡­¡± George began, but his voice was hoarse,den with emotion.


    Having lived a long life, he often found himselfcking the courage he wished he had, especially when he longed to see Vi onest time.


    ¡°Vi¡­ she¡¯s gone ahead of us, waiting for us on the other side.¡± Gloria nced at Skr,


    who was more distraught than she was. She squeezed Skr¡¯s hand before answering George.


    ¡°What?¡± George took a sudden step back.


    Alexander closed his eyes, his face pale. ¡°You all should sit down. Let Joe exin Vi¡¯s


    situation in detail.¡± Gloria had little energy left.


    She couldn¡¯t find the strength to exin everything to her friends. The pain was overwhelming.


    She had assumed that her own health issues might lead her to depart this life before anyone else, yet it was Vi who had left them first.


    Chapter 1102


    212


    With heavy steps, George and Alexander made their way to the seats. Skr greeted them softly, ¡°Mr. Gardner Senior, Mr. Querbach Senior¡±


    ¡°Hey, Skye, don¡¯t be too sad,¡± George said wearily as he tried tofort her.


    Skr nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Joe then shared the recent details about Vi and the letter she had left behind. When they heard Joe say that Vi had passed peacefully in her sleep without suffering, their expressions softened slightly.


    A heavy silence fell over the group. After a while, George spoke up, ¡°Vi didn¡¯t like noise or being disturbed. Let¡¯s keep her funeral simple and quiet.¡±


    ¡°Skye mentioned the same. When Vi lived in the countryside, she told Skye that if she ever died, her wishes were to keep things simple and to have her ashes scattered in the ocean,¡± Gloria added.


    At their age, they hade to ept many things in life.

 Richest Mogul 1103

    Chapter 1103


    Vi had been entangled with so many people and matters when she was alive. In death, she deserved to be free from the shackles of this world.


    Gloria wanted to return to sea after passing¨Cto be reunited with Vi.


    ¡°It seems that Vi knew about the series of events happening recently in Jipsburg and that they were caused by her brother. But, after knowing her for so many years, we¡¯ve never heard her mention she had a brother,¡± Alexander remarked.


    After a wave of deep sorrow, Alexander suddenly remembered something crucial.


    Gloria nodded in agreement. ¡°She never mentioned it to me either, and we never met this bother of hers.¡±


    ¡°Grandma Vi never told me about him either. She had no contact with us recently<b>, </b>likely because she was searching for him. She mentioned in her letter that they never met in the end. Even in her final days, she was still thinking of helping us,¡± Skr said.


    Her heart ached at the thought of Vi facing it all alone, knowing the oue but powerless to change it.


    Vi¡¯s life had been too cruel. If Skr could have a second chance, she fervently wished that Vi could have one too.


    ¡°She¡¯s always been that way¡­ carrying more than her share of burdens,¡± Gloria sighed, her voice heavy with sadness.


    Both George and Alexander echoed the sigh.


    Alexander stood up, his face solemn. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the morgue at the Oakdale Hospital to see her onest time.¡±


    With that, he turned to Gloria and George. ¡°You two should stay here. Your health isn¡¯t great, and that ce is too cold. Leave her in peace. Just wait a couple of days to see her.¡±


    Both of them nodded in agreement. They didn¡¯t dare to see Vi yet.


    That evening, Skr and Joe stayed at Pearlhall Residence. They shared dinner with Gloria, who retired to bed shortly after.


    Later, after Gloria had fallen asleep, Skr and Joe returned to their room.


    After showering, theyy down together, but Skr couldn¡¯t sleep. Her mind was flooded with memories of Vi as if reying a movie.


    Vi had always been so patient, especially with how wild Skr had been as a child. She leaned into Joe¡¯s chest and whispered, ¡°I miss her so much. There are so many things I wanted to share with her.


    Chapter 1103


    212


    ¡°I used to think life was long, that even if I couldn¡¯t see her now, I¡¯d see her one day. But now, I realize I¡¯ll never see her again in this life.¡±


    Joe gently rubbed Skr¡¯s head. ¡°Everyone has to face this day. Although Grandma Vi left with some regrets, she had you by her side during her 20 years in the countryside, giving her a sense of family. She left this world peacefully. Whenever you have something to say, go to the beach and talk to her.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Without realizing it, Skr shared more memories about Vi with Joe. The stories were scattered, but she felt an urge to express them.


    She wanted to relive her memories of Vi. Though Vi was no longer in this world, she would always remain in her heart.


    Joe listened intently, gently soothing Skr to sleep without realizing it.


    Once she was asleep, he got out of bed and stepped outside the bedroom to make a call.


    ¡°Is there any news regarding Molly these past few days?¡±


    ¡°Molly hasn¡¯t dared to go out recently. Vera has been trying to see her, but Molly keeps avoiding her. The mastermind behind Molly has been making moves. They came to Jipsburg a few days ago. I¡¯ll find them soon. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Martin. The people I¡¯ve hired won¡¯t miss a single clue.¡± Paul assured him.


    ¡°Look into it as soon as possible,¡± Joe instructed.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After hanging up, Joe switched his phone to silent mode and was about to return to his room when his phone lit up.


    It was Jeremy.


    ¡°Come outside for a moment,¡± he texted sinctly.


    Joe nced at the time and peeked back into the room to see Skr sleeping peacefully. He replied, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Chapter 1104

 Richest Mogul 1104

    Chapter <b>1104 </b>


    Joe arrived at the club shortly. A few friends were already there, including Rowan.


    However, Jeremy usually didn¡¯t bring anyone with him, but today, he had brought someone along¨Can actress named Helena.


    Helena was quite timid, sitting next to Jeremy without saying much, and there was no hint of intimacy between them.


    Most of the others had femalepanions around them. With Joe¡¯s arrival, the atmosphere shifted. Apart from Jeremy and Rowan, everyone else became stiff.


    The lively chatter from moments before suddenly faded into silence. Rowan had consumed quite a bit of alcohol and hadn¡¯t brought anyone to keep himpany.


    In the past, Rowan always had someone by his side on asions like this, except when he was with Jenny.


    Rowan and Jenny hadn¡¯t been together long, but his departure from the Jakeman family for Jenny caused quite a stir in Jipsburg City. Everyone was talking about it, and they all regarded Jenny as someone quite capable.


    But


    pectedly, they had split up not long after.


    Some friends had even called a female celebrity to Rowan, but he seemed heartbroken over Jenny and turned down the offer without a second thought. He knew how others perceived himtely, yet he didn¡¯t mind.


    Upon seeing Joe, he said, ¡°Come sit with me.


    11


    Joe walked over.


    Seeing Joe arrive, Jeremy asked, ¡°So, are you really with Lizzie?¡±


    He had once cared deeply for Skr, but now he seemed able to move on so easily with someone new. This sense of ease was something he admired and wanted to learn from.


    He also wondered how Joe had managed to let go of Skr so effortlessly.


    Those in the club understood that some topics were best left unspoken. However, the news media had been reporting extensively on Joe and Lizzie. She had be a hot topic, receiving invitations from various variety shows.


    These opportunities made other actresses in the entertainment industry jealous. None were as fortunate as Lizzie, who had garnered attention and was engaged to Joe. Most of them were merely ythings for powerful men.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Joe replied tersely.


    Chapter 1104


    2/2


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Jeremy chuckled lightly.


    There was a hint of self¨Cdeprecation in hisughter. It seemed he was the only one who couldn¡¯t let go. Besides him, Helena sensed Jeremy¡¯s mood shift and recognized that this influential figure in their circle still had feelings for his ex¨Cwife.


    Now that he had seen Joe move on from Skr, she wondered if he could ever be able to forget


    Natalie.


    As they continued to drink, the conversation remained light, with no significant topics being Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    discussed.


    Then, someone suddenly mentioned Vera. ¡°I saw Vera a couple of days ago. She¡¯s changed a lot. We all thought she would be the one getting engaged to you.¡±


    After a few drinks, people were more willing to say what they really thought, even if they wouldn¡¯t have dared to when sober.


    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Martin, Vera even posted on Instagram about a trip to Fachington with you. She seemed to imply that something was brewing between you two. But Lizzie looks more suited for you.¡±


    In truth, the mention of Vera was mostly meant as a joke. Privately, they all had their opinions


    about Vera.


    Previously, they thought Vera had an air of aloofness about her. Yet, because of the Ruell family¡¯s status and Joe¡¯s connections, they had kept their thoughts to themselves.


    In reality, the person Joe truly cared about wasn¡¯t Vera at all. Reflecting on this, it became clear that many things had merely stemmed from their own spections.


    Joe shot a cold nce at the two who were talking. That look instantly made them pale and fall silent.


    Chapter 1105

 Richest Mogul 1105

    Chapter <b>1105 </b>


    1/2


    Helena nced at Joe. While everyone was saying that Joe had gone to Fachington with Vera, she knew the truth was that he had been with Skr.


    She had never imagined that, in the end, Joe and Skr would part ways.


    She had a good impression of Skr. It was clear that people like Joe wouldn¡¯t settle for someone ordinary.


    Coming from a modest background and trying to survive in the entertainment industry, she could never catch Jeremy¡¯s eye. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    But she realized that she had developed feelings for Jeremy over time.


    Just then, Rowan scoffed. ¡°What¡¯s so great about Vera? She was just being delusional. Don¡¯t bring her up around us. It¡¯s a buzzkill.¡±


    He felt the same way about mentioning Lizzie. Rowan believed that Joe was quite heartless<b>, </b>capable of abandoning Skr without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Suddenly, he thought of Minerva. He had dropped her for Jenny, and now Minerva hated him


    and kept him at arm¡¯s length.


    It was only natural. He had been too heartless before. He turned to Joe and asked, ¡°Is Lizzie really that amazing?¡±


    He had specifically asked those who knew Lizzie. She was attractive, with no scandals, and she yed the violin, yet yed the violin, yet something still felt off.


    Joe seemed to read his mind. ¡°Do you want to meet her?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Forget I asked,¡± Rowan replied, a slight grimace on his face. He thought there was nothing particrly remarkable about her, just a violinist.


    To him, Lizzie would neverpare to Skr. He wondered why Joe was so protective of


    someone like her.


    Luckily, Skr wasn¡¯t around to witness this scene. It would surely hurt her deeply. Suddenly, he recalled how he had encountered Minerva several times while he was with Jenny.


    He wondered if Minerva felt the same way then.


    The more he thought about it, the more unsettled he became. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. You all keep drinking,¡± he said, standing up and stumbling away.


    Joe cast a nce at Rowan as he walked away. A heartbreak had helped Rowan grow. However, even though he had matured, some matters between him and Skr were still not suitable for him to know. It was best to let him continue in his misunderstandings for now.


    Chapter 1105


    2/2


    Once Rowan left, the others also took their partners and departed. Soon<b>, </b>only Jeremy remained.


    Everyone could tell that Jeremy wanted to speak with Joe. Helena, being perceptive, stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll head to the restroom.¡±


    After Helena left, Jeremy downed a shot of whiskey and said to Joe, ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to cklist Austintely, but something feels off about him. Do you know anything about him?¡±


    His attempts to cklist Austin seemed to have little effect. It was clear that Austin had powerful backing.


    Jeremy had attempted to dig deeper but couldn¡¯t uncover anything. This indicated that the people who were backing Austin had considerable influence.


    Recently, someone had advised him that cklisting Austin might be impossible. While he could withdraw investments, someone else would simply take over the projects and funding, leading to only a temporary impact on Austin.


    In Jipsburg City, eliminating someone from the entertainment industry was easy for Jeremy. But with Austin, Jeremy faced unexpected challenges.


    ¡®Austin?¡± Joe asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jeremy replied.


    ¡°Just leave him alone. You won¡¯t be able to cklist him. His background isn¡¯t simple. Look into the surname Powell. That should give you rity,¡± Joe replied, checking the time and


    standing up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head out now.¡±


    After Joe left, Jeremy frowned and thought, ¡°Investigate the Powell surname?¡±


    He had only thought to look into Austin but had never considered the significance of the surname itself.


    Jeremy pressed his fingers to his temples as he thought about Natalie drifting away from him and getting closer to Austin, along with Austin¡¯s evident interest in Natalie. The realization caused a sharp pain to shoot through his head.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes, can I give you a ride home?¡±


    Helena returned and noticed Jeremy rubbing his temples, so she approached softly.

 Richest Mogul 1106

    Chapter 1106


    Chapter 1106


    40 minutester, Helena helped the half¨Cdrunken Jeremy into Hughes Residence.


    The ce was empty, and there was no maid around. She initially nned to leave him at the door, but noticing the absence of help<b>, </b>she asked Jeremy which floor his bedroom was on.


    However, Jeremy was too drunk to answer her. She had no choice but to guide him upstairs. After pushing open a door and finding a bedroom inside, she decided to put him on the bed, regardless of whether it was a guest room.


    Just as she was about to leave, Jeremy¡¯s heavy body pinned her down. ¡°Mr. Hughes? Mr. Hughes?¡±


    She tried pushing him away, but he wouldn¡¯t budge. She was silenced by a kiss just as she was about to say something.


    The room was still dark, and the lights weren¡¯t turned on. In the dim glow, she could make out Jeremy¡¯s deep¨Cset eyes gazing at her intently. His look was so full of emotion andpelling that she felt trapped in it.


    Helena¡¯s heart raced as she forgot to speak or push him away. The next moment, Jeremy spoke softly, ¡°You¡¯re finally back¡­¡±


    The rest of his words were lost in a passionate kiss.


    The next morning, Helena woke up, blinded by sunlight. For a moment, she was disoriented But as she focused her eyes, she saw Jeremy standing by the window.


    Suddenly, the events of the previous night flooded back to her.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes-¡±


    Last night, they had crossed a line.


    Jeremy didn¡¯t turn around when he heard Helena call out. He held a cigarette in his hand, took a puff, and released several smoke rings into the air. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Just from his silhouette, it was clear that Jeremy exuded an air of loneliness. There was none of the warmth or tenderness one might expect after the night they had shared.


    Helena sensed this change, her face paling as she recalled the scenes from the previous night. In those moments, it seemed he had said to her, ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡±


    At that moment, she hadn¡¯t thought much of it. But now, it was clear that his words were meant for Natalie.


    So, when he woke up and found that the woman fromst night had changed from Natalie to


    Chapter 1106


    her, he must have felt disappointed.


    In that instant, Helena¡¯s face burned as if she had just been punched.


    ¡°Name your price. Let¡¯s just pretendst night didn¡¯t happen,¡± Jeremy finally spoke, but his words caused Helena¡¯s expression to shift dramatically.


    She forced a self¨Cdeprecating smile and replied, ¡°How about 10 million?¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Ten minutester, Helena got dressed and prepared to leave. Jeremy remained with his back to her, standing at the window. ¡°There¡¯s no need to see each other again,¡± he said.


    Helena felt her body stiffen. She bit her lip and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Three dayster, after settling Vi¡¯s funeral, Skr spent a few more days with Gloria at Pearlhall Residence.


    There had been no updates during this time regarding Vi¡¯s brother, Kevin Zindel. This man seemed to exist only in traces, yet he was nowhere to be found.


    He was in Jipsburg City, but they couldn¡¯t locate him.


    Skr and Joe were well aware that he would likely make a move soon.


    Harvey had been busy preparing for his college entrance exams in the past few days, and Skr had promised to take him on a trip for a few days once they were over.

 Richest Mogul 1107

    Chapter <b>1107 </b>


    Today marked the end of Harvey¡¯s college entrance exams, and Skr had just returned home. Both Steven and Charles were back as well.


    On the other hand, Joe had been swamped with work in the past few days and couldn¡¯te


    over.


    ¡°Skr, you promised me a vacation, right? Anywhere I choose?¡± Harvey asked.


    He held his phone, scrolling through cities and looking at travel guides.


    Skr nodded. ¡°Of course. Anywhere you want to go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll cover all your expenses for this trip. You can spend as much as you want,¡± Charles said, showing off his wealth. He had recently signed a few endorsements and earned a considerable amount from his acting gigs, so he was feeling quite wealthy.


    Steven chimed in with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll contribute too.¡±


    Skr added thoughtfully, ¡°We should bring Mom along.¡±


    Over the years, Janine had worked hard to raise them. Lately, she had been busy with her career and hadn¡¯t had the chance to go on a vacation.


    With Harvey finishing his college entrance exams and preparing for college, Janine could finally rx. This trip would be a perfect opportunity for her to unwind.


    ¡°You two can go have fun. I¡¯m getting old and can¡¯t keep up with your pace. I don¡¯t want to hold you back,¡± Janine said with a smile.


    Seeing all her children happy and healthy in front of her now, Janine felt like her life was


    ¡°No way, Mom! If you¡¯re not going, neither am I. Since Charles is paying, we should all enjoy ourselves.¡± His tone was firm, almostmanding, leaving no room for refusal.


    Skr nodded in agreement. ¡°Harvey¡¯s right. If you¡¯re not going, neither are we.¡±


    She was genuinely excited at the prospect of a family trip.


    Janine couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°Alright, alright. I give in. I¡¯ll go with you two. Now, rx and watch some TV while I make dinner.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t bother cooking tonight. We¡¯re eating out. I¡¯ve already booked a restaurant,¡± Steven said.


    Charles chimed in, ¡°I was a littlete on that. I wanted to book a restaurant too, but Steven beat me to it.¡±


    Chapter 1107


    2/3


    Skr and Harvey echoed in unison, ¡°Thanks, Steven.¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s taken care of, huh? Well, that¡¯s perfect. I won¡¯t cook then,¡± Janine said, her joy evident.


    It felt like everything was finally falling into ce, and she no longer needed to worry about


    her children.


    Life had still been kind to her. Despite losing Finn at a young age, Janine had been blessed with four wonderful children. It was the kind of happiness others could only envy.


    The five of them took two cars and drove to the restaurant. They arrived at a Wiscadian


    restaurant.


    Since Janine preferred Wiscadian cuisine and wasn¡¯t fond of other types, Steven made sure to choose a ce that would suit her tastes. He had reserved a private room.


    Skr had been here before. She vaguely remembered the restaurant¨Cgood food, decent atmosphere.


    As soon as they all sat down, Skr took out her phone, only to realize she had missed a message from Joe a few minutes earlier.


    ¡°Did Lizzie contact you?¡±


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Lizzie would need to contact her. She replied, ¡°No. Is there something going on?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Joe responded quickly, ¡°It¡¯s about her family. She might need you to visit Garza Residence in the next couple of days.¡±


    Skr quickly replied, ¡°Let¡¯s talk when I get back tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Enjoy your time with your family. I¡¯ll take them all out for dinner one of these days.¡±


    After her brief chat with Joe, Skr set her phone aside and noticed that Steven wasn¡¯t at the table.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Steven?¡± she asked.


    Janine smiled and said, ¡°He went to the restroom. He¡¯s already ordered all the dishes ording to what we like.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from ssmates that this restaurant is the most famous Wiscadian restaurant in Jipsburg. I can¡¯t wait to see if it lives up to the hype,¡± Harvey said.


    He was currently in a growth spurt with <i>a </i>big appetite to match. After finishing his college entrance exams, he felt he could devour the entire menu.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to feast.


    Chapter 1107


    3/3


    Seeing Steven, Skr, and Charles already earning money while he was still in school made him even more impatient. Once he started college, he was determined to earn his own living and be independent.


    After Steven stepped out of the restroom and was about to wash his hands, his phone rang.


    He exchanged a few brief words with a colleague and was just about to hang up when someone bumped into him.


    Just as he was about to say sorry, he froze upon seeing the person who had collided with him.


    X


    ¤º

 Richest Mogul 1108

    Chapter <b>1108 </b>Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    1/2


    The person who had been bumped into also froze in surprise when she saw Steven.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I was in a hurry and didn¡¯t see you. I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± Annie quickly exined.


    After a brief moment of shock, Steven¡¯s expression returned to normal. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He then


    turned to leave.


    ¡°You¡­ How have you beentely?¡± Annie asked, staring at Steven with a hint of hesitation.


    Steven¡¯s tone was cold as he responded, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Annie watched in disbelief as Steven walked away. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be so distant after such a long time apart, treating her as if they were strangers:


    Her face paled slightly. Just then, a man, Neville McCarthy, approached her and wrapped his arms around her.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to the restroom? Why are you still out here?¡± Neville asked.


    Annie forced a smile, her face still a bit pale. ¡°I identally bumped into someone,¡± she


    replied.


    ¡°Did you hurt yourself?¡± he asked with concern.


    ¡°No,¡± Annie said, discreetly pushing him away before entering the restroom.


    After they finished eating, Steven and Charles went their separate ways to take care of their


    tasks.


    Skr drove Janine and Harvey home before returning to her ce. Just as she stepped inside, Joe followed her in.


    ¡°What happened to Lizzie¡¯s family?¡± she asked, exchanging nces with him.


    ¡°She said her brother has been trying to take his own life these past few days. She suspects there¡¯s something wrong at home. About a year ago, he suddenly changed. He became depressed and stopped talking to anyone around him,¡± Joe said.


    While speaking, they changed into slippers before heading inside. Skr took two bottles of yogurt from the fridge and handed one to Joe. Then, they both sat down on the couch.


    Skr said, ¡°That does sound unusual. If it¡¯s convenient, let¡¯s go tomorrow. I¡¯ll be taking Harvey and my mom on a trip in a couple of days. I¡¯m worried that it might be toote if we wait until I get back.¡±


    She had mentioned the trip with Harvey to Joe before.


    Chapter 1108


    2/2


    However, hearing Skr mention the vacation now made Joe¡¯s expression darken slightly.


    ¡°Have you thought about how you will make it up to me when you return?¡±


    Skr felt that sometimes Joe could be quite childish. He looked a bit pitiful at the moment. What do you want? Just tell offered readily.


    ¡°shea


    Joe lowered his gaze to her, his eyes sparkling with a hint of desire. ¡°How about we do something while sitting?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Skr didn¡¯t understand at first.


    But in an instant, she caught on and blushed. ¡°Joe, we¡¯re discussing Lizzie¡¯s family issues here. Can you please clear your mind of those thoughts?¡±


    Joe smirked. ¡°It¡¯s been half a month since we had any intimacy; hasn¡¯t it? Are you trying to drive me crazy?¡±


    Skr jumped up suddenly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go call Lizzie. You can have a bottle of yogurt to calm down.¡±


    Watching her flee in embarrassment, Joe smiled as he opened the bottle of yogurt.


    He loved seeing Skr flustered. It made it hard for him to control himself.


    Skr stepped onto the balcony to call Lizzie.

 Richest Mogul 1109

    Chapter <b>1109 </b>


    Skr said, ¡°Ms. Garza, I just heard from Joe about what¡¯s happening with your family<b>. </b><b>I¡¯ll </b>need to see the situation myself to understand it better. If it¡¯s convenient, I cane by


    tomorrow.¡®


    Lizzie replied, ¡°I¡¯m at home right now, so anytime works for me. I really appreciate youing all this way. I¡¯ll pick you up at the airport tomorrow.¡±


    Considering the current situation between Joe and Lizzie, Skr quickly added, ¡°No need for that. Just send me your address, and I¡¯ll take a cab from the airport.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. Don¡¯t worry about being seen. Nobody knows I¡¯ve left Jipsburg. You¡¯reing all the way here, and there¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you take a cab to my house. It¡¯s settled, then. See you tomorrow,¡± Lizzie said, leaving Skr no chance to refuse.


    After the call ended, Skr quickly packed a few things. The next morning, Lucas came to pick


    up


    both her and Joe, dropping Skr off at the airport first.


    Joe couldn¡¯t take time off, so he had to stay behind in Jipsburg. Skr would be meeting Lizzie


    alone today.


    Just before she got out of the car, Joe pulled her into a deep kiss, pressing her into the seat for a long while.


    When she stepped out of the car, her lips were swollen, and her face flushed. Thankfully, she had a mask in her bag. She quickly put it on, lowered her head, and entered the airport


    terminal.


    As she walked in, sheined to herself, ¡°My lips arepletely numb.¡±


    Even now, she still felt a bit light¨Cheaded from theck of oxygen.


    Two hourster, after boarding the ne and settling into her seat, someone suddenly appeared before her.


    ¡°Mrs. Martin.¡±


    Startled by the familiar voice, Skr looked up. ¡°Paul?¡±


    Paul nodded enthusiastically, shing a wide grin. ¡°Surprised to see me? Mr. Martin was worried about you going alone.¡±


    By the time she reached Adaver, it would essentially be Lizzie¡¯s territory. The Garza family was the most prominent in Adaver, so nothing was likely to happen to Skr there. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, very few people knew about Skr and Joe¡¯s marriage. To the outside world, Joe¡¯s fianc¨¦e was still thought to be Lizzie. As a result, Lizzie became the target of attention and gossip.


    Chapter 1109


    However, Lizzie was anything but fragile. Anyone trying to mess with her might as well <b>be </b>courting disaster.


    Paul felt like this trip was more of a vacation. It was a rare opportunity to rx.


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Skr nodded and gestured for Paul to take a seat.


    After sitting down, Paul smiled at her. ¡°Adaver is known for its food, including your favorite- fondue. I know a few ces that do it really well. When I was in college, Lizzie invited me a few times, and just thinking about it now makes my mouth water.¡±


    Joe had asked Paul to tag along, not just to protect Skr, but for another reason¨Cone that Paul was almost embarrassed to admit. Joe was overcautious, especially around Lizzie, worried she might somehow tempt Skr.


    However, it didn¡¯t make any sense. Lizzie was devoted to someone else, and even if she wasn¡¯t, it was unlikely she would try to go after Skr.


    Skr smiled and said, ¡°Once the Garza family¡¯s situation is sorted, I¡¯ll treat you to some.¡±


    Paul grinned, not even pretending to be polite. ¡°Deal. I¡¯ll pick the ce:¡±


    With Paul keeping the conversation lively, the two¨Chour flight flew by. Skr didn¡¯t have a moment to feel bored. She also used the time to learn some about the Garza family.


    The Garza family had only two children¨CLizzie and her brother, Herman Garza. The weight of the family business had always rested on Herman¡¯s shoulders, as Lizzie had no interest in the corporate world.


    Lizzie had been deeply passionate about music since she was a child. As a result, her parents) Carl Garza and Winona Parham, ced all their hopes on Herman.


    For a long time, Herman lived up to their expectations. He was brilliant and capable, and his parents were finally nearing the time when they could retire and enjoy a more peaceful life.


    But out of nowhere, Herman changed.


    They had consulted well¨Cknown doctors worldwide and done thorough health checks. The conclusion was that Herman was physically healthy.


    The only potential issue was psychological, but even top therapists couldn¡¯t offer a solution.


    The past year had been filled with worry for Carl and Winona, and the strain had visibly aged them. Even Lizzie had considered giving up her career as a violinist by the end of the year.


    By the time the nended, Paul had thoroughly exined the Garza family¡¯s current troubles to Skr.


    After collecting her luggage, Skr spotted Lizzie waiting for them at the arrivals gate.

 Richest Mogul 1110

    Chapter 1110


    ??


    Once Skr, Lizzie, and Paul were in the car, Lizzie took off her mask and hat. She said, Lately, more people are starting to recognize me, so going out has be a bit inconvenient. But with a hat and mask, no one really recognizes me<b>.</b>¡±


    Paul chuckled, saying, ¡°You makeup.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    On¡¯t have to go through


    all that trouble. Just go out without


    In truth, Lizzie looked quite different with and without makeup. Only people close to her would recognize her right away.


    The public, especially those online, had only seen the version of Lizzie with her signature look -long, flowing hair. She had a delicate, artistic appearance, all part of her carefully curated image.


    Skr¡¯s mouth twitched. She found Paul¡¯s bluntness amusing and wondered if he was bold enough to risk getting pped.


    But Lizzie didn¡¯t mind at all. She simply pulled off her long wig.


    Skr was stunned by how effortlessly cool Lizzie looked with her short hair.


    Paul wasn¡¯t surprised at all. ¡°You look much better this way,¡± hemented.


    Noticing Skr¡¯s surprise, Lizzie smiled and said, ¡°These days, no matter what you do, you have to build a persona. But it has its perks. No one¡¯s going to associate this look with the violinist Lizzie.¡±


    ¡°You look amazing.¡± Skr genuinelyplimented her.


    It was rare to see a woman pull off such a dashing style. Men didn¡¯t stand a chance if a woman could be this handsome.


    Lizzie¡¯s mood brightened at the praise. ¡°You¡¯ve got good taste.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it too seriously. She was just being polite. Do you think you¡¯re more charming than Mr. Martin?¡± Paul felt a warning signal re up inside him.


    Lizzie


    Paul hade along on this trip for more than just the food and to protect Skr. His real mission was to keep an eye on Lizzie because Joe was worried about Skr. However, was quite a handful, always flirting around.


    Lizzie rolled her eyes, somewhat exasperated. ¡°So Mr. Martin sent you to keep an eye on me, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he really needed to be this jealous. It wasn¡¯t like she was out there seducing married women.


    Skr smiled as she watched the two bicker while taking in the scenery outside the car.


    Chapter 1110


    2/2


    It seemed like it had just rained. The roads were damp, and the weather was overcast, but the view was lovely nheless.


    Before they knew it, they arrived at Garza Residence. Both Carl and Winona were waiting at the door. When they saw Skr get out of the car, they came over together.


    Upon seeing them, it became clear who Lizzie resembled. She had inherited more of her father¡¯s features but appeared softer.


    Winona and Carl wore warm smiles and appeared very approachable.


    ¡°Are you feeling tired after your flight? Why don¡¯t youe in for lunch and then take a rest? ¡°Winona said kindly.


    Skr smiled and nodded. ¡°Sounds great.¡±


    Carl and Paul knew each other, and they chatted as they walked.


    Lizzie and Skr walked together, and Lizzie said, ¡°Make yourself at home. You don¡¯t need to be too formal here.¡±


    The Garza family had prepared avish lunch featuring local specialties. The food was both exquisite and delicious.


    After the meal, Skr and Paul went to the guest room to rest for an hour. Once they felt refreshed, Skr asked Lizzie to take her to meet Herman first and then to check out some of the family¡¯s artifacts.


    Lizzie¡¯s expression grew unusually serious in front of Herman¡¯s door.


    She said, ¡°Herman¡­ he¡¯s changed into a different person. No matter what you say to him, he won¡¯t respond. Lately, he¡¯s been acting strange. He doesn¡¯t like sunlight, keeps the curtains drawn all day, and sometimes doesn¡¯t even turn on the lights.¡±


    Seeing Herman now gave her a strange feeling, as if he were a stranger.

 Richest Mogul 1111

    Chapter <b>1111 </b>


    Lizzie had always viewed Herman as intelligent from a young age. There was almost nothing he couldn¡¯t handle. After joining thepany, he excelled even more.


    She couldn¡¯t understand how the same person could transform into a stranger in just over a


    year.


    Skr said, ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s just take a quick look and not disturb him.¡±


    Lizzie knocked on the door. There was no sound or response from inside, as if no one was there. Lizzie knocked three more times, yet there was still no answer.


    From Lizzie¡¯s expression, theck of response didn¡¯t surprise her. She pushed the door open


    and said, ¡°Herman, I¡¯ming in.¡±


    As the door swung open, the dim light inside made it hard to see where Herman was.


    The curtains were drawn tightly, blocking any sunlight, and the lights were off.


    The weather was still quite warm this time of year, and people usually had the air conditioning on during the day. However, in Herman¡¯s room, the air conditioning was off, and stuffy heat


    rushed out to greet them.


    Skr paused at the threshold, hesitating to enter.


    Lizzie walked in first. ¡°Herman, I have a friend here to see you. She¡¯s an antique restorer and wants to check in on you. Let me open the curtains.¡±


    Lizzie was familiar with Herman¡¯s room and headed straight for the window.


    However, just as she reached the curtains and was about to pull them open, he grabbed her arm tightly. ¡°Ouch! You¡¯re hurting me, Herman!¡± Lizzie yelped.


    But Herman remained silent. She sighed and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t open the curtains. How about we at least turn on a light?¡±


    This time, Herman didn¡¯t stop her. Lizzie switched on the light. As the room illuminated, Skr caught sight of the surroundings and Herman. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He stood at the window, his back turned to them. He hunched slightly, wearing a long¨Csleeved set of loungewear despite the heat. From the back, he looked so thin that his spine was visible.


    Although she couldn¡¯t see his face, his demeanor conveyed a sense of hopelessness, as if he were seeking escape from life itself.


    Lizzie felt her eyes welling up. Herman hadn¡¯t always <b>been </b>like this.


    Growing up, she had always admired Herman. <b>She </b>often told others about her wonderful brother. <b>Now</b>, though<b>, </b>she could only ce her hopes in Skr.


    Chapter 1111


    Skr discreetly observed the state of Herman¡¯s room and softly said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Garza.¡±


    As she expected, her greeting fell t, met withplete silence. Lizzie nced at Skr, her expression apologetic.


    Skr shook her head, unbothered by theck of response. Before leaving, she subtly ced a talisman near the door in an inconspicuous spot.


    After exiting Herman¡¯s room, Lizzie asked, ¡°What did you just ce down?¡±


    Skr said, ¡°A talisman that can help calm the mind and spirit. It should be useful for your brother¡¯s situation. I¡¯ve learned a bit about him, so let¡¯s check out your family¡¯s antiques.¡±


    ¡°My parents knew you wereing, so they moved all the antiques to the fifth floor,¡± Lizzie replied, leading Skr to the elevator.


    They soon arrived at the fifth floor.


    The fifth floor housed not only various antiques but also some incredibly rare and expensive jewelry. Looking around, it was clear there were fewer antiques than jewels.


    ¡°My mom enjoys collecting jewels, but she rarely wears them. She just likes to admire them. The paintings and calligraphy are my dad¡¯s favorites. He loves collecting antiques,¡± Lizzie


    added.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Richest Mogul 1112

    Chapter <b>1112 </b>


    1/2


    Skr nodded. With Lizzie apanying her, she examined all the items.


    After finishing her inspection, she paused for a few minutes before asking Lizzie, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong here. Your father¡¯s collection of antiques seems genuine. Has your brother kept any personal items with him, like emerald pendants or bracelets and rings?¡±


    Having reviewed theyout of Herman¡¯s room earlier, she hadn¡¯t noticed anything out of the ordinary. Lizzie thought for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t recall anything specific. He¡¯s worn long sleeves and pants regardless of the season for the past years.


    ¡°It seems he never had the habit of wearing emerald pendants. The most he would wear is a wristwatch.¡±


    Skr nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s ask your parents.¡±


    ¡°Sure, they know more about my brother¡¯s situation.¡± Just as the two were about to enter the elevator to head downstairs, they suddenly heard piercing screams.


    The screams were desperate, as if someone had encountered something terrifying. The chilling sound tightened their chests.


    Lizzie turned pale. ¡°It¡¯s Herman.¡±


    Skr¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Has he often screamed like this before?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been happening recently, but it¡¯s rare. He hadn¡¯t done this in the past few days. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s screaming again today. Every time he screams like that, he threatens to end his life.¡± Lizzie was anxious, eager to rush downstairs. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Skr didn¡¯t say anything more. She felt an uneasy sense of foreboding. ording to Lizzie and Paul¡¯s descriptions of Herman, he was a strong individual, not easily affected by setbacks or prone to mental illness.


    Even with a psychologist¡¯s intervention, there seemed to be no improvement. Under such circumstances, it seemed that a negative item might be influencing him.


    However, she had just ced a talisman by Herman¡¯s door, which should have reduced the negative item¡¯s influence. Yet, Herman was still screaming in panic, leaving her feeling


    perplexed.


    With these thoughts swirling in her mind, she headed downstairs.


    Both Carl and Winona were present, their faces pale with fear as two maids struggled to hold back the frantic and screaming Herman. Paul stood nearby,pletely stunned by the scene unfolding before him.


    Skr understood the impact of Herman¡¯s wild behavior on Paul, as they had known each


    Chapter 1112


    other for a long time. The drastic change in Herman was unimaginable. He seemed like apletely different person.


    212


    With the maids restraining him, Herman gradually lost strength, stopped harming himself, and eventually fainted.


    This scene made Carl and Winona¡¯s hearts race, their eyes turning red with worry. Winona, in particr, would have copsed to the floor if Lizzie hadn¡¯t held her up.


    Carl was the first to regain hisposure. He looked at Skr, sighed helplessly, and said, Did this frighten you? He¡­ sometimes behaves like this. We wonder if it¡¯s right to intervene or if we should let him go and find peace.¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say that. He wouldn¡¯t want this. He has never caused us worry before, has he?¡± Lizzie replied.


    Winona sighed and added, ¡°I just hope he wakes up soon. We can¡¯t handle this much longer.¡±


    Lizzie nced at Skr, recalling her earlier question. She immediately asked, ¡°Dad, Mom, does Herman have anything on him, like pendants, bracelets, or rings?¡±


    Winona shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t paid much attention. It doesn¡¯t seem like he has anything.¡±


    Just as Carl was about to shake his head as well, a realization struck him. ¡°About a year and a half ago, he bought a crescent¨Cshaped emerald pendant abroad. He always wore it, and the


    maid tried to remove it when Herman wanted to shower, but he refused. After that, no one thought much of it.¡±


    Skr muttered, ¡°A crescent¨Cshaped emerald pendant?¡±


    ??


    Chapter 1113

 Richest Mogul 1113

    Chapter <b>1113 </b>This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Carl nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, Herman showed the pendant to me when he brought it back from abroad.¡±


    Winona suddenly remembered and replied, ¡°I recall now. He had indeed brought it back from overseas. I thought he had put it away, but I didn¡¯t expect he would keep it on him.¡±


    Upon hearing their words, Lizzie immediately walked over to Herman. Herman had already beenid on the bed by the maids. He waspletely unconscious, his face devoid of color, showing a sickly paleplexion.


    She then opened his cor and revealed a crescent¨Cshaped white emerald pendant before her


    eyes.


    ¡°Skr,e over and look,¡± Lizzie called out to Skr.


    Skr nodded and walked over. As soon as she saw the pendant, her brows furrowed, Her voice turned cold and sharp. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it.¡±


    Lizzie was about to take it off, but as soon as she reached out, she heard Skr¡¯s suddenly cold voice. Her hand froze in mid¨Cair, and she didn¡¯t dare to move.


    But then her eyes widened in realization. ¡°Could this be the reason my brother has be


    like this?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Carl and Winona eximed in unison, astonished that something as ordinary- looking as the emerald pendant could have such an influence.


    ¡°Is it really this thing? He said he just liked it and paid some tens of thousands of dors for it, ¡°Carl responded.


    If something worth tens of thousands of dors could bring such significant change and harm to Herman, then it must be a negative item.


    Skr nodded and said, ¡°As expected, it should be this. Please help me get a pair of scissors and some red thread to wrap around them.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get it.¡± Winora hurried off to search for the scissors and called a nearby maid to


    fetch the red thread.


    Skr examined Herman closely. Although he had temporarily lost consciousness, he had a tight frown. His entire being seemed tense, like he was on the brink of copse.


    His hands were tightly clenched as though he were resisting something terrifying.


    As Skr looked at the pendant, she was haunted by chilling visions. A mountain of young girls, all lost to a sacrificial ritual.


    They had been defiled by a man who then brutally murdered them. In just three days<b>, </b><b>20 </b>girls


    Chapter 1113


    had died, their bloodpletely drained.


    2/2


    The orchestrator of this horror drank their blood, and the pendant around his neck was the same one lying before them. It was filled with resentment and hatred of countless young


    women.


    In the end, the man died a horrific death, losing control of his mind. Each night, he was tormented by the vengeful spirits of those he had harmed.


    Skr closed her eyes for a moment, forcing these haunting images from her mind. When she opened them again, her gaze returned to the pendant.


    At first nce, it appeared to be a beautifully crafted pendant, its quality exquisite. However, at the curve of the crescent, a subtle seal was etched into it¨Cone that might be overlooked by an untrained eye.


    To someone unfamiliar, it might appear to be a flower. But to her, it was a deathly sigil.


    It was no wonder that Herman had transformed into a different person over the past year continuously sought ways to end his life.


    and


    ¡°Do you think my brother will be okay?¡± Lizzie asked,

 Richest Mogul 1114

    1/2


    Chapter <b>1114 </b>


    Skr shook her head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be certain yet. It depends on Herman¡¯s willpower.¡±


    Those with weak willpower could suffer significant damage after being tormented for so long.


    Lizzie nodded, her eyes filled with worry.


    The Garza family really couldn¡¯t afford to lose Herman. Carl had faced many challenges in life. But at that moment, he couldn¡¯t hide his concern and fatigue.


    Seeing how much her parents had aged over the past year pained Lizzie deeply. As Hermany unconscious in bed, his face still bore signs of torment, even in his state of oblivion.


    Paul, who had been standing by, finally registered the extent of Herman¡¯s condition. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sorrow. It was hard to reconcile the Herman he knew with the person before him now.


    Before long, Winona and a maid brought the pair of scissors with carefully wrapped red thread around the handles, following Skr¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Is this okay?¡± Winona asked.


    Skr took the scissors and nodded. ¡°Yes, this will work.¡±


    She then pulled out a piece of talisman she had drawn during her afternoon break.


    She ced the talisman beneath the pendant and cut the ck string binding it, causing the pendant to fall onto the talisman.


    Skr wrapped it carefully, avoiding direct contact. A chill emanated from the pendant, even through the protective talisman.


    Without the talisman¡¯s protection, she would have been pierced by the chilling, eerie aura, and it was possible that she could have been harmed by it.


    While she performed these actions, the others nearby remained silent, too fearful to interrupt.


    ¡°Alright, I will destroy this negative item. After this, no one will be harmed by it again.¡± Skr assured them after carefully cing the crescent¨Cshaped pendant into her bag.


    Lizzie let out a relieved sigh. ¡°So¡­ what about my brother?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t confirm his condition now. We¡¯ll have to wait until he wakes up. I¡¯m going to rest in my room for a bit, and please call me as soon as he¡¯s awake,¡± Skr said. Just as she spoke, a


    wave of dizziness washed over her.


    It was likely due to the heavy negative energy from the item she had encountered that day. It was inevitable that she had been affected while handling it.


    Chapter 1114


    2/2


    Noticing Skr¡¯s sudden pallor, Paul quickly approached her and asked, ¡°Are you feeling unwell? Should we take you to the hospital?¡±


    It then dawned on him that Joe had warned him to be cautious since Skr could sometimes get hurt while handling negative items.


    He recalled a previous incident when Skr had been hurt by a negative item, leaving her in aa for several days. Despite numerous experts examinations, no one could determine why she fainted, and her vital signs had gradually weakened.


    Just thinking about that moment terrified him. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Lizzie and the others quickly noticed that she was unwell. Winona said urgently, ¡°The family doctor lives nearby. I¡¯ll call her toe.¡±


    Lizzie supported Skr and asked, ¡°Is this because you helped my brother? Did it hurt you?¡±


    Skr had seemed fine moments ago, but now her face was pale as if all her strength had been suddenly drained away.


    Seeing Paul¡¯s shocked and worried expression made her realize the situation was dire.


    Skr reassured them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll be fine. I just need to rest quietly for an


    hour.¡±


    After hearing this, Lizzie and Paul fell silent, although they remained anxious about her condition.


    As Skr returned to her room, Lizzie urged Winona to contact the family doctor immediately.


    Skr entered the guest room andy down on the bed. She only felt a slight difort.


    A brief rest of half an hour to an hour should do the trick. However, Skr hadn¡¯t anticipated a series of dreams would haunt her once she fell asleep.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!


    im b


    Chapter 1115

 Richest Mogul 1115

    Chapter <b>1115 </b>


    All of Skr¡¯s dreams were filled with scenes of the girl being brutally abused and ultimately dying. One particrly vivid image even showed her legs being crushed beneath the wheels of arge truck.


    The horror was relentless, bloody, and terrifying leaving her in shock.


    As she tried to force herself to open her eyes and not let the dreams affect her emotions, a familiar and gentle figure suddenly appeared before her.


    She called out, ¡°Grandma Vi¡­¡±


    She ran toward Vi. But for some reason, even though Vi was so close, it felt like an unsurmountable distance separated them. She could never reach her no matter how hard she


    tried to run.


    Vi looked at her with warmth and kindness. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer, Skye. I have something to tell you, so just listen quietly.¡±


    Skr stared nkly at Vi. It had been so long since shest saw her, yet it felt like Vi


    was bing visibly younger as she spoke.


    Gradually, she transformed into a breathtaking beauty that could captivate anyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°In this world, my biggest concern is you. Your rtionship with Joe isn¡¯t destined. It¡¯s a matter of defying fate. Therefore, you both will face several trials ahead.


    ¡°Only by staying steadfast in your bond will this connection endure. Remember my words. You must hold onto this connection, no matter what. Understood?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Skr nodded continuously. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, Grandma Vi. But¡­ was it because you helped me that you had to leave so suddenly?¡±


    She sensed some underlying reason for Vi¡¯s passing.


    Vi smiled gently and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve seen all kinds of people and events in this world. Whether I live for many years or just a few doesn¡¯t matter. Live well, Skye. I have things to do


    now.¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    She tried to catch up to her, but Vi¡¯s figure began to fade away.


    As the white mist dissipated, only an endless night remained ahead of her.


    Skr jolted awake. Staring at the ceiling light above her, she snapped back to reality.


    It was just a dream, yet not entirely a dream. She knew that Vi¡¯s appearance meant far more than just a figment of her imagination.


    Chapter 1115


    2/2


    It confirmed her suspicions. The reason she had this chance at rebirth was because of Vi. For Skr¡¯s sake, Vi had even sacrificed several years of her life.


    When Skr thought of how Vi had spent her entire life protecting others from disasters but ended up living out her years in solitude, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sharp ache in her


    heart.


    At that moment, a series of knocks sounded at the door.


    ¡°Mrs. Martin?¡±


    ¡°Skr?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been asleep for two hours. I¡¯m worried something might have happened.¡±


    ¡°Let the doctor check on her. That¡¯s the only way I¡¯ll feel reassured.¡±


    Just as Skr was about to respond, her phone rang. The sound of the ringtone pulled her from her sorrow.


    She answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Joe¡¯s voice carried a trace of urgency.


    Skr replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just took a nap. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°<b>If </b>Lizzie¡¯s brother¡¯s situation is too strange and could harm you in any way while trying to help them, don¡¯t bother solving it. Juste back to Jipsburg.¡± Joe¡¯s words revealed that his only concern was Skr.


    Hearing this, Skr couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You¡¯re really that worried about me, huh? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

 Richest Mogul 1116

    Chapter 1176


    Chapter 1116


    Joe said, ¡°Paul told me about Herman¡¯s situation. Just do what you can.¡±


    Seeing Joe still worried, Skr reassured him. <b>¡°</b>Alright, I¡¯ll only do what¡¯s within my ability.¡±


    After exchanging a few more words, Skr hung up and went to open the door.


    A few people were gathered outside. They were debating whether to open the door and When s N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    suddenly stepped out.


    go in


    ¡°You scared the life out of me! I was just about to barge in. Good thing you came out,¡± Lizzie said with a heavy sigh of relief.


    Paul nodded, equally shaken. ¡°You almost gave me a heart attack too.


    Skr smiled at the two of them. ¡°I was sleeping and didn¡¯t hear the knocking. Has your brother woken up?¡± she asked Lizzie.


    Lizzie shook her head and replied, ¡°Not yet, but he doesn¡¯t look as pale as before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Maybe he¡¯ll wake up tonight.¡± Skr checked the time.


    Lizzie then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go grab dinner first. Paul said you like fondue, so I booked a table at a ce that specializes in it. They¡¯ve already reserved a spot for us.¡±


    Skr agreed. ¡°Sounds good. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Just as the three of them got into the car and were about to leave Garza Residence, Winona came rushing out with panic written all over her face.


    ¡°He¡¯s awake! Herman just woke up. He even spoke,¡± Winona shouted to them.


    There was more than just urgency in her voice¨Ctears glistened on her face.


    Upon hearing Winona¡¯s words, Lizzie immediately got out of the car. ¡°Mom, did you just say he woke up? Did he speak? What did he say?¡±


    Skr followed her out, and the three returned to the vi with Winona


    Through her tears, Winona exined, ¡°He said it felt like he had been trapped in a long, terrible dream. In the dream, he had turned into someone twisted and cruel. He tried to escape the dream but couldn¡¯t find his way out<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check on him,¡± Skr said.


    ¡°Alright, alright. When Herman woke up just now, the first thing he asked me was if someone had helped him. He vaguely remembered hearing people talking about scissors and a pendant. But he said it was all so unclear, like voices in a <b>dream</b>,¡± Winona said. She was unusually emotional at the moment..


    Chapt


    Her excitement was understandable. Over the past year, the exhaustion and heartbreak had worn her down as a mother.


    Every bit of hope had crumbled, and she never expected to witness this moment.


    Looking at Skr with tears still in her eyes, Winona grabbed Skr¡¯s hands and said, ¡°You¡¯re a benefactor to our family, Ms. Sullivan. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d ever hear <b>my </b>son speak again if it weren¡¯t for you.¡±


    Before Skr could respond, Lizzie chimed in, ¡°<b>You </b>truly are a benefactor for our family, and especially for me.¡±


    She leaned closer to Skr and whispered, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d be stuck inheriting the family business. You have no idea how terrifying that is for me. That kind of suffering¨C1 can¡¯t handle it. So you¡¯ve spared me a lot of sleepless nights.¡±


    If Skr hadn¡¯t already been with Joe, Lizzie might have joked about repaying the favor by offering herself up. But s, it wasn¡¯t meant to be.


    Skr smiled at Winona and Lizzie. ¡°Let¡¯s check on Herman first.¡±


    Herman had been tormented by a negative item for over a year. Without the devoted care of Winona and Carl, he wouldn¡¯t have made it this far, nor would he have survived long enough for Skr toe and help.

 Richest Mogul 1117

    Chapter 1117


    Perhaps this was the destiny meant for Skr and Herman. Soon, <b>she </b>saw Herman, and he had


    indeed awoken.


    Herman froze for a moment when he spotted Skr, then asked, ¡°You¡¯re the one who saved me, right?¡±


    Skr confirmed and said, ¡°Yes, it was me.¡±


    Immediately, Herman got out of bed and bowed to her in gratitude. ¡°Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d still be trapped in that pain.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. Just take your time to rest, and try not to get too emotional,¡± Skr replied softly.


    Lizzie approached with red¨Crimmed eyes. ¡°Herman, you¡¯ve scared us to death this


    past <b>year</b>.


    Herman felt a twinge of guilt at her words. ¡°Dad just told me that the crescent¨Cshaped emerald pendant I bought abroad caused all this trouble. When I first saw it at the auction, I remember a voice telling me to bid on it. Somehow, I just went ahead and did it.


    ¡°After the auction house handed it to me, it started with just a few nightmares, but then I couldn¡¯t sleep at all. Eventually, I lost my sanity. This had caused Mom and Dad a great deal of worry during this time.¡±


    Carl and Winona stood nearby, their eyes moist as they listened.


    This year had felt like a nightmare. Thankfully, it was finally over.


    ¡°It¡¯s a relief to see you awake,¡± Carl sighed.


    Suddenly, Herman turned to Skr and asked, ¡°Ms. Sullivan, can we talk privately for <b>a </b>


    moment?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Skr nodded, sensing that Herman had more to say. However, those matters were not suitable for Lizzie and his parents to hear. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After exchanging nces, Lizzie and her parents chose to respect Herman¡¯s wishes and stepped outside.


    Herman shut the door behind them.


    He gestured for Skr to sit on the nearby couch.


    Once she was seated, he spoke directly, ¡°There are things they shouldn¡¯t know. That¡¯s why I requested to speak with you alone. I hope you understand that it might seem a bit


    presumptuous.


    ¦§


    Skr smiled gently, signaling Herman to continue. He turned his gaze to the window.


    Chap 1117


    Although <b>he </b>could open it from the inside, a security grill was installed outside, trapping him


    <ol>


    <li><b>in</b><b>. </b></li>


    </ol>


    That security grill felt like it confined his soul and freedom. A shadow of sadness crossed his


    face.


    He said, ¡°When I was abroad, <b>I </b>identally hit and killed a girl. She was about your age. On the way to the hospital, she gave me this pendant, telling me to take good care of it. She said she had no family and that it was her most valued possession.


    ¡°She wanted me to bring it back home and bury it somewhere. When I returned, I


    uncontrobly wore the pendant,pletely forgetting about her request. Now I wonder if my greed brought her wrath upon me, tormenting me like this.


    ¡°She ran a red light. I know that me wasn¡¯t mine, but for over a year now, I¡¯ve been seeing her in my dreams, along with many other people I¡¯ve never met. Is this punishment for my actions? Did that girl even know the pendant was a negative item? Did she give it to me as revenge?¡±


    After the ident, he had seen a therapist, but the guilt continued to gue him.


    Seeing the pale look on Herman¡¯s face, filled with self¨Creproach and sorrow, Skr understood why someone as aplished as him could so easily be ensnared by a negative,


    item.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I believe your parents told you that the pendant was a negative item and that it would gradually lead you to lose your mind. As for the girl¡¯s death, you already knew the truth before you returned home, didn¡¯t you?


    ¡°Mr. Garza, you need to look forward. Whether she knew that the pendant was a negative item is no longer important. What matters is that I¡¯ve dealt with the negative item now.¡±


    Herman looked taken aback for a moment. Then, after a few minutes, he seemed to find peace. ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Richest Mogul 1118

    Chapter 1118


    The next day, Skr and Paul were preparing to return to Jipsburg City. Lizzie would also be heading back in a few days, and she had made ns with Skr to have dinner together once she returned.


    Herman, who had already freed himself from his troubles, felt refreshed after a night¡¯s rest. He apanied Lizzie to the airport to see Skr and Paul off.


    Carl and Winona even prepared arge bag of local specialties for Skr.


    When the nended, Skr was surprised to see <b>Joe </b>waiting to pick her up. Instinctively, she nced around, feeling a wave of caution wash over her.


    Noticing her reaction, Joe chuckled and said<b>, </b>¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare send anyone to follow me now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± Skr sighed.


    There had been no updates on Kevin¡¯s whereabouts, so she couldn¡¯t let her guard down.


    As they drove away from the airport, Skr took a bottle of water from Joe and sipped it before speaking. ¡°The negative items in Herman¡¯s possession and those appearing in Jipsburg recently aren¡¯t from the same source.¡±


    <b>Joe¡¯s </b>expression grew serious. ¡°That person¡¯s reach isn¡¯t that extensive. Their target is a few families in Jipsburg.¡±


    Skr nodded in agreement.


    While looking at Joe sitting beside her, she suddenly recalled the words Vi had spoken in her dream yesterday and the letter she had left behind. A heavy feeling settled in her chest.


    ¡°Missing me?¡± Joe teased, noticing Skr¡¯s lost gaze.


    Skr quickly nced at Paul in the passenger seat<b>, </b>a new appreciation for Joe¡¯s boldness dawning on her.


    She quickly turned her head to look out the window. ¡°It was clear and sunny yesterday. Why is it so overcast today?¡±


    The gloomy weather weighed heavily on her heart. The dark clouds seemed to threaten a torrential downpour at any moment. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Joe nced out the window <b>as </b>well. ¡°The weather forecast says it will rain in about an hour.


    ¡°Are you still going to the office?¡± Skr asked as she nced at the time.


    Joe simply replied, ¡°No.¡±


    Chapter 1118


    He could sense that Skr¡¯s mood was off today.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Paul noticed that his presence might be too much of a third wheel. He nced at the road ahead and said, ¡°Mr. Martin, I can get out here. There¡¯s a mall nearby<b>, </b>and I need to buy some skincare products for my mom.<b>¡± </b>


    He had a two¨Cday holiday to use. Though this location was close to the office, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if he missed two days.


    With the boss not heading to work, he felt no need to go either and decided to use both days off. Joe simply replied with a nomittal grunt.


    Lucas pulled over after checking the traffic conditions, allowing Paul to get out. 20 minutester, Joe and Skr arrived home.


    Skr had eaten lunch on the ne and wasn¡¯t hungry yet. After showering, she noticed Joe was conducting a video conference in the study.


    She didn¡¯t want to interrupt him, so she headed to the kitchen to brew two cups of coffee. By the time the coffee was ready, Joe had finished his meeting.


    Neither of them liked to add sugar to their coffee. Living together had unconsciously familiarized them with each other¡¯s habits.


    Before they could finish their coffee, Joe pulled Skr against the table and kissed her deeply. They made their way from the living room to the bedroom.


    <b>In </b>such matters<b>, </b>Joe always took the lead. However, they <b>knew </b>each other¡¯s bodies well, and their chemistry was undeniable. They lost track of time, and it was quitete when it was finally over.


    As Skr drifted in and out of sleep, the aroma of food wafted through the air.


    The differences in physical stamina between men and women were quite apparent. After their intimacy, she felt too exhausted to move, while Joe seemed as energized as ever.


    Chapter 1119

 Richest Mogul 1119

    Chapter 1119


    It seemed that ever since Joe made breakfast twice, he had developed an interest in cooking. For dinner, he prepared a simple <b>pasta </b>dish.


    Skr walked over with her sore legs and looked at the fragrant dish before her. She gave him a thumbs¨Cup and said<b>, </b>¡°Your cooking skills are improving.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just instant pasta. The sauce was already cooked. All I had to do was boil the noodles,¡± Joe replied.


    ¡°Perfect timing. I was just getting hungry.¡±


    Skr remembered that she had ordered some simple and convenient instant pasta online a few days ago.


    The pasta came with self¨Cheating meal kits. They weren¡¯t the healthiest option, but they were handy when there was no time to cook.


    After finishing the pasta, she picked up her phone to check for messages. Just then, Natalie. sent her a message.


    ¡°Check this out, Skye. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this woman is Annie<b>, </b>right? How did she end up with your brother?¡±


    As Natalie¡¯s voice message ended, a video followed. Skr immediately clicked to open it.


    The scene was loud and chaotic. Music red in the background, and a crowd of men and women danced amid the shing lights and vibrant atmosphere.


    Then, the camera focused on a couple stumbling out together. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Their bodies were almost pressed against each other, and they were walking somewhat unsteadily. Within moments, they vanished from view, leaving the bar.


    The man¡¯s face was barely visible in the dimly lit bar, but Skr could easily recognize him from this brief video, thanks to their familiarity.


    Just then, Natalie sent a voice message. ¡°Looks like your brother had too much to drink.¡±


    Skr quickly typed back a few words, ¡°Is that Steven? Is this happening right now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so it really is Steven? Is he dating Annie now?¡±


    ¡°They were together before but broke up.¡±


    ¡°Broke up? That doesn¡¯t seem likely. From how they look, it seems like they¡¯re headed to a hotel<b>.</b>¡±


    Seeing the word ¡°hotel¡°, Skr frowned and immediately called Steven. The call went


    Chapter 1119


    unanswered, so she tried calling twice more.


    Joe noticed Skr¡¯s anxious behavior and asked, ¡®Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nath just saw Annie with Steven at a bar, and now they¡¯re leaving together. I don¡¯t feel right about it, so I¡¯m trying to call Steven, but he isn¡¯t answering,¡± Skr exined to Joe.


    ¡°Annie?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Joe nodded and picked up his phone, dialing a number. ¡°Find out what¡¯s going on with Annie.¡±


    After ending the call, he looked at Skr, who was visibly anxious. ¡°Let¡¯s go check on your brother¡¯s ce first.¡±


    While they were on the road, Skr kept trying to call. Others might not understand Steven, but she did.


    After discovering Annie¡¯s deceit and actions, Steven immediately ended their rtionship. He would never want to be with her again. The idea of rekindling old mes might work for some, but it wouldn¡¯t for Steven, given his personality.


    He was always calm and thoughtful. If he were to rekindle something with Annie, he would certainly consider the consequences. Weighing it all, he would never get involved with her again.


    Yet today, he and Annie were seen together in a bar, looking close. That felt suspicious to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Joe said, holding her hand.


    Skr furrowed her brow and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid Annie might have some ulterior motive and use Steven, putting him in a position to get hurt again.¡±

 Richest Mogul 1120

    Chapter 1120


    Joe reassured Skr. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t be able to stir up any trouble in Jipsburg.¡±


    Skr knew that, given Annie¡¯s current situation she wouldn¡¯t be able to create any significant problems. However<b>, </b>she was concerned that Steven might be fooled again.


    A nagging sense <b>of </b>forbidding lingered in her mind.


    In a hotel room, Annie watched <b>as </b>Steven slept soundly. He had a cold demeanor and striking features. Even though he came from humble beginnings, he had made a name for himself in Jipsburg through hard work and determination.


    Because of his background, he never showed any signs of inferiority to anyone, He was humble yet strong and incredibly capable. He valued promises and was deeplymitted to those around him.


    During their time together, he had loved her wholeheartedly.


    While he couldn¡¯t provide the social status and vanity that Joe could, he offered genuine affection. Unfortunately, she had been the one to destroy that love.


    Since their breakup, Annie had grown increasingly aware of her mistakes and often reminisced about their time together.


    Their love had been pure and beautiful. But now, all she could do was greedily watch him from


    a distance.


    He was so ruthless. Even after a long separation, he had heartlessly treated her like a stranger.


    ¡°Steven, only now do I realize that I love you,¡± she whispered<b>, </b>gazing at him.


    She noticed Steven¡¯s phone shing with iing calls, the name ¡°Skr¡± clearly disyed on the screen. Skr had been calling him repeatedly.


    ¡°You two seem to have a close sibling rtionship,¡± Annie said with a hint of a bittersweet


    smile.


    Steven cared deeply for Skr. So when he learned that Annie intended to use him and Skr, he coldly ended their rtionship.


    However¡­


    ¡°This time is different,¡± Annie said, gazing earnestly at Steven.


    During her time away from Jipsburg, she assumed that Skr and Joe had separated, especially since Joe was now engaged to Lizzie.


    Chapter 1120


    Meanwhile, Steven shone even brighter in his field. She heard from some people that many big shots in Jipsburg wanted to marry their daughters to him. Even her parents regretted their earlier disapproval and constantly urged her to find an opportunity to reconcile with Steven.


    Although she had reached out to him and even had some mutual friends drop hints about her situation, it was no surprise that Steven seemed uninterested in her life.


    An image of their chance encounter at the bar shed through her mind. He had seemed to be waiting for someone.


    If it weren¡¯t for having drunk¡­


    Annie brushed away her mncholy and forced a smile. ¡°Steven, I regret it. I know that after we broke up, you never once regretted your decision or thought about getting back together. But¡­ I love you. This time, it¡¯s my turn to approach you. I¡¯lle to you no matter what.¡±


    Just as she leaned in to kiss him, Steven¡¯s phone, which had just gone dark, lit up again. This time, it wasn¡¯t the name Skr that appeared.


    Instead, it read, ¡°Stupid Girl¡°.


    ¡°Stupid Girl¡­¡±


    Annie¡¯s expression shifted, and she hesitated before answering the call.


    Immediately, she heard a woman¡¯s soft, delicate voice from the phone that could melt anyone¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Steven, are you stuck in traffic? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for half an hour. If you don¡¯t hurry, Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    you.¡± I¡¯ll leave. I took the day off from updating my editor to spend time with

 Richest Mogul 1121

    Chapter <b>1121 </b>


    Mona Silva asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Is there a problem with your phone signal? Or is the bar too loud for you to hear me? Forget it, I¡¯ll wait for you for ten more minutes. If you¡¯re not here in ten minutes, I¡¯m going home.¡±


    Mona sounded a bit irritated. When she hung up, she grumbled that no man should keep a girl waiting for so long.


    Annie¡¯s hand trembled uncontrobly as she held her phone. Hearing Mona¡¯s attitude toward Steven, it felt like she was being coy. Their rtionship seemed more than just ordinary friends or colleagues.


    As the realization hit her, Annie¡¯s expression changed dramatically. She immediately looked at Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Steven.


    No wonder Steven had been so cold toward her during theirst encounter. He treated her with less warmth than a stranger.


    Taking a deep breath, she felt tears prick in her eyes.


    ¡°Steven, after realizing my feelings for you, you¡¯ve already moved on, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯re treating that woman well, aren¡¯t you? Does she¡­pare to me?¡± Annie whispered.


    But her words felt like a soliloquy. She knew Steven wouldn¡¯t hear her and wouldn¡¯t respond Just then, Steven¡¯s phone rang again. Her expression shifted when she saw that it was another call from Skr.


    Skr¡­


    Suddenly, she felt a sense of calm wash over her.


    ¡°177-¡±


    Joe read out a phone number. Skr noted it down and then dialed it.


    The ringtone sounded a few times before a familiar voice came through.


    ¡°This is Annie. I still have your number saved,¡± Annie said.


    Skr was surprised by Annie¡¯s casual admission


    This was Annie¡¯s new number, which Paul had just obtained.


    ¡°Ms. Silver, my brother is with you, right?¡± pleasantries.


    Skr cut straight to the chase, skipping any


    It had been over half an hour since Natalie had texted her, and she knew there was plenty of


    Chapter 1123


    <b>time </b><b>for </b><b>something </b><b>to </b>happen.


    Annie chuckled softly<b>. </b>¡°Are you worried I might get back together with your brother?¡±


    Skr paused for a moment before answering, ¡°I respect my brother¡¯s choices. Who he chooses to be with <b>is </b>his decision.¡±


    ¡°You and your brother have quite simr personalities. You both seem to make decisions you stick to. When you love someone, you love them. When you don¡¯t<b>, </b>you don¡¯t,¡± Annie said, a hint of nostalgia in her voice.


    For some reason, despite being on the phone, she felt no hesitation in sharing her thoughts with Skr.


    Even after her breakup with Joe, Skr didn¡¯t seem to have lost herself. She hadn¡¯t aired the issues online or tried to leverage the situation against Joe.


    From what Annie knew, many people still didn¡¯t even know Skr existed. While everyone was busy discussing Lizzie and Vera, no one mentioned Skr.


    Skr asked, ¡°Where are you and my brother staying?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still as sharp as ever. Who helped you find my new number? Was it Joe? Never mind who it was. What matters is that Steven is indeed with me at the hotel. He drank something spiked, and I saw it happen, so I took him away. Rest assured, nothing happened between us.¡± Annie assured her.


    Skr replied simply, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She quickly received the address that Annie sent her. As she looked at the location, her impression of Annie changed.


    ¡°It seems like Annie has transformed into someone else. If it were the old her, she would have seized the opportunity to do something,¡± shemented as she nced at Joe.


    11


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Richest Mogul 1122

    X Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter <b>1122 </b>


    In the hotel room, Annie quietly watched Steven, who was still fast asleep, feeling a pang of disorientation.


    However, she knew she couldn¡¯t stay any longer. She felt a pang of reluctance but realized she had to leave.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to make the same mistakes again. She nced at the phone she had ced neatly aside, still preupied with the identity behind the name ¡°Stupid Girl¡°.


    If it weren¡¯t for her past mistake, she and Steven would never have ended up in this situation.


    Taking a deep breath, she surveyed her surroundings. The hotel lights cast a warm glow, and it was meant to be a beautiful night, but this was not the right moment for her to linger.


    With a hint of reluctance, she opened the door and walked out.


    After leaving the hotel and getting into her car, Annie didn¡¯t drive away immediately. Instead, she sat in the vehicle, waiting to confirm something important.


    Before long, another car pulled up beside her, just one vehicle away.


    The doors opened, and two people stepped out¨CSkr and Joe. The two hurriedly entered the hotel together.


    Seeing them appear almost simultaneously confirmed Annie¡¯s suspicions, even though it still surprised her.


    In Jipsburg City, everyone was buzzing about Lizzie¡¯s quietly winning over Joe, but Annie felt that Skr¡¯s presence was undoubtedly significant to him.


    If they truly had no connection anymore, she wondered if Joe would really arrive at the hotel


    with Skr.


    She gripped the steering wheel tightly, realizing her intuition was right.


    up and move


    There would be plenty of time ahead, and she couldn¡¯t afford to at past mistakes. Wherever she had stumbled before, that was where she needed to pick herself forward.


    For example, she had fallen from being a TV host to bing a well¨Cknown influencer. No one could predict what tomorrow would bring.


    After Skr and Joe arrived at the hotel room, they found Steven sound asleep. Despite their somewhat loud entrance, they didn¡¯t wake him.


    Seeing that Steven was safe and hadn¡¯t had any inappropriate encounters with Annie, Skr


    Chapter 1122


    heaved a sign of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get us a room. Tonight, I¡¯ll share a room with Steven,¡± Joe said, noting Steven¡¯s sleeping


    state.


    He guessed that Steven wouldn¡¯t wake up for the rest of the night. It would be better to spend the night at the hotel.


    Skr agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Conveniently, the adjacent room was avable, so Joe booked it without hesitation.


    The next morning, Steven woke up with a pounding headache. As he regained consciousness, he realized he was in an unfamiliar environment. Theyout and decor clearly indicated it was a hotel room.


    He had no idea how he found himself in this ce.


    His mind went nk for a moment, and he struggled to piece together what had happened. Just as he was wondering, he caught sight of Joe lying on the other bed.


    ¡°Joe?¡±


    Steven felt even more confused, as his headache made it difficult to remember anything from the previous night. He was unable to grasp what had actually happened.


    Joe, sensing someone was watching him, opened his eyes. Their gazes met.


    ¡°Is this a hotel?¡± Steven asked Joe as he sat up, still feeling the dull ache in his head.


    He tried to recall the previous night¡¯s events, but his memory remained a nk te. It felt as if the memories fromst night had been stolen.


    Chapter 1123


    Chapter <b>1123 </b>

 Richest Mogul 1123

    Chapter 1123


    Chapter <b>1123 </b>


    However, Steven vaguely recalled that he had gone to a bar the previous night, sipping his drink while waiting for someone.


    As he thought about this, something suddenly clicked in his mind.


    Noticing the rapid change in Steven¡¯s expression, Joe sat up and exined, ¡°You¡¯re in a hotel. Last night, someone slipped you something at the bar, and you happened to run into Annie.¡±


    ¡°Annie?¡± Steven¡¯s face shifted dramatically.


    He suddenly remembered where he was. The coincidence of being drugged at the bar and then encountering Annie was too bizarre. Yet, he truly had no recollection of it.


    He quickly looked down at himself, searching for an answer.


    Joe noticed his concern and continued, ¡°Someone saw you leave the bar with Annie, and they told Skr. After bringing you to the hotel, Annie left. Don¡¯t worry, nothing happened between you two.¡±


    Hearing that nothing had happened, Steven sighed in relief. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.¡±


    Joe nodded and said, ¡°You should go to the hospital today. There might still be traces of the drug in your system.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Steven frowned. He didn¡¯t expect that, in today¡¯s society, someone would brazenly drug people in a bar. If he, as a man<b>, </b>could fall victim to this, then the consequences for a lone woman in a bar would be unimaginable.


    With this thought, Steven¡¯s expression darkened. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe went to the bathroom first. After a quick wash¨Cup, he came out and said to the now fully awake Steven, ¡°Skr is resting in the next room. I have some matters to attend to, so you two can have breakfast together before you leave.¡±


    With Joe present, it wasn¡¯t convenient for Skr and Steven to discuss things.


    After Joe left, Steven also went to the bathroom.


    Ten minutester, he first opened the curtains and then checked his phone. There were several missed calls, including one from Skr and another from Mona.


    He decided to return Mona¡¯s call first. When the call connected, he immediately said, ¡°Sorry, something unexpected happenedst night.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what happened. I thought something might have happened to you. I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t wait too long at the bar. As long as you¡¯re okay.¡±


    <b>Steven </b>replied, ¡°Yeah<b>, </b>I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll set up a time <b>to </b>meet <b>you </b>in <b>a </b>few days. Just don¡¯t <b>go </b><b>to </b>that bar again.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I agree. That ce is too loud anyway,¡± Mona responded.


    Steven gave a brief acknowledgment.


    After a few more exchanges, Steven hung up and dialed Annie¡¯s number. To his surprise, it was a disconnected line.


    He raised an eyebrow, deleted the number, and called Skr instead. She didn¡¯t answer.


    But just a minuteter, there was a knock on the door. Steven opened it immediately.


    ¡°Steven, how are you feeling? Is anything bothering you?¡± Skr asked as she looked Steven over carefully.


    After a night had passed, Steven appeared a bit fatigued. But other than that, he seemed fine. However, Joe sent her a message stating that Steven couldn¡¯t remember what had happened the previous night. That kind of drug could easily numb someone¡¯s nerves.


    The thought sent a shiver down her spine. Steven chuckled lightly, seeing the worry in her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I was just careless.¡±


    ¡°Steven, you¡¯re handsome, so it¡¯s easy for people to target you. Just be cautious in such ces from now on.¡± Skr couldn¡¯t help but think how dangerous it could be for a man to be so good¨Clooking.


    Over the past two years, Steven had grown more mature. Given his striking looks, it was no wonder he attracted attention.


    Steven nodded with a smile. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenly go to a bar? Steven, are you d

 Richest Mogul 1124

    Chapter <b>1124 </b>


    Steven could easily tell what Skr was curious about. ¡°I met <b>a </b>friend at the bar,¡± he exined.


    Skr nodded and said, ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    But deep down, she had a feeling it wasn¡¯t just a friend. It seemed more like a date with a


    woman.


    Growing up together, they often understood each other with just a nce.


    Steven smiled helplessly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a woman. She¡¯s my coworker¡¯s sister.¡±


    Skr¡¯s eyes lit up as she immediately pressed for more details. ¡°Do you like her<b>?</b>¡±


    Steven¡¯s character wouldn¡¯t lead him to agree to a private date if he didn¡¯t like her.


    Steven didn¡¯t hide his feelings. He admitted. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s interesting.¡±


    Skr¡¯s smile widened with surprise. ¡°Now I¡¯m really curious about this woman. Anyone who can make you say she¡¯s interesting and light up when you talk about her has to be something special.¡±


    She knew Janine would be thrilled to hear Steven had feelings for someone.


    Steven hadn¡¯t dated much in the past. Hisst rtionship was heartfelt, but it ended in pain when Annie approached him with ulterior motives. That experience left a deep scar on him.


    ¡°She¡¯s simple, with a bit of a childish side. If we make it official, I¡¯ll introduce you guys<b>.</b>¡® Steven smiled.


    11


    Over the years, as the eldest in the family, he had always carried the weight of heavy responsibilities on his shoulders. Step by step, he pushed forward without ever allowing himself to rx.


    His previous rtionship had nearly drained him emotionally. But he hadn¡¯t expected to meet someone like Mona<i>. </i>Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Skr could tell they were still in the early stages of their feelings. They weren¡¯t officially


    dating yet.


    ¡°Go for it, Steven. If you like her, you should pursue her.¡± Skr encouraged.


    Steven chuckled. ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s get some breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.


    After breakfast, Skr drove Steven to the hospital for blood and urine tests,


    The test results came back without any major issues<b>. </b>However, there would be <b>some </b>side effects¨Cheadaches over the next few days and drowsiness at night.


    Leaving the hospital, Skr drove Steven back to his apartment.


    On the way, Annie called Steven. The moment he heard her voice, his tone turned cold.¡± Thanks forst night.¡±


    Annie chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such forinality between us, Steven. We couldn¡¯t work out as a couple, but we can still be friends, right?¡±


    Steven frowned. ncing at Skr, he replied, ¡°I have something to do. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Annie¡¯s voice came through just as he was about to hang up. He paused for a few seconds.


    ¡°How about we grab dinner sometime? My treat,¡± she asked cautiously, as if she was afraid of being rejected.


    Her careful tone was a stark contrast to how she used to be. For a brief moment, Steven felt lost in thought.


    He noticed Skr¡¯s concerned nce and shook his head slightly, signaling her not to worry. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been really busytely. I don¡¯t have much time,¡± Steven replied calmly.


    Annie smiled bitterly. ¡°You¡­ you really hate me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Steven¡¯s response was firm. ¡°Hate is a strong word. There¡¯s just nothing left to say between us.


    There was no point in dragging out something that had already ended. Keeping any connection with her would be unfair to whoever he decided to love next. And it would also be unfair to himself.


    Annie didn¡¯t say anything more. After a strained ¡°goodbye¡°, she hung up.


    Even after the call ended, Steven¡¯s furrowed brow didn¡¯t rx.


    Skr was concerned and asked, ¡°Steven, about Annie¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already moved on. I don¡¯t remember much about how she got me out of the barst night,¡± Steven replied with a slight smile.


    Skr smiled back and nodded. ¡°Good. When Mom and I return from our trip, I hope you¡¯ll have some good news about a new rtionship.¡±


    Steven chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

 Richest Mogul 1125

    Chapter <b>1125 </b>


    Skr and Harvey worked together <b>on </b>some travel ns in the following days. After that, they booked their flights and hotel, and the itinerary was all set.


    The trip would


    be short, about seven days. Before they set off, Joe, Steven, and Charles constantly reminded them to send photos and videos regrly to keep everyone updated.


    While waiting at the airport, Harvey saw Skr replying to WhatsApp messages and couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. He muttered, ¡°With me around, what¡¯s there to worry about? Do they think I can¡¯t take care of you twodies?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Joe, Steven, and Charles care about us,¡± Janine said, giving Harvey a light tap on the head.


    He had grown up and be rebellious. At such a young age, he was already quite arrogant.


    Harvey pouted. He felt that they regarded him as a child, thinking he was incapable of taking care of them. But he didn¡¯t n to exin.


    On this trip, he wanted to show the


    On this trip, he wanted to show them that he had grown up and was no longer a kid. Skr understood Harvey¡¯s personality well.


    Boys at this age tended to be quite proud. He had the youthful spirit typical of his age.


    However, Harvey was more sensible than many boys his age.


    When making travel ns, he was especially meticulous, thinking of things that Skr would overlook. He also considered Janine¡¯s health condition, pondering which mode of


    transportation would be better and thinking everything through.


    She was very much looking forward to the seven¨Cday journey.


    However, she also had some concerns. Deep down, she felt that the one behind the negative item was about to reveal themselves.


    Just before getting on the ne, she told Joe, ¡°If anything unusual happens, make sure to tell me right away.¡±


    Joe joked, ¡°Worried that someone might bring negative items in front of me?¡±


    ¡°I overlooked something. Your uncle¡¯s side is prone to being exploited by others, so you need to be on guard,¡± Skr said.


    She couldn¡¯t fully articte her uneasy premonition to Joe, but she wanted to share what she


    could.


    If she hadn¡¯t just scrolled through the news and seen the gossip about udio and a female celebrity, she might have almost forgotten about the people from the Martin family. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Joe¡¯s gentle voice came through her phone. ¡°They won¡¯t stir up any trouble over there.¡±


    Skr felt a little reassured.


    Seven dayster, the trio returned from their trip.


    Steven and Charles picked them up from the airport. On the way home, Skr told them, While we were away, a few people mistook Mom for being our sister. Some even wanted to follow her on Instagram.¡±


    ¡°Did you meet anyone you liked, Mom?¡± Charles asked eagerly.


    They all supported Janine in finding someone she liked. After all, she had only spent half her life caring for them. Now, it was time for her to think about herself.


    Janine blushed as she saw her children looking at her and said, ¡°Why are you joking about me?


    TI


    At her age, with four children, she hadn¡¯t even considered remarrying.


    The four siblings burst intoughter, dropping the subject. Harvey couldn¡¯t help but share all the sights and experiences from their journey with Steven and Charles.


    Meanwhile, Skr took the opportunity to message Joe.


    Joe and Lizzie were at Avalon Residence today. They were celebrating Ernest¡¯s birthday, and all the prominent figures from Jipsburg were invited.


    Joe had just sent her a message saying he would pick her up at 9:00 pm.


    She had barely typed a few words when Lizzie called. ¡°Are you free right now?¡± Lizzie asked her voice low and cautious.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!


    y

 Richest Mogul 1126

    Chapter 1126


    1/2


    Chapter <b>1126 </b>


    Skr nced at Steven, who was driving.


    Seeing that she was on a call, Charles, Janine, and Harvey fell silent.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m free,¡± she replied.


    Lizzie¡¯s voice dropped even lower, clearly trying not to be overheard. Fortunately, Skr could still hear her clearly through the phone.


    ¡°They put me and Joe in the same room. And¡­ Joe¡¯s had too much to drink,¡± Lizzie said,


    nudging Joe as she spoke.


    In her view, Joe wasn¡¯t the type to get drunk easily, so she wondered why he was overdoing it


    today.


    M


    ¡°Too much to drink?¡± Skr was also surprised. Joe had texted her just about ten minutes ago, and she could hardly believe he was drunk already.


    ¡°I thought it was strange too. I even wondered if he was faking, but I¡¯ve nudged him several times, and he¡¯s barely reacting,¡± Lizzie exined.


    Skr¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You two shouldn¡¯t stay at Avalon Residence. I¡¯m worried the people there might stir up trouble. Is Paul around?¡±


    ¡°Paul¡¯s still downstairs, socializing with the others.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call him. Lizzie, please don¡¯t leave the room. Just stay there with Joe.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t drink. I¡¯ll keep an eye on him.¡±


    wa


    Skr immediately called Paul, but the phone rang for a long time without being answered. She tried again a few more times, but still no response.


    An uneasy feeling started to creep over her.


    *


    Steven noticed her troubled expression and asked, ¡°Skye, is something wrong?¡±


    Hearing that, Janine, Charles, and Harvey also looked at Skr with concern.


    Seeing their worried faces, Skr shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just drop me off here. You guys can head home first.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure everything¡¯s okay?¡± Steven asked pulling over to the side of the road, his tone serious.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. You all head home first. I¡¯ll have dinner with Joe tonight.¡± Skr reassured them, not wanting them to worry.


    After all, she wasn¡¯t sure what was really going on yet. Maybe she was overthinking it.


    Chapter 1126


    212


    Steven nodded.


    Janine rolled down the window. ¡°If anythinges up, just let us know. It¡¯s always better for the family to figure things out together than to face it alone.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Yes, Skr, if anyone¡¯s messing with you, just tell me,¡± Harvey said, rolling up his sleeves as if he was ready for a fight at any moment.


    Skr felt a mix of warmth and amusement. ¡°Alright, if anyone dares to mess with me, I¡¯ll bring you to help me fight.¡±


    ¡°Count me in,¡± Charles chimed in, never one to back down from a fight.


    Skrughed and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll call on all of you.¡±


    She nced at the traffic light ahead and said, ¡°You all better get going now. If you wait much longer, you¡¯ll hit rush hour.¡±


    ¡°Be careful on your way,¡± Steven said.


    Skr pointed to the nearby subway station. ¡°I¡¯ll take the subway back, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After Steven drove off, she immediately called Lizzie back.


    Skr couldn¡¯t shake off her worry and reminded Lizzie, ¡°Lizzie, I¡¯ve been trying to reach Paul, but he¡¯s not answering. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on, so whatever you do, don¡¯t open the door for anyone.¡±


    Lizzie agreed and said, ¡°Yeah, something feels off. It feels like someone drugged him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be sleeping this deeply. We¡¯ve been so careful, but¡­ I just asked a doctor friend. In this case, we should take him to the hospital. But there are too many people here, and I can¡¯t get him out on my own.¡±


    Skr¡¯s heart sank as she quickly thought of someone who could help. ¡°Try calling Paul again. I¡¯ve just thought of someone who might be able to help.¡±


    Skr thought of Rowan.

 Richest Mogul 1127

    hapter <b>1127 </b>


    owan quickly answered the call. ¡°Skr?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    [t¡¯s me, Rowan. I need your help with something urgent,¡± she said, getting straight to the


    ?int.


    owan responded without hesitation, ¡°Just tell me what it is. I¡¯ll help with whatever I can.¡®


    oe is at Avalon Residence¡­¡± Skr exined the situation swiftly¨CJoe seemed to have been rugged, and it was likely that the people at Avalon Residence wouldn¡¯t allow him to leave


    sily.


    owan took it seriously. ¡°I got it. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll head to Avalon Residence right now. I¡¯ll call izzie on the way and guide her on how to handle them. I¡¯ll get Joe out safely, I promise. Tell oward to get ready.¡±


    here wasn¡¯t time to question why Skr and Lizzie knew each other or why Skr was still


    ? concerned about Joe after the divorce.


    one of that mattered right now. What mattered was that Skr needed his help.


    nd if the Martin family thought they could mess with Joe, they would have to see if they even


    ad the guts to pull it off.


    hey had already caused trouble recently and were still at it. Rowan couldn¡¯t believe it.


    fter hearing Rowan¡¯s reassurance, Skr felt a bit of relief. Before she got on the subway, she ontacted Howard and asked him to head to their ce<b>. </b>


    hen, she tried calling Paul again. This time, he picked up.


    Mrs. Martin, I couldn¡¯t answer earlier. Something might happen to Mr. Martin. Ernest


    ffered him drinks before everyone, and Mr. Martin couldn¡¯t refuse.


    He got drunk and was taken to a guest room. Lizzie is with him now. I got caught up with Mr.udio and couldn¡¯t help right away¡­¡±


    efore he could finish, Skr interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ve sent Rowan over.¡±


    aul breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°You¡¯re quick to act, Mrs. Martin. But don¡¯t worry too much-


    ere are many guests around, so they can¡¯t do anything drastic. Moreover, I hired a few odyguards before we came. They¡¯re stationed outside, just in case.¡±


    ctually, Joe had anticipated some trouble before arriving. He knew Ernest and the others ould pull something.


    ut drugging him in front of so many people indicated that Ernest wanted to tear away any emaining pretense.


    Chapter 1127


    212


    ¡°Good,¡± Skr said, feeling a bit more at ease after hearing Paul¡¯s update.


    It seemed that she was overthinking things.


    After ending the call, she took the subway back home. About an hourter, a call from an unknown number came through.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Have you figured things out all this time? I just saw Joe and Lizzie together. They went to a guest room, and it was obvious what they were doing. He won¡¯te back to you now.¡± udio¡¯s voice dripped with malice.


    Skr didn¡¯t expect udio to be so persistent. Hearing his voice made her feel a surge of disgust. She said, ¡°If you keep calling me, I¡¯ll report you to the police.¡±


    udio threatened her. ¡°Are you nning to ruin your own life? Without Joe, how will you survive in Jipsburg? If you don¡¯te to me, believe me, I can make things difficult for your family.¡±


    With a sharp intake of breath, Skr immediately ended the call. There was no point in talking to someone like udio.


    udio stared at the screen, his face darkening in anger. He gritted his teeth, seething with


    rage.


    ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s see how you react when you realize just how severe the consequences of provoking me can be.¡±


    Before, Joe had protected her, but now¡­ Joe might not even be able to protect himself.


    udio walked over to the bedside and pulled out an ancient¨Clooking emerald pendant with a distinctly strong aura from beneath his pillow.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m actually d we have this bit of blood rtion,¡± he said.

 Richest Mogul 1128

    Chapter 1128


    1/2


    An hourter, as Steven made his way back to the apartment, a sense of unease gnawed at him.


    Once he arrived, he immediately dialed Skr¡¯s number.


    ¡°Is there trouble with Joe?¡± he asked, getting straight to the point.


    ¡°Yes, something happened to him earlier, but it¡¯s been resolved now. Don¡¯t worry, Skr replied.


    Steven,¡±


    ¡°Good to hear.¡± Steven didn¡¯t press further. He could tell from her tone that everything was fine.


    Skr waited for Rowan to return with Joe. Howard had already arrived.


    To ease her worries, Howard reassured her. ¡°I have a wide variety of medications. Whether he¡¯s just drunk or has been drugged, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°I feel very reassured with you here, Dr. Grey,¡± Skr said honestly.


    Still, an unsettling feeling lingered within her, a weight that wouldn¡¯t lift.


    Perhaps the recent events, coupled with Vi¡¯s passing, made her overthink everything.


    Rowan had just called to say they were on their way back, so she shouldn¡¯t worry. Howard leaned back on the couch and dozed off for a while.


    He frowned when he noticed it was already 11:00 pm and they still hadn¡¯t returned. ¡°They should have arrived by now.¡±


    ¡°Lizzie just texted me that they would be here in about ten minutes.¡± Skr poured two sses of water and handed one to Howard. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Howard took a sip and said, ¡°It¡¯s remarkable that Mr. Martin has made it this far. With his own family plotting against him, it¡¯s lucky he has you by his side.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t merely ttery from Howard to win favor with Skr. He was genuinely aware of how much Joe cared for her.


    After marrying Skr, Joe had undergone significant changes. For one, his long¨Cstanding insomnia had vanished since they tied the knot.


    It was rare for Joe to be troubled by insomnia anymore. For Skr, he was even willing to pretend to be engaged to Lizzie.


    This was enough to show just how much he cared for Skr.


    Skr was about to speak when the door swung open. Rowan and Paul helped Joe into the


    212


    Chapter 1128


    room, followed closely by Lizzie.


    Howard sprang up like a spring and quickly walked over. ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Skr stepped forward to rece Rowan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him.¡±


    She carefully examined Joe.


    Joe¡¯splexion was a bit pale, but he appeared stable. As if sensing he was home, he opened his eyes.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he immediately looked at Skr. Upon seeing her, he seemed to regain some rity.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was just a food allergy.¡±


    Skr raised an eyebrow. ¡°A food allergy?¡±


    No one had drugged him.


    ¡°There were cashew pieces in the dish. But thankfully, Mr. Martin didn¡¯t eat much,¡± Paul quickly exined.


    ¡°Ah, so it was just the cashews. I brought some medication,¡± Howard said, visibly relieved. As long as it wasn¡¯t anything serious, food allergy was manageable.


    Moreover, Joe¡¯s being awake now indicated that his resistance was stronger than before. If


    this had happened in the past, not only would he have passed out, but he would also have broken out in hives.


    Chapter 1129

 Richest Mogul 1129

    Chapter <b>1129 </b>


    The treatments over the past few years had worked.


    Skr had never heard Joe mention any allergies, but thinking back to when they were married, she realized they never really ate nuts when they had meals together.


    Now that she had thought about it, she remembered that she was the only one who had ever


    eaten the nuts at home. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He scared me! I¡¯ve clearly watched too many TV shows, and I thought someone had drugged him. It¡¯s my fault. If I had known it was just an allergic reaction, I would¡¯ve gotten someone to


    fetch the medicine sooner.¡± Lizzie looked a bit embarrassed.


    Because of how Lizzie had described the situation, Rowan had rushed over, and Skr had worried for half the night.


    As Joey on the bed, Howard quickly and expertly prepared and administered the injection for his allergic reaction.


    Skr and the others wait outside.


    Paul stifled a yawn and said, ¡°I admit, I¡¯ve been thinking up some conspiracy theories myself. Honestly, I was surprised they didn¡¯t pull anything tonight. Something just feels off. But when I really think about it, they need Joe to keep up appearances.¡±


    ¡°They want more than just appearances. Tonight¡¯s event was their way of showing all the guests that their rtionship with Joe remains as strong as ever. And so, everyone should treat them ordingly.¡± Lizzie snorted.


    After making her deal with Joe, Lizzie learned a bit more about the Martin family dynamics. She had heard some rumors before, but now that she had all the pieces, it was clear what was going on. It was simr to her own family.


    Outsiders envied them for being part of wealthy families, but they had no idea about the struggles they had to endure behind closed doors.


    Skr looked at two of them and asked, ¡°Was there anything strange at the banquet tonight?¡±


    ¡°Strange?¡± Lizzie raised an eyebrow. ¡°The strangest thing was Joe passing out from a nut allergy.¡±


    Paul couldn¡¯t help but twitch at her words. ¡°You¡¯re pretty bold, poking fun at Mr. Martin like that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just stating facts, not mocking him.¡± Lizzie shrugged.


    She knew that he wouldn¡¯t care about a few jokes as long as she didn¡¯t steal Skr away from Joe.


    Chapter 1129


    2/3


    Paul turned to Skr. ¡°If you¡¯re talking about strange things, Mr. udio was acting odd. After Mr. Martin went to the guest room to rest, Mr. udio suddenly imed he was drunk


    and went upstairs too.


    ¡°Normally, he loves being in the spotlight. If Mr. Martin isn¡¯t around, Mr. udio always seizes the chance to show off, but tonight he didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that they deliberately had the chef put crushed nuts in the food?¡± Lizzie spected.


    Paul nodded thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s possible. They wouldn¡¯t dare do anything openly, but they could¡¯ve pulled some petty, nasty stunt behind the scenes.¡±


    Skr lowered her gaze in thought.


    A few hours ago, udio called her, and his tone was even more arrogant than thest time. The Martin family members were all a handful.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, Mrs. Martin? Do you suspect Mr. udio of stirring things up behind the scenes?¡± Paul asked.


    Lizzie also turned her attention to Skr. ¡°You¡¯re not still worried about Mr. Martin, are you? Dr. Grey is treating him, and he will be fine.¡±


    She had to admit that Joe was quite fortunate.


    He had someone like Skr by his side, someone he truly trusted.


    Skr nced at the two of them. ¡°udio called me a few hours ago.¡±


    ¡°He called you? What did he want?¡± Paul looked surprised.


    Lizzie had a sudden thought. ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s got his eye on you? Maybe he thinks Joe¡¯s abandoned you, and now he¡¯s swooping in?¡±


    Paul¡¯s face darkened with anger. ¡°That guy¡¯s got some nerve.¡±


    If Joe had discovered this, udio wouldn¡¯t have had a good time anytime soon.


    Before Skr could respond, Rowan came out of the bathroom, having overheard most of the


    conversation.


    He scoffed. ¡°udio is a piece of work. I¡¯ve heard from some friends that he¡¯s been running his mouth, saying Joe¡¯s woman will soon be his. The nerve of that guy.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous! What a piece of ¨C¡± Paul crushed under his breath.


    Rowan walked over to Skr and looked at her. If he calls you again, just tell him to get lost.¡±


    Skr nodded. ¡°I will.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, she turned to Paul and said, ¡°Look into udio. Something¡¯s not


    Chapter


    r 1129


    right with him.¡±


    Paul nodded gravely. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone o

 Richest Mogul 1130

    Chapter 1130


    1/2


    Joe rarely showed his weaknesses in front of others. Many people believed him to be unyielding, an immovable force. Yet at that moment, as Skr looked at him lying weakly on the bed, his face pale, and a wave of indescribable emotions washed over her.


    ¡°Are you feeling any better?¡±


    Allergies could cause difort, and the fact that Joe passed out due to a food allergy indicated he was suffering some pain.


    Joe¡¯s voice was filled with an air of vulnerability as he looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± The refrigerator was stocked with various foods so Skr could whip up whatever he craved.


    Joe thought seriously for a moment. ¡°Pasta.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you rest while I make some. Paul and the others are still outside. Do you need to speak with them? If not, I¡¯ll have them head home to rest,¡± Skr said.


    She nced at the time. It was already 1:00 am.


    Joe nodded. As Skr turned to leave, he suddenly grabbed her hand. She turned back, a bit


    startled.


    She asked, her voice urgent, ¡°Is there something else bothering you? Should I call Dr. Grey in?


    The lingering heaviness in Joe¡¯s heart dissipated under the bright light of her worry. ¡°You¡¯re really worried about me,¡± he said softly.


    Realizing he held a ce in her heart made him feel lighter, as if something sweet was floating


    inside him.


    Skr said, ¡°Of course. <b>If </b>you feel unwell, you must tell me.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m fine now. Don¡¯t worry. Just let them go.¡±


    They would just feel like third wheels if they stayed here. He found their presence bothersome.


    After leaving the underground parking lot, Lizzie and the others went their separate ways. However, Paul decided to apany Lizzie.


    Lizzie was a night owl. Theter it got, the more alert she became.


    Although Paul hade to escort Lizzie, she was the one driving. She hadn¡¯t had any drinks, while Paul had indulged earlier and was now yawning continuously.


    Chapter 1130


    Lizzie nced at him while waiting at a red light. ¡°How did you even get to this point? It¡¯s not even 2:00 am, and you¡¯re already this tired.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just relying on my skills,¡± Paul replied, stifling a yawn with a slightly defensive tone.


    Lizzie chuckled. ¡°Right, it¡¯s all about your skills.


    ¡°On a serious note, you and Joe will be breaking off your engagement soon. What are your ns after that?¡± Paul asked.


    He sensed that Lizzie seemed a bit lost, like a shell of her former self.


    She seemed to be merely going through the motions, looking polished on the outside butcking the brightness and conviction she had in college.


    ¡°What ns could I have? I¡¯ll just keep ying my violin.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Paul yawned again, ncing out the window. There were hardly any cars on the road. Under the night sky, the streets appeared deste, much like the vibe Lizzie was giving off. ¡°A year ago, I saw Muriel Sandoval. She doesn¡¯t seem to be doing well.¡±


    Lizzie mmed on the brakes, catching Paul off guard as his phone slipped from his hands and fell with a thud.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the big reaction? Haven¡¯t they been separated for years?¡± Paul wondered.


    ¡°What is she doing for a living?¡± Lizzie kept her gaze fixed on the road, lost in her thoughts. Paul didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°After dropping out, she didn¡¯t return to her hometown. She stayed in Jipsburg. I heard her dad went to prison, and she¡¯s living with her mom.


    ¡°Thest time I saw her, she was selling handmade bracelets at a night market. We chatted briefly, but she was busy, so I didn¡¯t want to intrude.¡±


    Lizzie gripped the steering wheel tightly, her gaze fixed ahead. ¡°Selling handmade bracelets?¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!